《Invicinble Colorless Butler》


 Chapter 1 - Character Introduction

    Ziel Grisel (Nijisaki Ken)

    A boy with gray hair and crimson-colored eyes. With an ordinary face like most boys, it''s just that he''s a little handsome. With a height of 180cm and a rather white skin tone. He''s 15 now. He was a hero summoned from another world to beat the fallen god and his subordinates. But in the final fight, he was cursed with the rest of the fallen god king''s life. That is to lose all his emotions as a human being. And ken finally makes reincarnation magic bybining his 2 skill manifestations and imitations into creations. But when he was reborn 900 yearster. He didn''t get his emotions back. He was fostered by a family with a servant job. His mana color and aura seal before is colorful with 7 colors. But after being cursed. His mana color bes gray..

    Azael

    Fallen God-King whose strongest descended to the Clorius continent. Long white hair locked with green colored eyes. With a height of 190cm. It is not known the true purpose of him to invade kingdoms in Clorius Continent one by one.

    Aishia Argaint

    The first princess of the argaint kingdom. Long silver-haired girl and very beautiful. With a snow Ornament in her hair And have blue colored eyes. At about 165cm tall, she is only 15 years old. The color of her mana is silver, like mercury. She was called a Princess of goodness because of her kindness to others regardless of status.

    Elise Argaint

    The younger sister of Princess Aishia. Have a very cute face and also has short silver hair. She was the one Ziel served. She was a very spoiled girl to her sister.

    Elrick Argaint

    King of the Argaint Kingdom and father of Princess Aishia. With shoulder-length silver hair which is a bit whitish. He is a best mage In the Argaint Kingdom and a reliable politician. His nickname is a Silver Star. He is also one of the 7 supreme. He is 185 and now 63 years old.

    Freya Aurelia

    The first princess of the Aurelia Kingdom. Beautiful golden-haired girl sparkles with pearl-like skin tone And the golden colored eyes matched her hair. She is about 166cm tall and is currently 15 years old. She has a graceful and gentle attitude that shows the real princess of the kingdom. Because of the sparkling gold color, she earned the nickname sun maiden princess.

    Regina Argaint

    Queen of the Argaint kingdom and mother of Princess Aishia. She has facial features simr to Princess Aishia. But more mature. She''s the kind of mother who loves her kids very much.

    Leonida Aurelia

    King of the Aurelia Kingdom. The father of Princess Freya. With the same shiny golden hair as Princess Freya and he has an aura of a warrior. He is the strongest knight in the kingdom of Aurelia. The level is a sword saint and holds the sword imh sish. He had the aura seal of a crown-patterned. He is one of the 7 supremes. He is 190cm tall and still looking young even though he''s already 60 years old.

    Anna

    A 57-year-old woman. She was the adoptive mother of Ziel. Anna is a maid head in the Argaint kingdom. She was tasked with educating new maids or butlers for the royal family and the nobility.

    Reiner

    A boy the same age as Ziel. He was Anna''s biological child. Reiner has short golden hair and is 185cm tall and looks quite handsome. He''s always been hostile to Ziel.

    Theodore nco

    A 23 age man. He has long shoulder-length silver hair tied at the end. He''s a Swordsman With 4 aura seals. He had a sword and shield pattern aura seal. He is the guardian knight of the princess aishia argaint. He holds a sense of awe and affection for princess Aishia.

    Siesta

    Princess Aishia''s loyal maid. She''s 22 years old and has beautiful short ck hair. She was shorter than Princess Aishia. Siesta considers Princess Aishia like her own sister because she has served her since childhood.

    Aryana Bolevan

    A 22 age woman. Golden-haired ponytail. She is very pretty. She is a Swordsman with 4 aura seals equal to Theodore. She is the guardian knight for Freya princess Aurelia.

    7 Supreme

    The seven strongest people on the Clorius continent. Each is the one at the top of his field. Further exnation will be exinedter.

 Chapter 2 - World Map Clorius Continent

    Clorius continent is divided into 2 regions By Alba Mountain Range and Earth Dragon Desert. The West region is where humans live and the east region is the ce for demi-human dan demons live.

    West region is governed by 5 kingdoms With an area that is more or less almost the same. And the five kingdoms are:

    1. Aurelia kingdom

    Aurelia kingdom is located in the west of the East region. It is thergest and strongest kingdom among the kingdoms of It is thergest and strongest kingdom among the kingdom of humans. .

    2. Argaint kingdom

    Argaint kingdom It is the secondrgest kingdom after the aurelia kingdom. It''s directly adjacent to the Aurelia Kingdom to the west and the Alba Mountain range to the east.

    3. Cirlus kingdom

    Cirlus kingdom It is a kingdom whose territory is directly facing the sea. With a very cold climate. Their military might is also centered at sea.

    4. Neigal kingdom

    Neigal kingdom borders many kingdoms and territories. Neigal kingdom is nked by aurelia kingdom, argaint kingdom, and rubelia kingdom.

    5. Rubelia kingdom

    Rubelia kingdom is a kingdom whose climate is very hot because it is directly adjacent to the earth dragon desert. The area is famous for its hot spring baths in areas near the sea.

    East region is regted by 4 countries. With different climates and regional circumstances. The four kingdoms are:

    1. Dwarf kingdom

    Dwarf kingdoms are regions with a temperate climate because their regions It has the sea. Most of the dwarf professions are cksmiths.

    2. Elven kingdom

    The elven kingdom has all its territory is forest. And it has arge towering tree in the middle of it called the World Tree.

    3. Beast kingdom

    The Beast Kingdom is an area inhabited by beastmen. Their area is diverse. Starting from the forest, desert and sea. Most of the beastman is a battle maniac

    4. Demon kingdom

    The demon kingdom has some very hot areas because it is adjacent to the Earth Dragon Desert. And partly snowy in the area near the sea.

    The two regions are divided by the alba mountain range. And the earth dragon desert in the south. In both areas, it is inhabited by magical beasts. Therefore the area is considered dangerous.

 Chapter 3 - Prologue Part 1

    Inside the magnificent floating castle in the southeast of the Clorius continent. Two men face each other. Not two humans, one was the human, the name is Nijisaki Ken with tattered armor. He is a boy summoned from another world as a hero. And the other is...

    "This is the end of your evil deeds, Fallen God-King Azael. I will destroy you and your madness."

    Yes, the other man wasn''t the demon lord that was usually the subjugation goal of summoned heroes from another world. But a god. The gods in their madness and descended to Clorius Continent are called Fallen Gods. .

    "Hehehe... How does it feel to lose your friends one by one in front of your own eyes, hero?" Azael said while sitting on his throne and chuckled.

    Ken gritted his teeth while holding back his anger after hearing what Azael said. He held the two swords tightly in his hands. A 7-colored light emitted from his sword as Ken injected his mana into it.

    "I won''t let the sacrifices of my friends go in vain. I won''t let you destroy this beautiful and colorful world." Ken said it firmly.

    "Ooh, you think the world is so colorful and beautiful?" Azael smirked as he stood up from his throne. Suddenly a magic circle appeared under his feet and arge green sword appear from it.

    Kenunched his attack first. He suddenly disappeared from his ce. And appeared right behind Azael. He stabbed his sword right where Azael''s heart was. But Azael dodged it with minimal movement.

    The attacks didn''t stop there. Ken disappeared from his ce again and reappeared to Azael''s right and left side at once. It was one of his favorite abilities ''Piqmen Clone''. He can make up to 7 clones of himself. One clone shed at Azael''s upper body and the other shed at Azael''s lower body.

    "This is interesting, even though you are only a demigod, but your strength equals or even exceeds that of a true god." Azael said and dodged Ken''s sword attack while twisting his body into the air through the gap between Ken''s two sword attacks.

    "Though I''m not a true god like you. But I have the power of my friends who have sacrificed themselves for this world and me." Ken replied calmly while changing the direction of his sword''s trajectory towards Azael who was dodging in between his attacks.

    "Is that so?" Azael asked tly.

    Azael had no choice but to block Ken''s attack with the big green sword in his hand. The green sword in his hand suddenly emitted a pitch-ck aura that gave people goosebumps.

    Ken narrowed his eyes at the sword Azael was holding. He gripped his sword tighter. And the 7-colored light from his sword became thicker with a ssh of lightning.

    [Seven Color Thunder]

    Ken and Azael''s speed increased many times. They move from one ce to another without being seen by the eye. Only triggering lightning and rumbling whenever their swords shed. The pir of the castle shattered instantly under the pressure from the sh of their swords. Although the pirs of the castle were made of adamantium, the hardest metal in the world. It was destroyed just because they were exposed to the pressure of their fight.

    After a few minutes shed swords with incredible speed. They keep their distance from each other. On their bodies were many sword marks. Even the Divine Dress they were wearing was unable to withstand the attacks of their opponent''s sword.

    Divine dress is a battle armor in the form of a core that will adjust its shape and size ording to the user. Ken''s Divine Dress name is ''Hero''s Blessing Battle Armor''. It was a fragment of the ''Iron God Battle Armor''.

    Azael raised his big green sword with both hands. A thick ck aura enveloped Azael like a tornado. Then he swung his sword straight at Ken.

    [Breaking the Sky!]

    An aura de with thick manapression from Azael''s sword aimed at Ken with incredible speed. Certainly, the mountain can even split apart if directly hit by this attack.

    Ken gritted his teeth at the sight of Azael''s aura de. There would probably be nothing left of him if he was hit by that attack.

    "Shit..." Ken clicked his tongue and tried to survive the attack, then he unleashed one of his best abilities.

    [Seiryu]

    [Manifest!]

    Roooooooooaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.....

    The 7-colored mana waspressed to the extreme into a dragon form. It was a dragon that was hundreds of meters long. Yes, this is not a dragon with two legs and big wings. But the dragon in Chinese mythology. The 7-colored dragon circled Ken in the middle and positioned itself as a shield to protect from Azael''s attack.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmm!!!

    A huge explosion urred and destroyed part of the castle made of adamantium. Mushroom smoke soared into the sky and could be seen from thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 4 - Prologue Part 2

    The smoke and dust that covered the entire castle during the explosion slowly dissipated. There stood Nijisaki Ken with blood all over his body. Half of the dragon that protecting him was destroyed and his Divine Dress was also partially broken.

    "Hahaha... amazing. You can withstand that attack!" Azaelughed seeing Ken''s condition.

    "Is that your Divine power? won''t gods lose their divine power when they fall into this world?" Ken asked curiously about the power that Azael gave off.

    "Yes, that''s true. We gods who fall into this world will lose our divine power. But that doesn''t apply to me.. Because I can restore my lost divine power." He said it while raising his hand and the sword emitted a jet ck light mixed with purple.

    "Resist my attacks again if you can. This time I will muster all my divine power." Azael''s body was enveloped in a thick purple-ck light and circled him like a tornado.

    "Yes, this will be myst attack too. This is the spirit of me and my friends who died in the war to protect this world. Even though this beautiful and colorful world is not our world." Ken said it with determination on his face but also sadness within it.

    Ken gripped his sword tightly while pouring out all his remaining power. He subconsciously remembered his friends who had also been summoned to this world who had sacrificed in a war that was not theirs. Tears started to flow from Ken''s eyes.

    "Aaaahhhhhhhh!!"

    "Aaaahhhhhhhh!!"

    They both swung their swords at the same time. The ck sh of light collided with the 7 colored lights.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm...

    An explosion bigger than before could be seen with the naked eye from the edge of the continent. The strong vibrations could be felt like an earthquake due to the collision of the two forces. The mushroom smoke soared many times higher and bigger than before. The floating castle and ind were destroyed without a trace. There was only rubble and smoke covering them.

    "Ughh...you are indeed great, hero. But are you sure you are satisfied with a victory like this?" Azael said and coughed up blood several times.

    "I don''t know if I''m satisfied or not. If time could be turned back, then I would choose to save my friends and not this world." Ken answered honestly.

    "Hahaha... Even for us, gods, reversing time is not easy. Hey, do you think this world is really beautiful and colorful?" Azael asked Ken a strange question.

    "Why are you suddenly asking that?" Ken was confused why Azael suddenly asked something like that. When the smoke and dust disappeared all that could be seen was Azael lying with an iplete body. Only his head and right arm remained. While Ken is better. Even though he was covered in blood and lost his right hand. Ken can still stand.

    "The world is beautiful and colorful not because it looks the way it does. But because of the way we see the world." Azael started to say words that Ken didn''t understand.

    "What are you saying..." Ken became even more confused hearing what Azael said.

    "So it''s not because the world is colorful, but because we have color to see the world." He kept saying iprehensible things.

    "You..." But Ken began to understand what Azael was about to say.

    Azael just smiled at Ken who was like that and continued his words. his fingertips move slowly and form a veryplex magic circle.

    "But what if that person has no color at all? How does he see this world?" Azael asked in a serious tone this time.

    "You''re crazy..." Because Ken knew exactly what Azael meant. Color is a human emotion and determines how they see the world. When their color disappears. They will see the world as ck and white and they also can''t feel anything from the surroundings or people around them.

    Azael just smirked seeing Ken like that. ken feels chills down his spine imagining what Azael was about to do.

    "This is my farewell gift hero, we will meet againter. Hahaha..." Azael said whileughing loudly. A giant magic circle formed with a Ken in the center. Hundreds of magic chains came out of the magic circle and restrained Ken.

    "What are you doing now?!" Ken screamed hysterically because he felt something had changed with his body.

    "Hahaha, this is a forbidden curse spell that I created with the remaining holy power and life force. Even in the god realm this spell is considered extremely dangerous and forbidden to the user or its target. But since I was about to die, this doesn''t matter to me. And this spell can''t be destroyed even if the spell user or the target dies." Azaelughed with satisfaction seeing Ken who had been chained by his spell.

    "What kind of curse is this!?" Ken asked Azael while trying to free himself from the magic chains that were holding him back. But all his efforts were in vain. When that one chain is destroyed, a new magic chain will appear immediately.

    "Hehe, didn''t I say it before? What if the person who sees this world loses its color? I don''t mean the sight. You should understand now, hero?" Azael chuckled.

    "You..." Ken shuddered at the thought of what would happen to him.

    "You''re right. You will lose all your colors, your emotions. Love, fear, hatred, sadness, and all the emotions you have. So how does a doll see this world? Hahaha..." Azaelughed heartily at him as he continued to pour his divine power to thest drop.

    A big hand came out from the magic circle that Azael made. The hand directly stabbed into Ken''s heart. But no blood came out. The hand slowly pulled out something. Threads of various colors slowly flowed out of Ken''s body.

    "Urgh... don''t ever expect you to take it from me!!!" Ken shouted trying to fight back.

    Ken pulled back the magic hand that was about to pull the colorful threads from his body with one hand remaining. He unleashed thest of his strength to fight. But unfortunately, this spell was made with divine power and the remnants of Azael''s life. So all his efforts were in vain.

    "Hahahaha... Don''t do anything pointless, hero. That''s enough for your struggle. See youter."

    [Colorless god curse]

    "Aaaahhhh..." Ken felt like something was missing from him. Something very important. Little by little holes formed inside him as the magic hand pulled the colorful threads from Ken''s body. The Hand drawn colorful threads enter the magic circle.

    [SEAL!]

    "Aaaaaaarrrgggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The scream from Ken that gave people goosebumps echoes in the sky.

 Chapter 5 - 1

    Ziel opens his eyes that still Sleepy. This is the 15th of the purple moon on the sacred calendar. Ziel is now 15 years old. Unlike his old facial features. He now has light gray hair. He is 180cm tall and has slightly pale skin.

    The most eye-catching of them is his crimson-colored eyes. Previously his eyes were brown. But because of his old powers awakening in his new body 3 years ago. Suddenly ziel''s eyes turned crimson. And the most visible of his figure is the burns on his face shaped like a magic circle stacked with an aura seal. This is because of his power awakening, but his current body is still unable to amodate his strength. But it will disappear over time and training. .

    "That dream again huh."

    He immediately got up from his bed. Prepare to clean up and start training. The training in question here is training for being a servant.

    Suddenly the door of Ziel''s room opened. Coming was an old woman in maid''s clothes. She was the adoptive mother of Ziel and head maid in argaint castle.

    It is said that Ziel was found when he is a baby. In an empty house when she took shelter during heavy rains after she returned from Aurelia kingdom.

    "Ziel are you awake?" She asked Ziel.

    "Yes, I just woke up earlier. What''s wrong with you Anna-san? You look in a hurry today?" He replied while tilting his head in confusion.

    Seeing Anna in such a hurry Ziel was confused. It''s not like she''s usually freaking out. And as Ziel remembers nothing important today.

    "Huh? Did you forget Ziel? Today is the selection of servants for the noble and the royal family." She was shocked because she had told Ziel about this event yesterday.

    "Ah, I just remember it was held today. But it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me. Who would choose a servant with a bad face like me?" Ziel replied with a word that belittled himself.

    Anna felt pain in her chest after hearing Ziel say that. Anna already considers Ziel as her son. Although his face became like that because of an unknown reason. Anna still loves him.

    "You just have to get ready. Because Princess Aishia wille with Princess Freya." Anna said in a good mood.

    "Princess Freya? Isn''t she is a princess from the Aurelia Kingdom? Is she here to pick a servant too?" He asked because he didn''t understand the purpose of Princess Freya.

    "No, King Elrick is having a meeting with King Leonida. Princess Freya came with him. Princess Freya was also a childhood friend of Princess Aishia. So she came just to apany Princess Aishia. Both Princess are very beautiful. Hehe..." Anna exined with a chuckle.

    "Ooh is that so, it''s none of my business too. There''s no way I''m going to be chosen to be their servant. I''ll Prepare first." Ziel replied in a surrendered tone.

    "Well, I''ll wait for you outside." She said with a sad expression.

    "Yes." Ziel only replied briefly.

    Anna immediately came out and closed the door. As soon as Anna came out Ziel immediately prepared to take a shower and get dressed. Not to forget he took the mask from his space inventory.

    The mask is in white without having any holes and only has an eye pattern on it. Looks like an ordinary mask. But the mask is not made of metal, wood, or stic. This mask he made special from the bone. Precisely dragon bones. The mask includes artifacts that will hide mana and auraing out of his face and eyes.

    He wears a mask so that others don''t see signs that look like burns on his face. Even when talking to others without a mask he can only close his eyes. He only opened his eyes when talking to anna.

    "Haaa..." Ziel sighs heavily while wearing a mask on his face. He then immediately came out of his room. There, Anna waited for him toe out.

    "Are you ready?" Anna asked excitedly.

    "What am I ready for?" He asked back with a little tired.

    "Of course for the selection of servants. This is your chance. Please don''t be pessimistic. Your ability is above that of any other young servant." She said while still encouraging Ziel who lookedzy.

    "Even though my face is like this? They''ll run away when I serve them." Ziel said as he pointed towards his face.

    "Haaa... Just let''s get to where events are held. The event was held in the park behind the castle." Anna sighed while pulling my hand and asking me to hurry to go to the ce of the maid''s selection.

    "Yes." Ziel just nodded quietly at Anna''s words.

    There''s been a lot of servantsing together. The show will start at lunchtime. So at least there''s still plenty of time to get ready. But they''ve gathered there which signifies that this event is very important to them.

    "Ooh, who is thising? A bad-looking servant who hoped he would be taken to serve the nobility."

    Suddenly someone threw sarcasm at him. He''s a boy about his age. With golden hair, yellow eyes, and quite handsome. At 185 centimeters tall he''s taller than Ziel. His name is Reiner. He is the biological child of anna. But it looks like he can''t get along with Ziel.

    "Reiner what are you saying?" Anna asked in a somewhat angry tone.

    Ziel just shut up to hear it. Didn''t even see it. But it was Anna who heard it getting angry.

    "What did I say, mom? What I''m saying is real. Right?" He asked the friend behind him while shrugging his shoulders.

    "Yes yes, it''s true!"

    "Yes!"

    Servant''s who''s together with Reiner who answered it. They were Reiner''s friends. But it makes Anna angrier.

    "Reiner stop. You better be prepared to serve the nobles than you take care of others. Are you worthy to serve them?" Anna said with a slight shout.

    "Cih... you always help him. Is he more important to you than me? Let''s get out of here. It''s just going to ruin my mood." He replied while clicking his tongue unsatisfied.

    Reiner went with his friend to the servant''s prep. Anna approaches Ziel and calmed him down by patting him on the shoulder.

    "I''m sorry for what Reiner did. I wish you don''t think too much about it." Anna said sadly.

    "Don''t worry about it. Rather than that, shouldn''t you be prepared to wee noble and royal family as a head maid?" Ziel replied while shaking his head.

    "Yes, you''re right. I was just going to say it. All right, you get ready at the young servants'' ce. I''m going to go first to set up the senior servants. Good luck today." Anna said with a small smile.

    "Hopefully." He replied indifferently.

    Anna then rushed to her ce arranging for the senior servants to prepare the nobles and the royal family toe. Ziel just stood in line with the other young servants.

 Chapter 6 - 2

    The time for the selection of servants for the nobles and the royal family has finally arrived. All servants have gathered and standby at their ce. What servants will see is his serviceability, attitude, and appearance. If a servant has other abilities such as swordsmanship or magic it will be an added value.

    The time of the event has finally arrived. Nobles of the Argaint kingdom one by one came. From count, viscount, marquis, and dukeing to get a new servant. The servants will show their best service Ability to impress the nobles. Why do they have to get to it like that? To be a servant of the noble family. Their lives and safety will be assured. The higher noble they serve, the higher their social status.

    Nobles came one after another. The servant immediately gave their most beautiful smile, their best attitude, and their best serving ability.. But none of the nobles nced at Ziel. Because no one wants to hire a bad-looking servant who wears a mask. Ziel just stayed in the corner without anyone noticing. Because ziel deliberately istes himself from others with magic.

    "I knew it was going to be like this. But I''m not feeling good about rejecting Anna-san''s invitation. The seal that locks my power is begun stable. Once it''spletely stable I don''t need this mask anymore." Ziel said quietly while stroking his mask.

    The reason why Ziel had to seal his power was that his powers became strange after he was cursed. Every time he unleashes his full power, there will be a dangerous natural phenomenon. That''s why he had to seal his power. But because the seal isn''t strong enough to lock his power. The side effects are magic circles and aura seals printed on his face like burns. But the seal will be stable won''t be long.

    "Ah, I just want to live a quiet and peaceful life in this era." He muttered softly without anyone listening to him.

    When Ziel was sunk into his mind. Ziel heard a noisee from the direction of the gate. There he saw two girls of the same age as him and one little girl. One girl has long silver hair is decorated with ornaments like snow crystals. Wearing a blue dress looks very elegant and luxurious. While the other girl has long golden hair with a tiara on it. In a white dress no less elegant and beautiful than the other girl. The height of the two girls is almost the same. While the little girl with them is short silver hair. Simr to one of the previous 2 girls. She''s certainly a family.

    Both girls are undeniable extremely beautiful and elegant. They are escorted by knights who are quite strong. One is female, and the other is male. Predictably the identities of these two girls. They were the first Princess of the Argaint Kingdom and the Aurelia Kingdom.

    Ziel looked at the two Princesses. And he''s Narrowing his eyes. Not because of their beauty. But because one of the Princesses has a mana''s rampage.

    "Amazing amount of mana. Too bad it can''t be controlled. It will hurt if mana kept raging like that. Especially at night. Well, it''s none of my business either."

    Ziel again sunk into his mind in the corner of the venue that the banquet was held without anyone noticing. When others do not notice him he does not need to pay attention to them. From the beginning, he didn''t care about this event. That''s what he initially thought. But it was the little girl''s voice that bothered him who was drowning into his mind and waking him back to reality.

    "Excuse me, are you servant who took part in this event too?"

    A little girl with silver hair greets her when she is pensive in the corner.

    "Yes, I participated in this event. Can I help you,dy?"

    Ziel said while slightly bowing and putting his right hand on his chest. It was the polite attitude of a servant that Ziel learned. The little girl smiled broadly when she called ady.

    "Hehehe no one called me like that before. Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the second princess of the Argaint Kingdom, my name is Elise Argaint."

    Elise introduced herself while pinching the end of the dress she was wearing. Although less mature, but the action is very elegant.

    "I''m sorry, Princess Elise for my rudeness. And if any of my words offend you, I beg for your forgiveness." Ziel said while bowing his head.

    But there''s one thing that confuses Ziel. He uses magic to iste his whereabouts, but he is still found by this little girl. Even though it''s only a two-circle spell. Because the strength of Ziel is sealed then he can only use low-level spells. But still, it''s amazing. This little girl is unusual.

    "Ah no, I should have apologized. I just saw you wearing a mask and standing alone in the corner. Hey, can I see your face behind the mask?"

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t open it, Princess Elise. The burns mark on my face is very unsightly. It''s just going to scare and disgust you."

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s try to show me your face."

    Ziel was confused as to how to respond to this little princess''s request. At that moment he heard a bell-like voice reprimanding Princess Elise.

    "Elise what you''re doing. Are you bothering anyone else anymore? Quickly apologize to him."

    What reprimanded her was the girl with the same hair color as Elise. But longer and more mature version of Elise. With an elegant blue dress and snow ornaments on her long silver hair, she looks incredibly pretty. But before Princess Elise could answer, a male knight first shouted at Ziel.

    "Hey servant, did you act insolently on Princess Elise!!"

    (Aah this is troublesome)

    Ziel sighs heavily in his heart thinking about what will happenter.

 Chapter 7 - 3

    The man who yelled at Ziel was a male knight. He has long shoulder-length silver hair tied at the end. He wears shiny silver armor just like his hair. Judging by the armor he''s wearing. He looks like a guardian knight of the princesses.

    Ziel was silent to see the knight yelling at him. Don''t know what expression is behind the mask. Makes the male knight even angrier.

    "Why are you quiet? Are you can''t talk!?" He shouted louder with his hand on the hilt of his sword.

    Hearing such provocations Ziel did not feel anger or anything. But Princess Elise''s angry heard the male knight say that. .

    "Why are you yelling like that Theodore? I''m the one who asked him to take off his mask. Why do you think he acted insolently on me?" Princess Elise scolded the male knight.

    "Sor.. Sorry, Princess Elise. I thought that servant was acting insolent to you. So I can''t contain my anger." The male knight replied afraid of princess Elise''s words.

    "Back off..."

    After Princess Elise said that. The male knights immediately retreated and stood guard behind the Princesses sister.

    "So Elise what are you doing this time?" The long silver-haired girl asked Princess Elise.

    "I didn''t do anything nee-sama. I just saw him in the corner wearing a mask. So I''m curious." Princess Elise answered the Girl''s question.

    "So you asked him to take off his mask?" The girl asked Princess Elise again in a serious tone.

    "Yes...hehe." Princess Elise chuckled in response.

    Hearing Princess Elise''s answer the girl could only massage her forehead.

    "I''m sorry for what my sister has done. I haven''t introduced myself properly. I''am the first Princess of Argaint Kingdom. My name is Aishia Argaint. I''m pleased to be your acquaintance." The Princess introduced herself while pinching the tip of her dress.

    "Your Highness Princess doesn''t have to think about it. My name is Ziel Grisel. I''m a servant who took part in this event. I''m honored to make you an acquaintance."

    Ziel slightly bent his body while cing his right hand on his chest.

    "For a young servant, your manners look very good and tasteful." Princess Aishia praised Ziel with a smile.

    "I am honored to receive such praise from Your Highness Princess Aishia." Ziel once again bowed his body answering Princess Aishia.

    "But why are you wearing a mask? Wouldn''t you be suspected of wearing something like that?" Princess Aishia tilted her head confused at the person wearing the mask in front of her.

    "I wear this mask to cover my burn scars from people. So as not to scare and disgust others your highness." Ziel replied half honestly.

    "Please don''t be too stiff, You can call me Aishia, can I see your burn scars? Because Elise will constantly whine if the thing she wants is not followed. For that, I ask for your apology." Princess Aishia with a difficult face asked Ziel to remove his mask.

    "Yes, Princess Aishia. But you will be afraid and disgusted when seeing it." Ziel only agreed because it was difficult to refuse requests from the royal family.

    Ziel doubted whether he would take off his mask or not, but finally agreed to it.. Before Princess Aishia answered it. Princess Elise interrupts her.

    "I wouldn''t be scared and disgusted by anything like that. Right, nee-sama?" Princess Elise said with confidence.

    "Yes, she''s not a girl who is afraid of anything like that. Hehe..." Princess Aishia chuckled in her approval.

    Seeing princess sisters smiling like that. He had no choice but to take his mask off for them.

    "Excuse me..."

    Ziel takes off his mask and saw the Princess sisters are silent. He was confused. Before he asked, Ziel heard the voice of the girl like a musical melody.

    "Is mark on your face really because burning?"

    The person who speaks is a long golden-haired girl with a tiara on it. In an elegant white dress. White skin is no less beautiful than Princess Aishia.

    "Yes, that''s it." Ziel replied short.

    "But the mark on your face is at first nce simr to a magic circle. Isn''t that right Aishia?" The golden-haired girl still couldn''t believe it.

    "Yes if you look carefully it''s simr to a magic circle but not very clear." Princess Aishia agreed with her.

    "Right? Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. I''am the first Princess of Aurelia Kingdom. My name is Freya Aurelia. I''m pleased to make your acquaintance." Princess Freya introduces herself elegantly

    "My name is Ziel Grisel. As I said to Princess Aishia and Princess Elise. I''m just a servant. It''s an honor to make acquaintance with you Princess Freya." Ziel bends over his body and politely introduces himself as before.

    "As I told you. This mark on my face is a burn. The result of my carelessness during training became a servant." Then he exined the state of his face.

    "Nee-sama can he be my servant?" Suddenly Princess Elise says an unexpected word. And what Princess Aishia answered is more unexpected.

    "Of course, but we have to test his skills first. How are you willing to Ziel?" The Princess immediately agreed to the princess''s request on condition.

    Ziel paused for a moment before answer to Princess Aishia. He sighs in his mind.

    "Yes, it''s an honor to serve you. Please go to your table..." Ziel answered her as he bowed himself and ced his hand on his chest.

    Then ziel invited them to their table. He pleases the Princesses to sit in their chair in manners. After that, he made tea in front of the princesses. His actions were truly skillful and extraordinary. Then he served the tea made to the princesses. The princesses started tasting the tea that he made.

    "Delicious. The tea you made was amazing. This is the first time I''ve tasted tea like this. Smell and taste are amazing." Princess Aishia praised Ziel with a smile.

    "You''re right Aishia. This tea is amazing. Even in the Aurelia Kingdom, I''ve never tasted tea like this." Princess Freya agrees with the word from Princess Aishia

    "You''re right onee-sama, Freya nee-sama. So Ziel nii-san can be my servant, right?" Princess Elise asked hopefully.

    "Of course..."

    "Wait for a minute Princess. epting such a suspicious person to be Princess Elise''s servant is very dangerous."

    Before Princess Aishia answered. The male knight interrupted him. Showed his disapproval of the Princess''s decision.

    "What did you say theo? Do you have the right to decide what''s good and not for me and Elise? Princess Aishia felt unhappy that the male knight suddenly cut off her speech.

    "That''s not what I meant Princess, but we have to be wary of suspicious people." The male knight replied to Princess Aishia politely.

    "How can you say he''s suspicious? Wasn''t he fostered by the head court maid? And I don''t need an opinion on this. It''s my decision." Princess Aishia was still unhappy with his attitude.

    "But..." The male knight was still unwilling to ept Princess Aishia''s decision.

    "Enough theo... This is my final decision. I don''t want to hear that anymore." Princess Aishia cut his words firmly.

    "Yaay!!..ahem Ziel from now on you will be my servant. There''s only you alone. So you''re going to be a butler for me." Princess Elise shouted happily before finally correcting her attitude.

    Seeing Princess Elise smile broadly like that. Ziel has no other choice Besides to ept it. After all, this is the royal family''s request.

    "I''m honored to serve you, Princess Elise." Ziel put his hand on his chest and bowed to Princess Elise.

    Imagining what would happenter he could only sigh. His new life as a butler is about to begin.

 Chapter 8 - 4

    Ziel opened his eyes, waking up from his sleep what he first saw was an unfamiliar ceiling to him. Although it''s been a week since he became a butler for Princess Elise. He''s still not used to seeing the ceiling in his room.

    When he works as a butler for Princess Elise, he meets not many peoples besides Princess Elise, Princess Aishia, one of the maids who serve her, and the male knight who is Princess Aishia''s guardian knight, Theodore. He never even met the king and queen. Maybe it''s because the king and queen are too busy dealing with problems from this kingdom. They''re now on a visit to another kingdom.

    Princess Freya has returned to her kingdom after the servant selection. But it looks like she''sing again for Princess Aishia''s birthday next month.

    "It''s time for me to change." He muttered softly. .

    All he had to do was get up early, bring the pce chef''s breakfast to Princess Elise and prepare everything she needs. The most difficult thing is to wake her up from her sleep. Ziel walks from his room to Princess Elise''s room. While walking down the corridor to Princess Elise''s room he met someone familiar.

    "Hey, servant, when you''re done serving Princess Elise. Come to Castle back garden and do sparring with me. This time you have to ept it. Otherwise, I''ll bother you all the time."

    The male knight who became the guardian knight of Princess Aishia, Theodore called Ziel. He seems to harbor hostility to Ziel. He often invites ziel to apany him to sword training. But ziel always avoided it with reasons to be busy.

    Without waiting for Ziel''s answer, he continues to walk down the corridor leaving Ziel. Only recently did Ziel find out, Theodore is a knight with intermediate Swordsman level. He was also a childhood friend of Princess Aishia. Maybe it''s because he has affection for Princess Aishia. He sensed the threat of Ziel suddenlying. He''s afraid Ziel will take his Princess. It doesn''t make any sense at all.

    "What a troublesome guy. Haah..." Ziel sighed heavily.

    Ziel immediately heads to Princess Elise''s room. Arriving in front of her room Ziel knocked on the door up to 3 times but still no answer.

    "Princess are you awake? It''s noon. You have to get up and have breakfast. Princess if there''s still no answer. Sorry for the insolence act, I''m going to get inside." Ziel called Princess Elise from the front of her room.

    Ziel then opened the door of Elise''s room. And he saw her still sleeping soundly on his bed with her cute nightgown. He then opened the curtains so that sunlight could enter the room and hit Princess Elise''s face, so she could wake up.

    "Hmm...nee-sama...hics...hics."

    Princess Elise while holding tightly her pillow and muttering her sister. Unwittingly tears flowed from her cute face. Ziel is confused as to what this 10-year-old girl dreamed of.

    "What did she dream of? Could it be...?" He said slowly so as not to be heard by Princess Elise.

    He then shook his head to remove what he had just thought. All of those things had nothing to do with him. The most important thing now is to wake up this little princess.

    "Princess please wake up, it''s noon. If you don''t wake up then princess Aisha will wake you up." Ziel once again woke Princess Elise from her sleep.

    Hearing what Ziel said Princess Elise quickly got out of her bed and screamed.

    "Nooooooo... Don''t call nee-sama! Ziel you meanie!!!" Princess Elise suddenly woke up and shouted at Ziel.

    Eventually, Princess Elise wakes up from her bed while throwing her pillow at Ziel. But ziel only epted it with his hands. Princess Elise didn''t realize that her tears were still on her face. Ziel just nced at him for a second and ignore it.

    "Princess You better take a shower and change. Because Princess Aishia is waiting for you in the dining room. If you take too long she won''t eat because she''s waiting for you." Ziel reminded her.

    "Yes, I will soon change clothes. Youe out first." Elise said shyly. Her cheeks show slightly redness.

    "Yes, then I''m going out princess." Ziel replied briefly and bow his head.

    Ziel then came out from Elise''s room. Close the door and immediately rush to the dining room where Princess Aishia is waiting.

    ***

    Arriving in the dining room. Ziel instantly gets a sharp eye for hostility. The man is none other than Theodore, the guardian knight of Princess Aishia. Ziel simply ignores his gaze and heads to Princess Aishia at the dinner table. Before Ziel had time to talk. The sound like a belles out of Princess Aishia''s tiny and red lips.

    "Is Elise awake Ziel?" Princess Aishia asked in a voice as beautiful as a musical melody.

    Before answering the question from Princess Aishia, Ziel first slightly bowed his head.

    "Princess Elise was awake, and she was taking a shower when I left her room." Ziel answered Princess Aishia''s question.

    "As usual she''s hard to wake up Ziel? Hehe."

    Theughter of Princess Aishia is so beautiful even Theodore who saw it was fascinated. But Ziel felt nothing at all.

    "It''s my duty princess." Ziel said it in a t tone.

    "You''re too stiff Ziel. Ooh, I heard you''re going to apany Theo sword training after breakfast. Is that true?" Princess Aishia asks about his sword training with Theodore.

    Before Ziel answered it in a nce at Theodore who stood not far from him. He can only sigh in his heart.

    "Yes, that''s a right princess. This morning guardian knight Theodore asked me to apany him to sword training. Even with my mediocre swordsmanship." Ziel exined briefly.

    "Is that it? Please don''t get hurt. If you get hurt, Elise will be mad at me." Princess Aishia was worried, either for Ziel or Princess Elise.

    "You don''t have to worry princess, it''s just sword training. I''m not going to use my full force." Theodore responded confidently to Princess Aishia. But Princess Aishia can only sigh slowly.

    "I thank you for your generosity." Ziel thanked Theodore.

    "Good morning nee-sama! Let''s eat I''m hungry." Princess Elise said in a rather loud voice.

    And our little princess has finallye. After the princess sisters sit in their chairs and start eating their breakfast. Ziel makes tea and prepares dessert for them. When they finish eating Ziel serves it to them.

    After they finish their breakfast and dessert, they go straight to the garden behind the castle. Princess Aishia and Princess Elise walk in front while chatting about the sword training to be performed. Ziel and Theodore walk behind them. He can see Theodore''s sneaky grin next to him.

 Chapter 9 - 5

    The back garden of Argaint Kingdom castle is very spacious and beautiful. Many colorful flowers decorate the garden. In addition, there is also a gazebo where to rx and Sheltering from the sun and rain.

    Today Ziel and Theodore stand face to face while holding wooden swords. Princess Aishia and Princess Elise take shelter under the gazebo while enjoying tea.

    "Remember Not to hurt each other seriously, this is just an exercise so don''t get too serious. Especially you Theo." Princess Aishia reminded with a serious face.

    "I understand Princess. Take it easy, I''ll hold back and try not to hurt him." Theodore replied confidently and somewhat arrogantly. Princess Aishia can only frown to hear it..

    "Ziel you must be careful, do not get hurt you understand!" Princess Elise He said to Ziel to remind him again.

    "I understand Princess Elise." Ziel replied briefly.

    Princess Elise said while looking worried about Ziel. He can only nod and look forward to his sparring partner. Seeing his cunning eyes, Ziel can only think in his mind how to lose normally and safely.

    (Looks like I should y here a bit. So that Princess Aishia and Princess Elise don''t suspect me. All I have to show is my mediocre swordsmanship and quickly defeated by him)

    "Are you ready? Take it easy, I won''t hurt you seriously." Theodore said arrogantly.

    "Thank you for your generosity." Ziel just replied tly.

    "All right, let''s get started. You can attack me first. Use all your strength." Theodore provoked ziel with a smile

    "All right..." Ziel nodded softly at Theodore''s provocation.

    Ziel ran slowly towards Theodore while raising his sword and swinging it like an amateur. Theodore blocking Ziel''s attacks with his sword.

    "Hahaha...yes, that''s it. Are you a baby? Let''s unleash your powers again. Swing your sword even stronger." Theodoreughed loudly while insulting Ziel.

    Ziel continues to swing his sword indiscriminately. From the top, right, left, and stab forward. But everything is handled by Theodore. They continued their sword fight for a while. But judging from everywhere, Theodore looks to lead the way of the fight. It''s like teaching you to use a sword. But suddenly Theodore attacked Ziel right at his vital point. Ziel pretends to slip to avoid the sword.

    "You can avoid that. What a lucky one. Try to hold my attack on this one." Theodore said annoyed.

    Theodore twists his body preparing to attack Ziel''s neck with a wooden sword. If hit even with a wooden sword. It''s going to cause serious injury. But Ziel stayed calm against it. Like a robot that has been programmed to fend off or avoid attacks that Theodore willunch. Ziel pretends to stumble and falls, so Theodore''s sword just cuts through the wind.

    "You''re lucky again, but not this time!!" Theodore was angry that Ziel dodged his attack again.

    1 aura seal is formed in Theodore''s thigh. The speed and strength of Theodore increase 2-fold. He shed his wooden sword towards Ziel''s head.

    "Theo what are you doing!? It''s just training. Stop it!!" Princess Aishia shouted at Theodore.

    "Theo you''re cheating!?" Princess Elise followed Princess Aishia''s screams.

    The voice of Princess Aishia and Princess Elise screams at Theodore. But he didn''t listen to what they were screaming. Perhaps his mind was filled with anger at not being able to hit Ziel with his sword. His rage that overflowed made him can''t hear anything.

    Ziel just narrowed his eyes. He slightly loosened the handle on the hilt of his sword. He was also shing his sword from below. When their swords sh, he slightly rotates his sword to change the direction of Theodore''s attack and releases his grip on his wooden sword. So the sword was thrown. Theodore''s attack was just a pass by Ziel.

    Ziel Lift his hands to indicate his defeat. But Theodore doesn''t see it, he''lle again to attack Ziel. He shed his sword again towards Ziel. But Ziel didn''t move to see Theodore''s attack. Because he knew someone would stop him. It is true that before Theodore''s attack touching Ziel there was a silver wall between Ziel and Theodore.

    [Mercury Shield]

    He heard a beautiful sound like a bell chanting the name of her spell.

    (Is this mercury?)

    Ziel saw a silver wall in front of him. And look at the girl who threw that magic. Princess Aishia.

    "Theodore nco I said stop!!" Princess Aishia this time shouted louder.

    Hearing Princess Aishia scream finally Theodore returns to hismon sense. He then Kneels with one leg, Puts his head down, and apologized to Princess Aishia and Princess Elise.

    "I beg your forgiveness Princess Aishia. I was too excited and carried away." Theodore made an excuse with a soft voice.

    "You said get carried away? But you use your aura seal. Isn''t this just sparring in pure swordsmanship? And you attacked Ziel with the intention of hurting him. Do you think I don''t know?" Princess Aishia couldn''t believe what Theodore was saying.

    Theodore could only grit his teeth hearing what Princess Aishia had said.

    "Once again I beg your forgiveness princess. I just got too carried away with my emotions. I promise I won''t repeat anything like that again." Theodore could only admit his mistake with reluctance.

    "Haah... I don''t want to see anything like this anymore Theo. I understand very well what you are and what your purpose is to do this sparring. So please don''t repeat it again." Princess sighed at what Theodore said.

    "I get it." Theodore could only answer briefly.

    After talking to Theodore, Princess Aishia saw Ziel from top to bottom.

    "Ziel are you okay?" She asked with a somewhat worried face.

    "Are you hurt? You look like you were attacked by Theo." Princess Elise''s voice followed behind her.

    Princess Aishia and Princess Elise asked about his condition. Meanwhile, Princess Elise examined his entire body in search of injuries.

    "I''m fine, Princess. Thank you for your concern." Ziel thanked the two Princesses.

    Ziel bends his body a little. But he nced at the Princess Aishia. He didn''t look at her because she was beautiful. But because he was looking mana around Princess Aishia is raging greater than he''s looking at it before.

    The chaotic flow of mana will explode sooner orter. It seems that using the previous spell triggered mana rampage and getting out of control.

    Princess Aishia looks pale holding back her unbearable pain. Ziel can see that from her. Even Princess Elise knows it. Because asionally she looks up at Princess Aishia.

    "Nee-sama are you okay?" Princess Elise asked worriedly at Princess Aishia''s condition.

    "I''m fine. I''ll rest for a while. Take me to my room, Elise." Princess Aishia replied calmly.

    "Yes, nee-sama." Princess Elise''s reply still looked worried.

    Princess Elise helped Princess Aishia to her room. And Theodore followed them from behind. He nced at Ziel with hateful eyes before returning to follow the Princess sisters. Ziel just stood in his ce while looking at the Princess sisters gone.

    "Haah... I think I should do some extra work." He sighed tiredly.

    Ziel walks away from the castle''s back garden to his room.

 Chapter 10 - 6

    When night falls. The sky was filled with clouds and lightning. Heavy rain could be heard from outside the castle of Argaint Kingdom. Among the sounds of heavy rain, there can be heard the sound of groaning in pain that is unbearable from a room. That is Princess Aishia''s room.

    In that room, there is only Princess Aishia and her loyal maid, Siesta. She is 7 years older than Princess Aishia. Her body was shorter than Princess Aishia. With short ck hair, she looks beautiful in her maid''s clothes.

    "Princess are you sure you''re okay? You look in a lot of pain this time. At times like this, the King and Queen go on a visit to the Rubelia Kingdom." Siesta was worried about Princess Aishia''s condition. .

    "I''m fine, you know that I''m used to things like this. Otou-sama and Okaa-sama are doing important things for the affairs of this kingdom. So there''s no need to bother them with a trivial thing like this." Princess Aishia calmed him down with a smile.

    "But princess your current condition..." Siesta still looks anxious about her condition.

    "I''m fine. If I look in pain and seen by Elise. She will be sad and worried. I just have to hold it as usual." He reassured Siesta with a sad face.

    Princess Aishia''s voice sounded very slow. Apanied by a voice she gritted her teeth holding back unbearable pain. Siesta who saw her could only shed tears.

    "Princess you have to fight and must recover as soon as possible. So you won''t make Princess Elise sad and worried." Siesta encouraged Princess Aishia who was in pain.

    "I want to be like that too. But you know even the Royal Mage can''t do anything with my body condition. It has to do with the constitution of my body. They said they would buy time so that my illness wouldn''t get worse. Find the best solution to treat it. It''s been five years since I''ve been like this. And they still haven''t found any solution." Princess Aishia said while enduring her pain. Involuntarily tears were dripping from her beautiful eyes.

    "Princess, you can''t lose hope.. I''m sure they''ll find a solution. You have to survive until then. And from now on you can''t use any magic. Whenever you use magic, your condition gets worse." Siesta didn''t ept what Princess Aishia said.

    "I understand siesta, even so, I still want to be a great mage. Thank you for taking care of me all this time." Princess Aishia replied with a sad smile.

    "You don''t have to thank me, Princess. That''s my duty." Siesta sobbing and tightly grasping Princess Aishia''s hand. Princess Aishia just smiled softly when she heard the word of siesta.

    "Siesta, It''s midnight. Go back to your room. You also need to rest. You look so tired." Princess Aishia was anxious to see Siesta''s face.

    "No, I''ll apany you here until you feel better." Siesta stubbornly rejected her.

    "I''m feeling better, so you can rest. I want to be alone now and sleep." Princess Aishia tries to convince Siesta.

    "Really?" Siesta still couldn''t believe her words.

    "Of course it''s true. So you can go back to your room and rest now." Princess Aishia again convinced Siesta seriously.

    "Okay then. May you get well soon Princess, Good night. I went back to my room first. Tomorrow morning I''ll be back." Siesta could only obey the word kats Princess Aishia.

    "All right." Princess Aishia nodded at Siesta''s words.

    Siesta was still reluctant to leave Princess Aishia with such conditions. But seeing Princess Aishia''s smile. She could only follow her orders and leave the room.

    After the door of the room is closed. Princess Aishia could only continue to groaning in pain. You can imagine the unbearable pain she felt from her groaning voice. Suddenly there was a male voice that should not be in the women''s room at night.

    "If you feel pain like that. Why did you tell your maid to leave you Princess Aishia?"

    Princess Aishia''s body trembled slightly when she heard the man''s voice. She didn''t know how the man arrived in her room without she is noticing.

    "Ziel... Is that you? What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? Isn''t it disrespectful to enter a woman''s room without permission in the middle of the night?" Princess Aishia asked withplicated feelings.

    From Princess Aishia''s voice, he could feel confused, scared, and angry. Ziel could only sigh heavily hearing it. Confused because she didn''t know what Ziel''s purpose was, afraid because Ziel entered without him noticing, angry that Ziel entered her room without permission.

    "You better not much speak in your condition like that Princess Aishia. You''re going to make your condition worse. And I''m not here to do evil to you. So you better calm your mind. And if you ask me how I got in. Of course through the door. I just made myself invisible. And give a little illusion to the guards in front of your room." Ziel calms her down.

    Princess Aishia looked towards Ziel. She didn''t know how his expression because he was wearing a mask. They both remained silent for a long time. Finally, It was Princess Aishia who broke the silence.

    "Haah... So what do you want?" Princess Aishia sighed questioning Ziel''s purpose.

    "I first begged for your forgiveness for entering your room without your permission Princess. But if I don''t do it in secret. I will be suspected whening to your room in the middle of the night." Ziel did not immediately say his intention but apologized to Princess Aishia.

    "I forgive you. So what is your purpose foring here?" Princess Aishia immediately forgave him.

    "Princess Elise has been acting strange all day. She became more reserved and gloomy. She looks sad. That''s very difficult for my job. And I know the reason why she''s like that because of your condition Princess Aishia." He exined his purpose to her.

    "So in the end I made her sad." Princess Aishia muttered sadly.

    Ziel just silently saw Princess Aishia ming herself. He saw Princess Aishia begin to shed tears. He doesn''t know because of her sister or because of the pain she feels.

    "I think it''s natural for Princess Elise to be sad. Seeing her sister''s condition in such pain. And...you can die at any time." Ziel said it honestly.

    Hearing it the body of Princess Aishia trembled. Fear adorns her beautiful pale face. Then she looked directly at ziel''s face that covered by a mask.

    "What do you mean I can die at any time? Even the Royal Mage said I still had a year. How do you know about that?" Princess Aishia couldn''t believe what Ziel said.

    Ziel could only be silent to see Princess Aishia''s face and sighing heavily.

    "So it seems like you don''t understand the true condition of your body." Ziel shook his head.

    "What are you talking about? Do you know what happened to me? No... impossible. Even the Royal Mage don''t know my true condition." Princess Aishia said in a rather high tone.

    Princess Aishia saw a glimmer of hope when she heard Ziel''s exnation. But she immediately dispelled that hope. How could a child at the same age as her be better than a royal mage?

    "It''s up to you whether you believe me or not. But what if I said I could cure your condition?" Ziel didn''t care what Princess Aishia thought.

    "What??"

    Princess Aishia was only dumbfounded at what Ziel said.

 Chapter 11 - 7

    The atmosphere of Princess Aishia''s room became quiet. Princess Aishia can''t say anything About what Ziel has said. Finally, Ziel broke their silence.

    "Like I said. I can treat your condition. But you have to work with me. Are you ready princess?" Ziel said it to her again.

    "Are you serious with what you say? You''re not lying to me, Ziel? You say like it''s not just to make me happy, right?" Princess Aishia asked questions one after another.

    "Do you think I''lle to you in the middle of the night silently which will harm me just tofort you, princess?" Ziel said seriously.

    "Yo.... you''re right. But can you cure me?" Princess Aishia still couldn''t believe him.

    "Of course. Not only will you heal, but you will also be a great mage once you are healed. This treatment may be long. It could be 10 days fastest, or it could be 2 months depending on you. How princess? Do you want to follow my treatment?" Ziel answered her question and exined about Princess Aishia''s treatment.

    "I want. If what you say is true. You can do that treatment right now." Princess Aishia nodded excitedly and agreed to her treatment.

    "Well, excuse me, Princess." Ziel walked up to Princess Aishia.

    He sat down next to the sleeping her. He held Princess Aishia''s hand. Princess Aishia was startled and reflexively pulled her hand. Then she got angry with Ziel.

    "What are you doing!? How dare you do insolent to me!?" She shouted loudly.

    "I ask for your forgiveness for my rudeness Princess Aishia. But do you know why your body became like this?" Ziel replied indifferently.

    "What do you mean?" Princess Aishia still didn''t understand the problem.

    "You are like this not because of disease, but because the incredible amount of mana in your body is out of control and raging. Your mana flow bes chaotic. That''s why every time you use magic. You will feel the pain of being pierced by thousands of needles all over your body including your internal organs." Ziel exined the state of Princess Aishia''s body in detail in a firm tone.

    "You... How do you know that? Even otou-sama and okaa-sama don''t know how I feel!" Princess Aishia was shocked to hear what Ziel said.

    "You don''t need to know about it. You just have to trust me. So it''s up to you. Are you going to continue this treatment?" Ziel said coldly to her.

    Princess Aishia was silently looking at Ziel. She tried to see what expression he showed behind the mask. After a long time seeing him, she could only sigh deeply.

    "Well, I''ll trust you this time. But if you overdo it. I''ll scream." Princess Aishia warned Ziel.

    "I understand. All I do is hold your hand and drain my mana to help you control the chaotic flow of your mana." Ziel didn''t heed his warning.

    "Are you a mage, Ziel?" Princess Aishia was curious about what Ziel said.

    Princess Aishia was surprised by what Ziel said. Learning magic and martial art simultaneously was not something rare. But if the magic circle and aura seal shed with each other. It will result in serious permanent injuries.

    "My first condition is that during treatment you shouldn''t ask much, let alone my personal matters." He said coldly to Princess Aishia.

    "Ye...yes." She replied with fear.

    Ziel began to gently hold Princess Aishia''s white and soft hand. Princess Aishia blushed after her hand was held. Other than by his father, she never came into direct contact with the opposite sex. Ziel''s voice cracked Princess Aishia''s delusions.

    "Princess Aishia I will begin to flow mana into your body. It might hurt, so hold on. Feel and remember which flow I''m pouring out. This treatment requires extraordinary control of mana. I begin." This time it was Ziel who warned Princess Aishia.

    "I get it." She replied shyly.

    Ziel began to pouring his mana into Princess Aishia. Ash-colored mana began to enter her body. He flows his mana from her left hand then into her heart and spread it throughout her body from her brain, right hand, stomach, and legs. And Ziel did it over and over again.

    Princess Aishia was fascinated to see the color of mana from Ziel. She had never seen a color like that. Suddenly Princess Aishia''s body became hot. She felt something enter deep into her. Not only her body but also her heart. And the pain she felt was different from the pain she had experienced before.

    "Aahnn..."

    Ziel frowned when hearing an erotic moan from Princess Aishia. Every man who hears it will melt and rise in desire. But not for Ziel, instead he felt annoyed because it could be misinterpreted if someone identally heard it.

    "Princess please don''t let out such an immoral moan." Ziel said seriously.

    "Whaa...what are you saying!? What immoral do you mean!?" Princess Aishia was embarrassed and angry at hearing it. Her face was reddened.

    "Please calm down Princess, focus on remembering and repeating the flow of mana what I did. My mana will lead your mana. Because this kind of control is very difficult and requires a veryrge number of mana." Ziel again warned Princess Aishia.

    "Then the amount of your mana is very...?" Princess Aishia tilted her head involuntarily asking Ziel.

    "What?" Ziel asked indifferently.

    "No... Nothing." Princess Aishia instantly realized her mistake.

    Time seems to pass so quickly. And outside it''s almost early in the morning. Ziel release Princess Aishia''s hand and sighed deeply. He ran out of mana because he was doing this treatment. The amount of mana which he can take out in a state of his power sealed was extremely limited. So he was a little pushing himself and right now his body was exhausted.

    "Aah..."

    When Ziel releases her hand, Princess Aishia felt something was missing. Ziel just looked at her and ignore it. He prepared to leave this room. But before going, Ziel said to Princess Aishia.

    "This is just the initial treatment, we will do this treatment in the next few days. For now, only I can do the treatment for you. Only people who know the condition of your body, have arge amount of mana, and have extreme control of mana can help your treatment." He exined in a tired voice.

    "Is that so? So you''ll be back tomorrow night?" Princess Aishia asked in a low and shy voice.

    She didn''t know how she was feeling right now. But all she knew was that she couldn''t wait to meet the person in front of her again tomorrow night.

    "Yes, But you don''t have to worry. I''ll find a way that you can do your own treatment." Ziel replied without knowing the true intent of her words.

    "That''s not what I mean..." She said in a barely audible voice.

    "What did you say, Princess?" He didn''t understand what Princess Aishia meant.

    "No...nothing." Princess Aishia immediately shook her head in embarrassment. She hid half of his face with a nket.

    "And please keep this secret from anyone including the King and Queen. That''s my second condition." Ziel said his other conditions of her treatment.

    "Yes, I promise in my name as the first Princess of Argaint Kingdom." Princess Aishia promised seriously.

    "Then I excuse myself first Princess." He left and walked towards the door.

    "Ah..." Princess Aishia reached out her hand to hold Ziel''s shirt. But Ziel was already in front of her bedroom door. As he was about toe out, Ziel said softly.

    "Good night Princess," Ziel said softly that only he and Princess Aishia could hear.

 Chapter 12 - 8

    In the morning Siesta woke up and rushed to Princess Aishia''s room. Sincest night she was very worried about Princess''s condition. Princess Aishia has been very kind to her since childhood. She even considered Princess Aishia as her sister. In front of Princess Aishia''s room. She knocked on her door a few times.

    "Princess Aishia, this is siesta. Are you awake? Can Ie in?" Siesta asked from the front door of Princess Aishia''s room. .

    "I''ve woken up. You cane in." Princess Aishia''s reply came from inside the room.

    When Siesta entered, she was shocked to see what has happened. It wasn''t that Princess Aishia''s condition has gotten worse. Quite the opposite. She looks healthier than usual. Her face was no longer pale. And the most surprising was her smile that even fascinated Siesta. Just like a maiden in love.

    "Princess are you okay? How are you today? Do you still feel pain?" Siesta confirmed princess Aishia''s condition.

    "I''m fine. I''ve never even felt this healthy. hehe..." She replied with a chuckle.

    "Are you sure?" But Siesta was still unsure.

    "Of course. You can see it, can''t you?" Princess Aishia said seriously to convince Siesta.

    "Yes, I think you are fine. A little rest can relieve your pain. Thanks, God."

    Siesta sighed with relief to see Princess Aishia''s condition had improved. But there''s something that still confuses her. Before she could ask suddenly the door of Princess Aishia''s room opened.

    "Oneeeee-sama!!! How are you? Is it still sick? I was so worried all night. If it wasn''t for you telling me to rest in the room. I want to apany you... hics... hics." Princess Elise opened the door in tears.

    What appeared was Princess Elise who ran in a hurry while crying because she wanted to see her sister''s condition. And behind him was Ziel, the one who apanied her all night. Seeing Ziel, Princess Aishia''s face blushed. She is then Turning her face away.

    "I''m fine Elise. You can see it for yourself, right? So you don''t have to worry anymore." Princess Aishia calmed Princess Elise while stroking her head. Sometimes she nced towards Ziel and blushed. It''s not spared from siesta''s vision.

    "Then I excuse myself first Princess Aishia, Princess Elise." Ziel asked permission to leave to the two Princesses. He didn''t want to interrupt the time between both of them.

    He then came out of Princess Aishia''s room and Siesta followed him. To make room for the Princess sisters to be together. Outside the room, Siesta called Ziel. She is a beautiful middle-aged girl with short ck hair. Her maid clothes were perfect for her.

    "Ziel wait..." Siesta called him from behind.

    "Yes... Is there anything you need Miss siesta?" He asked politely to Siesta.

    "You don''t have to be so polite Ziel. We are the same servant of Princess. You can call me siesta. Just Siesta." But Siesta''s way of speaking was more rxed.

    "Well then, Siesta. Is there anything I can help you with?" He asked more casually.

    "Have you noticed anything strange about Princess Aishia?" Siesta asked directly to the point.

    "Strange? What do you mean? I see Princess Aishia is fine. You could even say she looks healthier than ever." Ziel tilted his head confused with Siesta''s question.

    "That''s not what I mean. She does look healthy. But it''s like a kid just getting a new toy or a girl in love." Siesta asked Ziel about it while looking at ziel''s bodynguage. In Princess Aishia''s room, Siesta saw Princess Aishia several times ncing at Ziel and her face was flushed.

    "Is that so? I don''t know what about it either. I''ve been with Princess Elise all this time." Ziel pretended not to know.

    "Is that how it is?" But Siesta narrowed her eyes still in disbelief.

    "Yes, it is. If there''s nothing you need, I''ll leave first." Ziel immediately left Siesta.

    "Ziel, Tonight in the middle of the Silvast City will be held a festival. If you don''t have work to be done. You better go there to refresh yourself." Siesta shouted from behind Ziel.

    "All right." He only answered it briefly.

    Ziel lowered his head and walked towards his room. While siesta looked at Ziel with a suspicious look.

    ***

    As night fell, Ziel going to the middle of Silvast City which is very close from the castle. As he walked through the crowd. He saw a very familiar person who hid in a robe. Although he couldn''t see her face, but he could tell from mana that emanated from her body. Ziel then walked up to the person and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Princess Aishia, Siesta, and Princess Elise would panic if they knew you weren''t in your room." Ziel patting the shoulder of Princess Aishia from behind.

    "Wha... What? Ziel, why are you here?" He was shocked to hear Ziel''s re arrive.

    "I should have asked it to you, Princess. What are you doing here alone without your guardian knight Theodore?" Ziel said as he looked around.

    "It was very disturb walking at the festival with the guardian knight around. I won''t be free to enjoy the festival." Princess Aishia replied casually averting her gaze.

    "Is that so? Then enjoy your festival, Princess." Ziel said goodbye and was about to leave but Princess Aishia first holds his hand.

    "It just so happens that you''re here, you have to apany me. You can''t leave a Princess wandering alone in such a crowded ce at night, right?" She said as if she was sad and frightened.

    (If you know that, why don''t you take your guardian knight with you?)

    Zielined in his heart. But finally, he had to apany Princess Aishia. Because it would be more troublesome if she''s in danger.

    "All right Princess, let''s go." He could only sigh in his heart.

    "Wait Ziel, before we leave so that we don''t separate, we must link our arms." Princess Aishia said that with embarrassment.

    "All right." Ziel immediately agreed. Then he held her hand tightly.

    "And secondly you can''t call me Princess. If anyone hears. It''s going to be amotion and Troublesome." She said shyly.

    "Then how should I call you?" Ziel was confused by Princess Aishia''s attitude.

    "You.. you can call me Aishia." Princess Aishia whose face was flushed answered shyly while looking the other way.

    "All right Aishia. Let''s go." Ziel holding her hand and began walking to see the festival. Princess Aishia felt her face extremely hot as Ziel call her name without honorific. The warmth of Ziel''s hands spread throughout Princess Aishia''s body. Her face blushed, and a big smile formed on her face.

 Chapter 13 - 9

    Purple moonlight illuminating Ziel and Princess Aishia who enjoyed the festival.

    "Ziel saw there many unique foods that I had never seen!!" Princess Aishia points towards the food store smiling happily.

    "Ziel saw there a lot of games let''s go there and try to y." Princess Aishia pulled Ziel around like a little girl.

    Princess Aishia usually has an adult atmosphere. Tonight she became the girl of her age. Ziel just followed where Princess Aishia wanted to go.

    "Ziel see that game of catching the goldfish. ording to history, that is the game was brought by a hero who was summoned hundreds of years ago. Let''s try to y!" She invited ziel with passion. .

    "All right." Ziel replied briefly.

    In front of that ce princess, Aisha was impatient and immediately wanted to y.

    "Please for two people!" Princess Aishia shouted at the owner of the ce.

    "Oya oya ojou-san are you enjoy the festival with your lover?" The uncle teased Princess Aishia.

    Hearing what the owner of the ce said, Princess Aishia''s face reddened. She was confused and panicked as to how to answer.

    "This is holding your. If you can catch 5 fish you will get this goldfish doll as a gift." The owner of the ce pointed to the main prize in the form of arge goldfish doll on disy at the top.

    "I''ll get it!!!" Princess Aishia said excitedly. Ziel could only shake his head at Princess Aishia''s childlike attitude.

    Princess Aishia tried to the goldfish closest to her. But when she tried to grab it. The was torn and the fish ran away. Then she asked for another new. This time she was aiming for a big goldfish. But the was torn again and the goldfish fell into the pond sshing water towards Princess Aishia so that her robe and clothes were wet.

    "Aaahh... My clothes are all wet!!" She screamed because she was hit by a ssh of water.

    "You''re ying too excited. Take off your robe and put on my robe. If you keep wearing it when you go around. You will be cold and sick." Ziel gave his robe to Princess Aishia.

    "Yes, you and I don''t have any spell to dry it out. I can still try three more times to catch the goldfish." She recing her robe with a ziel robe And start fishing again.

    "You still want to try it?" Ziel was confused because Princess Aishia still wanted to y.

    "Of course. Because I want that doll!!" Princess Aishia said excitedly pointing at therge golden fish doll.

    "Well, I''ll teach you how to catch that fish." Ziel held Princess Aishia''s hand that holding the.

    Because they were so close, Princess Aishia could feel Ziel''s body heat and hear the sound of his breath. Princess Aishia felt her heart pounding very quickly. She felt heat all over her body. Ziel was unaware of Princess Aishia''s change in attitude. Ziel tries to catch the closest goldfish. He quickly and carefully trawled and moved the goldfish into a small container.

    "You have to catch it like that. What. Do you understand Princess?" He showed her how to catch it to princess Aishia.

    "Um..." Princess Aishia simply nodded with a face flushed like a tomato.

    "Please give me the." Ziel asked for a from the owner''s uncle.

    After receiving the, he quickly trawls the to the nearest goldfish. In a short time, he was finally able to catch 5 fish in his small container. He then gave the goldfish to the owner of the ce and asked for the gift.

    "I got five fish. Quickly give me the doll." Ziel handed the small container with 5 goldfish to the uncle and asked for his reward.

    "Okay...Well. I will go bankrupt if everyone likes you." The uncle just sighed and gave him a doll.

    Everyone around saw Ziel in awe that he could catch 5 goldfish quickly. They also nced towards Princess Aishia, even though she was wearing a robe. It doesn''tpletely cover her beauty.

    "This is for you Princes." Ziel gave the doll to Princess Aishia.

    "This is for me? Didn''t you get it?" Princess Aishia couldn''t believe Ziel would give it to her.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted it? After all, I can''t possibly keep it. If you don''t like it. You can give it to Princess Elise. But please keep this a secret." Ziel made an excuse for Princess Aishia to ept it.

    "No. I''m going to keep this. I''m not going to give it to Elise." Princess Aishia hugged the doll tightly. As if Afraid that the doll would disappear.

    "All right, let''s go somewhere else. How about we try the food here?" He invited the Princess to eat.

    "Nn..." When pulled her hand by Ziel, Princess Aishia just nodded slowly like a little girl.

    That night they went around all the food stalls and tried them one by one. Until finally arrived when the fireworks were lit. Ziel and Princess Aishia sit in a park that there aren''t many people and a great view to see the fireworks.

    "It must be very happy to see this with the people you love." Princess Aishia muttered softly.

    "The person you love, maybe I''ll never have it again." Ziel replied softly to her muttering.

    Princess Aishia trembled slightly to hear Ziel answer her muttering. She didn''t understand what Ziel meant.

    "Let''s go home It''s almost midnight. I''m afraid the people in the castle will look for you, Princess." Ziel took her home.

    "Nn..." Princess Aishia nodded softly

    Ziel and Princess Aishia walked side by side walking home towards the castle. In the light of the fireworks.

    ***

    Arriving at the castle, Ziel said goodbye to Princess Aishia and chooses a different way so as not to be seen by others but before ziel leaves. Princess Aishia called him.

    "Ziel..." Princess Aishia said softly.

    "Yes, Princess?" Ziel looked directly at Princess Aishia''s face.

    "See youter tonight." She said shyly.

    And Princess Aishia ran towards her room. Ziel only saw her indifferently and speak slowly that no one could hear.

    "I''m sorry I can''t feel anything to anyone, anymore."

    Then he walked down the corridor towards his room.

    ***

    When she reached her room, Princess Aishia immediately buries herself in her bed. She is rolled around while hugging the doll which Ziel gave as a gift. She was holding her chest which was still pounding very fast until now.

    "You seem to be having fun Princess Aishia."

    Suddenly there was the voice of an angry girl in the corner of Princess Aishia''s room because her room was a little dark, so Princess Aishia did not realize it.

    "Siesta...Since when were you here!?" Princess Aishia was shocked to see Siesta already in her room.

    "Since you came and rolled over with the doll you were carrying." Siesta replied to Princess Aishia honestly.

    "Whaaat!?...Why didn''t you say anything when I came in!!" Princess Aishia hid her face with a doll.

    Acts like this were extremely rare for Princess Aishia. Even siesta was dumbfounded to see it. Because as long as she apanied Princess Aishia. She''s never seen her like this. Right now she looks so adorable. Siesta could only smile softly looking at her.

    "You seem very happy tonight. Has something good happened?" Siesta asked directly to the point.

    Hearing that question Princess Aishia smiled sweetly. Even Siesta is fascinated by her smile.

    "Yes, something very good." Princess Aishia replied while holding her chest which was still pounding very fast.

 Chapter 14 - 10

    In the middle of the night at the castle of Argaint Kingdom. Illuminated by silvery moonlight. Now everyone except the guards was asleep soundly on their bed. But in a certain room, there are still a pair of humans who are still awake. One girl and another is a boy. They are Princess Aishia and Ziel Grisel. When it looks by someone else. They will be used of immoral acts.

    "Aishia, this is already the 15th day since your treatment. Your mana has also started to stabilize, and your ability to control the flow of mana is in the expert level category. Just a little more you will be able to recoverpletely from your previous condition." Ziel exined to Princess Aishia about his condition.

    "Nn.... It''s all thanks to you." Princess Aishia replied softly.

    Ziel was allowed to call her name directly without honorific since they returned from the festival. This is the 15th night since Princess Aishia''s first treatment. He treats her every night since then. Currently, Princess Aishia could easily control the flow of her mana. But still, need the help of Ziel.

    "No... It''s all thanks to your efforts and talent that you can heal so quickly. Normal people can probably be up to 1-2 months." He told her the truth.

    "Because you taught me well. I can also learn well." Princess Aishia said it shyly and her face blushed.

    The atmosphere between them became awkward after a moment of silence, Princess Aishia broke the silence first.

    "Ziel, may I ask you something?" She was a bit afraid to ask.

    "Sure." Ziel allowed it.

    "Who exactly are you? And what is your purpose in working as a servant?" Princess Aishia asked the most she wanted to know.

    "I''m just a butler. And my goal is only 1. Live quietly and peacefully in this world." Ziel replied in a calm tone and Princess Aishia simply nodded to hear it. She understood Ziel didn''t want to talk much about his personal matters.

    The treatment that night ended. Before Ziel leaves her room. Suddenly Ziel took out a box from his pocket. A small ck box with white ornaments.

    "This is for you Aishia." Ziel gave the box to her.

    "What is this?" Princess Aishia asked while tilting her head cutely.

    "This is a gift. Tomorrow is your birthday. So I gave it early. Because there''s no way I can give it to you in front of a lot of people." Ziel exined to her.

    Princess Aishia receives a gift given by Ziel. She held it tight as if she was afraid the gift will be taken again.

    "Thank you... Can I open it now?" She was curious about the contents inside the box.

    "Of course... Open it." Ziel allowed it.

    Princess Aishia opened the box. When she opened it she could see a gray light emanating from the object inside the box. She took out the ''thing'' that was in the box. That''s a beautiful gray bracelet with ornaments like snow crystals. Princess Aishia shook when she look and touched the bracelet.

    "Ziel this is...?" Princess Aishia''s hands tremble.

    "That bracelet is your birthday present." Ziel simply nodded softly at Princess Aishia''s question.

    "That''s not what I mean!!" He subconsciously shouted at Ziel.

    "So what do you mean?" Ziel was confused by her words.

    "This bracelet is made of dragon bones?"Princess Aishia asked in a trembling voice.

    She knew how priceless the materials used to make the bracelet were. She just wished Ziel denied it. Because the gift was too precious to her. On the other hand, she felt very happy because Ziel gave her a very precious gift.

    "Yes, you are right. The bracelet was made of dragon bones. Your eyes are pretty sharp." Ziel nodded again at her question.

    "Of course I know. Because Otou-sama also has an artifact in the form of a ring made of dragon bones that can double his power temporarily." Princess Aishia said it honestly.

    "The bracelet you''re wearing is also an artifact." Ziel said it tly.

    Princess Aishia could only open her mouth wide when she heard it.

    "Am I allowed to have this bracelet?" She asked Ziel doubtfully.

    "Of course it''s your birthday gift. You wear it." Ziel nodded softly to convince her.

    Princess Aishia then wore a bracelet in her right hand. The bracelet looked very suitable in her hands. She smiled when she looks at the bracelet on her wrist.

    "Ziel, You previously said that this bracelet is an artifact. So what does it do?" She suddenly remembered that.

    "The bracelet has two functions. First, it will protect you when you are in danger." Ziel exined his function to Princess Aishia.

    "And the second?" She asked curiously.

    "The bracelet will help you control your mana. Do you remember what I said when I first did your treatment? I said, ''I''ll find a way that you can do your own treatment'' So I made this bracelet." Ziel exined calmly.

    Princess Aishia''s body trembled and her eyes are moist. She refrained from tears dripping. Then she asked Ziel with Fear adorns her face.

    "What do you mean? Don''t you want to see me again? Did I make a mistake until you hated me? If that''s the case I apologize to you. But please don''t hate me!!" Princess Aishia suddenly panicked at the function of the bracelet.

    Ziel simply shook his head at her response. He then stood up from his seat and looked directly towards her eyes.

    "No... You never did anything wrong Aishia. And I never hated you. What I give you is for your good. Because it''s dangerous if I go in and out of your room in the middle of the night longer than this. Someday maybe someone else will know. And your reputation as a Princess will copse." He said it seriously.

    Princess Aishia could only be silent to hear what Ziel said. Everything he said made a lot of sense. But she still couldn''t take it. She felt very empty and lost at this moment.

    "So Aishia, tonight is thest night of treatment from me. Your condition has improved considerably too. And you can take care of yourself with that bracelet. Soon you''ll be able to properly stabilize your mana. And be a great mage." Zielforted him a little.

    "I understand." Princess Aishia only replied briefly.

    She tried to refrain from crying. Ziel who saw it immediately said goodbye to her. Get out of that room as soon as possible.

    "Then I excuse myself first Aishia." Ziel is getting ready to go.

    "..." But princess Aishia was Just silent and kept her head down.

    "That doesn''t mean we can''t meet again. Remember I was still a butler from Princess Elise. And we can still meet tomorrow as usual." Ziel could only sigh seeing Princess Aishia like that.

    "..."

    Seeing her remain silent. Ziel decided to leave the room immediately.

    "Then, good night Aishia." Ziel immediately rushed out of Princess Aishia''s room. As soon as he closed the door. He could hear the sad cries from inside the room. Ziel could only sigh when heard it.

    (I''m sorry, I can''t even feel anything for this world and the people in it. How can I love someone? But it''s possible that someday if this curse disappears... Maybe someday)

    While walking in the corridors of the castle, Ziel suddenly stopped. Then he looked towards the Alba mountain range. He narrowed his eyes and speaking in a low tone without anyone else being able to hear it.

    "It looks like tomorrow there will be a big storm. It''s very troublesome." He muttered softly.

    Ziel again walked down the corridor and disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 15 - 11

    Today Argaint kingdom is happy with a festive and cheerful atmosphere. That''s because the first Princess of the Argaint Kingdom has her 15th birthday. In addition, today the King and Queen will also return from their visit to another Kingdom. The guards, the maids were busy preparing for the birthday party for Princess Aishia. The n is to hold a big party that will be held at the night. And the nobles as well as guests from other Kingdoms were also invited. But the most important person at this event is locking herself in her room.

    "Nee-sama happy birthday. Why are you staying in your room! I brought guests for you!!" Princess Elise shouted happily.

    "Hello Aishia, How are you today? Am I bothering you?" The girl with beautiful golden hair greeted her from behind Princess Elise.

    "Hasn''t seen each other in a long time Princess Aishia." And thest guardian knight of Princess Freya, Aryana Bolevan..

    Whoes is Princess Elise and her childhood friend, Princess Freya. Today Princess Freya wears a red dress. Her dress contrasted with her hair color which made it even more striking. And behind Princess Freya is her guardian knight girl who has the same colored hair as her but in a ponytail style. Her name is Aryana Bolevan.

    First look, Princess Freya was shocked to see Princess Aishia. She could see red in Princess Aishia''s eyes, and there were eye bags under her eyes. Which indicates she''s been crying long enough. But that''s not what surprised her. What really surprised her was that she could feel mana around Princess Aishia very stable. It was very different from what she has previously felt.

    She also knew that Princess Aishia was suffering from a certain disease that even the royal mage didn''t know about. Sometimes she also worries as a childhood friend.

    "Elise and...Freya and also Aryana. I''m good, when did you arrive?" Princess Aishia was somewhat surprised by Princess Freya''s arrival.

    "Not long ago, when I arrived I immediately wanted to meet you. Why are you stay in the room? The main star of this event has toe out to see how festive and loved you are by the citizens of Argaint Kingdom. hehe..." Princess Freya replied with a chuckle.

    "I''m just a little tired so I''m resting in my room." Princess Aishia only smiled slightly answering Princess Freya''s question. But her eyes looked around to look for someone.

    "What are you looking for nee-sama?" Princess Elise tilted her head in confusion looking at her sister.

    "Ah, there is no... I just didn''t see Siesta and Ziel. Where are they?" Princess Aishia asked curiously because she didn''t see Siesta either.

    "Ahh Ziel apanied Siesta nee-san to the city center to see your birthday festival." Princess Elise replied as if she has just remembered.

    "What??" Hearing it Princess Aishia felt pain in her chest.

    She didn''t know why she felt like this. But this kind of pain was a new thing for her that she didn''t understand.

    "Aishia are you okay?" Princess Freya who saw him was worried.

    "Ahh, I''m fine. Maybe just a little tired." Princess Aishia just shook her head and continued to suppress the pain in her chest that didn''t go away. Princess Freya was confused by her condition.

    "Aishia please take care of your health." Princess Freya still looks worried about Princess Aishia''s condition.

    "Yes, thank you, Freya." She smiled softly in response.

    "You don''t need to be too rigid Because we''re childhood friends. I heard from elise that your illness was cured. Is that true?" Princess Freya asked her something that made her curious.

    "Ahh, that''s true. Although it''s notpletely healed. But it won''t take much time until it''s fully healed." Princess Aishia replied and exined her condition.

    "Thank God. But how did you suddenly healed? Even Elise imed she didn''t know anything." Princess Freya looks happy about the recovery of her childhood friend.

    "Ahh yes really, nee-sama doesn''t even want to be honest with me!!" Princess Elise entered into their conversation.

    Princess Aishia could only smile sweetly to see her sister and her childhood friend questioning her. She rubbed the bracelet she was wearing then gave an obscure answer.

    "I don''t know. All of a sudden my condition improved after using magic back then." Princess Aishia tried to obscure the truth.

    "Is that how it is?" Princess Freya narrowed her eyes in disbelief.

    "Yes, that is." Princess Aishia nodded convincingly to her.

    Princess Freya doubted what Princess Aishia said. Because earlier she saw princess aishia''s gesture as she rubbed the bracelet on her right hand. She was curious about the bracelet. Because she never saw Princess Aishia wear it.

    "Aishia... That bracelet?" Princess Freya finally asked out of curiosity.

    "Ahh, this is my birthday gift." Princess Aishia replied honestly.

    "Nee-sama you''ve got a birthday present? From whom? My intention is I want to be the first one to give you a present and Congratte you on your birthday." Princess Elise was disappointed to be preceded by someone else.

    "Take it easy, you''re still number one." Princess Aishia rubbed Princess Elise''s head gently.

    Princess Elise smiled broadly as she closed her eyes. But princess Freya is increasingly curious about the bracelet used by her. Because she felt an unusual power inside it.

    "Aishia can I see your bracelet?" This time Princess Freya''s voice sounded serious.

    "Sure." Princess Aishia extended her right hand so that Princess Freya could see the bracelet she was wearing.

    "Hmmm... Aishia can you take the bracelet off?" Princess Freya became even more curious after seeing that bracelet

    "Sorry I can''t." Princess Aishia tly rejected her

    Princess Freya was shocked at her rejection. Usually, Princess Aishia will obey the word from her. But this time Princess Aishia firmly rejected it.

    "May I know why?" Princess Freya asked confusedly.

    "Because it''s a gift from someone very important to me." Princess Aishia answered Princess Freya''s question with a smile like a blooming flower.

    Princess Freya could only be surprised to hear the answer. And try to guess who that important person is. But she soon got rid of it temporarily. She only focused on checking the bracelet on Princess Aishia''s right hand. After she touched it she waspletely shocked and her body trembled. She could feel the tremendous power of the bracelet.

    "Aishia, do you know what this is?" Princess Freya asked her seriously.

    "Sure, it''s a bracelet." Princess Aishia again replied tly.

    "That''s not what I mean!!!" Princess Freya subconsciously shouted at Princess Aishia''s reply.

    "Hahaha..." Princess Aishia could onlyugh at seeing her childhood friend like that.

    Princess Freya lost herposure, screaming. It was extremely rare for Princess Freya who was calm and elegant to scream like that. Princess Aishia could only see her childhood friend like that. Even Aryana, the guardian knight of Princess Freya dumbfounded. Princess Freya soon realized that everyone was looking at her.

    "Ahem... I mean do you know that this is an artifact?" She immediately improved her attitude and drop the bomb.

    This time everyone except Princess Aishia was dumbfounded. Because artifacts are a rare, priceless item. Even if you have the money you won''t be able to buy it. Which shows how precious an artifact is. Even today in the Clorius continent the number of known artifacts is no more than 20 pieces. One of them belongs to the king of the Argaint Kingdom.

 Chapter 16 - 12

    Princess Aishia''s room that had been crowded became silent because of Princess Freya''s words.

    "Nee-sama so your bracelet is an Artifact? I envy you being able to get artifacts as a gift. Will it be on my birthday, I''ll get an artifact as a gift too?" Princess Elise broke the silence and hoped for such a gift as well.

    "Eeh...Ahaha I don''t know. We''re hoping he''ll give it to you too Elise." Princess Aishia can only smile wryly while rubbing Princess Elise''s little head. Then she answered Princess Freya''s question.

    "I know it''s an artifact. But I don''t know what rank this bracelet is.. Artifact belonging to otou-sama should be at the master rank. And as I recall that your father''s artifact, King Leonida, approached the King Rank. Right, Freya?" Princess Aishia exined what she knew and asked Princess Freya something.

    "Yes, you are right. And this artifact you''re using I can''t judge the rank of. But this is far above my father''s artifact. At least above the king rank. Or maybe a saint rank." Princess Freya nodded and dropped another bomb.

    "What!?" Princess Aishia was surprised to hear it.

    "Isn''t that there only 3 on this continent!!" Aryana, the guardian knight of Princess Freya was just as surprised as Princess Aishia.

    Princess Aishia could only be dumbfounded opening her mouth wide. And Aryana was shocked to hear what Princess Freya said.

    "Aishia, who gave you this bracelet? Be honest with me." Princess Freya looked directly into Princess Aishia''s eyes and asked seriously.

    "I''m really sorry. I promised to keep it a secret." Princess Aishia could only smile bitterly because she couldn''t say that ziel was the one who gave it to her. She felt guilty about having to keep this a secret from her childhood friend.

    "Haaah... Well, if you don''t want to say it. But this bracelet seemed to be made of bone. Do you know what bones are Aishia?" Princess Freya could only sigh at it.

    "Yes, he said it was made from a dragon bone. But I''m not asking exactly what kind of dragon it is." Princess Aishia replied honestly.

    "What!??" Princess Freya lost herposure again because of Princess Aishia''s reply. She then immediately corrected her attitude again And asked Princess Aishia again.

    "Do you know what that means Aishia?"

    "Yes, I know. Dragons are creatures that are known to be extinct today. But if this person has dragon bones isn''t that very valuable to us? Because dragon bones have a very extraordinary value for making weapons or artifacts whose way of making them has already been lost." Princess Aishia understood what Princess Freya meant.

    "Yes, because you understand so it''s going to be faster. So can we buy a dragon bone or artifact from him Aishia?" Princess Freya immediately said her intentions

    "I don''t know. But I''ll try to ask himter. But I can''t promise you anything." Princess Aishia gave an ambiguous answer.

    "Well, I understand." Princess Freya nodded. He still hoped princess Aishia could convince the person.

    Given Ziel''s disposition, Princess Aishia could only smile bitterly about the request. She already knew how Ziel''s answer would be. She suddenly wanted to meet Ziel soon.

    "I''m getting bored stay in the room all day. How about we also walk on the streets of the city to see the festival?" Princess Aishia invited everyone there.

    "Yes nee-sama, I''m bored in the castle too. Let''s go to the city!" His sister immediately agreed.

    "Let''s go, I also want a breath of fresh air in the city." Following Princess Elise, Princess Freya also agreed.

    "Then let''s go onee-sama, Freya nee-sama!!" Princess Elise said excitedly.

    After preparing each of them, Princess Aishia and Princess Elise are apanied by her guardian knight Theodore and Princess Freya along with her guardian knight Aryana. They walked towards the Silvast city.

    ***

    While the princesses are heading to the silvast city. Ziel and Siesta were walking around the city. Ziel looking around Many people call the name of the person next to them.

    "Miss siesta good afternoon!!"

    "Miss Siesta let''s stop by my shop!"

    "Miss Siesta are you dating your boyfriend?"

    "Miss Siesta..."

    There are calls from people around you calling siesta. But she just lowered her head and smiled wryly.

    "You''re pretty famous Siesta." Ziel said after seeing it.

    "Yes, the people here were my acquaintances when I was a child. When I was trained to be a servant I often went out silently and yed in the middle of the city. They''re very good people." Siesta nodded with a smile and recalled her past.

    "Yes, they look like good people." Ziel agreed with Siesta.

    "Right?" Siesta said with a big smile like a blooming flower.

    The pitch-ck hair that waved was blown away by the wind. She is currently wearing casual clothes. Although it is somewhat closed but still shows the curves of her body. Many men even nced at her along the way.

    "So what ce do you want to rmend?" Ziel asked Siesta.

    "That''s where I eat. It was a fast-food called a ''burger''." Siesta said her rmendations.

    "Burger?" Ziel tilted his head confused.

    If the burger in the word of Siesta is the same as what is on his mind. It means that food is also the inheritance of the person who was summoned into this world.

    "Yes burger, it''s a food that was poprized by heroes hundreds of years ago." Siesta nodded and told him the origin.

    "Is that so?" He asked tly.

    "Yes, it tastes very good. We can eat it while going around. I also know the seller. Let''s hurry up the shop is at the end of the road there. He''s always a lot of customers." She pointed to the shop full of crowds in front of it

    "All right." Ziel replied briefly.

    Ziel and Siesta walked faster towards the burger seller but in the middle of the road. Ziel felt something strange in him.

    "Ugghhh..." Ziel groaned to feel pain on his face.

    "Are you okay?" Siesta asked Ziel, She seemed to be worried about Ziel''s condition. Ziel Ignoring her. He was just holding his face, exactly his mask. Because Ziel felt a burning sensation from his face. Like a magic circle shing with an aura seal on his face. Ziel only thought of one possibility.

    (It seems like soon the seal will bepletely stable. After that, I controlled the power more freely. And I don''t have to wear this mask anymore)

    Ziel thought in his heart while rubbing the mask he was wearing and back to his sense.

    "I''m sorry. I''m probably just too tired. So where''s the burger seller?" Ziel switched the conversation.

    "Are you okay? If you''re still not feeling well we can go back to the castle." Siesta still looked anxious about Ziel.

    "I''m fine. I''m also getting hungry." Ziel nodded softly while rubbing his stomach.

    "Alright then let''s get there before the queue is long." Siesta was relieved Ziel was fine.

    Ziel and siesta walked hastily to the burger shop. While arge storm began to approach from the direction of the Alba mountain range.

 Chapter 17 - 13

    Meanwhile, Princess Aishia, Princess Elise and Princess Freya arrive in the city. They started going around. They all wear robes to make them look not shy on the street. Along the way, Princess Freya ncing at Princess Aishia. But Princess Aishia didn''t realize it. Because she kept looking around like she was looking for something. But finally, she realized that Princess Freya was paying attention to her.

    "What''s wrong Freya, is there something on my face?" Princess Aishia tilted her head cutely.

    "Nothing, it''s just not usual that you wear makeup like that. Usually, you''lle out without makeup or just with thin makeup." Princess Freya smiled shaking her head and said to Princess Aishia.

    Princess Aishia is the type of girl who likes what she is. It''s not that she doesn''t like dressing up or making up. But she has natural beauty without all of that stuff. But this time she dressed up a long time enough before going out.

    "What are you talking about? I dress up because I''m going to meet a lot of people. And today is also my birthday. So shouldn''t I look better than usual?" Princess Aishia tried to lie to her.

    "Are you sure? Theo, do you think Aishia is prettier than usual now?" Princess Freya still doubted her answer.

    "Yes, I think she''s much prettier at the moment." Theodore nodded and smiled broadly.

    "Geez... Stop teasing me. Shouldn''t you give me a gift instead of mocking me constantly?" Princess Aishia puffed her cheeks in embarrassment and upset.

    When Princess Freya asked Theodore''s opinion about Aishia. He replied with a charming smile. But it makes Princess Aishia a bit upset and disturbed.

    "Alright, but I''ll give you my gift at the banquet tonight. But don''t expect a better gift from your bracelet. Maybe you''re the only princess in the continent who got an artifact Saint rank for a birthday present. Hehe." Princess Aishia said jokingly.

    "I don''t expect that either. And I don''t care if it''s an artifact or an ordinary bracelet. The most important thing for me is the one who gave it." Princess Aishia sped her bracelet around her chest.

    "Heeh... I''m getting curious about that guy." Princess Freya teased her.

    "Sooner orter you''ll know." Princess Aishia replied with a big smile like a blooming flower.

    Princess Freya just smiled seeing her childhood friend like this. But there was someone who listened with an upset expression on his face. That man was Theodore. He could only grit his teeth at the smile of Princess Aishia that wasn''t for him.

    "Alright, I''ll wait until then." Princess Freya could only smile bitterly.

    "Yes, you have to wait." Princess Aishia smiled sweetly.

    Suddenly they were startled by the sound of Princess Elise''s screams.

    "Nee-sama!! Look that Ziel and Siesta nee-san!" Princess Elise pointed towards the crowd.

    "Yes it''s Siesta and Ziel, Let''s see them." Before the others could answer, Princess Aishia had already walk to Ziel and Siesta. She walk quickly so the others were left behind. They didn''t know what made she walk in a hurry.

    "Ziel!! Siesta!!" Princess Aishia shouted.

    Hear that voice, Ziel and Siesta saw Princess Aishia running slowly towards them. Ziel''s reaction was as usual, but Siesta was shocked by Princess Aishia''s attitude. And what she was most surprised about was the makeup on Princess Aishia''s face. Because she had never seen princess aishia apply makeup like that. Her face is now much more beautiful than usual.

    "Princess."

    "Princess Aishia."

    Ziel and Siesta replied at the same time. Slightly lowering their heads. Princess Aishia kept watching them and what they ate.

    "Where are you going?" Princess Aishia asked Siesta but ncing at Ziel''s face and blushing.

    "Nee-sama why are you walking in such a hurry!?"

    Before Siesta replied, there was a scream from behind Princess Aishia. She could see Princess Elise, Princess Freya, Theodore, and Aryana approaching them.

    "Hehe sorry elise, I got carried away." Princess Aishia smiled shyly in response. But Princess Freya kept looking at Princess Aishia. Because Princess Aishia will sometimes nce in a direction on a butler wearing a mask. And she remembers he was a servant recruited by Princess Elise.

    (Heeh...There seems to be something between them)

    Princess Freya thought in her heart. While thinking about some possibilities that might ur between them.

    "Ooh, what are you and Ziel eating Siesta-neesan?" Princess Elise pointed to the food that Ziel and Siesta were holding.

    "This is ''burger'' Princess Elise. We bought it at the shop at the end of the street." Siesta replied while showing the burger seller''s shop.

    "Onee-sama, Freya nee-sama how about we buy it too?" Princess Elise drool at it and invited the two Princesses to buy it as well.

    "Alright let''s go..." Princess Aishia would approve it but stopped saying it when Hearing a noise from the direction of the city gate, She saw a dozen people tied up by soldiers and dragged. Princess Aishia frowned at this.

    "What happened there?" She muttered curiously.

    "I don''t know nee-sama, how about we check it?" Princess Elise replied.

    "Yes, we better ask the soldiers who are on guard, Aishia." Princess Freya agrees with Princess Elise.

    "Let''s ask them." Princess Aishia nodded softly.

    Princess Aishia and the others walked up to the soldiers. Upon seeing the Princess''s face, the soldier was startled and immediately lowered his head.

    "Greetings Princess Aishia, Princess Elise." The soldiers greeted the Princess sisters.

    Princess Aishia just nodded her head. And asked one of the soldiers immediately.

    "What are you guys doing? And who are these people? Why are they tied up and dragged like that?"Princess Aishia asked curiously.

    "Aah, they are bandits who are actively seizing the goods of merchants or people passing through the border forest." The soldier exined what happened.

    "Aren''t you too cruel to treat them? It should be tied up enough, right? Why do I see so many scars of torment?" Princess Aishia''s tone sounded very angry at what the soldiers had done. And the soldiers were silent, no one dared to answer. They just put their heads down.

    Ziel who was at the very back of the group didn''t pay any attention to their conversation at all. He narrowed his eyes looking towards the alba mountain range. He suddenly said softly...

    "They came..."

    Suddenly the sky darkened. But it''s not covered by clouds. But... The beasts and numbers might even be tens of thousands. The person leading them had ck wings like a crow with white hair.

    "Look what it is there...!!"

    "Why did the sky suddenly darkened!!"

    "Look at that beast, is it a magical beast? And there are a lot of them!"

    "Heeeelp... There are monsters!!"

    The people shouted. Princess Aisha and others looked towards the ten of thousands of beasts flying in the sky. And their eyes sank. They just fell silent. The pressure exerted by ten of thousands of beasts is incredible.

    "Hahaha, so this is the ce. Find that thing and... Destroy everything here."

    There was a burst of evilughter from the direction of the Alba Mountain Range sky. The beginning of the Argaint Kingdom disaster began.

 Chapter 18 - 14

    When listening to what that guy says, peoples start running to save themselves. Many peoples fell and were trampled because they rushed to escape from the ce. Princess Aishia and the others can only be angry at what that guy says.

    "What are you saying!! How dare you make trouble in the Argaint Kingdom!" Princess Aishia shouted at the guy who just spoke.

    "Heeh... turned out to be a pretty chick. And not just one but three. Arrest three women there and kill the rest. Hahaha...." He justughed and ordered his subordinate to capture the Princess trio.

    Judging from The way he gives orders, he seemed to be amander of that army. He wore a leather robe and held a magic wand that have a red crescent moon on top of it. Not only was he not angry but ordered his men to capture Princess Aishia, Princess Freya, and Aryana. Looking at the two subordinates of the armymander. Both of them immediately flew towards Princess Aishia and the group. These two people are not human. They had white hair two ck wings on their backs like crows. And they have 4 aura seals with horn patterns.

    ""Protect the princess!!!"" Theodore and Aryana gave orders simultaneously to the soldiers. They opened their 4 aura seals. Theodore''s aura seal has a Sword and shield pattern while Aryana has a rapier pattern. The soldiers immediately surrounded Princess Aishia and the others.

    Ziel who saw it from the back of the group suddenly felt an incredible burning sensation on his face. He only thought of one possibility in his mind.

    (This is a sign of the seal beginning to stabilize itself. But at a time like this...)

    "Ugghhh..." Ziel groaned as much as before.

    Hear groan of pain, Siesta immediately saw Ziel kneeling as long as holding his face looks in pain. She screaming and approaching Ziel who was on his knees endured his pain.

    "What''s wrong with you Ziel!?" Siesta asked worriedly.

    Hearing Siesta screaming, Princess Aishia and Princess Elise immediately approached Ziel and Siesta.

    "What''s wrong with you Ziel? Why are you in such pain? Siesta What happened?" Princess Aishia also immediately approached Ziel anxiously and asked Siesta.

    "I don''t know, he suddenly groaned in such pain." Siesta could only shake his head not knowing.

    Ziel just silently listen to Princess Aishia''s question who was worried about him. He was currently extremely focused on stabilizing his seal. Before Princess Aishia asked again, there was a voice of sarcasm from Theodore.

    "Maybe he''s scared, Princess. You''ll run there faster servant." Theodore said mockingly at Ziel.

    Hearing what Theodore said, Princess Aishia became annoyed.

    "Theo stop! I don''t like you saying that to Ziel!!" She shouted furiously at Theodore.

    "But princess...." Theodore still couldn''t take it.

    "Enough...Instead of arguing like that we better focus on the enemy now."

    The one who said that was Princess Freya. She separates Princess Aishia and Theodore who were about to start arguing. Hearing that Theodore could only click his tongue.

    "Yes...you are right, Freya. Did you tell the castle about this theo?" Princess Aishia agreed with Princess Freya''s words and asked Theodore.

    "I''ve ordered one of the soldiers to report to the castle." Theodore exined with a face that was still a little annoyed.

    "Well done, I hope they quickly send reinforcements." Princess Aishia just nodded and didn''t care about it.

    "Nee-sama they came!!!" Princess Elise screamed at the ck-winged man heading towards them at high speed. Theodore and Aryana immediately greeted the two of them.

    Theodore shed his sword at one of the winged men. Their swords shed many times. But Theodore looks superior. He continued to suppress the winged man. Theodore continuously targeted the winged man''s wings. So that he can''t fly to flee. While Aryana stabs her rapier towards the other winged man. Aryana can perform dozens of punctures within 1 second as she opened her 4 aura seals. But it turned out that her enemy could withstand all her attacks.

    "Hahaha... you guys are strong for the human size. But if it''s just like that. You better just die. I will destroy this city!!" Themanderughed at it as if he was looking at the show.

    Themander opened his 7 magic circles. And milky white mana came out of his body. Then he raised his wand and a giant fireball formed on top of it.

    "What!?? Are you a Magic King!!!??" Princess Freya shouted when she saw themander''s strength.

    "At least it must be my father or general Farold who came in order to defeat him!!!" Princess Aishia was just as shocked as Princess Freya.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were shocked and desperate to see the strength their enemies were shown. 7 magic circles indicate he''s a magic king. And only King Elrick and King Leonida can defeat him. General Farold that mentioned by Princess Aishia might only be able to fight a draw against him.

    "I''ll burn all of you to ashes!!!" Themander''s voice sounded loudly throughout the city.

    [Fire Shower!]

    The huge fireball he had created earlier scattered in all directions in the form of a small fireball. He attacked the house and the people who fled.

    Boom... Boom... Boom... boom...

    Dozens of houses burned instantly, hundreds of people were immediately killed, some suffered serious injuries and others only minor injuries. This was a very cruel massacre.

    "What!!! What are you doing to the peoples of my kingdom!!" Princess Aishia cried hysterically with sadness and anger after looking around her.

    "Nee-sama what should we do? hics... hics." Princess Elise cries in fear as she hugs her.

    "Aishia calm down. We have to think of ways to hold the enemy in front of us before the reinforcementse, and now we must help the survivors who can still be saved." Princess Freya''s face was pale but tried to calm Princess Aishia who was in a state of sadness and anger.

    "So what should we do now?" Princess Aishia could only grit her teeth holding back her anger and sadness.

    "First we must help the survivors are still alive." Princess Freya suggested it to Princess Aishia.

    "All right, let''s go Elise. Siesta I left Ziel to you please take care of him." Princess Aishia nodded in agreement with Princess Freya''s words. And share the task with Siesta.

    "Yes, nee-sama!!" Princess Elise replied to Princess Aishia while wiping away her tears.

    "Yes, Princess Aishia." Siesta immediately brought Ziel to a safe ce.

    Princess Aishia, Princess Elise, and Princess Freya search and treat the injured people who are still alive around them. And those left behind are Siesta and Ziel. Siesta was very confused about what she should do. She wanted to apany Ziel. But seeing Princess Elise running here and there helping survivors. She gritted her teeth and carried Ziel hiding in a house. Then she run to helped Princess Elise.

    "Hehe... It''s interesting. This princess cared deeply about her people and those closest to her. What if we make this more interesting? You killed all the people here. And arrest those girls." Themander observing from the sky rubbed his chin thinking of a n while chuckling and ordering his subordinate to catch people.

    The person that themander pointed out was a girl running around to help the survivors.

 Chapter 19 - 15

    Princess Aishia runs here and there to save the survivors who are still alive. And she didn''t know what the enemymander is nning. She could only hold back her tears that would fall in a state of despair. Because the enemy only moves with a few people for now. The tens of thousands of beasts behind him haven''t moved in the slightest. This is what makes her so scared and depressed.

    "Are you okay? Where are your wounds?" Princess Aishia asked one of the victims.

    "Aah, Princess Aishia. It''s okay... It seems my leg was broken in the rubble. And there''s a burn on my back.." The man replied softly, his voice somewhat withholding pain.

    "Please hold on, I''ll treat you." Princess Aishia said to him sadly.

    "Thank you Princess Aishia." The man nodded happily.

    Then Princess Aishia looked at his wound and used her magic to heal the wound.

    [Minor Heal]

    Two magic circles formed on Princess Aishia''s backhand. She could be said to be a junior mage. Since she could control her mana, her abilities as a mage power up. She who was originally an apprentice mage could instantly create her second magic circle which made her a junior mage. And it has even almost be an intermediate mage with 3 magic circles.

    When the spell is spoken. A silver mana light shrouded the man''s wounds. And his wound slowly disappeared at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. Once the wound ispletely healed, Princess Aishia ordered one of the soldiers to take the wounded people to a safe ce. While looking for other Survivors suddenly there was screaming from behind her.

    "Princess Aishia. It''s terrible!!!" One of the soldiers reported to her.

    "What''s wrong?" Princess Aishia frowned. She felt something bad was getting worse.

    "Currently many beasts are attacking the castle and Genera Farold is holding the beast stampede from the Alba Mountain Range!!" The soldier reported on the kingdom''s current situation.

    "What!?" Princess Aishia was shocked after hearing it.

    She didn''t know what to do right now. General Farold walmond was the second strongest man in the Argaint Kingdom besides her father. He was a Spear King with 7 aura seals with wyvern patterned. But he was rarely in the castle. He always guards the border near the Alba Mountain Range.

    Princess Aishia could only grit her teeth and hold back the tears that would spill. She is worried and afraid of the current state of the kingdom. All she knew was that she had to minimize damage and casualties. That''s all she can do now when her father isn''t around.

    "Tighten up the defense of the castle and help the survivor, take them to a safer ce!!" Princess Aishia immediately gave the order to the soldier.

    "Yes, princess!!" The soldier immediately left in a hurry.

    As the soldier left, Princess Aishia looked around. She could only shed tears seeing the burning house, many bodies charred and not intact. There are a lot of injured people here. As she walked to the other survivor. She saw that Theodore and Aryana were still fighting with the winged man, but it seemed like they were almost done. You can see they''re hurt. But Theodore and Aryana were only lightly injured.

    Princess Aishia suddenly remembered someone. He looked here and there but couldn''t find him. Then she remembers, when she''s angry and sad, she leaves Ziel with Siesta.

    "Ziel, I hope you''re okay..." Princess Aishia muttered softly at the thought of the man who was always on her mind.

    Suddenly 3 fire spears attacked her from the sky.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    ***

    This was before Princess Aishia was attacked. Princess Freya also helped the survivor who was wounded due to the previous magic attack. She gives her healing magic to the people who are injured. She''s the same as Princess Aishia. She has 2 magic circles which makes she is a junior mage. Both of her magic circles are on her shoulders. Unlike Princess Aishia, Princess Freya''s magic focuses on support magic such as healing and buff.

    Princess Freya looks at Aryana and Theodore fight draw with enemies with worry. She gives her buff magic to Aryana and Theodore. A golden-colored mana light came out of her body. Two magic circles appeared.

    [Peerless state]

    It is buff magic to increase strength and speed 3-fold but onlysts temporarily. After gaining the buff, Theodore and Aryana''s strength and speed increased. They immediately suppressed their enemies.

    ""Thank you, princess."" Theodore and Aryana thank Princess Freya.

    "No need to thank them, quickly defeat them. The other enemy ising soon." Princess Freya ordered them to finish the fight immediately.

    Hearing that from Princess Freya, they took out their strongest skills toplete their fight that had been going on for quite some time.

    [Warrior strike!]

    [Hundred of Thorn]

    Theodore shed his enemy vertically with full force. The sh of the sword instantly split his enemy in two equally and Aryana delivers hundreds of invisible punctures in one move. Her enemy was filled with holes all over his body. Their enemy couldn''t even withstand the attack in the slightest. Only their cries of pain could be heard.

    "Aarrghh...."

    "Kuhh..damn."

    After defeating their enemy, they intend to join Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. But suddenly dozens of Magic bullets rained down on them from the sky. They were a littlete to dodge because they were shocked at the sudden attack that fell from the sky.

    Aryana was hit by magic bullets in her thigh while Theodore was hit on his back. Then magic bullets attack came again from the sky for a second time. This time it was hard to avoid it. They were preparing to withstand the magic bullet attack directly.

    [Temple Doom]

    Suddenly arge golden-colored dome resisted a magic bullet attack It''s going to be about Theodore and Aryana.

    "Theo, Arya!!" Princess Freya''s screams could be heard from behind them. She ran with her dress up to them. The spell she used earlier was ''Temple dome''. She made a barrier in the shape of a golden dome as a shield to protect Theodore and Aryana from magic bullets.

    "Theo, Arya are you, all right? How are your wounds?" Princess Freya asked worriedly and checked them from top to bottom.

    "Princess what did you do bying here!! It''s very dangerous here!!" Aryana with an anxious face shouted at Princess Freya. Princess Freya with a smile gave healing magic to them.

    "We''ll talk about itter, what''s important now we have to heal your wounds first." Princess Freya stops Aryana who is about to scold her and asks her to focus on the enemy.

    "Haaa... Well. After this, you should immediately step back Princess. You have to find a safe ce." Aryana who heard it could only sigh heavily.

    "Alright Arya, you''re overprotective as usual. Hehe..." Princess Freya chuckled at Aryana''s words.

    Aryana and Theodore''s wounds healed quickly after receiving treatment from Princess Freya.

    "Thank you, Princess Freya." Theodore bowed his head at Princess Freya.

    "No problem, You better go to help Aishia." She immediately reminded Theodore of Princess Aishia.

    "Yes, Princess." Theodore lowered his head and was about to go look for Princess Aishia. But he stopped because he heard the roar of the beast from the city gate. Dozens of beasts attacked the city At the same time. Theodore could only click his tongue to see it.

    "Theo, Arya please destroy that beast first. If they go into the city further. There will be much more casualties and damage in the city." Princess Freya asks Theodore and Aryana to deal with the matter that is in front of them first.

    ""Yes Princess."" Theodore and Aryana ran towards the beast group.

    Suddenly from behind Princess Freya, the winged man catch her secretly and brought her flying towards the Alba Mountain Range. Princess Freya could only scream because she was suddenly kidnapped.

    "Arya... Help me!!" Princess Freya shouted at Aryana.

    When Aryana heard Princess Freya''s screams. She turned around to chase her immediately. But she was alreadyte and Princess Freya has already disappeared in the sky towards the Alba Mountain Range.

    "Princess...!!!" Aryana could only scream at the sight of Princess Freya who had already disappeared.

 Chapter 20 - 16

    When Princess Freya was kidnapped, Princess Elise and Siesta helps wear bandages on wounded people. Although they can use magic. But it was only one-circle magic and did not affect the severe injuries that people suffered. Princess Elise looked very exhausted after running here and there to provide care to the survivor.

    "Princess Elise you better rest first. You look tired." Siesta was worried to see Princess Elise who looked tired.

    "I''m fine Siesta-neesan. You also look tired. Instead, you''re resting first." She replied while shaking her head and smiling slightly.

    Siesta could only sigh inwardly looking at the stubborn Princess Elise.. Looking around the shelter for the survivors, Siesta''s face turned pale. Because there were many casualties from previous enemy attacks. Fortunately, this ce was some distance away from where the enemies and beasts were.

    "Well, at least you take a short break, Princess Elise. If Princess Aishia knew she would be angry." Siesta slightly threatened Princess Elise.

    Hearing her sister''s name spoken, Princess Elise trembled and an expression of fear could be seen on her face.

    "Well, I''ll take a short break. Siesta-neesan please rece me for a moment." She said reluctantly.

    "All right princess." Siesta smiled smugly at Princess Elise''s reply.

    "Siesta-neesan, where''s Ziel?" Princess Elise suddenly asked about Ziel.

    "I hide him in a safe ce while chasing you who ran around alone Princess Elise." Siesta exined it to Princess Elise.

    "Is it safe there?" She asked because she was still worried about Ziel''s condition.

    "I asked a soldier to bring him here. Ziel''s condition is a bit strange. I don''t know what happened to him. But it''s strange why the soldier hasn''t returned yet." Siesta replied with a smile to calm Princess Elise down. But then she tilted her head confused.

    Siesta was confused because the soldier had been gone for quite a long time. But still not back. When she was thinking about it, suddenly there was a noise from outside. Suddenly one of the soldiers that guarding outside came to Princess Elise in panic. Siesta had a bad feeling seeing this. The soldier immediately stopped in front of Princess Elise with a gasp of breath.

    "Report Princess Elise, the enemy attacked this ce. You should get out of here and take shelter in a safe ce. The castle is currently in danger so you can''t go there." The soldier reports an enemy attack on Princess Elise.

    "What!! How many enemies are there here? After all, I have no intention of returning to the castle. I have to wait for nee-sama!!" Princess Elise refused to leave in a firm tone.

    "About 10 Princess Elise. But they''re all very strong. It''s almost as strong as Theodore-sama." The soldier said with fear.

    "What!? Are you sure?" Princess Elise cried out in disbelief.

    "Yes, I am sure." He answered with confidence.

    Before Princess Elise could answer. Siesta who was looking from the side spoke immediately.

    "Princess Elise we better get out of here soon." Siesta suggested to him with an anxious face.

    "But what about the people here?" Princess Elise is confused by the survivors who are still there.

    "That''s..." Siesta couldn''t answer because she thought the same thing with Princess Elise.

    Siesta just silently heard Princess Elise asking about it. She knew that Princess Elise''s nature was the same as Princess Aishia. She loved the people of her kingdom very much. She could only sigh heavily in her heart.

    "What if we saw the situation first Princess Elise? Some soldiers had to start evacuating patients and bringing them to safety." Siesta provided the most likely solution at this time.

    "Alright then, please have some soldiers help with the evacuation of the patients." Princess Elise agreed with what Siesta said.

    "Yes, Princess." The soldier replied and immediately left.

    On the advice of the siesta, princess elise could only nod because it made the most sense right now. And she immediately deployed some soldiers to evacuate the patients. But it''s all toote...

    Booooooooommmmm...

    From the direction of the entrance, there was an explosion, and 4 winged men attacked.

    "What!? Why so fast? Didn''t the soldiers keep him outside!!?" Princess Elise cried out in shock.

    "I don''t know the princess. Maybe they''ve been defeated." The soldier replied with no confidence.

    Hearing it Princess Elise and Siesta''s faces sunk, cold sweat pouring on their foreheads.

    "Princess, we have to get out of here!!" Siesta frantically shouted at Princess Elise.

    "But..." Princess Elise still refused to leave there.

    Before Princess Elise replied, Siesta had already pulled her hand. And escaped through the back door. Unfortunately, they were caught and confronted there.

    "Hehe... this is the girl that themander asked us to capture." A winged man said with a chuckle.

    "What are you saying? You want to catch me?" Princess Elise asked in a frightened. Siesta who knew it hid princess Elise behind her.

    "What do you want? Why did you catch princess Elise?" Siesta also wants to know their purpose.

    "You don''t need to know. Ah, you''re wrong with something. Not just that girl. But you too. Hahaha..." The winged manughed loudly while exining his purpose.

    "Me too? What are you nning to do with capturing the two of us?" Siesta asked confusedly because she don''t know why she was also included.

    "I told you before, you don''t need to know. Willing to give yourself up voluntarily? Or should I destroy this ce with the people inside?" The winged man asked menacingly while smiling evilly.

    "Soldier!" Princess Elise shouted.

    Princess Elise shouted for the soldiers after hearing what they wanted to do. But none of the soldiers came. And make her and Siesta confused.

    "Hahaha... if you''re looking for your soldiers. Then you won''t find it anywhere because they''re dead." The winged manughed loudly and suddenly disappeared.

    "You''re what you''re doing. Hics... His..." Princess Elise crying sadly.

    Princess Elise could only cry hearing it. And suddenly her consciousness began to disappear. Before she fainted she saw that Siesta has already fallen first hit from behind.

    ***

    Princess Aishia was shocked that suddenly 3 fire spears attacked her from the sky, and she didn''t have time to prepare a barrier.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    Arge explosion apanied by a shock effect can be felt from the surroundings. And the house around her was also half destroyed.

    "Stupid!! Didn''t I tell you not to kill her!!" Themander shouting at his subordinates and pped him.

    "I''m apologizing Erigos-sama!!" The winged man could only prostrate himself apologizing.

    "If she dies next is you!" Erigos said to his subordinates in a threatening tone.

    As the smoke and dust slowly disappeared, what appeared there shocked Erigos and others. Because Princess Aishia is fine there. The barrier of the gray-colored mana with turtle shell-shaped protects her.

 Chapter 21 - 17

    Princess Aishia is safe and sound without scratching there. The turtle shell-shaped gray barrier protected her from the previous fire spear attack. It wasn''t just Erigos who were shocked, even Princess Aishia was very shocked by what happened. She could only look towards her wrist. The bracelet she was wearing shone with gray light. It was the bracelet that protected her from the attack.

    "Ziel... Thank you." Princess Aishia muttering softly while shed her tears with a smile.

    She was very happy because even if Ziel doesn''t exist. But it was the bracelet he gave her that protected her.. She remembered what he said that night ''Will protecting you from danger''.

    "Heeeh... You seem to have something interesting that can create a barrier around you." Erigos smiled as he rubbed his chin at the barrier protecting Princess Aishia.

    "I don''t need to answer demon like you. How dare you do this to the peoples of my kingdom!!!!" Princess Aishia shouted angrily at Erigos. She gritted her teeth while crying at what the person in front of him had done to her kingdom.

    "Hahaha... There''s something wrong with what you said. First I''m not a demon, I''m a more noble race than that lowly race creature. Secondly, I am Erigos of the ''god domain''. I''m here of course to do my job. Ah, and it''s a secret. Because something I''m looking for is in your kingdom. So I have to destroy your kingdom then I can find it."

    "What?!! Just because of that did you kill people from my kingdom!!!"

    [Spear of Mercury]

    Princess Aishia vented all her anger that she had endured all along. Two magic circles were opened, and a faint third cryptic magic circle formed in the middle of Princess Aishia''s chest. Dozens of spears from mercury were fired towards Erigos. But Erigos just stood still andughed.

    "Hahaha good... Let''s see how powerful your strength is. Show me. After that, I want to see your desperation."

    [Fire Wall]

    In front of Erigos suddenly appeared a huge wall of fire withstanding the attack from Princess Aishia. Her spear instantly melted when it touched the wall of fire.

    "Hahaha... So it''s just like this your strength? Then we try how strong your barrier strength is." Heughed as heunched his attack again.

    [Thunder Strike!]

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    Dozens of lightning struck the turtle shell barrier. But nothing happened. Princess Aisha was safe and sound inside that shell. Erigos was shocked. He didn''t know how strong that barrier was. On the other hand, Princess Aishia was also shocked. At first, he thought the barrier would be destroyed. But the barrier didn''t even move in the slightest.

    (Ziel... Who are you? You give me item like this easily)

    Princess Aishia said in her heart. The more she thought the more she was confused by the true identity of Ziel.

    "No way!! Even that barrier didn''t move in the slightest?!" Erigos screamed hysterically in disbelief at what he saw.

    "Give up you won''t be able to break this barrier!!" Princess Aishia said confidently. But in her heart, she didn''t know how far this barrier couldst.

    "Let''s see how long your barrier canst." Erigos grinned as he continued to cast his spell.

    [Thunder Strike]

    [Fire Tower]

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    Erigos instantly let out his two strongest spells continuously. Pir of fire apanied by lightning continued to strike Princess Aishia barrier. Even the shaking can be felt around the city. But once again Erigos was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth wide. There princess Aishia''s barrier remained intact without the slightest abrasions.

    "No way!! What kind of barrier is that!! I''ve taken out all my strength. But the barrier didn''t even move a bit. Isn''t that artifact you''re holding at least in Saint Rank. Where did this kingdom get it from!" Erigos cried out in disbelief at what he saw.

    A full-on attack of Erigos could at least injure a human with a sage or saint level of strength. But the barrier in front of him wasn''t even scratched. Erigos could only be angry at it. While Princess Aishia sigh of relief as the barrier wasn''t shattered.

    "Didn''t I tell you before that you can''t break this barrier?" She spoke with a smile. She was happy to see Erigos looking frustrated.

    "Don''t be too confident in yourself chick!!!" Erigos shouted angrily because he felt humiliated by Princess Aishia''s smile.

    "And now you''re angry at not being able to break this barrier? You little guy." Princess Aishia continued to mock him in order to make him even angrier.

    "Hehe... do you think that''s the only card I have?" Erigos said with an evil smile.

    "What do you mean?" Princess Aishia was confused by Erigos who suddenly smiled.

    "Bring it here!!" Erigos shouted at his subordinates.

    Two winged humans carried arge box covered in cloth. Seeing that Princess Aishia feels a bad feeling.

    "What is that?" Princess Aishia subconsciously asked.

    "Are you curious about chicks?" Erigos said while teasing Princess Aishia.

    Hearing that Princess Aishia''s emotions ignited. And the bad feeling in her heart deepened.

    "Don''t y with me!! What''s inside that box!??" Princess Aishia shouted furiously at Erigos.

    "Hehehe... Because you''re impatient, open the cloth!!" Erigosmanded his subordinates with augh.

    When the cloth was opened, Princess Aishia''s face sank, and the tears flowed from her eyes. Behind the cloth is an iron cage. And in a cage, there were three girls tied to their hands and feet in an unconscious state.

 Chapter 22 - 18

    The 3 people who were locked inside the iron cage were people that Princess Aishia knew very well. Her sweet little sister, her beautiful childhood friend, and her loyal maid.

    "Elise!! Freya!! Siesta!! What are you doing to them!!" Princess Aishia shouted from inside her lung until her voice was hoarse when she saw the 3 people inside the prison.

    "Hahaha...Yes like that... I like to see your desperate face." Erigosughed happily at the reaction from Princess Aishia.

    "Let go of them!!" Princess Aishia shouted again to Erigos.. She tried to run up to them and release them. But Erigos next word made her stop.

    "Don''t be in a hurry chicks. If you dare to approach them right now I''ll shoot magic at them. You know they don''t have artifacts like you. They would have been scorched if they had received my full attack. Hahahaha." Erigos threatened Princess Aishia whileughing loudly and showing his magic wand towards the three of them and a big fireball was ready to be fired.

    Princess Aishia could only stay in her ce, angry, sad, and desperate. All the feelings were mixed in her heart. She could only bite her lower lip until it bleeds. Tears continued to flow down her cheeks.

    "What do you want from me!?" Princess Aishia ventured herself to ask Erigos.

    "Hehehe... Don''t be in a hurry chicks. Put it this way. How about we y the game?" Erigos chuckled teasingly at Princess Aishia.

    "You''re joking with me!! Quickly tell me what do you want?!" Princess Aishia was annoyed to hear the word of Erigos.

    "Haven''t I said it before?? Let''s y the game. Don''t you want to save those three girls?" Erigos pointed at the three girls tied up in the iron cage.

    "Do you just want to y me!? What exactly do you want me to y?" Princess Aishia Grit her teeth hearing Erigos'' words. She felt a very bad thing was going to happen.

    [Fire Ball]

    Suddenly Erigos made 2rge fireballs, 1 piece of fireball floated above the iron cage where there was Princess Elise, Princess Freya, and Siesta were. and the other floated above the house not far from behind him. Princess Aishia was confused about the meaning of what Erigo did. She didn''t know why the fireball he had made one of them floated over the empty house behind her. But the bad feelings in her heart were getting bigger.

    "Let''s start this game. I''ve prepared two fireballs. How to y it is quite easy. I''ll count to 10. You just have to choose which one you should protect. After you make your choice. You have to run towards them. And protect it with your barrier. Easy, right? Hahahaha." Erigosughed evilly after saying all those things.

    Princess Aishia couldn''t answer it because at the moment she felt very confused. She felt a very bad thing would happen if she chose the wrong one. She continued to look towards the house that one above it floated a huge fireball. She thought about who was in there. But someone''s screams woke her up.

    ""Princess Aishia!!""

    From the direction of the city gate. Theodore and Aryana approached her. They were injured all over their bodies. Fortunately, there were no serious injuries.

    "Princess Aishia are you okay?" Theodore approached her with an anxious face.

    "I''m fine, how are you guys?" She backed off a little so as not to get too close to Theodore.

    Seeing Princess Aishia like that, Theodore became annoyed. He could only grit his teeth seeing her attitude towards him. Before Theodore could answer Aryana spoke first.

    "I''m fine Princess Aishia. Where''s Princess Freya? I didn''t see it anywhere." Aryana asked Princess Aishia and she looked around looking for Princess Freya but couldn''t find her.

    "She''s there..." Princess Aishia pointed to the iron cage that inside were three bound girls who were unconscious.

    "What!!? Princess Freya!!" Aryana cried out in shock.

    Look at the people in the iron cage. Aryana is furious and wants to release Princess Freya immediately. But princess Aishia held her hand to prevent it.

    "What are you doing Princess Aishia!?" She said with an angry face. Because what was on her mind was to immediately save Princess Freya.

    "Calm down Aryana...Look over it." Princess Aishia pointed towards the fireball above the iron cage.

    Aryana''s face sank. She could only grit her teeth furiously at Princess Freya''s state.

    "What did you do to Princess Freya!! You bastard!!!" Aryana shouted at Erigos.

    "Hahahaha... I''m just ying a game with the chick princess. How about we start the game princess?" Erigosughed happily and the fireball he controlled began to fall slowly.

    "What game do you mean?"

    "The game? What game is Princess Aishia?"

    Aryana and Theodore who don''t know ask Princess Aishia.

    "That is..." Then Princess Aishia began to exin everything to Theodore and Aryana.

    Aryana and Theodore were shocked to hear what Princess Aishia has said. They didn''t expect Princess Aishia''s artifact to be able to withstand the full power of a magic king.

    "Princess Aishia you have to save Princess Freya. After all, there is also your sister Princess Elise and Siesta!!" Aryana asked Princess Aishia impatiently.

    But Princess Aishia was still confused by her choice. When she was about to choose she heard screaming from the iron cage.

    "Princess doesn''t do that. There''s Ziel inside that house!"

 Chapter 23 - 19

    The one who shouted was Siesta. She wakes up not long after Aryana and Theodore arrive. When she listened to the game that Erigos did, she was afraid that Princess Aishia would choose without knowing who was there.

    "What!!! Siesta what are you saying? Didn''t I leave Ziel to you!" Princess Aishia was startled and shouted at Siesta.

    "I''m sorry Princess, I had to help Princess Elise before. There was no soldier I could ask for help at the time. So I hid Ziel there." Siesta recounted the incident while shedding tears.

    "Ugh... Where I am?"

    "Argh... nee-sama."

    Siesta heard a voice from next to her. Princess Elise and Princess Freya wake up. Maybe it was because of her conversation with Princess Aishia.

    "Elise!! Freya!! Thank God you guys are awake!!" Princess Aishia shouted. Because her sister and childhood friend are fine. But the real problem is just about to happen.

    "Aishia!! Aryana!!" Princess Freya tried to move, but her body was bound by chains.

    "Nee-sama help me. Hics... His..." Princess Elise could only cry calling her sister.

    Princess Aishia can only grit her teeth. Confused as to which option she would make. Whichever one she chose she would regret it for the rest of her life. Her eyes began to get wet and tears dripped from them.

    (Ziel...)

    She mentioned the name of a butler who filled her heart recently. And tears began to flow from her cheeks. Her heart hurts like she was being squeezed tightly. She''s probably going to break down if she chose one.

    p... p... p...

    Suddenly there was the sound of apuse which woke her up from her confusion

    "Well, that''s fine enough reunion. Now it''s time to y the game. Ooh, to make it look like I''m a fair person. I''m going to get the three girls out of the iron cage. So wouldn''t they be hit by a fireball they would be instantly charred? Hahahaha... Get them out!!" Erigosughed evilly and told his subordinate to get the three girls out of the cage.

    "Well, I''m starting to count...1..."

    "2..."

    "Princess Aishia please save Princess Freya." Aryana pleaded to Princess Aishia while kneeling.

    "That''s right Princess, he''s just a servant. And there''s your sister waiting to be saved. You have to sacrifice him." Theodore supported what Aryana said.

    "Nononononono you don''t understand what!!!" Princess Aishia shouted from her lung as she gripped her chest. She felt unbearable pain.

    "3...4...5..."

    "Princess Aishia, please..."

    "Princess!"

    Aryana and Theodore speak together.

    "Nee-sama!"

    "Aishia..."

    "Princess Aishia...!"

    This time the 3 girls who were bound were sad to see the state of Princess Aishia.

    "6..."

    Finally, Princess Aishia began to move. She ran towards Princess Freya and others. Her hair is messy. And her eyes were red like crying blood. And tears continued to flow profusely from her eyes.

    "7..."

    (Ziel I''m sorry...)

    Princess Aishia said in her heart, enduring the unbearable pain in her chest she continued ran towards the 3 girls.

    "8..."

    "9..."

    Arrive there Princess Aishia hugged the 3 girls and activated the barrier. The gray-colored turtle shell covered the four of them.

    "10..."

    "Ziiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeellll...." Princess Aishia shouted from inside her lungs until her voice ran out.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm

    "Hahaha... Yes, that''s your desperate face. Isn''t that better?" Erigosughs madly.

    Princess Aishia is just silently there. Her eyes are empty. She couldn''t think of anything at the moment. Her heart was broken into pieces. She had sacrificed Ziel, the person who had filled her heart to save others. Use the bracelet he gave as a gift. She betrayed him. The tears continued to flow from her empty eyes.

    "Hehehe... how about we y a new game?" Erigos chuckled as he licked his lips.

    Princess Freya and the others trembled. They don''t know what other games Erigos will y. But that''s not a good thing. Princess Freya and Princess Elise saw Princess Aishia''s appalling condition. She was like a human who lost her soul.

    "Nee-sama, surely Ziel will understand what you''re doing... hics... hics..." Princess Elise tearfully hugged Princess Aishia who knelt like lifeless.

    "Aishia... Please be strong. Our enemies are still here. Are you going to continue like that?" Princess Freya looked sadly at Princess Aishia.

    ""Princess!""

    There were screams from the two people who approached them. Theodore and Aryana immediately rushed over when the effects of the explosion were gone.

    "How is Princess Aishia?" Asked Theodore worriedly.

    Princess Freya could only shake her head. Because she understood that Princess Aishia received an incredible mental attack when she betrayed Ziel. Hearing that, Theodore was angry and gritted his teeth. Princess Aishia bes like that just because of a servant.

    "Princess Aishia, he is just a servant!" Theodore said unhappily.

    "Theo stop!! Don''t you see the state of Aishia? Don''t let your jealousy make you a shortsighted person." Princess Freya shouted furiously at Theodore because of his words.

    "But, Princess..." Theodore still couldn''t ept it.

    "Theodore stopped. We are still dealing with the enemy."

    Theodore simply nodded his head dissatisfied. He gritted his teeth again and again. And Erigos'' voice sounded disturbing to their conversation.

    "Let''s start the game again..." Erigos''s words were suddenly cut off by the voice of his subordinates.

    "Report Erigos-sama!!" His subordinate shouted and knelt in front of Erigos.

    "You bother me when I talk!! If this isn''t an important thing I will kill you!!" Erigos said as he strangled his men''s necks.

    "The...thing...we''re...looking...for...has been...found. We were...ordered to withdraw..." His subordinate said with great difficulty because his neck was strangled by Erigos.

    "What!? I''m not happy yet ying here. But if this is an order. How else... I will finish them off at once." Erigos reluctantly obeyed the order for retreat.

    Princess Freya and the others trembled at the words of Erigos. Currently, Princess Aishia artifacts cannot be used. Because the owner lost consciousness.

    Erigos raised his magic wand high and chanted his spell. This time he was going to finish them all off.

    [Triple Fire Ball]

    Erigos is ready to shoot his magic but suddenly...

    Creak...

    There was a sound from the direction of the ruins of the house where Ziel was located. Even Princess Aishia was aware of hearing that voice.

    Everyone looked towards the gap between the ruins. Everything including the Princess Aishia group and Erigos army suddenly saw an eye slowly open. When crimson-colored eyes opened perfectly the overwhelming pressure could be felt by everyone who saw it.

    .... Shudder....

    Seeing those crimson eyes shivered their spines. Many of them have difficulty for breathing. Ziel who finally woke up after stabilizing his seal began to move. The previously clear sky became cloudy. And finally, he came out of the rubble of the building.

    The monster was reborn.

 Chapter 24 - 20

    This is the moment Siesta hid Ziel inside an empty house, and She go after Princess Elise immediately. Ziel was left alone in the house.

    "I finally have time alone." He sat down and focused on the seal of his power that began to stabilize himself.

    Because his magic circle and aura seal shed while stabilizing themselves. Ziel was in a state of pain. The burning sensation was that he had never even felt it in his life before. He gradually stabilized his seal by making his magic circle and aura seal bnce. If the two are calm and do not sh again, the seal can finally be said to be stable.

    "Haaah.... This was difficult because the position of the magic circle and aura seal were exactly the same in all parts of my body. So if they stack up they will sh again." Ziel sighed heavily.

    But the reality isn''t as easy as Ziel imagined. Since his magic circle and aura seal were constantly shing with each other, he had to look for another way. From inside the house, Ziel could still hear voices from outside and know what''s going on there.

    A person''s senses will be even more sensitive when he increases the amount of aura seal or magic circle. And Ziel who has 9 of them is both very sensitive to the state of his surrounding.

    He heard the sound of explosions and beasts, apanied by the screams of the people. He could see the Princess trio helping the people injured. But that''s none of Ziel''s business at the moment. Right now he had to focus on bncing between the magic circle and his aura seal. Suddenly the unexpected change happened.

    "Urghhh...." Ziel groaned in overwhelming pain.

    The magic circle and aura seal that he was about to bnce suddenly made a violent sh. 9 dots on Ziel''s body hurt tremendously. And Ziel lost consciousness.

    ***

    When Ziel woke up, he felt something was different about him. He didn''t know how long he has been unconscious. After he examined his entire body he felt nothing different. But when he opened the magic circle and his aura seal, he was extremely shocked.

    The magic circle and aura seal belonging to Ziel became one into a new form. Ziel''s magic circle is an ancient magic circle and his aura seal is two coiling dragons patterned.

    Thebination of the two looks like 2 dragons circling the magic circle in the middle. In other words, Ziel couldn''t call it a magic circle or aura seal anymore but a magic seal.

    "My magic circle and seal aura became one and mutated. It could be said with this the seal has managed to stabilizepletely." Ziel nodded in satisfaction with it.

    Suddenly he felt a fireball hovering over him, but he ignored it. Ziel had to do something else after the seal stabilized.

    "The next step is to unseal." Ziel muttered then closed his eyes.

    9 magic seals appeared on his body. 2 on his knee, 2 on his wrist, 2 on his shoulder, 1 on his nape, 1 on his chest, and thest 1 on his forehead. And in the air, there is also a magic seal that floats around him appeared the same as the magic seal on his body. Then came a small chain from the middle of the magic seal that was floating in the air and entered into the magic seal in Ziel''s body. A total of 9 chains binding to 9 magic seals belonging to Ziel.

    Ziel suddenly frowned. And the fireball fell right on him.

    "Haaaah..." Ziel just sighed at it.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm

    ***

    Back in time, everyone including the Princess Aishia group and Erigos army felt pressure from people inside the ruins of the house. Suddenly the debris began to lift. And someone came out of the ruins. That person was none other than Ziel. His mask broke near his eyes. So a quarter of his face could be seen. And there are no burn scars like before.

    And what visible at the moment were crimson-colored eyes that exerted tremendous pressure. Everyone just stood looking at him except for one person.

    "Ziel.." Princess Aishia mentioned his name softly while walking slowly towards him. And Ziel also walked towards her. Right after they were very close.

    "Ziel, what are you...." Princess Aishia was about to ask Ziel about his condition, but she who thought Ziel would stop, instead of walk past her without looking back at all. It''s like Princess Aishia was never there.

    Princess Aishia who saw it fell to her knees with empty eyes. The tears flowed from her eyes. She felt a tremendous pain in her chest. Suddenly there was a shout of the man running towards Ziel.

    "Bastard!! What did you do to Princess Aishia!!" Theodore roared towards Ziel while shing the sword at him.

    "Noisy." Ziel said softly without looking at Theodore.

    An invisible force pushed Theodore until it bounced tens of meters and stopped hitting one of the houses. Everyone who saw him was shocked because Theodore who was a senior knight with 4 aura seals just bounced off without being able to do anything.

    As the Siel passed Princess Freya and others who had previously been restrained. Princess Elise and Siesta look terrified. Aryana stood in front of them as a guard while Princess Freya looked directly towards Ziel''s eyes, and she trembled. Not because of fear but another feeling.

    After the Ziel passed them. Ziel looked towards Erigos. He who was seen by Ziel shivered in his spine. He retreated without realizing it.

    (What this feeling...)

    He was sweating from his forehead. And his body can''t move. Like a child stared by a beast.

    "I don''t like to talk while looking up. So..." Ziel said to Erigos that floated in the air. And then a huge pressure came out of Ziel''s body.

    "Come down..." After Ziel said that, an incredible pressure hitting Erigos, and he fell to the ground.

    "Ugghhh..." Erigos groaned trying to stand up but couldn''t move his limbs at all.

    "So where should we start?" Ziel looked down at Erigos that were slumped on the ground.

 Chapter 25 - 21

    In front of everyone, Erigos who had been toying with people, were now lying helpless on the ground. Even Erigos subordinates did not have time to react when theirmander was pulled down.

    "So where should we start?" Ziel saw Erigos who was slumped on the ground indifferently.

    "What do you mean?" Erigos still had trouble speaking because of the pressure emitted by Ziel.

    "Haaaah... I''ll get straight to the point. What are you looking for in this kingdom?" Ziel sighed at Erigos who pretending not to know anything.

    "Hahaha.... do you think I''ll tell you? Quickly release me or you and all this kingdom will be destroyed." Erigosughed and threatening Ziel.

    "Ah you mean 2 demigods who stay silent and do nothing over there?" Ziel pointed towards the space above the Alba Mountain Range.

    "What!?" Erigos was shocked to hear what Ziel had said.

    It wasn''t just Erigos, everyone who heard it was shocked. Demigod was a true god-like existence on the Clorius continent. But there were two of theming to this ce. They all trembled in fear. And they are more afraid of Ziel who knows 2 demigods hide.

    "Hahaha... amazing. For human beings, you''re great enough to know where we are. Isn''t that so Ashil?"

    "Yawn... It''s more or less so Asbil."

    Suddenly a voicee from the direction that Ziel pointed. The space there was distorted and 2 people appeared. The two people are simr. They were both brown skin and long white hair. And the most eye-catching of them are their pointed ears. The only difference between them is their height. The high one carrying the bow named is Ashil And the short one carries a spear named Asbil. When they appeared, everyone who was there felt great pressure.

    "Heeeh... it turned out to be 2 mixed race creatures. Are you guys the result of that person''s experiment?" Ziel said as he looked at them from top to bottom.

    "What do you say, pest!?" Ashil who heard it opened his aura seal with a two-headed snake patterned. Asbil also has an aura seal with the same pattern as him.

    "Do you think you can press me with such an aura? Ooh... You guys previously talked about the ''God Domain''. Is it the organization of fallen gods? And you are the result of their experiment to create a new strong race. Can it be said that you guys are half divine race and half-elf?" Ziel then stepped on Erigos''s body. And Erigos exploded instantly.

    "What!?" Ashil and Asbil were shocked by what Ziel said and did in front of them.

    Experiments to make a new race have been a top-secret from hundreds of years ago. No one knew about it except the Divine race and the people rted to the experiment. And for those who know it. They will also be given contract spells that make them unable to spread it. But the person in front of them now knew that.

    Princess Freya and others who were listening were also surprised by what they heard at this moment. Princess Freya could only grit her teeth hearing that fact.

    "What? The strongest new race? Does that mean you''re experimenting on people living on this continent?" Princess Freya asked unconsciously.

    "This has nothing to do with you, pest." Ashil stared intently at Princess Freya and an arrow suddenly flew towards her.

    [Temple Doom]

    Princess Freya immediately created a barrier around them. But the barrier was like a piece of paper pierced by a needle. The arrow continued to dart towards Princess Freya. It could be said that Princess Freya would be killed Instantly if she was hit by that arrow.

    "Princess!!!" Aryana shouted and ran trying to restrain that arrow with her body. But she waste because that arrow was too fast which made her response not in time. Princess Freya could only close her eyes and surrender to her destiny. But...

    Before that arrow hit Princess Freya. Suddenly the direction of that arrow turned around and headed towards Ziel. Then he calmly caught the arrow between his index and middle fingers.

    Princess Freya opened her eyes was shocked because she wasn''t injured at all. When she looked towards Ziel, she only smiled slightly.

    "You are indeed my destiny as predicted." She muttered softly without anyone hearing it.

    "What!? Who exactly are you!?" Ashil narrowed his eyes looking at the arrow captured by Ziel as if it was nothing. Just you know even a Sage or Saint would have difficulty catch an arrow attack that seemed ordinary but contained the power of a demigod. He felt a dangerous feeling from the person in front of him.

    "Aren''t you talking to me before? What if you were the one who answered my question previously I asked this person?" Ziel said as he pointed at Erigos body below.

    "What do you mean?" Asbil next to Ashil who replied as he held tightly to his jet ck spear.

    "Still pretending to be stupid? All right, I''ll get to the point. What are you looking for until you bring an origin beast? Do you think hiding it in the middle of a magical beast won''t be found?" Ziel pointed at arge beast with a two-headed dog-shaped. What distinguished them was the magic circle like mark on their foreheads. Origin beasts were tens of times more sensitive to objects that gave off magic or aura.

    "Origin beast?" Princess Freya tilted her head confusedly because she didn''t know what an Origin beast was.

    "You know about origin beasts too!!? Who exactly are you? There''s no way anyone from this kingdom knows much about it! Everyone attack him at once!" Asbil was startled by everything Ziel said. And ordered all his subordinates and beast to attack together.

    "Haaaah... like I have to find out by force." Ziel sighed and began to float into the air and make him parallel to Ashil and Asbil.

    Everyone who saw it was shocked. Because they know. People who could fly were at least a magic king level or a race that had a wing.

    Suddenly the air around Ziel changed. 9 magic seals on Ziel''s body opened. The other 9 floated around him. And there is a chain that connects between the magic seal in the air and Ziel''s body.

    aank...

    The sound of a breaking chain could be heard, mana and aura swirled together like a tornado and soared high into the sky creating thunderclouds. Hundreds of red lightning shed along with a deafening roar like the incarnation of dragons descending to the continent.

    "Then the pest''s extermination... begin." Ziel said indifferently.

 Chapter 26 - 22

    As thunderclouds enveloped the entire silvast city and were apanied by red lightning that continued to strike. Ziel that caused the phenomenon only floated calmly while staring at the hundreds of beasts and winged men that came towards him. Suddenly Ziel''s body was shrouded in a pale gray light. And the Ziel butler''s uniform turned into a long leather armor with bone-like ornaments from his spine, shoulders, neck, and both arms up to his fingertips.

    "Divine Dress!!" Princess Freya was shocked to the core. Because she only knew the divine dress from an ancient book she has ever read. But she has never seen it in person. Divine dress is a war armor whose color and size follow its user. For its durability can already be known from its name. Because it was equivalent to an artifact with God''s rank. Any attack under demigod''s power would be nullified.

    "Is it a Divine Dress, Princess?" Aryana who heard Princess Freya screaming asked curiously. .

    "Yes, I''m sure it''s a Divine Dress. Where did he get that? And the bone ornaments in his armor are simr to Aishia bracelets." Princess Freya nodded at Aryana and pointed towards Princess Aishia''s wrist.

    Princess Aishia''s body trembled after hear that. Looks like she''s regained her consciousness. Then she looked towards Ziel who was about to face the thousands of beasts.

    "Ziel... I''m sorry." She said with tears in her eyes.

    "Nee-sama... I''m sure Ziel doesn''t me you... Hics... Hics..." Princess Elise hugged her and calmed her down.

    "Yes, Princess I''m sure Ziel can understand." Siesta agreed to what Princess Elise said Even if she doubted what she said.

    Princess Freya just kept looking at it. Usually, she would help calm Princess Aishia. But this time, don''t know what she''s thinking. Her small and cherry lips were slightly raised.

    "What!? You have a Divine Dress!! Everyone attacks at the same time! don''t give him space and time to attack! Asbil you go attack him from the front, and I will help you from afar!!!" Ashil shoutedmanding his subordinates and Asbil. From his voice, he sounded tense and somewhat frightened.

    Ziel raised his hand. And a red lightning bolt gathered at his fingertips. Then he pointed his fingertips towards the hundreds of beasts and winged men in front of him. The beasts felt a dangerous feeling and wanted to dodge. But it''s toote.

    [Thunder Beam]

    Thepression of red lightning at his fingertips is shot at once in the form of aser beam. Once theser was fired, hundreds of beasts and winged man''s who''s on track instantly evaporated.

    Everyone who saw it could only open their mouths wide. Ashil and Asbil who saw it were afraid and angry at the same time.

    Asbil was suddenly behind Ziel and thrust the tip of his spear into Ziel''s head. But he simply tilted his head to avoid the attack. After that, an arrow attack came from Ashil towards Ziel''s heart. But he disappeared from where he was and appear behind Asbil who attacked him with a spear. Then Ziel gives him a light punch in the face. Asbil bounced hundreds of meters and crashed into the mountain.

    Boooooooommmm

    Vibrations due to Asbil crashing into the mountain can be felt.

    "Asbil!!! How dare you do that to Asbil!!! Die!!!" Ashil shouted a shot of an arrow. But in the middle of the path, the arrow turned into thousands of golden-colored snakes.

    [Snake Punishment!]

    Thousands of snakes attacked the Ziel at the same time. The snake was shooting poison at Ziel and someone wrapped around it. Until he was finally piled up by thousands of snakes.

    "Hahaha... die you bastard ate by my snake." Ashilughed happily at Ziel''s state. But suddenly his smile was stiff.

    From the sky, the red lightning struck the ce where Ziel was. And destroy the snake at once.

    "Damn he can still do that. All the beasts attacked together!!" Ashil shoutedmanding the tens of thousands of beasts behind him.

    "Haaaah... Troublesome." Ziel sighed and disappeared from where he was. And suddenly he appeared in the middle of the group of beasts. He raised his arm and opened his palm. Red lightning gathered in his palm with ball-shaped. Then he clenched his hand. And thousands of red lightning spreading in all directions around him destroyed the thousands of beasts closest to him.

    [Thunder Firework]

    "What the hell are you?!" Ashil cried out in shock at what was happening in front of his eyes. Asbil who bounced into the mountain immediately rose and intended to attack Ziel again. But seeing thousands of red lightning strikes he didn''t dare to approach.

    "What kind of battle is that? Isn''t this more of a one-sided massacre?" Princess Freya and others were astonished at the way Ziel fought. And Princess Aisha just kept silent. Not looking at the fight but just look at Ziel''s face. Siesta and Princess Elise were worried about seeing her like that.

    "Ashil!! We have to attack him at the same time with our full strength. And we still have tens of thousands of magical beasts." Asbil proposed his n to Ashil.

    "You''re right, and I still have that ''special'' arrow given to me. If we could hit him with that arrow, his divine dress won''t be able to defend it." Ashil agreed with Asbil''s n. And prepare tounch their next attack.

    "All right, I''ll hold back his movement for a while. And then you attacked him with that arrow." Asbil disappeared from his ce without waiting for Ashil''s reply.

    Ziel who was in the middle of the beast''s group did not know what Ashil and Asbil were nning. He felt an attacking from above him. Ziel calmly only saw the attacking at him.

    [Spear Prison!]

    Dozens of spears were fired around Ziel forming a formation. And from each spear took out a chain and bound Ziel. The chain locks his movements. Suddenly the space in front of Ziel distorted, and an arrow appeared in front of him. The arrow had already arrived right in front of his eyes. But before it hit his eyes the arrow stopped, exactly stopped. Ziel grabbed the arrow before it hit him. And his hand abrased as a result of holding the arrow. With the full force of Ziel, only a few can hurt him. But the arrow could make his palm abrasive which proved it was no ordinary arrow and Ziel would be injured if he was hit by the arrow''s direct attack.

    ""What!?"" Ashil and Asbil shouted in shock at the same time. They didn''t expect Ziel to easily break free from the Spear Prison and catch the special arrow that the leader had given him.

    "Dimensional arrow? You have good stuff. It would be troublesome to fight the two of you and those tens of thousands of beasts alone. So maybe I should call for help too." Ziel said softly, and he opened the 9 magic seals on his body.

    [Seiryu...]

    [Suzaku...]

    [Byakko...]

    [Genbu...]

    [Manifest!]

    Apanied by a thunderous roar, 4 mythology beasts came out of the thundercloud.

 Chapter 27 - 23

    From within the thunderclouds appeared 4 beasts apanied by a roar. Azure Dragon, Phoenix, White Tiger, and Tortoise that wrapped by a snake. The 4 beasts are mythology beasts that guarded the 4 wind directions in his previous world.

    Rooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr.....

    The beasts appeared one by one. Long dragon with a size of hundreds of meters, arge bird with beautiful feathers and fiery, a huge tiger with a pattern on his body, and a giant tortoise with a snake wrapped around his body. They are formed from extremelypressed mana and aura. The beasts were the result of abination of ''Manifestation'' and ''imitation'' skills that could form the creatures or shapes that Ziel wanted. But they didn''t have their consciousness, they moved with Ziel''s control..

    Their colors are all gray ording to the color of mana and aura of Ziel and have crimson eyes. They had the elemental abilities in their previous world. Currently, Ziel was really like a god when surrounded by 4 mythology beasts.

    "What''s that!?" Princess Aishia group was shocked and stunned to see 4 beasts emerging from the dark clouds. Because the pressure they emitted was far above the tens of thousands of magical beasts at the moment.

    Princess Aishia tightly clenched her hand. Only the regrets she felt right now. While Princess Freya smiled like a blooming flower.

    "What the hell is that? You can also summon a beast!? Although it''s only 4 beasts, this pressure is simr to a divine beast!!" Ashil said trembling looking into the beast''s eyes.

    "You don''t need to know. So let''s just finish this immediately." Ziel said indifferently.

    [Rampage]

    The four beasts spread in 4 directions. And one of them is heading for the border in the Alba mountain range.

    "Ah, I want to try using them while my power is in a state of unsealing." Ziel muttered softly without anyone hearing it.

    Two magic circles as big as Ziel''s body appeared on his right and left. And from the middle of each magic circle, the sword with 2 opposite colors came out slowly. The first is ck, and the other is white. The two swords are modern katana style with a red line in the middle of the de. Both swords were wrapped around by a magic chain. Ziel grasped the two hilts of the sword and pulled it.

    aaank...

    A ck and white aura came out from the sword that Ziel was holding. He was currently enveloped by 3 colors of the aura. Jet ck on the right, milky white on the left, and gray in the middle.

    "Zetta, Alvha... Let''s try your sharpness." Ziel raised Zetta upwards and the red lightning struck the ck sword. The lightning did not hit Ziel but gathered and solidify in the sword. And Ziel shed Zetta towards the thousands of beasts in front of him.

    [Orbit sh]

    The thousands of beasts along with the mountain peak before him disappeared instantly. Everyone was dumbfounded and afraid of the power that Ziel showed. Even Ashil and Asbil trembled with fear. Sweat poured out from their foreheads. And they step back unconsciously.

    The ck Sword name is Zetta, while the White Sword name is Alvha. They were weapons that Ziel made before he was reincarnated and didn''t have time to use them. The sword was sealed inside Ziel''s soul along with the Divine Dress.

    "His strength is incredible, And the sword he was holding was a God Rank Artifact? Wouldn''t it be dangerous if he became an enemy? Our kingdom will be destroyed instantly?" Aryana fearfully asked Princess Freya next to her.

    "Yes, it seems so. We will never be his enemies. I can confirm that." Princess Freya smiled softly and looked at Princess Aishia.

    "Is Ziel going to stay with us after this nee-sama?" Princess Elise spoke with a trembling body.

    "...." Princess Aishia just silent didn''t answer.

    "What kind of power is that!? We need to retreat immediately. After all, we''ve got what we''re looking for!!" Ashil said to Asbil, but his voice was still trembling.

    "I agree with you." Asbil nodded at the word Ashil. His condition is not much different from Ashil.

    "I thought it was toote." Ziel suddenly spoke from behind them.

    "What!? Since when are you behind us!?" Asbil reflexively attacked Ziel with his spear. And Ashil retreated and pulled his bow attacking him. Ziel only shed Alvha the white sword and both attacks were immediately nullified. When Ziel shed Alpha the space in front of him was torn apart and Ashil and Asbil''s attacks were sucked into it.

    [Space Banishment]

    "A sword that can cut through space!! Asbil retreats!" Ashil shouted at Asbil who was not far from Ziel.

    "Where are you going?" Ziel moved very quickly until he left after image, and attacked Asbil who''s close to him.

    ***

    While Ziel fighting against Ashil and Asbil. The four mythology beasts that Ziel summoned went berserk in the middle of the beast''s hordes. Seiryu who was hundreds of meters long with red lightning around his body shot a dragon breath towards the group of beasts. It also wagged his tail at the beast that approached him. The magical beast''s body was torn apart when hit by the tail.

    Byakko moved quickly killing magical beasts by wing and biting one after another. It was also shooting a wind cannon from his mouth. Dozens of beasts bounced off from his attack. On the other hand, Genbu ignored all attacks because of his hard shell and shoots a water beam that can perforate or destroy the body of the beast.

    ***

    On the border between the Argaint Kingdom and Alba Mountain Range. A battle takes ce between the Argaint Kingdom army led by General Farold The Spear King and hordes of beasts. Because the number of beasts attacking was too many. The army was overwhelmed, many of them dead and seriously wounded. General Farold was alone on the front line of defense.

    "Quickly bring wounded to the healer and who still has the strength, continue to maintain the front line. Don''t let the beast cross the border." General Farold ordered his subordinates while fighting the beasts that kepting to him.

    [Pierching Drill]

    General Farold loaded himself in the air and pierced his spear while spinning at high speed like a drill. The beast that was on his trajectory if didn''t shatter in his head or perforated on his body.

    "Damn, this is endless!" General Farold looked around. Many soldiers were exhausted, some wounded, and looked desperate.

    "Could this be the end of this kingdom? At least I have to fight until the end." General Farold tightly grasped his spear and was about to attack the horde of beasts. But he stopped after hearing the beast''s cry.

    Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaackkkkkkkkkk...

    A huge bird covered in mes all over its body was flying over the beast''s horde.

    "Urghhh... What else is that?" General Farold felt the overwhelming pressure of the giant bird in the sky.

    Suddenly the big bird spread his wings. And the feathers of fire attacked the thousands of beasts on the ground. The forest looks like a sea of fire. After all the beasts were burned down. The bird flew back towards where it wasing earlier.

    "What is that bird? It finished off the beast hordes with a single strike? Is it a divine beast? And the direction of the bird is going?" General Farold muttered softly. He narrowed his eyes towards the direction where the giant bird was flying.

    "I hope you''re fine, Princess." General Farold then left the battlefield.

 Chapter 28 - 24

    While the mythology beast he summoned rampage in all corners of the battlefield, Ziel not idle. He attack Asbil whose was not far from him. He disappeared from where he was and left after image.

    "Asbil be careful!!" Ashil felt the danger to Asbil and shouted. But it''s toote. Ziel was already beside Asbil and shing Zetta to him. Asbil who felt the danger to him raised his spear and resist Ziel''s sh.

    "Ugh..." Asbil slightly retreated while receiving Ziel''s attack. But Ziel didn''t stop there. He twisted his body until he was behind Asbil and shed his back..

    "Aaaaaaaaaah..." Asbil cried out in pain.

    "Asbiiil!! You bastard!!" Ashil angrily shot hundreds of his arrows at Ziel. On the other hand, Ziel ignored Ashil''s attack. He shed Alpha towards Ashil attack. And a huge space tear swallowed all Ashil''s arrows. Then Ziel disappeared again from where he was.

    "Shiit!!" Ashil who felt a dangerous feeling immediately avoided where he was. But the movement was a littlete. Ziel who arrived was behind Ashil shing Zetta and cutting off his right hand."

    "Aaarrrrggghhhhh." Ashil screamed holding the spot where his arm was severed.

    "Heeh... Your response was pretty quick. Previously I want to split you in two... But since you dodged I had to change the direction of my sword suddenly." Ziel looked at Ashil who was in pain indifferently.

    "Ashil!! How are you!? Quickly stop the bleeding!" Asbil immediately approached the injured Ashil.

    "I stopped the bleeding. The most important thing now is that we have to find a way to escape. We have to find time using teleportation stones." Ashil while enduring pain exined his n to Asbil.

    "But how? He won''t give us time to activate it." Asbil hesitated with Ashil''s n.

    "You''re right. Then we do it like before. You stop his movements. And I''ll attack him, and then we''ll back off." Ashil is still not sure if the same way will work.

    "Alright let''s do it." Asbil immediately moved at full speed towards Ziel.

    "So you guys have already decided on your n?" Ziel calmly dodged the spearhead''s attack that suddenly came from behind him with minimal movement. Then he immediatelyunched a counterattack by twisting his body and shing Zetta towards the neck of Asbil. But Asbil held withstand his sword with a spear. Seeing his sh detained, Ziel did a spin kick to asbil''s waist.

    Asbil bounced tens of meters. And when Ziel will chase him. Hundreds of fire arrows attacked him.

    [Fire Rain]

    Ziel this time didn''t resist his attack using Alpha. But he makes a turtle shell-shaped barrier simr to Princess Aishia. Ashil fire arrow couldn''t break through Ziel''s barrier at all. But it was ording to their n.

    "Asbil now!!" Ashil shouted at Asbil who rushed to his side immediately. And he activated the teleportation stone. The stone shines brightly and... Nothing happened.

    "What!? What''s going on!? Why isn''t the teleportation stone working!?" Ashil shouted hysterically at an unknown situation.

    "Do you think I''ll let you escape? I still have business with you guys. I''ve been sealing the space around here. So you can''t escape using teleportation stones." Ziel''s voice could be heard in their ear. And Ziel stabs Zetta and Alvha into their bodies.

    "What!!? Since when did you... Urghhh." Ashil was shocked to see the sword suddenly pierce through his body.

    "Argh... I didn''t realize it at all." Asbil tried to strike back at Ziel, but he couldn''t move at all.

    "You won''t be able to move after being stabbed, you won''t have to do anything in vain. So who will answer my question?" Ziel said indifferently.

    "You think we''re going to talk? You better just kill us!!" Ashil shouted challenging Ziel, while Asbil just kept silent.

    "All right..." Ziel said shortly and Alvha that stabbed into Asbil''s body suddenly shone and Asbil''s body vanished. His body disappeared sucked into space cracks. This is one of Alvha''s abilities.

    "Asbiiiiilll!!! How dare you kill him asshole!! I will kill you!!" Ashil attempts to move until every pore of his body bleeds. Ziel just looked at it calmly and put Alvha back in the magic circle that sealed it. Ziel''s left hand that didn''t hold anything suddenly held Ashil''s head.

    [Memory Extraction]

    "What are you doing to me? Aaaaaaaarrrrggghhhh..." Ashil shouted echoed throughout the city. Princess Aishia and her group trembling in fear at the screams of pain from Ashil.

    "I''m just reading your memories." Ziel then closed his eyes and began to see the contents of Ashil''s memory.

    "No.....!!!" Ashil''s eyes became nk as Ziel looked at his memories. After a while passed Ziel finally opened his eyes and finished looking at Ashil''s memory.

    "Huuuhhh... So they''re looking for fragments of the World Altar. And will use it to cross between worlds. It turns out that gods are also not omnipotent. What their intention to cross between worlds is not exined at all. And everything rted to their organization simply doesn''t exist. So they use spells to omit all information about their organization. As expected of the Fallen God." Ziel breathed a sigh of relief, and he opened the space next to Ashil. There he picked up a fragment of a world altar from Ashil''s space inventory. It''s only about the size of a dinner te. And there may be 5-6 fractions left.

    After that, he injects his mana into Zetta that is still stuck into Ashil''s body. His body instantly disintegrated into dust.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr...

    Ziel looked at his mythology beasts had returned. He stopped his spell and the 4 mythology beasts disappeared.

    [Release...]

    "Then what should I do now?" Ziel muttered looking towards princess aishia and the others. He was currently unable to stay quietly in the Argaint Kingdom anymore. He also had to search for others World Altar fragments. And find out the purpose of the ''God Domain''. His eyes identally met Princess Aishia. Ziel came down from the sky and approached them.

    When he was confronted with Princess Aishia, Ziel was just silent and didn''t say anything. He felt the terrifying gazes from all of them except Princess Aishia and Princess Freya. Yes, Princess Freya''s gaze felt strange to Ziel who didn''t know her very well. Therefore, Ziel just ignored her gaze. And the first to break the silence was Princess Aishia.

    "Ziel...I''m sorry... At that time I... I have no other choice." Princess Aishia sobbed as she exined anything.

    "..." Ziel just silent indifferently looked at her.

    "Ziel..." Princess Aishia felt a bad feeling when she looks at Ziel''s crimson-colored eyes.

    "Your Highness Princess Aishia..." Ziel said tly.

    Princess Aishia body trembled and she feels pain in her chest listens to what he says. Because Ziel called her like that when they first met.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Because I''ve been betrayed by people from this continent before. Getting one or two more people don''t mean anything to me. After all, I didn''t feel anything from your betrayal." Ziel then turned around and left them. The space in front of Ziel suddenly split apart.

    "Ziel... Please forgive me... Please..." Princess Aishia''s heart was broken. A huge hole formed in her heart at this moment.

    "Send my greetings to Anna-san... Thank you." Then Ziel disappeared into the space tear.

    "Ziiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeellllll...!!!" Princess Aishia reached out her hand trying to grab Ziel. She shouted from inside her lungs until she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 29 - Epilogue

    One day after the Argaint Kingdom incident was done by Erigos. Soldiers and residents helped repair the damage caused by the attack. The King and Queen of Argaint Kingdom had already returned to the castle not long after the incident ended. At first, they were worried about their two beloved daughters, but when they saw both of them are fine. They can breathe a sigh of relief. But they were still worried about the condition of their first daughter who was still unconscious.

    The Birthday party for Princess Aishia''s birthday was also canceled. And Princess Freya has returned to the Aurelia Kingdom after meeting the King and Queen of Argaint Kingdom. And right now the King is listening to a report from General Farold.

    "Fumu... So that''s it.. Elise took a guy as a butler without telling me. And he''s the adopted son of Anna. And unknowable he was a demigod. Have you asked anna about his origin, Farold?" The one who speaks was Elrick Argaint, the King Argaint Kingdom. He had shoulder-length silver hair which is a bit whitish and even though he was over 60 years old, he still looked like a middle-aged man. King Elrick is a sage with 8 magic circles and has the nickname silver star.

    "I asked Anna. But she said she only found him in an empty house on her way back from the Aurelia Kingdom." General Farold reported the results of what he asked Anna.

    "So that''s... It seems like for more detailed information I should ask my daughter directly. Right now she''s still unconscious and apanied by my wife and Elise," King Elrick said with a gloomy face.

    "Yes, your majesty. Because of what I heard from Siesta, it seemed like Princess Aishia was very close to that guy." General Farold added information.

    "Well, I''ll wait until my daughter wakes up. Right now I have to prepare for the 5 kingdoms conference to discuss this matter. You can go Farold." King Elrick will hold a remote conference with the other four human kingdoms with ''image trajectory'' magic. The scene in front of him suddenly turned into arge screen. There had appeared 4 people who were seen from their clothes and aura were not ordinary people. They are all kings of the human kingdom.

    "King Elrick, I offer my condolences about the incident in your kingdom." The person who speaks was a man with a bulky body and red hair like fire. He looks like a great warrior. He was king of Rubelia Kingdom, Gustave rubelia.

    "Thank you for your condolences, King Gustave. I also didn''t expect it during my royal visit to the Rubelia Kingdom. Argaint kingdom will get an attack like this." King Elrick said angrily.

    "What about the repair and reconstruction process King Elrick? If you need help, you should call me right away. Freya had already told me the chronology of the incident briefly. But I feel like there''s still something the girl hasn''t told me about." King Leonida, king of the Aurelia Kingdom and father of Princess Freya spoke. He had short golden hair same as Princess Freya. He also looks like a warrior. The difference with King Gustave is King Leonida looks more elegant than him who is rough and fiery.

    "I''m grateful for your offer King Leonida. And I''m also grateful for Princess Freya''s help so much during the incident yesterday." King Elrick smiled at the words spoken by King Leonida.

    "That''s natural because Princess Aishia is Freya''s childhood friend." King Leonida nodded softly.

    "King Elrick, can we know details of the incident that happened in the Argaint Kingdom? The Aurelia Kingdom already knew it from Princess Freya who happened to be involved. While the Rubelia Kingdom knows because you''re on a visit there. But we still don''t know what happened." The king of the Neigal Kingdom, King Jonathan asked King Elrick for an exnation. He has short ck hair And wears all ck clothes but looks luxurious. The clothes he wore like a mage were more precisely a dark mage, and one of the strongest on the continent.

    "Of course... ording to the report I received..." King Erick begins to exin the full chronology of the incident to the four kings in front of him.

    "That''s the report I received from general farold," King Elrick finished exining.

    "So do you know the origin of that guy? The person who can give a Saint Rank artifact as if gravel on the side of the road is not an ordinary person." The man with navy blue hair using sses and wearing clothes likeb coats asks King Elrick. King Raghnall, King of the Cirlus Kingdom. He is a researcher in magic Including magic tools such as artifacts. He wasn''t interested in anything like politics or war. But when he heard the word Saint Rank artifact in King Elrick''s exnation he became extremely excited.

    "I haven''t found it yet. I didn''t know he was an enemy or an ally, but at least I have to thank him for saving my kingdom and my daughters. And about the artifact issue, I''ll ask my daughter as soon as she wakes up because she is the owner." King Elrick didn''t want to talk about artifacts for now.

    "Well, I''ll wait for news from you." King Raghnall did not discuss it further.

    "Yes, I''ll notify you soon when I got the information from my daughter. For talks on the issue of argaint kingdom incidents, we end up here. Next about 5 Kingdoms Project. How does the process, King Jonathan?" King Elrick changed the subject.

    "The project went well. I''ve also got someone who can be trusted to take care of it and also a good teacher." King Jonathan showed the architecture of a magnificent building and other information.

    "For the future of mankind. We must prepare the best education for our five kingdoms people, for humans in particr. Magic and martial art, from the way of making artifacts, using swords and spears. If all talented people trained in one ce there will bepetition and in the pressure of it, humans will grow and evolve." King Leonida exined the purpose of the 5 Kingdoms Project.

    "Yes with the Argaint Kingdom incidents, it more convincing we are to grow and evolve human abilities." King Raghnall nodded in agreement.

    "When did the institution start operating King Jonathan?" King Gustave asked king Jonathan.

    "Less than a year..." King Jonathan stopped his word.

    "So next year the 5 Kingdom Project, Piqmentia Grand Academy will start operating."

 Chapter 30 - The Princesses Situation Part 1

    Argaint Kingdom castle, a week after Erigos attacks incident. Reconstructions were still done and the current state of the city has begun to improve. Homes that were previously burned and destroyed have begun to be rebuilt. People''s activities have also returned to normal. But only 1 has not returned to normal, in her room, she locked herself without wanting to meet anyone including her own family. Since she realized and remembered what happened, she would cry. When she was reflecting on what has happened in her room. Suddenly, there was a sound of knocking on the door from outside.

    "Princess, this is Siesta. I brought your food. Can I enter?" Siesta''s voice could be heard from outside Princess Aishia''s room. Since the incident, Siesta couldn''t stop worrying about her condition. She kept an eye on Princess Aishia every day and brought her food. Today as usual she brought Princess Aishia''s lunch.. But there was no answer from the inside room after she knocked it a few times.

    "Princess? I''lle in, excuse me." Siesta finally decided to enter even without her permission. She was very worried because there was no answer from inside.

    Princess Aishia''s room looks dim. Because the light enters her room only from the window gap covered by curtains. And the owner of the room sat on her bed while hugging her knees with an empty look.

    "Princess, this is your lunch." Siesta ced her lunch on the table next to her bed. But there''s still no answer from her.

    "Princess..." Siesta called her again and Siesta''s eyes began to shed tears as she was sad to see her condition. Siesta then sat down on her bed and hugged Princess Aishia tightly.

    "Hics..hics..." There was a sob from Princess Aishia.

    "Cry Princess if it can make you calmer." Siesta whispered the word in her ear while patting her on the back.

    "Aaaaaaahhhh....." At that moment Princess Aishia shouted while crying very pitifully. Her tears flowed like a broken dam.

    Siesta couldn''t bear to hear the sound of her crying and she cried with her too. Shortly thereafter, about 15 minutes of Princess Aishia''s cries began to stop. Siesta''s shoulders were wet from tears.

    "What I did was wrong?" Princess Aishia, whose eyes were still swollen from tears, asked Siesta.

    "I don''t know Princess..." Siesta shook his head.

    "If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldn''t have gone to the town to see him... hics... hics." She wiped away her tears while regretting what has happened. Siesta is silent for a moment while hearing it.

    "Princess, do you know why Ziel left? And what did he say before he left? Are you sure it''s because of you?" Siesta looked at Princess Aishia''s face seriously.

    Princess Aishia was silent and pensive after hearing it. She recalled what Ziel had told her. He said he just wanted to live a quiet and peaceful life. In other words, after he showed such strength, He won''t get what he wants by staying here. Recalling it again gave a little light to her eyes. But after remembering what he said before leaving, he didn''t feel anything when she betrayed him, her chest feel unbearable pain.

    "Ughh..." Princess Aishia held her chest.

    "Princess, are you okay?!" Siesta cried worriedly at the sight of Princess Aishia suddenly groaning in pain.

    "I''m fine. It still doesn''t change the fact that I have betrayed him and that I am a selfish person who will sacrifice anyone for my benefit." Princess Aishia cried again while holding a bracelet on her wrist.

    "Princess..." Siesta didn''t know what to say to calm her down.

    "Before, I felt I was a good person and see everyone''s equal. But when faced with such circumstances. I''m still a selfish person. I''m going to pick people who are close and know me longer. Eventually, I know I can''t see anyone else''s equal..." Princess Aishia whose eyes were swollen earlier from crying for too long suddenly stopped her word. Her face turned cold, and her eyes became indifferent.

    "Princess...you..." Siesta was shocked at the sudden change in attitude from Princess Aishia.

    "I just have to be who I should be. Selfish and more concerned with those closest to me. Because there''s no way I''ll dare to look at himter if I see him again. So here I am. The one who betrayed him." Princess Aishia said coldly and let out an aura that was difficult to approach.

    "Princess, may I ask you something personal?" Siesta asked her after emboldened.

    "What?" She asked back shortly.

    "Do...you...love...Ziel?" Siesta asked nervously.

    "I love him. No, I even feel love him very much. From then on, I felt a strange feeling when I remembered it. When we spent time together, although I don''t know how his expression behind the mask. But I feel like I''m happy to be with him, spend time with him. And I realized that I loved him, loved him so much. And after he left I felt a pain in my chest. It was like I was losing something very important to me. I feel like I have a hole in my heart and feel very empty." Princess Aishia exining her feelings and her face softened.

    "Do you want to see him again?" Siesta asked curiously.

    "I want to, even if I don''t dare to look into his eyes. But at least I want to apologize to him properly and express my feelings." She answered honestly.

    "Then wouldn''t it be better to be the previous of you?" Siesta worried at Princess Aishia''s change of attitude.

    "No. I would only be like a hypocrite if I stayed the way I used to be after what happened. And this is who I am now. I''ll continue training to be a great mage now and prepare for the opening of Piqmentia Grand Academy next year." She said coldly to siesta.

    Siesta who saw her like that was sad because from the beginning in speaking until now she did not see Princess Aishia''s smile like before. Right now she''s lost her beautiful smile. Andter she will be called The Cold Moon Princess.

 Chapter 31 - The Princesses Situation Part 2

    Aurelia kingdom is the strongest human kingdom on the Clorius continent. His people live very prosperous lives and the kingdom on good terms with his neighboring Argaint Kingdom. Inside a gold-ted castle, in a room. A girl with a beauty who would stop the breath of all the men who saw her was lying down shaking her legs and humming. She looked at the ceiling while smiling like a blooming flower.

    Knock... Knock... Knock....

    There was a knock on the door and the sound of a man afterward.

    "Freya, can your fathere in?" the voice was the king of Aurelia Kingdom, Leonida Aurelia.

    "Just go in father, I didn''t lock the door." Princess Freya immediately got up and then sat down on her bed. King Leonida entered her room and sat on a chair near the bed.

    "Did I interrupt your break?" King Leonida asked with an elegant attitude. He had golden hair simr to Princess Freya, but rather short neatly arranged. Although he was 60 years old, he still looked young and strong. Because he was also the strongest knight in the Aurelia Kingdom and one of the strongest on the continent.

    "Of course not father, is there anything you need from me?" Princess Freya shook her head and asked softly.

    "It''s about the masked butler... Do you know nothing about him other than what you told me?" King Leonida asked with a serious face and looked directly into her daughter''s eyes.

    "I don''t know anything else father. Because I don''t know him either. I only knew him at the royal servant selection event at that time, and we didn''t talk much." Princess Freya spoke honestly and there was a bit of disappointment on her face.

    "But why do I feel like there''s anything else rted to him that you still haven''t told me?" King Leonida narrowed his eyes still in doubt at what Princess Freya said.

    "That''s just your feelings father. Hehe... Ahh, How is mother''s current condition??" Princess Freya smiled yfully and diverted the conversation. Princess Freya''s mother had been sick sincest month. She was a magic queen and one of the strongest mages in the Aurelia kingdom. He was often suddenly weak like that. And it willst a long time until his health returns. The healers and royal mages still didn''t know the cause.

    "Haaaah... All right, if you don''t want to talk honestly. Your mother''s condition has improved. She''ll be back healthy soon." King Leonida could only sigh heavily seeing her daughter not want to be honest with him.

    "Thank God, I hope mother can be healed soon." She relieved and ced her hands on her chest.

    "I hope so too. Freya, how are your preparations for the opening of Piqmentia Grand Academy next year? Even if you''re a member of the Royal Family. But there will still be an entrance test." King Leonida brought the topic of the 5 Kingdom Project.

    "You don''t have to worry father, I''ve prepared myself. After all, there''s still a year left. I''ll try to get my 5 magic circles and be a magic master." Princess Freya smiling calming her father.

    "Good, you can''t make a shame the name of Aurelia Kingdom. Show that we are the strongest human kingdom in the Clorius continent." King Leonida nodded and spoke in a serious tone.

    "I''ll do it, father. I thought it would be fun there. And I feel like I''m going to see him again." She also answers him seriously but then smiled sweetly at the end.

    "Who?" King Leonida suddenly let out the pressure of his aura. He identally let out when he heard what Princess Freya had said.

    "Eeeh... He''s nobody, I just misspoke." She smiled yfully trying to lie to his father. King Leonida narrowed her eyes. Then he could only sigh at the sight of his daughter smiling silently. Then he pulled back his pressure.

    "Well then continue your rest. I''ll go apanied your mother." King Leonida got up from his seat and walk out of Princess Freya''s room. But before the door is closed, he stopped.

    "Freya if you feel like you want to talk to me, please tell father immediately." He closed the door and leave immediately from her room without waiting for Princess Freya''s reply.

    "Yes father, I''ll say it if I think it''s necessary." She replied toote after his father was gone.

    After that, she buries herself again in her bed. She then remembered when she was 6 years old. The beginning of his friendship with Princess Aishia. And the beginning of a dream thates from a prophecy.

    At that time she walked the street in the city with Aryana as her guardian knight. She walked here and there curious about what she saw. But finally, she realized that she gets lost in the crowd and separates from Aryana. She identally arrives at an empty house at the end of the street. An old man was sitting in a rocking chair while closing his eyes. But when Princess Freya passed in front of his ce, he opened his eyes.

    At first, Princess Freya didn''t care about him and just passed in front of his ce. But she stopped after heard what the old man said.

    "Your Highness Princess Freya Aurelia, do you want to see your destiny?" The old man spoke with his mouth. But Princess Freya felt he spoke directly in her mind.

    Princess Freya trembled in fear, and she ran from that ce.

 Chapter 32 - The Princesses Situation Part 3

    When Princess Freya run. She suddenly stopped after hearing what the old man had said.

    "You don''t have to be afraid of Princess Freya, if I wanted to do evil things to you it would have been so easy, and I would have done it. I''m giving you my prophecy for free right now. Think of it as destiny." The old man looked towards Princess Freya. His eyes were soft like a grandfather who loved his grandson.

    "What do you mean by my destiny? Is that my death? Or something else?" Princess Freya asked fearfully as she approached him.

    "Not that thing... but about someone which will be your destiny.." The old man smiled in reply to Princess Freya.

    "Who was destined for me? Do you mean my partner? My prince?" Princess Freya bes excited after hearing it. She once read a story about a prince and a princess. About the romance of a lover. So when she heard that was rted to it, she became excited. She asked the old man question after question after hearing what he had said.

    "Yes, that''s how it is." The old man nodded softly.

    "So what''s he like? When am I going to meet him?" Princess Freya continued to shower him with questions.

    "Be patient Princess Freya, about his face I don''t know. Because I couldn''t see his face either. How and when you can meet him. You have to be friends with The silver-haired Princess who is the same age as you from the neighboring kingdom. She will bring you to your destiny." The old man exined to Princess Freya.

    "Huh. but how do I recognize him if I don''t know his face?" Princess Freya tilted her head confused at the old man''s words.

    "You''ll find out when you look directly into his eyes." The old man smiled and just said that. Princess Freya was still confused by his words and wanted to ask him again until someone called her from behind.

    "Princess....!!" Aryana shouted while running towards her.

    "Arya.." Princess Freya was about to ask where she was going but was cut off again by Aryana''s words.

    "Princess!! Are you okay? Where are you? I''m afraid to see you suddenly disappear from my side!! I will be put to death if you are gone." She keeps talking while crying. Her face looked sad, angry, scared, and worried when Princess Freya saw her.

    "Sorry..." Princess Freya felt guilty to see him crying like that.

    "It''s okay Princess, the important thing is that I''ve found you. By the way, what are you doing in this ce, Princess?" Aryana wiped away her tears and asked Princess Freya.

    "I was asking..." When Princess Freya turned her back on it, the old man was no longer there. Aryana who saw Princess Freya pointing to the empty ce became confused.

    "What!?" Princess Freya was surprised that there was nothing there.

    "What''s the wrong Princess?" Aryana was more confused see princess Freya was suddenly shocked.

    "Arya...Didn''t you see an old man there?" Princess Freya pointed to where the old man was before.

    "There is no one here, Princess. When I came here, I just saw you standing alone in this ce." Aryana shook her head and said what she saw before to Princess Freya.

    "It''s weird, obviously I''m talking to him. The old man who can predict the future." Princess Freya muttered softly that only she could hear him.

    "Aren''t you wrong to see him, princess? Or maybe you''re dreaming?" Aryana asked worried about Princess Freya''s condition.

    "No way, I''m sure I''ll see and talk to him here. He was sitting in that rocking chair." Princess Freya pointed at a rocking chair that looked dusty.

    "Instead of that princess let''s get back. I''m afraid Your Majesty is worried because you haven''t returned yet." Aryana immediately invites Princess Freya back to the castle.

    "Alright..." Princess Freya finally walked back to the castle. She was still reluctant to leave there because she still didn''t understand the meaning of the old man''sst word. She asionally looked back but the old man was gone.

    Not long after Princess Freya and Aryana disappeared towards the castle. The old man who disappeared from Princess Freya''s sight, appeared again where he was from the empty air.

    "I can''t wait to see your future. Hehe..." The old manughed looking towards Princess Freya leaving and then he disappeared again from that ce.

    ***

    Back to Princess Freya who was burying herself in her bed. She turned around and looked at the ceiling. She finally understood what the old man had said back then when she looked into Ziel''s eyes. When the selection of servants she did not have time to see Ziel''s eyes because when his mask was opened he closed his eyes. But when she looked at Ziel''s eyes during Erigos''s in the Argaint Kingdom. She felt that she has found part of her soul. She also felt like she wanted to be with him and didn''t want to be apart forever.

    Princess Freya initially didn''t know what feeling she was feeling at the time. But when she remembered the old man''s words when she was a child, she understood that she has discovered her destiny.

    Princess Freya then continued to watch Ziel fight against 2 demigods, against tens of thousands of magical beasts alone. In her eyes at that time, Ziel was not a prince for her, but a god. She silently offers her soul and body to him. For her destiny that predicted. And her destiny was a very extraordinary man.

    "I finally found you my destiny." Princess Freya smiled very beautifully at this moment. Her face blushed when she recalled the time Ziel fought. Right now she''s really like a maiden in love.

    "I''m sorry Aishia. Because you can''t take care of him, So I''m the one who''s going to do it. Because from the beginning he is my destiny." This time Princess Freya''s smile was a little evil.

 Chapter 33 - The Princesses Situation Part 4

    The Rubelia Kingdom is a human kingdom located in the south of the Clorius Continent. The kingdom is directly bordered by the Earth Dragon Desert and the Neigal Kingdom. Due to its proximity to the Earth Dragon Desert, the weather in most areas of the Rubelia Kingdom was extremely hot.

    Rubelia Kingdom''s castle was not as luxurious and grand as the Aurelia Kingdom or the Argaint Kingdom. Even so, Rubelia Kingdom''s castle looks ssic and unique. And inside Rubelia Kingdom''s castle, precisely on the training ground. 2 people were fighting fiercely with swords.

    One was a girl with blood-red hair in a ponytail. And her eyes have the same color as her hair. She wore armor that followed her body curves. Even though she looks like she is around 15 years old. But her body shape is like an adult woman''s and is very attractive..

    The other person was a middle-aged man with short, and neatly cut hair of the same color as the girl. Only the color is a little darker. He held arge ck sword in his hand and continued to fend off attacks from the girl in front of him.

    "Good Reina, your movements be smoother and your speed also increases even if you don''t open your aura seal." The middle-aged man praised the red-haired girl.

    "Of course father, I''m not a spoiled princess who can only dress up." The girl puffed out her beautifully shaped chest out of pride at her father''s praise.

    The two people who practiced the sword were the King of the Rubelia kingdom, Gustave Rubelia. And his second daughter, Reina Rubelia. Since childhood, Reina has been obsessed with swordsmanship and the military.

    "You shouldn''t look down on other people like that. I heard the other princesses are also quite great from the reports of the attacks in the Argaint Kingdom." King Gustave didn''t like the way his daughter looked down on other people.

    "Isn''t the silver-haired princess relying on her artifact? Anyone can do that. For Freya, she''s pretty decent." Princess Reina honestly admitted it.

    "You can prove that next year. Prove you''re better than the sons and daughters of other Kingdoms." King Gustave challenged princess Reina.

    "Of course I will prove it there, At Piqmentia Grand Academy." Princess Reina clenched her fists and said confidently.

    ***

    In the darkroom. A girl sat in front of her bedroom window and looked at the scenery outside. Her face was not visible because the room is dim. In the room, there was another person who''s with her, She is a maid who brings food for her every day. The maid trembled and cold sweat dripped from her forehead.

    "Your Highness, this is your lunch. I will put it on the table." The maid said with fear.

    "Yes." The girl replied indifferently.

    "All right, I''m leaving now, Princess." The maid immediately rushed out of the room.

    The sitting girl got up from her seat. And when the light shines on her face. What was seen there was a 16-year-old young girl with long shiny ck straight hair. She looks like the Japanese legend Yamato Nadeshiko. The pupils of her eyes are like onyx stones and the lips are small, thin, and red. She was a beautiful girl who would make any man who saw her difficult to breathe.

    Her beauty is different from Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. If Princess Aishia and Princess Freya are pure and elegant beauties. But this girl is a mysterious beauty. The more you see, the more people will be curious about it. This girl is the second Princess of the Neigal Kingdom, Iris Neigal.

    Knock..knock..knock...

    There was a knock on her room door. And a young woman''s voice could be heard from outside.

    "Iris, can Ie in?" The one who spoke was the mother of Princess Iris and the Queen of the Neigal Kingdom, Roxanne Neigal.

    "Pleasee in, mom." Princess Iris answered shortly.

    When Queen Roxanne came in, she saw Princess Iris sitting and looking out of the window.

    "Iris, have you eaten your lunch?" Queen Roxanne sat on Princess Iris'' bed and asked her.

    "I''ve eaten it." Princess Iris Nod to Queen Roxanne.

    "Haaah...please don''t be like that. Your father is currently busy and asked the mother to bring a message for you." Queen Roxanne immediately said her intention.

    "What is it, mom?" This time Princess Iris turned around to look at her mother.

    Queen Roxanne smiled as her daughter turned and looked at her.

    "The artifact ordered for you will be finished soon. And you can use it before the opening of the Piqmentia Grand Academy. With this, you won''t have any trouble there." Queen Roxanne smiled exining the contents of the message.

    "Is that true mom?" Princess Iris still couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    "Of course." Queen Roxanne nodded slowly with a smile.

    "Finally... I will be able to live a normal life. And there are no more people who are afraid because of my strange constitution." Princess Iris started to shed tears, but a smile formed on her tiny lips. Even a blooming flower would be embarrassed to be side by side with her.

    "Okay, I have conveyed the message. You can rest again, I go first because there is something to do." Queen Roxanne immediately left Princess Iris''s room.

    "Yes mom, thank you." Princess Iris lowered her head.

    Queen Roxanne just smiled a little before closing her room door.

    ***

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    There was a deafening sound of an explosion. In arge vacant lot, filled with dust and smoke from the explosion. A girl with navy blue hair in a twintail style wearing ab coat was standing not far from the explosion. With her brown eyes, she kept looking towards the point of explosion.

    What was visible after the smoke and dust had dissipated was the shattered human puppet.

    "Ahh, like I failed again." The blue-haired girl spoke.

    "Princess Rinne, it''s impossible to make a Legend Rank magic tool after all with this kind of material." A young man with brown hair and wearing sses answered him. He looks like the young girl''s assistant.

    "Haah...It seems so Hugo. The thought of making a Legend Rank magic tool with a barrier function with minimal materials and working. Isn''t that amazing? Yes even if the ones we use are from low-level magical beasts." The blue-haired girl sighed heavily.

    Rinne Cirlus, the 3rd princess of the Cirlus Kingdom. She is only 14 years old at the moment. But many magic tools have been created by her. Although not a high-rank magic tool. But enough to call her a child prodigy.

    "Yes, it''s not possible to use materials like this to make an artifact, isn''t it Princess? Moreover, to make something like that used by the princess from the Argaint Kingdom." His assistant added. His name is Hugo Favian. His age is not much different from Princess Rinne.

    "Nn...you''re right. Maybe I''ll get what I need there. And I''m also want to meet people from other kingdoms. Piqmentia Grand Academy. Hopefully, there will be lots of Interesting things." Princess Rinne gave a small smile and left the ce with her assistant.

 Chapter 34 - Bonus

    Power level :

    Mage power level is divided into 10 levels. Each level will be marked with the number of magic circles that are formed in the body. Each person has a different shape, color, and location of magic circles.

    The knight''s power level is also divided into 10 levels. Unlike mage. The mark of the knight''s rank is the aura seal. Just like a mage, an aura seal also differs in shape, color, and location for each person. It could be animals, objects, or just abstract shapes.

    Mage : Each level is represented by the number of magic circles. The lowest is 1 magic circle and the highest is 10 magic circles.

    1.. Apprentice mage

    2. Junior mage

    3. Intermediate mage

    4. Senior mage

    5. Magic master

    6. Magic grandmaster

    7. Magic king

    8. Sage

    9. Demigod

    10. Magic god

    Knight : Each level is represented by the number of aura seals. The lowest is 1 aura seal and the highest 10 aura seals.

    1. Apprentice knight

    2. Junior knight

    3. Intermediate knight

    4. Senior knight

    5. Sword/spear master

    6. Sword/spear grandmaster

    7. Sword/spear king

    8. Sword/spear saint

    9. Demigod

    10. Sword God/spear god

    ***

    The sacred calendar is divided into 12 months and the color of the moon will change ording to the calendar month. Those 12 months are :

    1. Red moon

    2. Orange moon

    3. Yellow moon

    4. Green moon

    5. Blue moon

    6. Indigo moon

    7. Purple moon

    8. Silver moon

    9. Golden moon

    10. Brown moon

    11. ck moon

    12. White moon

    ***

    Magic item levels:

    To distinguish its rank, magic items usually had a magic stamp attached to them. But there are some that don''t exist. So it can only be felt through the aura / mana thates out of it. Magic items that have one magic stamp are the lowest and those with 7 magic stamp are the highest.

    The first 4 levels are referred to as magic tools:

    1. Common Rank

    2. Rare Rank

    3. Master Rank

    4. Legend Rank

    The next level is called artifacts :

    5. King Rank

    6. Saint Rank

    7. God Rank

    Dual sword : Zetta (ck sword) Alvha (White sword)

    Modern katana sword with ck color for Zetta and white color for alvha. Each sword has a crimson line on its de. The sword is made from ancient ck dragon and white dragons fangs. Zetta has destructive abilities while alvha has space abilities. Both are not known what the rank is.

    Ancient Dragon Battle Armor [Ziel''s Divine Dress] :

    ck leather armor of ancient dragon skin and bones. This armor has bone dragon ornaments from the fingertips of the hands, arms, shoulders, spine, and necks. It''s also unknown what the rank is.

    Divine dress : Battle armor that can only be used by certain people. Because divine dress can only be made by the legendary cksmith. Divine dress is shaped like a core and will turn into armor that suits the user. The numbers are very limited. Only certain people have it.

    ***

    Origin beast : Beasts with levels above magical beasts and below divine beasts. It had a sensitivity 10 times stronger to mana and aura than a magical beast. It could detect items that gave off mana or aura from a distance of hundreds of kilometers.

    ***

    Skills and spells that are currently in use:

    1. Ziel Grisel (Nijisaki Ken)

    Manifestation skill : A magic ability to manifest the form of images or things that the user thinks. Not in physical form but in the form ofpression of solid mana and aura.

    Imitation magic : A magic ability that allows his user to imitate magic or shapes he sees. This ability works with the ability of manifestations skill.

    [Thunder Fireworks] : Thunderpresses into a ball and is released in various directions such as fireworks.

    [Thunder Beam] : Thunderpressed at the end of the finger and fired in the form of aser beam.

    [Orbit sh] : shes use Zetta''s destructive capabilities and red lightningpression.

    [Space banishment] : shes use the ability of alvha space by making space rips and sucking anything.

    [Memory Extraction] : Ability to read other people''s memories. When using this ability the target will lose his memory.

    2. Azael

    [Breaking the Sky] : Thepression of mana and divine power within the sword was in high density, and shed with an extreme speed that could even distort space and have tremendous damaged power.

    [Colorless Seal] : Curse spells to seal emotions and change one''s mana using mana and the rest of the spell user''s life. This spell will not disappear even if the spell user dies. This spell was bound directly to the target''s soul.

    3. Princess Aishia

    [Mercury Shield] : Magic ability to control mercury and shape it into a shield

    [Minor Heal] : Magic that can heal small wounds

    [Spear of Mercury] : Magic ability to control mercury and shape it into a spear

    4. Princess Freya

    [Minor Heal] : Magic that can heal small wounds

    [Peerless State] : buff magic to increase strength and speed 3-fold but onlysts temporarily

    [Temple Doom] : Magic thatpresses where it forms a barrier formed a dome

    5. Aryana Bolevan

    [Hundres of Thorn] : Rapier punctures that number in the hundreds at a time

    6. Theodore nco

    [Warrior Strike] : Aurapressions into the sword and is released along with the sh.

    7. Farold Walmond

    [Pierching Drill] : Prick rotates at full speed with aurapression at the tip of its spear.

    8. Erigos

    [Fire Shower] : Fireball magic was divided into hundreds of small mes like a water shower.

    [Fire Wall] : Fire magic formed into a wall as a shield

    [Thunder Strike] : Lightning magic that uses 1 time arge lightning strike

    [Fire Tower] : Fire magic with a shape like a huge fire pir that covered a considerable area.

    [Fire Ball] : Fire magic with the shape of the ball and its size can be adjusted by its users

    9. Ashil

    [Snake Punishment] : An arrow attack that could turn into thousands of golden snakes that each of those golden snakes could wrap around a target to death, or shoot poison.

    [Fire Rain] : Fire arrows with solid manapression. The number will be hundreds when shot at target.

    10. Asbil

    [Spear Prison] : The ability that made the number of spears doubled and formed a formation to confine the target. Each spear will release a magic chain that will stop the movement of the target.

    ***

    World Altar: This is a higher version of the summoned altar that is usually used to summon heroes from other worlds. The world altar can open the gate to any world but it requires the number of mana depending on the distance from that world. Currently, the World altar is divided into several fragments. It is not known how many fragments there are. Each fragment was the size of a dinner te and if all were collected, the world altar would show its true size.

 Chapter 35 - New Characters

    Valco Adrienne

    A handsome young man with short blonde hair and golden eyes. He is the second prince of the Adrienne empire. The ce where Ziel and his friends were summoned to that world. He was a spear king with 7 aura seals with an eagle pattern. He is the first best friend for Ziel and his friends in that world.

    Iris Neigal

    The first princess of the Neigal kingdom. Girl with long shiny ck hair with bangs style. She looks like Yamato Nadeshiko in Japanese stories. She is currently 17 years old. She have a unique mana that scare and keeps others away.

    Reina Rubelia .

    The second princess of the Rubelia Kingdom. She is a 16-year-old girl with blood-red hair in a ponytail. Since childhood, she has been obsessed with swordsmanship and the military. She was currently a senior knight with 4 aura seals phoenix patterned . Even though he''s only 15 years old. But her body shape has curves like that of an adult woman.

    Rinne Cirlus

    3rd Princess of Cirlus Kingdom. The navy blue-haired girl with twin tails is just 15 years old. With a round face and brown eyes, she looks very cute. Even so, she had created many magic tools at her age. She is referred to as one of the geniuses in the field of magic tools.

    Albert Rubelia

    The first prince of the Rubelia kingdom. The man with short red hair is simr to his father. But her hair color looks lighter. She is the older brother of Reina Rubelia. He is a magic master with 5 magic circles at only 17 years old. His main magic is the fire element. He is also a battle junkie just like his sister and father.

    Jonathan Neigal

    King of the Neigal Kingdom and father of princess Iris. He have short ck hair and ck eyes. He is a sage with 8 magic circles. His magic focused on the dark element, therefore he was called a dark mage. He was 61 years old. He was one of the strongest people on the continent.

    Gustave Rubelia

    The king of the Rubelia kingdom. A middle-aged man with short, and slightly dark red hair that was cut neatly. He is the strongest knight in the rubelia kingdom. A sword saint with 8 phoenix patterned aura seals. He wields arge sword. He is also one of the 7 supreme.

    Raghnall Cirlus

    King of the kingdom of Cirlus. He have light blue hair along the shoulders. He spent most of his time in his research room. He often wears sses on his brown eyes and also wears a whiteb coat. He ever once made a king rank artifact which is said to have been lost. He is also one of the geniuses of the Clorius continent.

    Fritz Aurelia

    The first prince of the Aurelia kingdom. He is Freya Aurelia''s older brother. A very handsome face with simr golden hair cut neatly short. He was a swordmaster with 5 lightning-patterned aura seals. He has affection for Princess Aishia.

    Hugo Favian

    The first son of the family of viscount Favian of the Cirlus kingdom. He is Princess Rinne''s research partner. He''s been helping her since princess Rinne first researched until now. He has brown hair and blue eyes. He is a magic master with 5 magic circles.

    Hazel Castilene

    Duke of Neigal Kingdom. Baldhead and a bit fat. He was a father who loved his daughter very much. Although he looked like that, he was still a senior mage with 4 magic circles.

    Eleanor Castilene

    Wife of Hazell Castilene. A woman with braided blue hair. She was a magic master with 5 magic circles.

    ra Castilene

    Daughter of Hazell Castilene. She is a stubborn girl. With wavy ck hair. She is 16 years old and an intermediate mage with 3 magic circles.

    Raven Stuart

    The servant of Hazell Castilene. He had whitish ck hair because he was approaching 70 years old. He was a loyal servant who served the duke of Castilene since he was young. Raven is a swordmaster with 5 tiger patterned aura seals.

    Kalya Via

    A teacher at Piqmentia grand academy and an elf from the elven kingdom. She looks like she''s 25 years old and has emerald green hair. She was a Magic King and a spirit magic-user.

    Merlick Donovan

    The principal of the Piqmentia Grand Academy. He have a long ck hair tied up neatly. He is a Sage with 8 magic circles and mage with 4 elements.

    Dalvin Baurice

    The son of a merchant family in the neigal kingdom. He has short and neat ck hair with blue eyes. He managed to enter the Piqmentia Grand Academy with good grades. He was an intermediate knight with 3 trident patterned aura seals.

    James Borilo

    An ordinary person from the Cirlus kingdom. He has turquoise hair and emerald eyes. He was 17 years old. He is a descendant of both humans and elves. He is a senior mage with 4 magic circles.

 Chapter 36 - Prologue Part 1

    After Ken managed to beat Azael. He left the ce immediately with limping and a body full of wounds also his right hand that gone. He kept forcing himself out of that ce. The thing that looked the most different from the previous him was that his face before full of expression but now was t. It was the effect of the curse that Azael gave him before he died.

    Azael''s floating castle located in the southeast of the continent. But now the castle is in ruins on a small ind because of his fight with Azael. When Ken came out of the wreckage, he immediately went to the edge of the ind and looked for a lifeboat. There he found a lifeboat that was no longer in use. He boarded the lifeboat and rowed with the remaining one hand towards the Clorius continent.

    2 days have passed since Ken left the small ind where Azael''s castle is located. Right now he could see the continent of Clorius already within his line of sight. Ken currently looks very thin, pale, and weak.. All the strength he had he used to row. He didn''t even find any fish along his journey.

    When he finally reached the shore in the southern part of the continent of Clorius he immediately got out of his lifeboat and sought help. Not far away he finally saw many human soldiers gathered in a camp. Ken knows that there will be troops guarding every corner of the continent during the final war of subjugation of the fallen gods. When Ken approached them, the soldiers immediately became alert.

    "Who are you!! How dare you sneak in here!!" the soldiers drew their swords at Ken.

    "I am Ken Nijisaki. I came here to meet yourmander. Who is themander in charge of this army?" Ken asked to meet theirmander regardless of the attitude of the soldiers.

    The soldiers looked at each other. And then they whispered. And finally one of the soldiers immediately ran towards the camp.

    "You wait here. We will immediately report it to ourmander." the soldier remained alert to Ken and did not lower his sword.

    Ken didn''t answer and just stood there waiting for theirmander toe. After a few minutes passed. The soldier returned with a handsome young man with short blond hair and golden eyes. The man was quite tall and wore silver armor. Ken know that man.

    "Valco, so you''re on guard here?" Ken greets Valco. Because Valco is the prince of the Adrienne Empire. And that Empire was the leader of the 7 kingdoms on the continent at that time, and also the one who summoned Ken and his friends from another world.

    "Ken, did you manage to defeat the Fallen God-King Azael?" Valco asked Ken with a smile. But Ken could see a glimpse of the dark expression on his face.

    "I''ve defeat him." Ken nodded slowly to answer Valco''s question. But then he felt something strange from the gazes of those who heard his answer, especially the gaze from Valco.

    "That''s great, you guys are indeed the hope of mankind in this world." Valco still praised him with a smile on his face.

    "Thanks." Ken answered briefly.

    "Then you should rest first. You must be very tired after defeating that man? Let me take you to your tent to rest." Valco led Ken''s way to his tent. Ken followed Valco from behind and the soldiers followed behind him.

    "You go in and rest. I won''t bother you any longer." Valco pointed to one of the sizable tents. But when he saw it, Ken felt that something was wrong even though he didn''t know what it was. He immediately shook his head and dispelled the thought.

    Ken has known Valco since he and his friends were summoned to that world. Valco is the second prince of the Adrienne Empire. And he takes care of Ken and his friends like his own friends. Maybe it''s because of the big age difference. They became friends very quickly.

    When thinking about such nostalgic things even Ken''s expression didn''t change one bit. He then entered the tent and wanted to get some rest. Just as he was about to sit on his bed, suddenly arge magic circle formed under his feet, or rather all over the ground under his tent. Then, a big explosion happened.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm....

    The vibrations and shock effects of the explosion could be felt throughout the soldiers'' encampment. Smoke and dust covered the entire ce that had been Ken''s tent to rest. When the smoke and dust cleared, there was Ken kneeling on one leg. Before the explosion urred he had avoided the center of the explosion. But still, Ken was affected by the explosion. Currently, there are many burns all over his body from the impact of the explosion.

    "What does all this mean, Valco?" Ken asked her coldly.

    "You still don''t understand?" Valco emerged from the crowd of soldiers and mages fully armed.

    "I don''t understand what you mean." Ken began to have difficulty breathing due to the impact of the previous explosion.

    "Haah...we thank you for defeating the fallen god-king, Azael. But do you know why we had to defeat him? Other than that they are causing trouble everywhere in every corner of this continent. We don''t need creatures whose strength is far above the humans in the world. Because in this world, creatures like that would only be the next threat." He exined his reason to Ken.

    "So you mean I''ll be the next threat?" Ken narrowed his eyes looking at Valco.

    "Yeah, you''ll be the next threat. Because you can even beat Azael. And you''re not a human from this world." Valco doesn''t deny what Ken is asking.

    "Does everyone in this war know what you are doing?" Ken still couldn''t believe that everyone who fought with him had betrayed him.

    "Of course, this is our agreement with the 7 kingdoms." Valco confirmed Ken''s question.

    "I see... I understand." Ken nodded and closed his eyes. Everything he and his friends tried to protect ended up betraying him. Even Ken had already lost his friends. Maybe if he didn''t have Azael''s curse, he would have gone berserk to vent his anger and sadness.

    "Then die! Be a sacrifice for the peace of this world Ken! Everyone attack him at the same time!!" Valco ordered all the soldiers and mages to attack. From the attacks of arrows and magic raining down on the ce where Ken was.

    Seeing that, Ken didn''t do anything and just closed his eyes.

 Chapter 37 - Prologue Part 2

    Seeing that, Ken didn''t do anything and just closed his eyes. He tried to bring out his strength.

    [Genbu Shield]

    Ken tries to make a barrier in the shape of a tortoise shell. But strangely the mana that came out of his body was gray. Not 7 colors like before. And the barrier can''t be perfectly formed. Finally, Ken was forced to dodge all the attacks. .

    Because the barrier Ken made is not perfect. The arrows and magic attacks couldn''t bepletely resisted. Ken''s back was hit by a fireball, his thigh was pierced by an arrow, and suddenly there was a spear heading towards Ken with incredible speed. Ken could see that it was Valco who threw it.

    Ken twisted his body in the air trying to dodge the spear''s attack. But he could only dodge the spear through his vital point. The spear hit Ken''s stomach.

    "Kuh..." Ken groaned in pain.

    "Give up Ken. I know you don''t have any strength left after you beat Azael." Valco tries to throw another spear. He was a knight with 7 eagle-patterned aura seals. In other words, he was a spear king.

    But Ken ignored what he said. He kept running towards the beach. When he had seen the shore in his gaze. He elerated his run. But suddenly the spear pierced his other thigh and he fell on the beach sand.

    "Kugh..." Ken crept with his fingernails towards the lifeboat he had previously used.

    "Stop doing pointless things, and ept your death!" Valco said that one of the mages shot a fireball.

    Before the fireball hit Ken. He rolled slightly so he is not to be hit by the attack head-on. But he still bounced and rolled in the sand.

    "I can''t take it." Ken muttered and gritted his teeth. He then forced the 9 magic circles and aura seals open. Mana and aura swirled around Ken forming a tornado and soared up and gathered into a thundercloud.

    Red lightning shed from the dark clouds. And strong winds tore apart the tent and trees of the soldiers'' camp.

    "Kuh...what is this? How can he still have this kind of power? Shouldn''t he be running out of strength right now!" Valco gritted his teeth while defending himself from the strong wind that hit him. Soldiers who are not strong will be blown away by the wind.

    Ken raised his hand, and red lightning shed towards the soldiers in front of him.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    "Aahhhh.."

    "Argh..."

    The soldiers who were at the center of the lightning strike were instantly scorched. The surrounding soldiers who were only impacted were blown away and seriously injured. The mages were busy setting up barriers to protect themselves.

    "You!! How do you still have that kind of power!!?" Valco shouted angrily seeing hundreds of his subordinates die in front of his eyes. He then threw his spear at Ken.

    [Piercing Cyclone]

    The spear swirled in a small tornado heading towards Ken. But his spear was interrupted by a thunderstorm due to a natural phenomenon that Ken caused. And the spear was shattered by the lightning strike. And another bolt of lightning headed towards Valco.

    "Kugh..." Valco tried to dodge, but the lightning strike was too fast. he crashed and rolled in the sand.

    "Let''s end it all." Ken''s voice is like the voice of a demon from the bottom of hell.

    Ken raised his hand. And the red lightning gathered to make a circle in the clouds.

    [Thunder pir]

    A bolt of lightning with a diameter of hundreds of meters shed from the lightning cloud to the ground where Valco and his subordinates were.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm....

    Vibrations that were like a violent earthquake could even be felt in most of the southern regions of the continent. And a deafening sound is heard even from hundreds of miles away. People could see a huge pir of lightning as it fell from the sky. And the ce where the lightning struck became a huge chasm with a diameter of hundreds of meters. Valco and all of his subordinates were wiped out.

    But Ken didn''t escape therge-scale attack. He bounced very far from the impact of the explosion and fell into the sea.

    ***

    "Uuh..." When Ken woke up, he felt pain all over his body. He tried to get up but the pain he felt was so unbearable that Ken finally passed out again.

    He doesn''t know how long he was unconscious. The sky had darkened and the stars had also appeared. The blue moon shone where Ken lying down.

    "Urgh..." Ken finally woke up from his unconscious. This time the pain was not as bad as before. He got up from where he was lying down and looked around only to see the sea in front of him and the forest behind him.

    "I have to find out where I am right now." Ken muttered to himself. Then he pulled out the spear and arrow stuck in his thigh.

    "Arrgh.." when he pulled it out, blood rushed out of the wound. He immediately cast healing magic to stop the bleeding. When the bleeding has stopped. Ken then tried to stand up and walked towards the forest behind him. Even while limping, He had to determine where he was now.

    After walking around for about 2 hours. He rested on a big tree and made sure he was on a small uninhabited ind.

    At the moment he doesn''t know what his purpose in life is. He was summoned to the world to defeat the fallen god. But after he defeated them, he was instead betrayed by the people of this continent. He wants to get angry and take revenge. But right now, he doesn''t feel it inside him. He wants to go back to his homeworld. But he still doesn''t have that ability.

    Finally, Ken decides to first heal himself, armed himself, and think of a solution to remove the curse of Azael.

    "Looks like I''ll have to stay here for a while." He spoke and looked up at the sky with the blue moonlight contemting what had happened to him.

    ***

    1 year has passed since Ken lived on the ind. His missing right hand had grown back with hisbined manifestation and imitation abilities. But he still couldn''t fully control his power.

    In his hand, he currently held a core that glowed gray. It was the divine dress he had created over the past few months. That''s not all he created when he was on the ind. Two katana-style swords with red lines on the des were in front of them. But it seems that the sword is still notpleted.

    "It''s time for me to inject my mana and aura. This is a final process that requires high precision." Ken muttered and gripped the two swords in his hands.

    "One from the fangs of the ancient white dragon and the other from the ancient ck dragon. I don''t know what power they will awaKen in the future." Ken began to pour his mana and aura into two swords.

    The fangs of the two dragons are the things that Ken and his friends get during the subjugation of the fallen god. At that time 2 fallen gods rode 2rge ck and white dragons. Ken and his friends fought fiercely with the 2 fallen gods. Which ends with Ken winning, but one of Ken''s friends falls.

    When the white sword is injected with mana and aura. The space around him distorted, and everything around him began to be sucked in like a vacuum. Meanwhile, when the ck sword was injected with mana and the aura, everything around it suddenly shattered as if it had dposed.

    The more Ken injects mana and aura the more damage is done to the surroundings. When the process reaches 100%, Ken stops injecting his mana and aura. But the two swords still made the space around them distort and shatter. Currently, some of the small inds that Ken upied thest 1 year have disappeared by half.

    "Ahh, it''s going to be dangerous if it continues like this. Looks like I haven''t been able to fully use them yet. If I store them in my storage space. Won''t everything inside and the space itself be destroyed?" Ken muttered confused.

    "I know, I just have to seal them temporarily. If I seal them in the storage space it will be the same. Since the white sword has the ability of space and the ck sword has the ability of destruction. So... I seal them with my soul? That seems doable. I will try it." Ken suddenly got the idea to seal the two swords.

    He unlocks his 9 magic circles and seals aura. Suddenly a thundercloud formed over the ind. Thunderstorms urred within a radius of tens of kilometers. Ken focuses on his 2 abilities, namely manifestation, and imitation. And then he made 2rge magic circles on his right and left hand.

    "Before I seal you two I will give a name to both of you. For the ck sword, I will name it Zetta and the white one is Alvha. We will meet again in the future." Ken inserted the two swords into the center of the magic circle and suddenly from around the magic circle, a chain came out and wrapped around the two swords and pulled them inside. The two swords were perfectly sealed in Ken''s soul.

    "Okay, after everything is done. Thest thing I will do is reincarnate with the magic that I created during my stay here. Hopefully with this, Azael''s curse can be removed." Ken raised his hands, and a giant magic circle formed under his feet. Lightning raged from within the dark clouds.

    Thousands of lightning struck the magic circle under Ken''s feet. The light from the magic circle was getting brighter and brighter.

    "Goodbye." Thousands of red lightning struck Ken at once. And Ken disappeared from that world. The ce calmed down again after Ken went missing. Ken didn''t know after he activated the reincarnation magic. A giant eye appeared right above the ind and disappeared not long after that.

 Chapter 38 - 1

    Ziel woke up from his sleep. This time he saw a different ceiling again from one year ago. He immediately got up from his bed to shower and change clothes. After bathing and getting dressed. Ziel is currently standing in front of the mirror to fix his hair. Currently, he is not wearing a mask anymore. His hairstyle is still the same as his one year ago. But what was different was the color of his hair, which had been gray, had now turned ck. And his eyes which were previously red were now the same color as his hair.

    He changed it to be not recognized after the Argaint Kingdom incident 1 year ago. Because people with gray hair and red eyes are very conspicuous. And will cause unnecessary trouble. He changes the color of his hair and eyes using his imitation ability which makes him the same as he was when he was first summoned to the world. But right now, his eyes were like azy or resigned person..

    "Okay, time for work." Ziel straightened his clothes. The attire he was currently wearing was the same as a butler''s attire as he had worn before, but not as good as a royal butler''s attire.

    He was currently working in the residence of Duke Castilene. One of the nobles of the Neigal Kingdom. Ziel worked in this ce for almost 1 year. Why did he get to work here? It all started one year ago after Ziel disappeared from the Argaint Kingdom.

    ***

    After Ziel got into the space rips that he made. He teleported into the middle of a forest that he didn''t know.

    "Where am I currently?" Ziel looked around but found nothing. Then he started walking into the forest.

    He doesn''t know how many days have passed. Ziel still hasn''t found anyone in the forest. He had only encountered magical beasts. Currently, Ziel is not wearing a mask on his face. Ziel changed his appearance to be like him when he was first summoned to this world. The hairstyle he wore was the same as when she was in the Argaint Kingdom. He only changed the color of his hair and eyes.

    Ziel could have teleported again to another ce. Or fly to the nearest town. But he doesn''t know the current geography of the Clorius Continent. If he just teleported and appeared in a more troublesome ce or the middle of the city. And if he flies, he can be identally seen by others and can be a clue to his whereabouts. It would only create an unnecessary fuss. So he decided to go through the forest and find a way out on foot.

    When Ziel was resting under a big tree. He heard a noise from far away. Ziel immediately ran towards the source of the noise. When he got there, he saw a group of people dressed all in ck with their faces covered surrounding a luxurious-looking carriage.

    There a bald and fat middle-aged man fell with a wound on his shoulder. And an old man dressed as a servant protects him from the people in ck.

    "Hmm...I know it''s none of my business. But it looks like I''ll need their helpter." Ziel could see that the person who was attacked was a noble.

    Ziel disappeared from where he was. And appeared right behind the ck-clothed person. He hit the ck-clothed man''s neck and disappeared again from his spot. One by one the people fell without knowing what happened.

    "What?!" One of the people in ck who looked like the leader immediately backed away and distanced himself. But what he did was in vain. Ziel was already behind him and immediately grabbed his neck.

    "Who are you?!" the leader of the group tried to turn around and look at Ziel. But Ziel broke his neck before he did. Then he threw his body.

    The aristocrats and their servants were frightened when they saw Ziel approaching them.

    "Who are you?!" The servant drew her sword at Ziel.

    "I''m sorry if I scared you. But I''m just an adventurer who happened to get lost in this forest. While I was looking for a way out. I heard the sound of people fighting. So I decided toe and help." Ziel looks very suspicious because he suddenly came out from the middle of the forest and saved them. So he needed to exin the situation for them to believe.

    The servant still didn''t lower her sword. He looks still suspicious of Ziel who suddenly appears.

    "Stop it, Raven!" The injured bald man got up holding the wound on his shoulder.

    "Hazell-sama, you shouldn''t move around too much. Otherwise, your wound will continue to bleed." the servant immediately helped the bald man up.

    "I''m okay raven. You can''t be rude to the person who helped us." The bald man seemed to still have trouble speaking.

    "I understand, sir." the servant lowered his head and sheathed his sword.

    "I apologize for my servant''s behavior. I am the Duke of the Neigal kingdom, my name is Hazell Castilene." Hazell lowered her head slightly as it was still difficult to move and introduced herself.

    "Ahh, apparently you are a noble. Please forgive my rudeness. My name is Ken Nijisaki. I happened to enter this forest and got lost. I am currently looking for a way out. May I know where we are now?" Ziel introduces himself using his old name. Because he knew using his name at this time would only cause trouble.

    "Ooh, Ken? What a unique name. Here is a forest near the capital of Neigal Kingdom, Moissan City." Hazell smiled faintly as he endured the pain in his shoulder.

    "I think Hazel-sama should treat the wound first. If you continue like that you will bleed out." Ziel reminded Duke Hazell.

    "But we don''t have a healer with us." It was the servant who answered Ziel.

    "I can cure you if you trust me." Ziel looked at Duke Hazell.

    "Okay, I trust you. Please take care of me." Duke Hazell nodded at Ziel.

    "But sir..." Raven stood in front of Duke Hazell and blocked him from Ziel. He still couldn''t believe him.

    "It''s all right Raven. If he wanted to do something bad to us, he did it before." Duke Hazell raised his hand to stop Raven from talking. Hearing what Duke Hazell said, Raven reluctantly epted.

    "Okay." Raven backs off and lets Ziel heal Duke Hazell.

    Ziel then walked up to Duke Hazell and cast a healing spell on his wound.

    [Minor Heal]

    Duke Hazell''s wounds slowly closed. Not long after that, the wound waspletely healed.

    "Amazing, you can beat someone at the level of a sword master and you can even do healing magic. You must be at least a Magic Grandmaster." Duke Hazell looked at Ziel with a smile.

    "Sorry, but you''re wrong. I''m just a senior knight. And why I was able to defeat them is because I used a single-use magic tool that could hide myself and also increase my speed." Ziel tried to lie to Duke Hazell. But Duke Hazell frowned in doubt.

    Ziel opens 4 seals of his aura which has a pattern of 2 snakes. He disguised his dragon-patterned aura seal into a snake. After seeing that, Duke Hazell believed what Ziel said.

    "Sorry if I doubted you. But if you find your way to the nearest town. Then how about youe with us? We happen to be in one direction, and I haven''t properly thanked you for saving us." Duke Hazell invited Ziel to go with him. Ziel pretended to think then nodded slowly.

    "Okay, if that doesn''t bother you." Ziel agreed to Duke Hazell''s invitation.

    "Then we must leave immediately. If we leave now, we can arrive before nightfall. You may enter with me in the carriage." Duke Hazell and his subordinates immediately prepared to continue their journey.

    "Is that okay?" Ziel was confused because he and Duke Hazell had just met. Suddenly, he allowed Ziel to enter the carriage and was alone with him. Considering he was a noble and it was dangerous for him.

    "Of course, you are our savior. If you have malicious intentions. You''ve been doing it ever since." Duke Hazell didn''t suspect Ziel any longer.

    "Well then, I thank you for your trust." Ziel entered the carriage along with Duke Hazell. The servant and his other subordinates who were already able to walk began to prepare for departure. While the injured rest on another carriage. And they continued their journey to the capital of the Neigal kingdom.

 Chapter 39 - 2

    In the carriage on the way to the royal capital of Neigal, Moissan city. Ziel sat opposite Duke Hazell.

    "Ken, earlier you said that you were lost in the forest. May I know where you came from?" Duke Hazell was curious about Ziel''s origins.

    "Ie from a remote vige on the outskirts of this forest. I went to the city to seek life experience. Unexpectedly when I passed through this forest I got lost." Ziel looks depressed when he says it.

    "Then what are you going to do when you get to town?" Duke Hazell still doesn''t know what Ziel''s real goal is.

    "Hmm....I still don''t know what I''m going to do when I get to town. But most importantly I have to find a ce to live and a job first." Ziel thought for a moment before answering Duke Hazell.

    "Job? Are you going to be an adventurer? Or a guardian knight? Or maybe something else?" Duke Hazell looked like he was thinking about something else while asking Ziel.

    "I thought about that too. But you know, my sword skills are mediocre. I was able to beat those guys with the help of magic tools. For now, I''ll probably look for a job ording to my skills." Necause Ziel doesn''t know what he''s going to do when he gets to town. He could only think of the work he had previously done.

    "What skill do you mean by that?" Duke Hazell kept asking about Ziel. He seemed to have other goals after he found out his background.

    "Servants. My parents are former servants who once worked for certain nobles. Since childhood, I was taught a little about how to be a good servant. Although not as good as my parents." Ziel tells the truth except about his parents who are former servants. Because his adoptive parents are still active as servant.

    "Servant? If you really can be a servant. How about you work at my house? Let''s just say I''m returning the favor for saving my life." Duke Hazell smiled offering Ziel a job.

    "Is that okay? Hire someone you haven''t known for long?" Ziel was still a little doubtful about Duke Hazell''s intentions.

    "Actually I need a bodyguard for my daughter." Suddenly Duke Hazell said with a serious face.

    "Does this have something to do with the guys in ck who attacked you earlier?" Ziel already knew that the people who attacked Duke Hazell before were not bandits, but more like organized soldiers. In other words, it is a matter of politics and power.

    "Yeah, you''re right. It seems you already know. I have a lot of political enemies who want my death. If they''re targeting only me, that''s fine. But if they''re targeting my family, especially when I''m not around, that''s always a burden on my mind." Duke Hazell honestly admitted it.

    "So you mean you want me to be your daughter''s bodyguard?" Ziel immediately caught the intention of Duke Hazell.

    "Yes, but I want you to protect her while being her personal servant. I want you not to tell her." Duke Hazell''s face lookedplicated.

    "So I have to protect her secretly? Don''t let her know that she or her family is in danger right? You just don''t want your daughter to be worried about you." Ziel nodded slowly understanding what Duke Hazell wanted.

    "You''re right, this way it will be easier. So, will you be my daughter''s servant and protect her secretly?" Duke Hazell said with a serious and hopeful face.

    "Would your daughter agree to this? I mean, suddenly you gave her a servant." Ziel doesn''t know if the person in question needs or is willing to ept a servant that his father suddenly brought out of nowhere.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Because I''ve talked to her about this before. But I''ve never found the right person." Duke Hazell was already thinking about hiring Ziel when he allowed Ziel into the carriage.

    "What''s your basis saying that? Shouldn''t you be more suspicious of the person you just met? And what if I was a spy sent by your enemy?" Ziel asked him with a serious face.

    "Hahaha... Even if I''m like this, my eyes won''t misjudge others. And I believe you''re the right person to protect my daughter." Duke Hazell convinced Ziel.

    "Hmm.. well then I will ept it. After all, I really need this job." Ziel nodded in agreement with Duke Hazell''s request.

    "Good, then we will go straight to my residence. I will immediately introduce my daughter to you. So you can start protecting her." Duke Hazell looked happy after Ziel agreed to his request. Perhaps he was relieved that there were now bodyguards to protect his daughter.

    Along the way Duke Hazell and Ziel continued to chat until they didn''t realize that they had arrived at Moissan city.

    ***

    Moissan city,

    The capital of the Neigal kingdom. Although not as big as the capital of the Argaint Kingdom, Silvast city. But the existing buildings and houses look ssic and neatly arranged. Moissan city looks as crowded as silvast city. The residence of the Duke of Castilene was in the center of the city and not far from the castle of the Neigal Kingdom.

    It wasn''t long after they passed through the city gates. They arrived in front of a luxurious Mansion. Ziel didn''t know how luxurious a noble house in the argaint kingdom was because he had never seen one. He always practiced at the castle and rarely went out or socialized with the people around him.

    At this moment they stopped in front of arge gate. From inside Ziel''s carriage, you can see a ssic-style luxury mansion with dominant ck and gray colors. A vast green garden filled with a variety of flowers. The soldier on guard immediately opened the gate after seeing Duke Hazelle home.

    When Ziel and Duke Hazell got off the carriage. They were immediately greeted by a beautiful middle-aged woman with braided blue hair. Looks like the guards have already informed that Duke Hazell is back.

    "I''m home, honey." Duke Hazell smiled and hugged the woman.

    "Honey, wee. Are you okay? You''re not hurt are you?" The woman examined Duke Hazell''s body from top to bottom.

    Looking at Duke Hazell and the woman, it was certain that the woman was the wife of Duke Hazell and the mistress of this mansion.

    "Ahem... honey, I''m fine. Unsightly to outsiders." Duke Hazell felt awkward with his wife''s behavior in front of Ziel. The woman realized that someone else was watching them.

    "Oh my...I''m sorry. I didn''t realize someone else was watching us because I was too worried. Then, who is he dear?" The womanughed while covering her mouth.

    "He was the one who saved me, honey. If it weren''t for him, I might not havee back." Duke Hazell said with gloomy face.

    "What!? So they attacked you again on the way!!" She gets angry and screams. And 5 magic circles appeared on her body.

    "Honey...calm down, the important thing is that I''m fine now, right?" Duke Hazell tried to calm his wife.

    "But, honey...!" The woman still couldn''t contain her anger.

    "Calm down honey, we''ll talk about thister. More importantly, I''ll introduce him, he''s the one who saved me. His name is Ken." Duke Hazell cut off his wife''s words and introduced Ziel.

    "Ooh I''m sorry, I got carried away with anger earlier. I am the wife of Hazell Castilene. My name is Eleanor Castilene. Nice to meet you." She introduced herself elegantly while pinching the hem of her dress.

    "My name is Ken Nijisaki. And I''m just an adventurer. It''s an honor to acquaintanced with you." Ziel put his right hand on his chest and slightly bowed while introducing himself.

    "Ara...your manners look very good. Are you from a noble family?" Eleanor was impressed by the way Ziel introduced himself.

    "I''m just the son of a former noble servant. I''ve been taught manners since childhood. So I understand a little about it." Ziel said the thing he had said before to Duke Hazell.

    "Okay, let''s continue the conversation inside." Duke Hazell cut them both off. Ziel and Eleanor just nodded and followed Duke Hazell towards the mansion. Just as they were about to enter, a girl of Ziel''s age appeared from inside the mansion.

 Chapter 40 - 3

    The one who came out from inside the mansion was a beautiful girl the same age as Ziel. With wavy ck hair and blue eyes. She has white and smooth skin and is about 165cm tall. She looks very beautiful though not on the same level as Princess Aishia or Princess Freya.

    "Dad, you''re home." The girl smiled at Duke Hazell and then she hugged him.

    "Yeah, I''m home, ra." Duke Hazell returned the girl''s hug with a warm smile.

    ra Castilene is the only daughter of Hazell Castilene and Eleanor Castilene. Her ck hair is what she got from his father. Because Eleanor Castilene has blue hair and is not a native of the Neigal Kingdom. .

    "Dad, when did you arrive? and who is he?" after breaking free from his father''s arms, he realized that there was an unknown with his father.

    "I just arrived and your mother picked me up at the front. And he is the one who will be your servant. His name is Ken Nijisaki." Duke Hazell introduces Ziel to ra.

    "Really dad? I thought you forgot about that. Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is ra Castilene. And it looks like we''re not that far apart in age. I''m d to be your acquaintance." ra introduced herself to Ziel the same way her mother did. Looks elegant and dignified.

    "My name is Ken Nijisaki. Please forgive me if my manners are not very good. I am currently 16 years old. I also feel happy to acquaintance with you." Ziel lowered his head and put his hand on his chest while introducing himself.

    Ziel could see that ra Castilene was very spoiled by her parents from their exchange.

    "That''s good since we''re the same age. Hopefully, we can get along quickly. So please don''t be too stiff." ra smiled beautifully like a blooming flower.

    "I understand. I am pleased to serve you." Ziel nodded slightly in response. He didn''t show any expression at all when he saw ra''s beautiful smile.

    "Okay because now you have a butler. You can''t bezy with your training. Now Ken needs to rest because it''s a long journey and he starts working as your butler starting tomorrow. Raven, please take Ken to his room." Duke Hazell was feeling very tired and wanted to rest soon.

    "Yes sir. Ken, I will take you to your room." Ravenes and walks towards the room reserved for Ziel.

    "Okay, then I''ll go first." Ziel lowered his head to Duke Hazell and the others then walked after raven.

    ***

    It''s midnight, in a room that looks like a study room. Duke Hazell sat on his desk reading the report.

    Knock...knock...knock...

    "Honey, it''s me. May Ie in?" Eleanor''s voice came from behind the door.

    "You cane in honey." Duke Hazell answered while continuing to look at the report in his hand.

    Eleanor came in and held a cup of tea in her hand. She put her teacup on her husband''s desk. And she was sitting on a lounger not far from there.

    "It''s the middle of the night honey, you just rested for a while aftering home from the previous trip. Is work that important?" She was worried to see her husband''s face that looked tired.

    "This is very important because it concerns my attack today." Duke Hazell said with a darkened face.

    "Did that person do it?" Eleanor wanted to know who had attacked her husband on the way back home.

    "I still don''t know who it is, but the person I am most hostile towards right now is that person. Marquis Jacob Remington." Duke Hazell sighed heavily and leaned back in the chair.

    "Insolent, so the previous attack on this mansion was his doing?" Eleanor gritted her teeth while holding back her anger.

    "Calm down honey, right now all I''m thinking about is ra''s safety. Luckily I met Ken on this trip so I don''t have to bother looking for anyone else." Duke Hazell had a look of relief on his face.

    "Can he be trusted, honey?" Eleanor asked Duke Hazell, she still had a little doubt about Ziel.

    "You know how I am, right? I can''t possibly make a suspicious person as ra''s bodyguard. Although I don''t know exactly where he came from. But I''m sure he''s not a spy. It''s just my feeling, but I believe it. He''s the right person to look after ra." Duke Hazell seems to trust Ziel even though it''s the first time they''ve met.

    "Well if you think so, I believe in your decision." Eleanor smiled sweetly and no longer questioned her husband''s decision. She then got up from her chair and approached Duke Hazell and gave him a light kiss on the lips.

    "Please don''t bete. I''m going back to my room honey. Good night." She then walked out of the room.

    "I''ll work on it. Good night honey." Duke Hazell smiled at his wife and refocused on the report in his hand.

    ***

    Just past midnight, Ziel who was sleeping suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Haah... I haven''t even started work yet and trouble has arrived." Ziel sighed heavily then immediately got up from his bed. He then put on a robe to cover himself.

    As he was about to leave he saw a dinner knife on the table next to his bed. Then he took it and disappeared from his room.

    ***

    Duke Hazell''s residence was quite spacious. Apart from therge and luxurious mansion building. The garden area is even bigger than that. Many flowers and trees are nted there so that the residence looks beautiful and refreshing. Behind the trees, there are 4 people dressed in all ck and covering their faces.

    "Execute ording to n, this time must not fail!" The man in ck and holding a dagger gave an order. He looks like the leader of the group.

    "So our target this time is Duke Hazell''s daughter?" Another person in ck spoke, he was carrying a wand-like magician in his hand.

    "Yes, this is an order from the boss." The leader answered in a low voice.

    "Hehe... can we enjoy it before we kill her?" Another person in ck who was holding an ax in his hand spoke whileughing.

    "No, we have to kill him as quickly as possible and get out of here. Do you understand?" The leader spoke threateningly.

    "Okay... okay..." But the person holding the ax seemed to ignore it.

    "Yawn...let''s finish soon because I''m sleepy." Thest person holding 2 tridents in his hand.

    "Yeah, let''s finish soon..." The leader suddenly stopped talking. He felt a terrifying feeling that sent chills down his spine. He had never felt that way during his time as a murderer. Like a kitten meets a tiger. His body was shaking and he couldn''t move.

    It wasn''t just him who felt it, all of his men fell silent and their bodies were also shaking and dripping sweat from their foreheads.

    "Run away!!!" The leader forced a scream from deep within his lungs.

    But the leader''s shout was toote. A barrier formed and blocked their escape path.

    "Damn it! What is this? Quickly break this barrier and run away from here!!" The leader shouted and attacked the barrier. But the barrier was not scratched in the slightest.

    "No way! Not even a scratch with the strength of the captain who is a dagger master!!" The man in ck who was holding an ax was shocked to see his captain''s attack did not affect the barrier in front of him.

    "I can''t believe we can''t break this barrier. Let''s attack together!!" The leader shouted in frustration at his subordinates.

    They unleashed their full power attacks, 5 magic circles and aura seals were visible on their bodies. The 4 people are at the master level.

    [Thunderball]

    [Mountain breaks]

    [Dead sh]

    [Pierching Heart]

    Theirbined full power attack was aimed at a single point of the barrier. So the barrier will be impacted many times.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

 Chapter 41 - 4

    Smoke and dust covered the spot where theirbined attack was. Theirbined attack power was enough to break the barrier created by a magic grandmaster.

    "Did we make it?" The leader narrowed his eyes and muttered.

    When the smoke and dust dissipated they could only stare in amazement.

    "What!? No way!! How could this barrier not be broken! In other words, there are people with power above magic grandmaster in this ce!" The leader gritted his teeth as he could sense danger approaching.

    What the leader feels bes reality. From the darkness, a ck-robed person appeared whose face could not be seen. The air of his existence couldn''t even be felt by the 4 people who were masters until he appeared before them.

    "I wanted to see what kind of power level people would be sent to attack this mansion." The ck-robed person spoke quietly while walking towards them..

    "Who are you?" The leader unconsciously stepped back in fear.

    "To think that person would send 4 masters to this mansion just to kill a little girl. Looks like he has a lot of money and power." The ck-robed person ignored his question and continued muttering to himself.

    The ck-robed person is Ziel. He made a barrier so they couldn''t escape and disturb the people inside the mansion. He also wanted to see to what extent the strength of the person sent to kill the master he was about to serve. Unexpectedly that person ordered 4 masters level people to kill a little girl.

    "Then I''ll take care of you now." Ziel took out a dinner knife from inside his robe. He took a step and then disappeared leaving an afterimage. Then he appeared behind the person in ck who was the only magician in the group.

    "One.." he stabbed the knife directly into the mage''s chest. The mage realized Ziel''s presence toote and was stabbed right in the chest. He could only see blood dripping from his chest.

    Zielpressed his aura to the extreme into the knife to make it easier to prate the enemy''s body. Because the higher the power level. The tougher their body parts. That applies to knights or mages. But knights had an advantage in their physique over mages. Because of that, there was no way an ordinary dinner knife could pierce the body of a master-level mage or knight.

    "Urgh..." The person in ck who was holding the magic wand died without being able to do anything.

    "He''s dangerous! We attack together!" The leader was frightened after one of his men died within seconds.

    The ax wielder, trident wielder, and leader with the dagger attacked simultaneously. The three of them opened their 5 aura seals. Ziel just stood still waiting for them to attack. The ax user swung his ax at Ziel''s head. A bat-patterned aura seal formed on his body. Ziel simply stabbed the dinner knife which he had aura flowing into the de to the ax.

    [weapon breaker]

    The tip of Ziel''s de met the de of the ax. It wasn''t Ziel''s knife that was shattered but the ax that the person in ck was swinging was instantly shattered. The ax user was shocked because his ax was crushed by the dinner knife. Ziel took advantage of it and directly shed the person''s neck.

    "Ahhhh...!!" The ax user died while clutching his neck.

    The next attack came from the trident and dagger users. Ziel endured the dagger''s sh the same way he held ax users. His dagger shattered and the leader in ck was about to retreat but Ziel grabbed him and made him a shield against the trident''s stab.

    "Aaarrrghh...what are you doing you bastard!!" He was stabbed in the back and shouted at his subordinates.

    "Sorry... Captain." The trident user tried to pull out his weapon. But before he could pull his trident, Ziel kicked them both at once in a pile. Then threw his dinner knife at their foreheads. And they both died instantly.

    "Haaa... Maybe there will be more trouble in my job in the future." Ziel sighed heavily and snapped his fingers. Suddenly the four bodies burned and scorched instantly until they turned to ashes and then disappeared in the wind. Ziel pulled back his dinner knife then removed the barrier and left the ce.

    ***

    In the morning, at the garden in front of duke Hazell''s mansion. A young boy was swinging his wooden sword. That person is Ziel. He woke up early in the morning after cleaning upst night''s troubles. He had previously run around the vast gardens of duke Hazell''s residence dozens of times. After that, he did his regr sword practice. He never did this in the morning when he lived in the Argaint Kingdom castle. But do it at night before morning. Because he would be suspected of where he learned swordsmanship from.

    Afterpleting the routine practice. Ziel immediately took a shower and put on his butler clothes. This day was the first day he started working as a butler for ra. Ziel immediately went to ra''s room to wake her up. Because he already got ra''s schedule.

    "Mydy, it''s morning. Are you awake?" Ziel knocked on ra''s room 3 times but still no answer.

    "Mydy, your magic teacher will be here soon. If you don''t wake up soon. Master will wake you up." Ziel kept knocking on ra''s room.

    Crack...

    The room''s door opened. She came out while still sleepy while rubbing her eyes. Her hair was still a mess�� and most importantly, she was still wearing her nightgown. Because the nightgown was a bit transparent, ra''s curves and body parts could be seen. She has a very beautiful body shape.

    "Ooh Ken, what''s wrong?" ra asked still not aware of the situation.

    "Mydy, you better change your clothes first." Ziel lowered his head and didn''t look directly at her.

    ra who heard what Ziel said immediately looked at herself. After realizing that she was still wearing her nightgown, she immediately mmed the door and shouted.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa..." ra''s scream could be heard throughout the mansion.

    "What''s wrong ra!?" Duke Hazell screamed in concern after hearing his daughter''s shouted. He looked breathless as if he had run in a hurry. And behind him is his wife Eleanor Castilene and his butler, Raven.

    "Nothing, dad." Came the answer from inside ra''s room.

    "Ken, what''s wrong with ra?" Duke Hazell was dissatisfied with ra''s answer, then he asked Ziel.

    "Ahh, that is..." Ziel then exined what happened earlier to Duke Hazell and the others.

    "Hahaha... I thought something had happened to ra." Duke Hazellughed after hearing what Ziel had to say. His wife could only smile wryly.

    Finally, ra''s door opened. He peeked through the open door.

    "Please forget what you saw earlier, Ken." ra said quietly to Ziel.

    ***

    Every day in the morning ra will do magic training. Magic and swordsmanship were very important to noble families. Today she will be taught by a special magic teacher for the next year.

    Currently, Duke Hazell, his wife, and ra are waiting in front of the mansion. Ziel and Raven also waited behind them. The luxurious carriage that entered Duke Hazell''s residence stopped right in front of the mansion. It was seen from the luxurious carriage that inside was an important person.

    The person who got out of the carriage was a beautiful young woman of about 25 years of age with short golden hair and yellow eyes. She wore a green dress and carried a long wand with a purple crystal on it. This woman is ra''s special magic teacher.

    "Wee Miss Beatrix to my house." Duke Hazell greeted the woman in a very polite manner.

    "You don''t have to be so polite Duke Castilene. You even waited for me in front of the mansion." The woman nodding and smiled at duke Hazell. Then she looked at the woman next to Duke Hazell.

    "Eleanor, how are you? It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other." She exchanged hugs with Eleanor Castilene.

    "I''m fine. And you look very good too." Eleanor returned her embrace with a smile.

    The woman''s name was Beatrix Artvika. She was an old friend of Eleanor even before Eleanor married Duke Hazell. She was a genius mage and currently, his strength was at the mage king level. She was asked by Eleanor to teach magic to her daughter, ra.

    "Is this your daughter?" Beatrix smiled looking at ra.

    "Yes...ra, this is mom''s old friend, Beatrix Artvika. She is a genius mage. She is currently one of the strongest magic kings on the continent and will be your magic teacher for the next 1 year." Eleanor introduces Beatrix to ra.

    "Wow... awesome! Aunt Beatrix, nice to meet you. Please take care of me from now on." ra smiled happily like she was looking at her idol. Because ra likes magic and idolizes strong mages.

    "You are very beautiful, just like your mother when you were young ..." While she was talking suddenly her body had goosebumps. She was a mage king, her feelings were honed and very sensitive. She knew very well that the feeling she had briefly felt earlier was terror. Then she looked around and finally looked at Ziel.

    "Who is he?" Beatrix narrowed her eyes at Ziel.

 Chapter 42 - 5

    Beatrix narrowed her eyes looking at Ziel. She briefly felt a strange feeling in the man she saw.

    "He''s ra''s new butler. His name is Ken Nijisaki. He just started work today. Is there a problem?" Duke Hazell was confused because Beatrix suddenly asked about Ziel.

    "Hee... Butler huh?" Beatrix just smiled a little in response.

    (Is it just me? But I sure feel that aura from this man)

    Beatrix muttered in her heart.. Because the aura of terror she felt was truly only an instant. So she couldn''t properly confirm who the aura wasing from.

    "Okay, how about we start the practice today Aunt Beatrix?" ra''s words bring Beatrix back to reality.

    "Ahh...yes. Let''s start right now. Where can we start?" Beatrix shook her head to get rid of what she was thinking earlier. Maybe the previous thing was just a feeling. How could a young servant possess the power that could make a magic king shudder with fear?

    "How about in the back garden? It''s spacious and cool. Perfect for practicing magic." Eleanor gave her suggestion.

    "Okay." Beatrix nodded in agreement at her suggestion.

    They all entered the mansion and headed to the back garden. On the way, Beatrix asionally looks back to look at Ziel. Ziel who noticed it only nodded slightly.

    ***

    The back garden of Duke Castilene''s mansion was vast. Flowers and trees are nted around it to feel cool and look beautiful. In addition, there is also a ce to practicing swords or magic and also rx while drinking tea and enjoying the view. Beatrix is ??currently teaching ra about magic. It was just the two of them because Duke Hazell and his wife had other things to do.

    "Please enjoy the tea mydy, Mrs. Beatrix." Ziel served tea to both of them.

    "Thanks, Ken." ra immediately tasted the tea. It was the first time she had enjoyed Ken''s tea.

    "Wow... The taste of this tea is delicious and it smells very good. This is the first time I''ve tasted tea like this. Did you make it yourself Ken?" ra widened her eyes after tasting Ken''s tea. Then she continued to sip her tea.

    "Yes, I made it myself." Ken just nodded slightly.

    "Is it that good?" Beatrix sipped her tea, and her reaction was the same as ra''s. At first, she thought that ra''s reaction was a bit too much. But it turned out to be a really good tea.

    "Amazing... How do you make tea to be this good?" Beatrix asked Ziel curiously. Because she is also a tea connoisseur so she wants to know the secret.

    "I made it the usual way my parents taught me." Ziel said half truthfully. Because the tea brewing that Ziel does uses mana in it.

    "Next time you have to show it to me." Beatrix felt the need to learn how to make tea from Ziel.

    "Fine if I have time. If there''s nothing else I''ll go first." Ziel immediately left the ce. But Beatrix''s voice stopped him.

    "May I know where youe from? And why did you choose to be a servant?" Beatrix still wants to confirm her feelings beforehand.

    "Ie from a small vige on the edge of the forest. I became a servant because it was a skill I learned from my parents who were former noble servants." Ziel gave the same answer that he gave to Duke Hazell.

    "Is that so?" Beatrix still has doubts about Ziel''s words.

    "What''s wrong aunt Beatrix?" ra who heard their exchange became curious.

    "Oh, nothing." Beatrix shook his head smiling.

    "Okay, then I''ll go first." Ziel immediately left the ce. But he could feel Beatrix''s gaze from behind him.

    ***

    It was past midnight, at Duke Hazell''s mansion. Ziel who was sleeping in his room suddenly opened his eyes. He woke up again in the middle of the night and the reason was the same as before.

    "Wasn''t it just yesterday that they attacked the mansion? And tonight they attacked again. Looks like they''re in a hurry." When Ziel was about to get up and face them. He felt a sign that was already moving towards it.

    "Then I''ll leave that to Mrs. Beatrix." Ken closes his eyes and goes back to sleep.

    ***

    Beatrix awoke from her slumber as she felt the barrier she had put up in Duke Hazell''s mansion being passed by an intruder. In her hand, she held a wand with a purple crystal on it. Then she quickly exited her room and headed for the front gate of Duke Hazell''s residence. There she saw dozens of people wearing ck clothes.

    "Looks like the current Duke Hazell has a dangerous enemy." Beatrix sighed heavily. Because the dozens of people in front of her were all masters. And 3 of them are grandmasters.

    "Immediately kill the woman andplete our mission. This time must be sessful. Don''t let our clients be disappointed because we have failed 2 times!" The leader who was a sword grandmaster gave orders to his subordinates.

    6 men in ck surrounded Beatrix. They are masters consisting of 3 mages and 3 knights. Meanwhile, the 3 grandmasters that Beatrix previously saw, currently have only 1 person in front of her.

    "Damn! They sneaked in!!" Beatrix tries to return to the mansion but she is surrounded by a man in ck.

    "Where are you going!? I won''t let you go back." The sword grandmaster suddenly came behind Beatrix and shed his sword.

    [ice mirror]

    Before the sword sh hit her back, suddenly a mirror-like shield appeared resisting the attack. Not resisting but reflecting the sh of the sword.

    "Kugh��" The sword grandmaster immediately dodged the sh of the sword that turned at him.

    [cier Breath]

    A burst of cold air froze the people in ck little by little.

    "Mage!! Now is the time!!" The sword grandmaster shouted. 3 mages appear around Beatrix from 3 sides.

    [[[Earth Prison]]]

    A huge stone wall emerges from the ground and traps Beatrix within. This stone wall was made by 3 masters. Although the magic king takes time to destroy it.

    "They''ve prepared it. Looks like they''ve investigated that I''m here. Most importantly I have to get out of this cage immediately." Beatrix gritted her teeth and attacked the stone prison with magic.

    [Ifrit]

    Gruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh...

    A magic circle formed in front of Beatrix. And from within the magic circle appeared a creature made of fire. That creature over 3 meters tall with a human-like shape was one of Beatrix''s strongest fire magic.

    "Ifrit! Break that wall!!" Beatrix orders her summoned creature and Ifrit starts punching the walls that imprisoned Beatrix.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    ***

    Inside Duke Hazell''s mansion, several people in ck snuck in. 2 of them were grandmasters that Beatrix saw at the gates of Duke Hazell''s residence. One is the dagger grandmaster and the other is the magic grandmaster. The remaining few people were people at the master level.

    "How dare you enter my residence without permission!!" Duke Hazell shouted when he saw the intruders already inside his mansion. Behind him was his wife holding a wand with a blue crystal on it and Raven holding a sword.

    Duke Hazell and his wife were awakened by the noise of fighting from the front of their residence. But when they came out, the intruders were already inside the mansion.

    "Kill them all quickly! And immediatelyplete this mission! I will find his daughter, you take care of here." Dagger Grandmaster divides his duties with Magic Grandmaster.

    "Okay." after the magic grandmaster nodded, the dagger grandmaster disappeared from his ce.

    "Don''t you dare touch my daughter!!" Duke Hazell shouted angrily after hearing what they said. He immediately ran towards his daughter''s room. But he suddenly stopped.

    [Binding chains]

    Dozens of magic chains bound the movements of Duke Hazell and the others. The one who cast the magic was the magic grandmaster.

    "Noisy. Finish them off immediately." magic grandmaster then ordered his remaining men with him.

    "Honey, can you please let go of this chain?" Duke Hazell asked his wife.

    "I will try." After saying that 5 magic circles appeared from Eleanor''s body. She stomped her wand on the ground and dozens of small magic circles appeared under her feet.

    [Miniature Water Dragon]

    A dozen small dragons appeared from the magic circle and began to attack the chains that bound them.

    ***

    ra who was fast asleep in her room suddenly woke up hearing a noise nearby. Just as she was about to see what was going on, her bedroom door opened and a man in ck entered her room. Because the room was dark, ra couldn''t see who had just entered.

    "Dad? Mom? Is that you?" ra called her parents but there was no answer.

    "Dad please don''t joke with me!" She started screaming in fright.

    "Your father is probably dead out there... so it''s time for you to catch up, chick!" Dagger Grandmaster appeared next to ra and shed a dagger into her neck.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh..." ra''s screams echoed throughout the mansion.

 Chapter 43 - 6

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    The stone prison that locked Beatrix was destroyed after Ifrit hit it a dozen times. A burst of fire from Ifrit''s punch was directed at one of the magic masters who made the spell.

    "Aaaahhhh..." The magic master who was hit by a burst of mes instantly scorched.

    "I must immediately clean up you and help my cute students. Ifrit, kill them all!" Beatrix shows her wand and orders Ifrit. .

    Gruaaaaaaahhhhhhhh...

    Ifrit spits fire from his mouth towards the remaining 2 magic masters. The magic master who saw one of his friends scorched instantly when hit by the fire immediately made a barrier and tried to avoid the range of the mes. But they suddenly couldn''t move because their legs were frozen by Beatrix''s magic. And the two magic masters were also burned by Ifrit.

    "Aaaaaaarrrgggghhh..."

    "Aaah...help me!!"

    "As expected of the dual element magic king Beatrix Artvika. It looks like we won''t be able to defeat you. But our goal is to just keep you here...hahaha." The sword grandmasterughed and charged towards Beatrix. 6 tiger w-patterned aura seals formed on his body.

    "You think you can hold me back for long with just 1 grandmaster and a few masters?" Beatrix sneered at the sword grandmaster that trying to attack her from the front. She then opened her 7 magic circles.

    [Dual Element Sword]

    Two magic circles formed under Beatrix''s feet. From each magic circle formed one sword. One was a sword of zing fire that burned everything around it, and the other was a sword of ice that could freeze anything it touched.

    Beatrix and Sword grandmaster both shed their swords. Beatrix''s ice sword met the sword of the sword grandmaster. And when their swords collided, a shockwave apanied by a chill could be felt in the surroundings.

    "Amazing... even though you''re a mage, but you can withstand a knight''s sword sh with pure strength. And your swordsmanship also looks very sharp and not half-hearted." The sword grandmaster was dumbfounded after shing swords with Beatrix.

    "Looks like you forgot something..." Beatrix shed the fire sword she held in her left hand.

    Beatrix''s two swords collided with his sword. And he bounced a few meters.

    "Ugh... What kind of power is that!? Even though you''re a mage!?" He felt his hand that hold the sword suddenly go numb after shing swords with Beatrix.

    "This is not over!" Beatrix then went forward to attack him. Their swords shed again. They had quite a brief sh of swords, but the Sword grandmaster seemed to be pushed back. Then they kept their distance from each other.

    Beatrix raised her ice sword. Then swung it towards Sword grandmaster. The trajectory of her sh froze and gave rise to ice spikes. The sword grandmaster who saw it sensed danger and tried to dodge it, but his right leg was pierced by a spike of ice and frost that interfered with his movement causing him to fall while dodging. When he realized another sh from Beatrix had arrived before his eyes. It was a sh of fire swords that burned along Beatrix''s sh trajectory.

    "Aaarrrgggghhh...!" He has torn apart and each it was scorched.

    "Haaah... Troublesome. Well, it''s time to help my cute student." Beatrix removes her magic. Ifrit and the two swords in her hands turned into particles and disappeared.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh..." Beatrix heard ra''s scream from the direction of the mansion.

    "Damn...!" She immediately ran to the mansion with all her might.

    ***

    Dagger Grandmaster swung his dagger at ra''s neck. She could only surrender to close her eyes and ept her death.

    (Someone, please help me...)

    She begged in her heart, and tears streamed down her cheeks. But the dagger stopped when it almost touched ra''s neck. Dagger grandmaster was shocked by what he saw. There was a person who suddenly appeared unnoticed by his presence pinching the dagger between his fingers. When ra realized that the pain she was waiting for didn''t arrive. She slowly opened her eyes. There was a boy who had just be her butler today.

    "Ken!!" ra shouted her name out loud.

    Ziel pinched the dagger on his finger until it split into 2. Then flicked the piece of the dagger to the forehead of the dagger grandmaster. Before flicking it, Ziel had filled the dagger kes with an aura that he waspressed to the extreme. That piece of dagger shot out at a speed that even the grandmaster couldn''t see. And the dagger grandmaster died instantly without having the chance to move the slightest bit to dodge.

    Then Ziel moved forward at high speed and strangled the two masters behind the dagger grandmaster. Ziel broke their necks and threw their body on the floor. After that, he approached the frightened ra.

    "Ken!!" ra screamed and jumped into Ziel''s arms crying.

    "I''m sorry for beingte, mydy. Everything is fine now." Ziel patted ra on the back to calm her down.

    "Hics...hics...I''m scared...Ken." She was still crying until she wet Ziel''s shoulder with tears.

    "You don''t have to be afraid anymore. It''s all over." Ken rubbed ra''s head and it took a while for her to calm down.

    "Thanks, Ken. Good thing you''re on time." She separated herself from Ziel. Her face was red because she was embarrassed after realizing that she had been crying for quite a while in Ziel''s arms.

    "It''s my job after all." Ziel bowed his head to ra and then started cleaning up the corpses in her room.

    "Aah... how are my parents doing, Ken!? I''m worried for them, let''s check it out soon." ra wiped the tears from her face then immediately grabbed Ziel''s hand and pulled him out of the room with her.

    "Yes, mydy." Ziel nodded slowly as he followed her and let ra take his hand.

    ***

    Duke Hazell and his wife who were bound by magic chains by the magic grandmaster tried to break free. Eleanor cast magic in the form of a miniature water dragon and made it attack the chains that bound them. Dozens of miniature water dragons collided with the magic chains. The two of them shattered at the same time as they collided.

    "Honey, I''ll hold them off with Raven. You go to ra''s room!" Duke Hazell was holding a short wand with a ck crystal on it. He opened 4 magic circles from his body then charged towards the magic grandmaster.

    [Thunder p]

    A bolt of lightning struck towards the magic grandmaster. But the magic grandmaster just kept quiet. And a thin magic barrier formed in front of him. That bolt of lightning couldn''t even scratch the barrier.

    "Don''t think you can get out of here!" The magic grandmaster raised his wand and dozens of fireballs formed on it. Then he threw the fireball at Duke Hazell and his wife who were about to head to ra''s room.

    Duke Hazell, his wife, and the Raven are Standing frozen and watching the dozens of fireballs heading towards them at high speed.

    [cier Breath]

    Before the fireball hit Duke Hazell and the others. The dozens of fireballs disappeared in an instant in the gust of cold air.

    "What!?" The magic grandmaster was shocked as his fireball was suddenly dispelled.

    "Beatrix!!" When Eleanor saw Beatrix she smiled widely. With Beatrix, they can easily defeat the enemy in front of them and help ra.

    "Eleanor, Duke Hazell are you guys, all right? We must defeat them immediately!" Beatrix went over to Duke Hazell and the others to check on their condition.

    "We''re fine. Let''s finish them off and help ra right away." Duke Hazell, Eleanor, and Raven attack 2 of the Magic Grandmaster''s subordinates. And Beatrix immediately attacked with full force so as not to waste time. 7 magic circles appeared on her body. And she instantly cast one of her strongest magic spells.

    [Frozen World]

    The room where they were fighting froze. And the center is the magic grandmaster who freezes instantly by Beatrix''s magic.

    Beatrix then saw that Duke Hazell and the others had also defeated their enemy. After that, they ran towards Beatrix.

    "Beatrix please help ra!" Eleanor grabbed Beatrix''s hand and pulled her to ra''s room. But before going, they saw 2 people walking towards them.

    "Mom! Dad!" ra jogged and hugged her parents.

    "ra! Are you okay? You''re not hurt are you?" Eleanor examined ra''s body from top to bottom.

    "I''m okay mom, luckily Ken was on time." ra said as she nced at Ziel and her face reddened remembering what happened earlier. Seeing her daughter like that, Eleanor couldn''t help but smile a little.

    "Thanks, Ken for saving ra." Duke Hazell slightly lowered his head to Ziel.

    "You don''t need to thank, sir. Because it''s my duty as her butler." Ziel nodded slightly.

    "Hahaha...it''s not wrong then you be ra''s butler. Well, we have to clean up the mess here." Duke Hazellughed happily because he felt that his decision to ept Ziel was not wrong and look around the state of his mansion.

    "Yes, sir." Ziel nodded at Duke Hazell''s words. He started to clean up the mess inside the mansion. As he cleared up he felt a re directed at him from Beatrix that was previously just silent.

 Chapter 44 - 7

    Duke Hazell''s mansion, which was previously full of damage, was currently being repaired bit by bit. Duke Hazell ordered his subordinates to immediately clean up the corpses of the intruders and the magic damage from their battle. Especially in front of his residence, many small craters and fires were burning here and there.

    Duke Hazell, who gave the order, was currently sitting inside his study room. With him are his wife Eleanor and the magic teacher of his daughter, Beatrix Artvika. Right now they were sitting down to talk about the problems that had happened before.

    "Duke Hazell, what exactly happened? Why are there so many master-level assassins even Grandmaster attacking your mansion." Beatrix immediately asked Duke Hazell the crux of the matter with a serious face.

    "Haah... I didn''t know things would end like this either.. No, to be more precise, it''s not over yet." Duke Hazell sighed heavily and leaned back in his chair.

    "Honey, wouldn''t it be better if we told Beatrix about this?" Eleanor''s face looks worried seeing her husband like that.

    "Yes honey, I think so too." Duke Hazell then straightened his back and looked at Beatrix.

    "This started a few months ago when I met King Jonathan..." Duke Hazell began to recount the chronology of the problem.

    A few months ago the king of the Neigal Kingdom, Jonathan Neigal who is also Duke Hazell''s superior summoned him to the castle. He had a one-on-one conversation with the king. He exined a matter that King Jonathan wanted him to deal with. Why was this handed over to Duke Hazell? The city that is currently under its jurisdiction is Moissan City which is also the capital of the Neigal Kingdom. And the city closest to Moissan city is Dugald city. Although not as advanced as Moissan City, Dugald City is a city with good management.

    But that''s just the skin. The man who runs Dugald City right now is Marquis Jacobe Remington. He is indicated to increase taxes at will without the king''s approval. In addition, he is also suspected of human trafficking. But the king still had no proof. The king suspects that marquis Jacobe is coborating with arge criminal organization, and he is also indicated for other crimes. Like murder and human experiments.

    The king has sent spies to look for evidence of Marquis Jacobe''s involvement with all these crimes. But they all disappeared and never came back. And Duke Hazell was asked to find out the evidence through an inter-leadership approach. Duke Hazell frequently visited the Dugald city for business and political reasons. But it seems that Marquis Jacobe has suspected him since the first time they met.

    Duke Hazell continued to search for evidence of Marquis Jacobe''s involvement for quite a long time until he finally found a bright spot. He discovers what criminal organization marquis Jacobe is coborating with and what its true purpose is.

    Marquis Jacobe cooperates with the criminal organization ''Dark Legacy'' which is indicated tomit crimes of human experiment and murder. And the goal of Marquis Jacobe is money and power. ''Dark Legacy'' will help Marquis Jacobe get what he wants. But he has to help ''Dark Legacy'' provide people for human experiments.

    Even if you know that. Duke Hazell still hasn''t got any definitive evidence to prove Marquis Jacobe''s crimes. But before getting that evidence, Marquis Jacobe already knew that his crimes had been exposed by Duke Hazell. Then he asked ''Dark Legacy'' to kill Duke Hazell immediately. That is the origin of this incident.

    "That''s how it is, since then I''ve always been targeted by the assassins of the ''Dark Legacy''. I''ve also reported this to His Majesty. But it''s hard to predict when the ''Dark Legacy'' will move. And there''s still no definite evidence." Duke Hazell sighed heavily and his face darkened.

    "This is getting more and more dangerous. The criminal organization ''Dark Legacy'' is a dangerous organization that contains strong people. They must have people with power on par with me or maybe on the level of a Sage." After hearing what Duke Hazell had to say, Beatrix''s expression be serious.

    "Yes, I understand. That''s why I don''t know what to do right now. It''s not just me being targeted, but my entire family!" Duke Hazell gritted his teeth in anger.

    "Calm down, honey. We''ll be able to sort this out." Eleanor held Duke Hazell''s hand to calm him down

    "Yes...thank you, honey. I am feeling better. I will also report this attack to His Majesty." Duke Hazell sighed softly and took his wife''s hand back. Their previously gloomy atmosphere turned into a romantic one.

    "Ahem...then how about ra?" Beatrix immediately cut off their romantic moment.

    "Hehehe...I''m sorry. I got too carried away. ra''s condition is fine. Even better than we thought." Eleanor answered Beatrix whileughing shyly.

    "Yeah, luckily Ken was there. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what would have happened to ra." Duke Hazell''s face suddenly turned gloomy again.

    "Duke Hazell, what is the origin of ra''s new butler? His family or where he lived before?" Beatrix is ??still curious about the feelings she felt when she first met Ziel. And that suspicion grew stronger after the incident at Duke Hazell''s mansion. So she must know Ziel''s true origin and purpose.

    "He was the one who saved me when I was attacked by assassins from ''Dark Legacy'' in the middle of the forest. He told me that he lives in a vige on the outskirts of the forest and his family is the former servant of certain noble. That''s all I know." Duke Hazell exins where he met Ziel and his background that he knows.

    "Hmm...isn''t this weird? Do you know how strong the assassin that attacked you was?" Beatrix thought as she rubbed his small lips. The movement looks very sexy.

    "I think their strength is at the level of a master." He recalled when he and his party were attacked by a group of assassins in ck.

    "And how strong ra''s new butler?" Beatrix kept asking Duke Hazell question after question.

    "He''s just a senior knight and he showed it right in front of me and Raven. You can ask himter. Ahh, and he said he was able to defeat them because he used a single-use magic tool that temporarily doubled his power." Duke Hazell re-exined what had happened back then.

    "So he used a disposable magic tool just to help you? Isn''t this weird for you?" Beatrix finally shows his suspicions on Ziel.

    "I thought so at first. But I have a feeling I can trust him. And if he wants to do evil to us. He''s done it from the start and wouldn''t bother to help ra." Duke Hazell smiled broadly, looking like he trusted Ziel a lot.

    "But if you think about it..." Beatrix tried to convince Duke Hazell of her suspicions but stopped mid-sentence.

    "Beatrix..." Eleanor shook her head at Beatrix. She signaled to stop the conversation. Beatrix who saw it understood what she meant.

    "Haaah... Alright, let''s hope everything will be fine." Beatrix couldn''t help but smile bitterly and don''t discuss the matter any further.

    Beatrix''s spine suddenly shivered and she looked around Duke Hazell''s study room like a fidget. Sweat dripped from her forehead.

    "Beatrix, what''s wrong?" Seeing her friend suddenly agitated made Eleanor worried.

    "No...nothing." Beatrix stammered because earlier she had sensed someone was watching them in the room and was exerting tremendous pressure.

    ***

    Ziel who was sleeping on his bed opened his eyes. He got up from his bed and put on a robe to cover his body. Then he took the mask from his storage space.

    "If this matter drags on. I will never find peace in this ce. Tonight I will clean it all at once. Troublesome..." Ziel sighed, he made his clone sleep on the bed in his stead. To prevent the possibility of someone suddenly entering his room and knowing he wasn''t there. Then he put on the mask he was holding in his hand and disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 45 - 8

    Dugald city is a city not far from the royal capital of Neigal, Moissan city. The area of ??Dugald City is only one-third of the area of ??Moissan City. But the level of development and welfare of the poption is not much different.

    It was midnight, the moon was covered by clouds. Dugald city feels deste. The residents were fast asleep on their soft mattresses. Only in the nightlife area, you can hear the hustle and bustle of people.

    Above Dugald city, Ziel soars in the sky and looks for where Marquis Jacobe''s mansion is. The residence of a regional leader will be easy to find because it usually has arge building and arge area of ?nd.

    After searching for a while, Ziel finally found a luxurious mansion that stood out the most near the hill. Unlike the surrounding buildings, the mansion seemed to be made of gold and silver. It looks very conspicuous in the middle of the night.. Based on the nature of Marquis Jacobe that Ziel heard from the conversation between Duke Hazell and Beatrix, Marquis Jacobe is a person who is hungry for money and power. So the luxury disyed by the mansion in front of him reflected the nature of its host.

    "What a shy mansion... In the daytime, this mansion might be even shinier... hmm..." While Ziel was muttering he suddenly realized something.

    Ziel flew towards the mansion of Marquis Jacobe. He could see a thinyer of the membrane covering the entire area of ??the residence. This is a barrier on quite arge scale. The total area of ??Marquis Jacobe''s residence is bigger than Duke Hazell''s residence.

    The most important thing was that a barrier of this wide-scale could only be created by a mage with the power of a Magic King and above. In addition to continuously activating a barrier like this required an incredible amount of magic stones. Ordinary nobles obviously couldn''t possibly afford it.

    Magic stones are rocks mined from areas with high mana density. Unlike the beast stone thates from within the magical beast. Magic stones have a much higher purity of mana. There was spection that magical beasts were ordinary beasts that mutated due to living in ces with high mana density. Or you could say close to magic stone mining. The bigger the magic stone mine, the more and stronger the magical beasts there are.

    "This barrier is quite formidable, even Duke Hazell who is higher in the hierarchy doesn''t have anything like this in his residence. Beatrix might be able to make it, but she won''t be able to supply magic stones to keep activating it like this." Ziel muttered while rubbing his chin.

    Ziel looked at the barrier in front of him. He checked the function of the barrier through its forming magic circle. He could see that in addition to resisting attacks, this barrier also had a security function that would notify the people inside the mansion immediately if anyone intruded or forcibly destroyed the barrier.

    Ziel touched the barrier and tore it slowly like a thin cloth without activating the security function. He didn''t want the person he was looking for to be overly vignt and run away using teleportation magic. He could have prevented him from escaping by sealing the space around the mansion. But he had to open all 9 magic seals and it would change nature. It would lure influential people from the Neigal Kingdom. That would be troublesome. If he wanted to do it, he would do it after leaving that ce.

    After Ziel crossed the barrier and entered the mansion. The tear that he had made in the barrier to entry began to close by itself.

    Ziel entered the mansion through the window, and when he set foot inside the mansion what he saw for the first time was an all gold room. The furniture and disys in the room are a mix of gold and silver. This shows luxury and greed.

    "Looks like he''s in his study room. But I can sense someone else is there. Hmm... A Magic King...? Maybe he''s the one who set up a barrier in this mansion." Ziel mumbled and started walking towards Marquis Jacobe''s study room.

    [Invisible]

    Ziel suddenly disappeared from the ce. No, he didn''t disappear but blended in with his surroundings. He hid his existence within theyers of space. Except for people whose strength is above Ziel, they will never be able to find out about his existence.

    Ziel continued walking down the corridors of the mansion and finally arrived at the room where Marquis Jacobe was. He could hear that Marquis Jacobe and the Magic King were having an important conversation.

    Ziel then teleported into the room. He saw a middle-aged man with reddish-ck hair and blue eyes sitting at his desk drinking wine. And the other was standing wearing a cloak and mask to cover himself so Ziel didn''t know what he looked like. He was holding a staff that had a crystal shaped like a spear tip on it. Strange enough for a magician''s wand. He is the Magic King that Ziel feels. Ziel started to listen to what they were talking about.

    "We lost contact with the people who were sent to Duke Castilene''s residence." The Magic King spoke to Marquis Jacobe in a low voice.

    "Are they all dead!?" Marquis Jacobe was astonished to hear the information from him.

    "I don''t know, Suddenly, all contacts with them were cut off. But it looks like they''re dead." The Magic King spoke a voice that contained killing intent.

    "What...were they killed by Beatrix Artvika? I... I can''t think of anyone but her in that mansion who could kill them all. Moreover, 3 of them are grandmasters." Marquis Jacobe stammered as he was overwhelmed by the Magic King''s killing intent. Drops of sweat dripped from his forehead.

    "That''s possible, thestmunication was true that they were fighting against her. But... there may be another party that we don''t know about." He withdrew his killing intent and Marquis Jacobe seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.

    "So, what''s our next n? I''m afraid Duke Castilene will report things to His Majesty." Marquis Jacobe fears that Duke Hazell already has definitive proof of his crimes.

    "You don''t have to worry, He still doesn''t have it. If he does, are you sure you can still sit here drinking wine? Let''s put that aside for the time being. Next time I''m the one who''s going to go kill him. Beatrix Artvika is nothing for me." The Magic King sneered at Marquis Jacobe.

    "Okay... So, the reason you came to me just to tell that?" Marquis Jacobe still felt there was something else he wanted.

    "No, apart from telling you that, my main purpose was actually to convey a message from the head of the organization. He asked you to provide more people for the human experiment." He said seriously. Even though the message was asking but the Magic King said in amanding tone and didn''t ept any refusal.

    "But... Wasn''t it before that 250 people were dispatchedst week?" He was shocked when he heard the Magic King''s true purpose.

    "The amount is still not enough, and this is a request from the head of the organization. Do you want to refuse?" The Magic King narrowed his eyes and said in a threatening tone while releasing his killing intent at Marquis Jacobe.

    "No... I don''t dare. I''ll do it right away." Marquis Jacobe had difficulty breathing due to the pressure from the Magic King.

    "That''s better... Tomorrow night 500 people should have been sent to the usual ce." After saying that, Magic King turned into smoke and disappeared.

    "Damn it! How can I get 500 people in 1 day!" He gets angry and hits the table in front of him. He was afraid of the ''Dark Legacy'' organization. If he didn''tply with the request, he was afraid the organization would turn their fangs back on him.

    "You''re right, you won''t get it." The corner of the room is distorted, and Ziel shows his presence.

    "You! Who are you!? Guards..." Before he could shout for the guards, he felt something trickle down from his forehead. When he held it, he felt a hole that shouldn''t be there. And Marquis Jacobe sat there motionless and breathing.

    "Maybe that''s called dying of greed." Before Marquis Jacobe can scream, Ziel shot the coin he took from his pocket at Marquis Jacobe''s forehead. The silver coin shot at high speed like aser and pierced between his eyebrows.

    "As a reward, I will bury this ce with you." Ziel disappeared from the room leaving Marquis Jacobe''s body which was getting cold. It wasn''t long before he appeared right above the Marquis Jacobe''s mansion.

    The weather suddenly changed, a thundercloud appeared above the residence of Marquis Jacobe. Surprisingly the cloud was only right up there and didn''t spread anywhere. Within the rumble of thunder came a voice that others might not be able to hear.

    [Palms of the God]

    [Manifest!]

    A gigantic gray palm appeared above the residence of Marquis Jacobe, it moved downwards and directly hit the mansion at high speed.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    Tremendous tremors like earthquakes and deafening sounds could be felt throughout the Dugald city. After the smoke and dust dissipated, what was seen would make others dumbfounded and open their mouths as wide as possible. The ce that was previously a glistening luxurious mansion instantly turned into a bottomless pit in the shape of a palm. And the person who did that is no longer there.

 Chapter 46 - 9

    In the Neigal Kingdom castle, a middle-aged man with short ck hair was sitting on his throne. He wore an all-ck shirt with gold ornaments that looked luxurious. The person sitting down was none other than the King of the Neigal Kingdom, Jonathan Neigal. But King Jonathan who was sitting suddenly stood up. His body shivered as he looked in the direction where the Dugald City was. He then ran to the balcony and flew towards the direction of the Dugald city.

    1 hourter King Jonathan arrived at the ce where he felt the previous horror that is Dugald city. He flew at full speed to quickly get to his destination. Currently, his face looks a little sweaty and his breathing is a bit fast. When he got there, he was astonished to see what was in front of him. The ce that previously stood as a luxurious mansion was currently a palm-shaped bottomless pit. Many people around Dugald city had gathered to see it.

    "What happened here?" He muttered quietly.. From his voice, there was a little fear in it.

    He flew around Dugald city several times to find the person responsible for this incident, but he couldn''t find him. The person who did it was long gone from this ce.

    "Haaa... Looks like I''ll have to hold a virtual meeting with the other 4 kings to discuss this matter." King Jonathan sighed heavily and flew back towards the castle.

    ***

    The person in charge of the incident in Dugald city, Ziel. Currently walking in the middle of the forest. Why is he there? Because before the Magic King who was in the Marquis Jacobe''s mansion left, Ziel gave him the mana tracker. He continued to follow him and arrived at that ce.

    Currently, Ziel is in the border forest between the Neigal Kingdom and the Alba Mountain Range. The mana tracer that Ziel gave the Magic King stopped not far in front of him. There, Ziel can see the Magic King enter a cave.

    Seen from anywhere this cave looks unnatural, and this is certainly an artificial cave. Even though the entrance of the cave doesn''t seem to have anything, it''s as if people can go in and out freely. But in reality, there is a fairly strong barrier covering the entrance of the cave. When Ziel arrived in front of the cave, he immediately inspected the barrier just like what he did at the residence of Marquis Jacobe.

    "This barrier is the same as the one in the residence of Marquis Jacobe. But this one seems to be stronger in resisting attacks." Ziel tore the barrier slowly and entered the cave without any problems. After Ziel crossed the barrier he felt something.

    "Hmm... In there are so many existences, not only humans but some races are also mixed there. And the most powerful existence there is... a Sage?" Ziel mumbled and narrowed his eyes looking towards the depths of the cave. He then started walking in and disappeared into the darkness of the cave.

    ***

    In the depths of the cave, the Magic King continued walking and came to a ce where there was a giant iron door in front of him. The door is not made of ordinary iron but magic metal ormonly referred to as mithril. And two Guards were standing in front of the door.

    "Master Caldeon, I''m Gilbert asking permission to meet." The Magic King is named Gilbert. He spoke to the person behind the door in a polite, and slightly frightened tone. It seemed that the people there were higher in the hierarchy than Gilbert.

    "Come in..." A deep voice echoed in Gilbert''s ears. The mithril door that was previously closed suddenly opened by itself.

    Inside there is a room that is quite spacious like the throne room in a royal castle. There is arge throne on the podium.

    Currently on the throne sat an old man with long ck hair, and a beard with green eyes, part of his body shrouded in a strange ck smoke. That person was the Head of the ''Dark Legacy'' organization, and Gilbert had previously mentioned, Caldeon.

    Gilbert walked towards the front of the throne then kneeling on one knee and lowered his head in front of him. Before Gilbert could speak, Caldeon is the one who started it first.

    "Marquis Jacobe is dead." He spoke to Gilbert but it''s like muttering to himself.

    "What...!?" Gilbert was shocked after hearing what Caldeon said.

    "He was killed right after you left the mansion." Caldeon said nonchntly as if it didn''t matter to him.

    "How is that possible? Then the person who killed him is already watching me? But I don''t feel the presence of anyone in his residence. Did Beatrix Artvika do it?" Gilbert gritted his teeth in anger, the man had killed Marquis Jacobe who was under his protection. What''s more, he was able to break through the barrier he created and kill Marquis Jacobe right after he left without his whereabouts being noticed at all.

    "I don''t know for sure who he is... But that means the person who killed is the person who has great self-concealment ability or his strength is far above you." Caldeon himself did not know for sure how it could happen and who did it. A hint of crisis could be seen on his face.

    "I apologize for my carelessness, sir. I will immediately look for that person." Gilbert was determined to find the person to cover up his mistakes as soon as possible.

    "No need, right now the most important thing is to find someone who can cover the position of Marquis Jacobe. Since he''s dead, we''ll have a hard time finding 500 people for human experiments tomorrow." Caldeon said in a deep voice and looked very serious.

    "That... I will find a solution to this, sir." Gilbert was confused about how he could get 500 people in one day. If he kidnapped 500 people blindly. The Neigal Kingdom will be on high alert and their whereabouts will likely be discovered soon.

    "You have to... Otherwise ''that person'' will be angry." Caldeon looked at Gilbert sharply and said in a voice that contained a threat.

    "Yes, Master." Gilbert trembled with fear hearing that.

    "Master Caldeon, I''m Tristan asking permission to meet." A voice from outside the room interrupted their conversation.

    "Come in..." Caldeon answered curtly.

    When the door opened, the person who entered was a tall and burly young man with red hair and ck eyes. He carrying arge sword behind him. His name was Tristan. He was one of the strongest people in the ''Dark Legacy'' organization. He has strength at sword king level. If Gilbert is Caldeon''s left hand, his right hand is Tristan.

    "Yo...isn''t this Gilbert? Looks like you''re in trouble huh. Haha..." Tristan waved at him andughed mockingly. It seems their rtionship is not very good.

    "Tristan... You don''t have to interfere in my problems. You''d better take care of yours." He gritted his teeth and looked at Tristan with a piercing gaze.

    "Haha... You''re still as emotional as ever." Tristan looks happy to see Gilbert in trouble and continues to taunt him.

    "You...!" Gilbert was about to stand up and reply to what Tristan said. But was stopped by the angry voice of the person in front of him.

    "Enough...! Tristan stops mocking him. I want to hear your report." Caldeon interrupted Gilbert and Tristan who were about to argue.

    "Yes, Master..." He started reporting his work.

    After listening to what Tristan said, Caldeon fell silent and frowned.

    "Looks like it''s not going well there either..." He mumbled softly but his voice could be heard by Tristan and Gilbert.

    "Yes... Because the people in the Kingdom are very vignt. Unlike in the Neigal Kingdom. It is difficult to find coborators for our ns."

    "I see...You go back there. And make sure to get that coborator soon. do not disappoint me." Even though he spoke tly, his voice contained absolute orders and a hint of threat.

    "Yes sir." Tristan answered curtly. He lowered his head and sweat dripped from his forehead because of fear.

    "Then you can go..." When Caldeon was about to end their meeting suddenly there was a small sound like something cracking.

    Crack...crack...

    Caldeon narrowed his eyes towards the mithril door, He could see many cracks that were not there before.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    The mithril door shattered into pieces. The shards spread to all corners of the room. Even some of the shards were pointing at the three of them. But before the shards of the mithril door hit, A barrier immediately formed and protected them.

    "Who are you!?" Caldeon stood up from his throne and asked with thick killing intent. He couldn''t see who had smashed the door because smoke and dust still shrouded the ce.

    "I just stopped by here to get rid of the pests." His voice sounded like a demon from the bottom of hell.

 Chapter 47 - 10

    As the smoke and dust began to dissipate, a figure appeared wearing a cloak and mask to cover himself. That person is Ziel who broke the mithril door earlier.

    "Who are you!? How did you get in here!?" Gilbert shouts at Ziel and taking out a magic wand from his space storage and preparing to attack. Tristan on the other hand is already holding a greatsword in his hand.

    "You don''t need to know who I am. And like I said before, I''m here to eradicate pests." After saying that, Ziel disappeared from where he was.

    "Be careful!" Caldeon shouted warning Gilbert and Tristan, but the words were toote.

    Ziel suddenly appeared in front of Gilbert and Tristan, In his right and left hands, Ziel held Tristan and Gilbert''s faces and mmed them to the ground.

    Boooooooommmmmm....

    The room shook and a small crater was created on the ground where their heads were banged. But Ziel''s attack didn''t end there. He threw their bodies in the air, picked up Tristan''s greatsword that was lying on the ground then Zielpressed his aura into the sword and used it to sh their necks at once.

    Sword King and Magic King, two existences that could be said to be very powerful in the Clorius continent just died in a matter of seconds. They didn''t even have time to make a single counterattack on Ziel.

    "Bastard!!" Caldeon who saw his two strongest men killed instantly before his eyes, charged forward furiously at Ziel. The ck smoke that enveloped his body gathered in his hands and condensed into arge ck sword. He then swung the sword at Ziel.

    "Heeh... Isn''t that an evil spirit? So you''re using yourself as an evil spirit''s host? Poor... Even though I can''t feel sorry for you." Ziel then parried the ck sword with Tristan''s greatsword which he was currently holding. The resulting shockwave shattered the floor, pirs, and even Caldeon''s throne.

    "Shut up!!" Caldeon raised his sword and mana as well as his life force was sucked into the sword which made his sword aura thicker. He swung his sword at Ziel.

    [Devil''s Wrath]

    The sword sh of manapression goes straight to Ziel with high speed. Seeing that, Ziel did the same with Caldeon, he raised his sword which currently had a thick gray aura, and swung it at Caldeon. Their sword shes collided. What happened next was not a shockwave from the sh of swords. But Ziel''s shes cut through Caldeon''s sh in an instant.

    "What!?" Caldeon was dumbfounded to see his sh with thebined power of the evil spirit and himself being cut off as if it was nothing. Ziel''s shes shot straight at Caldeon with incredible speed. Caldeon who saw it tried to dodge, but his response was a bit slow and Ziel''s sh cut his right hand that holds the sword.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." He screamed in pain while clutching the sh wound on his shoulder.

    "That was close, even though I wanted to eliminate you with one hit." Ziel sighed while shaking his head.

    The thing he did earlier was the same thing Caldeon did. Zielpressed his aura and mana to the extreme into the greatsword he was holding. The difference was that hepressed it many times over until it was as sharp as possible to the maximum extent his sword could receive his mana and aura. Because of that, the sword he was holding at the moment even though it belonged to the Legendary Rank but felt very hot, and small cracks formed on the de. That was because the de couldn''t amodate the excessivepression of aura and mana.

    Caldeon whose hand was cut off tried to strike back. 8 magic circles appeared on his body then he extended his hand towards Ziel. Arge magic circle was created in his palm.

    [Fire Bolt]

    A ball of fire mixed with lightning shot out from the magic circle in Chaldeon''s palm towards Ziel at high speed.

    Ziel who saw that charged towards the ball of lightning fire and easily shed it with the sword he had filled withpressed mana and aura.

    "What!?" Caldeon who saw it was shocked and wanted tounch his next attack. But Ziel was already in front of him and punched his face with his free hand. Caldeon bounced up to the cave wall. There is a big crack in the wall from the impact with him.

    "Bastard! You will pay for this! I will kill you!" Caldeon screamed hysterically, then a magic circle formed on the part of the severed hand and stopped the bleeding. From the previous exchange, he realized that the person in front of him had power far above him. But anger had already taken over him because 2 of his subordinates died and his hand was cut off. He wakes up and prepares to attack Ziel again. But suddenly he stopped in his tracks...

    (Be one with me, I''ll give you the strength you need)

    A voice echoed inside Caldeon''s head. The sound came from the ck sword still held in his severed hand.

    "Is what you said true!?" Caldeon became excited after hearing what the evil spirit said.

    (Of course, I will give you great power)

    "Can I kill him with that power!?" He''s getting more and more impatient to kill Ziel.

    (You can, you can even rule this continent)

    "Then give it that power right now!" Caldeon shouted impatiently.

    (Hahaha... Alright. ept this power of mine. Let my power seep into you)

    "I understand!" After that, the ck sword turned back into ck smoke. The smoke then enveloped the Caldeon''s entire body and began to enter through the pores of his skin.

    "Aaaahhhh... What happened!? Why does it hurt so much!?" Caldeon knelt in pain while holding his head.

    Ziel just silently watched the drama between the evil spirit and Caldeon. From the start, he could hear the conversation between the evil spirit and Caldeon even though it was inside Caldeon''s head. Because Ziel can catch the sound waves that the evil spirit transmits into Caldeon''s head.

    Even though Ziel knows that Caldeon and the evil spirit will be one to defeat him. But Ziel remained silent because he wanted to see what kind of transformation would ur when Caldeon and the evil spirit merged into one.

    Caldeon''s skin color began to turn jet ck. A horn appears on the right side of his forehead. His eyes turned white. The hand that had been severed before grew back and the ck smoke that previously only partially covered his body, nowpletely covered his body. He was like an incarnation of a demon formed from a mass of smoke.

    "No!? What are you doing!? Why did I turn into this!?" Caldeon panicked when he saw his body turning into a monster.

    (Hehe... Don''t you want power? Then hand over your body. I''ll help you kill him)

    Evil spirit and Caldeon spoke alternately using one body. He''s like a person with multiple personalities. Looks strange either from appearance or personality is seen from any angle.

    "No!? I won''t give my body to you!? Get out of my body right now!?" Caldeon started to roll around while banging his head on the floor trying to expel the evil spirit.

    (It''s useless, now I''mpletely one with you. As a thank you, I''ll help you kill him. So... Goodbye. Hahaha...)

    "No! No! Aaaahhhh..!!"

    After their long debate, Caldeon''s body suddenly fell silent. But not long after that, a tremendous aura emanated from within his body. He got up from where he was rolling before. 9 magic circles appeared from his body. Right now the ''Caldeon'' had the power of a Demigod.

    "Hahaha... I finally have my own body. Thanks to you for pushing him like that. Otherwise, I''ll have a hard time mastering him. As a reward, I''ll give you the honor of being my first victim. I''ll suck your life force out." The evil spirit inside Caldeon''s bodyughed and red at Ziel. He had already set Ziel as his prey.

    "Are you guys done?" Ziel just looked at him indifferently.

    "A mere human but you are so arrogant. It seems that you are not aware of your current situation. Then I''ll torture you first before sucking you until dry!" From the evil spirit''s hand emerged a ck magic wand with a red crystal on it. Because Caldeon was a sage so he had a wand with him.

    [Skull King]

    Arge magic circle formed on the ground. A creature with a crown and red eyes tried to get out from the center of the magic circle. When the creature shows its true form. A giant skeleton 3 meters tall and wielding an ax appeared in front of Ziel.

    Gruaaaaaaahhhhhhhh...

    The sound of his roar echoed throughout the cave area.

    "Hahaha... Now Skull King, defeat him but don''t let him die!" The Skull King immediately moved forward to attack Ziel with incredible speed.

    "Hmm... Maybe it''ll take a little longer than I thought." Ziel muttered softly and stared at the Skull King who came to him.

 Chapter 48 - 11

    Skeleton King charged towards Ziel while swinging his big ax. When the ax almost hit him, Ziel dodged with minimal movement and cut off the Skeleton King''s hand which was only bone. Even though his hand was cut off, the Skeleton King punched Ziel with his other hand. This time Ziel didn''t dodge, he swung his greatsword which he hadpressed with mana and aura towards the Skeleton King''s fist. Ziel''s sword and the Skeleton King''s fist collided and generated shockwaves in the surroundings.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    Crack...

    Small cracks formed in the Skeleton King''s hand, then his hand shattered into pieces.. Ziel swung his sword again and shed it apart. The Skeleton King''s upper and lower bodies were split apart by him. Ziel knew that it wasn''t over yet. The Skeleton King''s separated body suddenly returned to one, as well as his severed and shattered hand back to its original state.

    "Haha... Skeleton King won''t lose with just an attack like that. Even if you cut him into small pieces he won''t die." The evil spirit who saw itughed and sneered at Ziel.

    "I know... If it goes on like this it''s going to take a lot of time. It''ll be morning soon. So I''ll end you guys together." Zielpressed his aura and mana into the sword. The sword was red from the heat and there were more cracks than before due to the excessivepression. A thick de aura with gray color was created.

    "What!? Skeleton King quickly retreat!!" The evil spirit felt terror from the power emitted by the sword that Ziel was holding. He and the Skeleton King immediately made a stacked barrier to block Ziel''s attack because he felt that they would not have time to dodge it.

    Ziel raised his sword but the sword shattered into pieces as it could no longer withstand thepression of his mana and aura. Even so, the de aura is still there. He swung his shattered sword towards the evil spirit and the de aura was shed out with incredible speed. The de aura and the evil spirit''s barrier collided.

    [Orbit sh]

    Crack...

    The barrier couldn''t evenst for 1 second. The evil spirit and Skeleton King who were silent in shock were hit by a heavy attack from the aura de.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    The ce that was like a throne room shook violently from Ziel''s attack. Arge path of scars was engraved into the ground along the room until it prated the cave wall. As if the cave is divided into 2 parts separated by a small ravine. The existence of the evil spirit and skeleton king vanished without a trace being swallowed by the aura de.

    Currently, Ziel silently looking at the hole in the cave wall due to his sh. He narrowed his eyes at the room behind the cave wall. He walked into the room and suddenly he stopped after seeing what was there. The room was very spacious and there were manyrge tubes filled with liquid lined up. The number may reach hundreds or even thousands. And in each of those tubes, there were humans... No, maybe they couldn''t be called humans anymore. They are more appropriately called human chimeras.

    Their circumstances are different, some have their body parts exchanged for beast, some have their body transformed like bing strange creatures after being injected with beast DNA or other races and some have be monsters so it can''t be recognized whether they are human or other races. Because apart from humans, Ziel can see some elves, dwarves and demons are also in the tube having the same fate.

    "It turns out that this organization also has something to do with The Fallen Gods. What exactly are they nning?" Ziel was suspicious of what The Fallen Gods were doing. Because as far as he knew in this era, The Fallen Gods never showed themselves. And even their existence could be called a myth.

    Ziel could see several people in the tube looking at Ziel and saying something. One of them was a little girl with short red hair and big brown eyes who looked very cute. But his lower body was no longer a human, but a spider. Ziel couldn''t hear her but could tell what she was saying from the movement of her lips.

    PLEASE...KILL...ME...

    He understood why they said that. With their bodies and minds that are no longer human. They are no longer themselves when they have be the object of an experiment by inhumane people. The pain they feel is not only in their physical but also in their minds.

    Ziel didn''t feel sorry or sad seeing their plight, or he was angry because they were treated cruelly and unfairly. Currently, Ziel is no longer a hero, and will never be like that again. But this time he would grant the wishes of the people in front of him.

    "I will grant your wish. Think of it as fate because you and I can meet. Although I don''t believe it." Ziel mumbled softly then 9 magic seals formed on his body. The magic seal is a mutation of thebined magic circle and aura seal that Ziel released when he first stabilized the seal. 2 dragons circling the magic circle appeared on his body.

    Outside the cave, the previously bright and starry weather suddenly turned into a thunderstorm. Maybe no one pays much attention to it because Ziel keeps changes to natural phenomena to a minimum. Only nearby residents could notice it.

    [Sign Expulsion]

    There was a deep voice from Ziel, thousands of magic circles were created instantly, and each tube had 1 magic circle on it. Gray light shot out of the magic circle and enveloped the tube.

    Before the tube waspletely enveloped by the gray light, Ziel saw the little girl in the tube who had previously asked him for help. At this moment she smiled sweetly and from the movement of his lips, Ziel could tell what she was saying.

    ...THANK YOU...

    An incredible sight could be seen when the entire magic circle activated simultaneously. After the gray light disappeared, all the tubes in the room disappeared as well. Not shattered or turned into dust, but Zielpletely erased the existence of the entire tube and the experimental object in it.

    Ziel silently looking at the currently empty room. He didn''t know why, tears were running down his cheeks. He took off his mask and wiped his tears.

    "Why am I shedding tears?" Ziel is confused because he shouldn''t be able to feel anything due to Azael''s curse. But right now he was shedding tears because of the events in front of him.

    "Is it possible?" Ziel suddenly thought of a possibility. But he immediately shook his head and pushed the thought away.

    "Even if it was possible it wouldn''t be that easy." He then walked out of the cave and disappeared into the depths of the forest.

    ***

    Not long after Ziel disappeared tens of Neigal Kingdom soldiers came the fourth. They were led by a middle-aged man with a bald head and beard. He wore ck armor and carried arge sword and shield on his back.

    He was Egil Valther, the General of the current Neigal Kingdom. His strength was at the level of a sword king and was on par with General Farold Walmond of the Argaint Kingdom.

    Currently, General Egil and his soldiers are in front of the cave where Caldeon is hiding. King Jonathan received reports of a sudden thunderstorm in the forest near the border with the Alba Mountain Range. He was currently preparing to hold a virtual meeting with the other 4 kings. That''s why he sent General Egil to check it out.

    "This is where the previous thunderstorm urred. But what is this? Cave? Was there a cave before?" General Egil was suspicious of the cave in front of him.

    "Check what''s inside!?" General Egil ordered his soldiers to enter the cave. And he followed them from behind. After checking for more than 15 minutes. a soldier ran to general Egil in a hurry.

    "General! I found a room that looked like there had been a battle before." The soldier immediately reported to General Egil.

    "What!? Take me there!" The soldier ran to where Ziel and Caldeon previously fought.

    When General Egil came in and saw the condition of the room, he was astonished. He was sweating from his forehead. He saw the path of arge scar on the ground through to the cave wall. He knew very well that it was a shing mark of a sword with extraordinary power.

    "What kind of battle has happened here?" General Egil muttered in a slightly trembling voice. Then he saw a hole in the wall of the cave. There he saw another room that looked very spacious. He immediately ran over to check it out. But what he saw was an empty airy space.

    "No, if this ce was hidden there must have been something important beforehand. I must report this to His Majesty immediately." He gathered all the soldiers he brought with him.

    "Some soldiers will be on guard here! Keep on searching, if you find any clues report to meter. I will return to the castle first to report this matter to His Majesty." General Egil divides the duties to the soldiers.

    "Yes General!" After hearing the answers of the soldiers, General Egil left the ce and headed towards the Neigal Kingdom castle at full speed.

 Chapter 49 - 12

    Inside the castle of Neigal Kingdom. Currently, King Jonathan is sitting on his throne. In front of him is arge screen showing 4 people with different hair colors and clothes.

    "After the Argaint Kingdom, so the next target is the Neigal Kingdom?" The person speaking is King Leonida. After hearing the exnation from King Jonathan, he became worried that his Kingdom could be the next target.

    "I don''t know if it''s the same person who caused havoc in the Argaint Kingdom. Because themotion isn''t as bad as there." King Jonathan added an exnation.

    "Can make a hole that big in an instant, can''t the culprit also do the same to the Royal castle?" when King Gustave said that, the room suddenly fell silent. Only the sound of someone swallowing saliva can be heard.

    "Ahum.... we can''t conclude that beforehand. We don''t know if it''s an ally or enemy. We don''t know why he destroyed marquis jacobe and his residence. Whether it''s because of revenge or something else we still have to find out. And I heard from King Jonathan that marquis jacobe is a suspect in various crimes. This might be done by one of his enemies." King Elrick broke the silence and tried to calm the other King''s fears. Although he also feels very worried.

    "You''re right, however, this should not interfere with our project. Because this will also be of great benefit to mankind." King Raghnall agrees with King Elrick''s opinion.

    "Don''t worry, the 5 Kingdoms project is running smoothly. The city of Vittoria where the project is taking ce is also a safe area because it''s right at the border point of the 3 Kingdoms. We can allocate our soldiers to guard from 3 directions. Not to mention the people in charge there will bepetent people." King Jonathan opened and showed the location on a map. Although geographically the ce where the project takes ce is still within the Neigal Kingdom region, that ce is very close to the border of the Argaint Kingdom and the Aurelia Kingdom

    "Good, so we only have to wait less than 1 year before the project is finished. King Jonathan if there is anything else you need you should contact us immediately." King Leonida speaks on behalf of the other 3 Kings.

    "Okay, and about the previous matter. I''ve given an order for a thorough investigation. Once I get any new clues or information about that I will contact you soon." King Jonathan spoke and ended the virtual meeting.

    ***

    Far north of the Clorius Continent, on a small ind stands a magnificent building that looks like a temple. Inside the temple, there is a wide circr space. In that room, 5 giant statues are standing in a circle. 3 statues like male and 2 like a female. Each statue has a different color. The male statue is white, gold, silver and the female statue is red and purple.

    "Our experimentalboratory in the Neigal Kingdom has been destroyed along with the humans who guarded it." The white statue said in a deep voice.

    "I told you you can''t entrust it to monkeys. What can a weak creature like them do? Ah, by the way, do you know who did it?" The golden statue said its disappointment.

    "I don''t know yet." The white statue answered briefly.

    "Is it possible that this has something to do with the person who caused our failure in the Argaint Kingdom?" A sound like a chiming bell rang out from the purple statue.

    "I also thought like that before. But this can also be done by other people. So we have to be more careful with our movements start from now. Don''t let Ashil and Asbil''s failure happen again." The white statue looked at the silver statue which had been quiet for a long time. But the silver statue was silent and didn''t answer.

    "Never mind... We can learn from that failure. Have you found that person yet? I don''t care about Ashil and Asbil but the problem is that he took the World Altar fragment from us." Instead of the silver statue, it was the red statue that spoke.

    "I''m still looking for it. My subordinates will report as soon as they find any clues. For now, let''s put that aside. There''s another matter I want to talk about." The White statue said in a serious tone.

    "What''s that?" The golden statue asked representing the other 4 curious statues.

    "It''s about humans who seem to be making a project. It seems their goal is to unite the entire human race on the continent and develop the talents of the younger generation." The white statue began to exin.

    "Heeh... They did something interesting." The silver statue that had been silent for a while suddenly spoke.

    "You''re usually not interested in what humans do." The golden statue mocked him.

    "Is there a problem with you?" The silver statue''s voice turned hostile.

    "If I had it, what would you do? You who are usually silent, this time can speak. Is there anything that attracts you, coward?" The golden statue countered the silver statue.

    "Okay...okay...we''re all on the same ship. Why should there be such enmity." The purple statue intervened trying to break them apart.

    "You don''t have to interfere you bitch." The golden statue turned his irritation to the purple statue.

    "What are you saying?" Suddenly the atmosphere of the ce changed, the aura emitted by the purple statue made the previously bright temple dim.

    "Enough..." The white statue that had been watching them for a long time finally spoke to stop them. An immense pressure filled the entire temple. The suppressed purple statue pulled her aura back and the atmosphere in the temple returned to their original state.

    "ording to information, the project will start in less than a year from now. I want you to take care of it, Lilith." The white statue began to exin his n and gave orders to the purple statue.

    "Okay, I understand." The purple statue answered briefly.

    "Don''t let humans grow beyond this. It will harm us the Fallen Gods." The eyes of the white statue emitted a red glow that looked so terrifying and will make others tremble in fear when they see it.

    ***

    Morning at Duke Hazell''s residence. As usual, Ziel is doing his regr sword training in the garden behind the mansion.

    "How long are you going to stand there, mydy?" Ziel spoke while continuing to swing his sword. He sensed that someone was staring at him from the window.

    "Since when did you notice?" ra popped out of the window and walked out with a chuckle.

    "I noticed it since you started staring at me." Ziel answered honestly without looking at ra.

    "Muu...even though I''ve hidden well. Then why didn''t you call me in the first ce?" ra puffed her cheeks looking very adorable.

    "I won''t be able to focus on training if you show up early, mydy." Ziel stopped his training and wiped his sweaty face with the towel he brought.

    Currently, Ziel looks very sexy in ra''s eyes. She was stunned and her face was blushing as she continued to stare at Ziel. For some reason, she couldn''t seem to take his eyes off the scene in front of her.

    "Lady...mydy..." Ziel tries to call ra, who stood silent. But there was no answer from her.

    "Uh..ah...what''s wrong Ken?" She immediately turned her face away from Ziel in embarrassment. She was starting to get flustered and his face was now reddened to her ears like an apple.

    "It''s okay, I was just worried to see you suddenly speechless." Ziel pretended not to see her blushing face.

    "Okay, if there''s nothing I''ll go back inside." ra walked into the mansion in a hurry. Ziel who saw it just kept quiet and followed her from behind.

    ***

    When they arrived at the mansion''s living room. Ziel could see Duke Hazell and his wife chatting with Beatrix. Ziel got a re from Beatrix when he entered the room with ra. He pretended not to notice and gave a small nod to Beatrix.

    "ra, where have you been so early?" Duke Hazell who saw his daughter enter immediately questioned her.

    "Ah... I just did a little exercise in the back garden." ra turned her blushing face away.

    "Hehe...you who can''t wake up early, suddenly want to exercise? Looks like there will be a storm tonight." Eleanor who saw her daughter''s suspicious behavior spoke teasingly.

    "Mom what are you saying! I can wake up early too!!" ra''s face was getting redder after being teased by her mother. And she asionally nced at Ziel.

    "Okay...well. You can get up early only if there''s a reason." Her mother continued to tease her bashful daughter.

    "Mom...!!" ra seems to have reached her limit. Her face waspletely red with embarrassment as if smoke wasing out from above her head.

    "Honey, stop it. Can''t you see ra is already like that?" Her father, who ra thought would help her, instead teased her.

    "Dad!! You too!! Stop teasing me!!" ra finally exploded and covered her face.

    "Haha... Alright." Duke Hazell chuckled at his daughter''s adorable behavior.

    When they were joking in the living room. Suddenly Raven came with a jog and approached duke Hazell. He whispered something to him.

    "What!?" Duke Hazell subconsciously shouted after hearing what Raven said. His wife, his daughter, and Beatrix became curious about what made Duke Hazell so shocked.

    "Honey, what happened?" Eleanor anxiously asked her husband. Duke Hazell took a deep breath then said it.

    "The residence of marquis jacobe and everything in it has disappeared from the Neigal Kingdom." Duke Hazell said with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 50 - 13

    The room became silent after hearing what Duke Hazell said. Raven immediately left the ce after finishing his report, and Beatrix seemed to be thinking about something.

    "Is that true, honey?" The one who broke the silence was Eleanor. She was initially surprised but, after a while, she felt relieved that the threat to her family was gone.

    "Yes, that''s true. I got this information directly from the spies I sent to Dugald City to look for evidence of Marquis Jacob''s involvement with the crime that His Majesty is currently investigating." Duke Hazell nodded slowly at his wife and leaned back in the chair and let out a long breath.

    "But isn''t that a good thing, honey? Why do you look so worried?" Eleanor tilted her head in confusion at her husband who looked gloomy after hearing the news.

    "I''m really happy, honey. Because our family won''t be in the same danger as before. But...." Duke Hazell hesitated to continue.

    "But...?" Eleanor curiously waited for her husband to continue. Likewise with Beatrix and ra who also listened.

    "But I don''t know whether the culprit did it with good intentions or not." Duke Hazell continued with ambiguous words.

    "What do you mean, honey?" Eleanor continued to bombard her husband with questions as she felt more and more confused and curious.

    "What he means is...he is worried if that person aims to act terrorism in the Neigal Kingdom, then his next target could be this ce. Isn''t that so Duke of Castilene?" Beatrix who had been silent before suddenly answered Eleanor''s question.

    "You are right." Duke Hazell answered briefly with a bitter smile.

    "So, do you mean..." Eleanor''s face suddenly turned pale. she finally realized what her husband was worried about.

    "Yeah, right now we don''t know who did it. But this person is certainly far more dangerous from ''Dark Legacy''. In one night, he turned the luxurious residence of Marquis Jacobe into a giant bottomless pit." Duke Hazell said it in a trembling voice. It seemed that he was afraid to imagine what would happen if his residence had the same fate as marquis jacobe.

    "What?!" Eleanor and ra who heard it were shocked that their mouths opened wide. Fear showed on their faces. Even Beatrix who was a Magic King felt a chill run down her spine imagining that scene.

    "Are you serious about what you said earlier?" Beatrix still had doubts about what Duke Hazell had said.

    "I''m serious, maybe this afternoon I will go to Dugald city to check it in person. I''m sure His Majesty also knows about it." Because Dugald city is a neighbor of Moissan city. so duke Hazell had to go check it out in person for a report to King Jonathan.

    "You don''t have to think about it too much, honey. Let''s just pray that everything will be okay. Besides, if that person came here. We still have Beatrix who can fight him." Eleanor held Duke Hazell''s hand and smiled reassuringly.

    "Yes, honey. Thank you." Duke Hazell felt calmer after seeing his wife''s smile. While Beatrix only smiled bitterly hearing Eleanor overestimating herself.

    "Father, you better rest first. So, your condition will be better before you go to Dugald city this afternoon." ra approached Duke Hazell and hugged her father from the other side of her mother. She was worried about his father''s condition.

    "Yes, you''re right." Duke Hazell heavily stood up from his chair and walked to his room apanied by Eleanor and ra.

    There were only 2 people left in the room, Ziel and Beatrix. Ziel gave a small bow to Beatrix and turned around wanting to go back to his room to take a shower and change his clothes. But Beatrix''s voice stopped him.

    "Do you have time?" Beatrix asked while sipping her tea without seeing Ziel.

    "Is there anything I can help, Mrs. Beatrix?" Ziel stopped his steps and turned back to look at Beatrix.

    "Before that, sit down. It would be morefortable if we chatted while sitting down." Beatrix pointed to the seat in front of her. Ziel did not hesitate because he had received permission from Beatrix and was immediately seated in front of her.

    "So what do you want to talk about, Mrs. Beatrix?" Ziel didn''t want to waste time and directly asked her purpose.

    "You don''t need to rush. How about we have some tea to make our conversation morefortable?" Beatrix refilled her cup and offered Ziel tea.

    "No, thanks. Sorry Mrs. Beatrix, I have to work soon. If there''s nothing important, then I''ll be going. Excuse me." Ziel got up from his chair and was about to leave but Beatrix stopped him with her words again.

    "Do you know who did it?" Beatrix red at Ziel. She tried to determine whether Ziel was lying or not by looking at his facial expressions and body movements.

    "What do you mean?" Ziel pretends to be confused by Beatrix''s question.

    "You know what I mean." Beatrix narrowed her eyes at Ziel.

    "I don''t know what you mean." Ziel shook his head and his face looked like he wasn''t lying.

    "Haah...I mean the one who destroyed the Marquis Jacobe''s residence. Do you know who it is?" Beatrix sighed heavily and finally gave up when she saw that Ziel wasn''t lying.

    "Why are you asking me that? I''m just a butler here. If Mr. Hazell doesn''t know. How can I know?" Ziel continued to feign ignorance. His face doesn''t change whether he''s telling the truth or lying. Beatrix couldn''t have thought that it wasn''t someone else who did it. But a butler she''s currently questioning.

    "I don''t know why I think this way. But I feel that you have something to do with this matter. Do you really not know?" Beatrix looks still suspicious of him. Although Ziel doesn''t show any signs of lying on his face. But Beatrix''s feelings remained doubtful with everything he said.

    (Sharp...)

    Ziel thought in his heart. He didn''t expect that Beatrix who was only a Magic King could suspect him like that. He never did anything suspicious. He was always careful about using his powers so as not to be seen by others. Maybe a sixth sense or just a woman''s intuition.

    "It''s just how you feel. I''ve been in my room sincest night and I woke up very early to do my exercise routine. You can askdy ra. Because she''s been apanying my practice since morning." Ziel mentions ra''s name as an alibi. He knew because of whatever he said, whether it was right or wrong. Beatrix wouldn''t believe it. She''s been like that since the first time she met Ziel. That''s why he brought ra''s name as a witness to make Beatrix believe him more.

    "Hmm... Okay. This time I''ll believe you. I''ll ask ra what you said earlier. But, if it turns out you''re lying to me..." Beatrix releases her strength and puts pressure on Ziel.

    "I will kill you." Beatrix emits his killing intent at him.

    Ziel knew Beatrix was testing him. Then he knelt and pretended to be out of breath. Seeing that, Beatrix immediately retracted her pressure.

    "Haaah... Eleanor is an old friend of mine. And her daughter is both my niece and student. So, I won''t let anyone hurt them. You should know that. I''m sorry about my previous actions." She smiled and went back to drinking her tea.

    "I understand." When Ziel is about to stand up, he heard footsteps from behind him.

    "Ken...what happened to you? Why are you kneeling like that?" ra rushed over to him and helped him up. She looks worried seeing Ziel''s condition.

    "Thank you, mydy. I''m fine. Maybe I''m just too tired from training this morning." He doesn''t want ra to know about the conversation he had with Beatrix and ended up with her threatening him.

    "Thank goodness... Next time you better not push yourself too hard, Ken." ra sighed softly after knowing that Ziel was fine.

    "Yes, mydy. Then I''ll go first. I have to work now." After saying that he then gave a small nod to Beatrix and quickly left the ce.

    "Ah... all right." ra seemed to want to say something to Ziel but soon swallowed her words back. She could only be seeing Ziel walking away leaving her behind.

    Beatrix who saw the exchange of the two couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shake her head.

    "Ahum... How long are you going to see him?" Beatrix''s voice brings ra back to reality.

    "Ah... Uh... I didn''t see him! I''m just worried about him. You know he''s my butler. If he''s sick, I as his master must take care of him!" ra turned away her blushing face from embarrassment.

    "Yes... yes... You are a good master. Let''s start our training immediately. We have less than a year before the academy opens. You must open your 4th magic circle before that time." Beatrix got up from her chair and immediately walked towards the garden behind the mansion.

    "Why do you sound like you don''t believe me, auntie!" ra immediately followed Beatrix who had walked first.

    "Hehe...yes I believe in my sweet student." Beatrix teased ra with a chuckle.

    "You don''t believe me!" ra and Beatrix continued to joke around until their figures disappeared in the direction of the back garden.

 Chapter 51 - 14

    One year has passed since Ziel worked at Duke Hazell''s residence. Not much has changed since then. During this year, there have been no attacks incident that happened as before. So, all the residents of Duke Castilene''s residence can feel relieved. And they can live in peace without thinking about the danger that threatens them.

    Duke Hazell and his wife treat Ziel well. ra has been busy practicing magic diligently for the past year. And Beatrix is ??still suspicious of Ziel. Sometimes she invites Ziel to practice with ra. Since she also knows swordsmanship, she thought it would be fine to teach Ziel and ra at the same time. Of course, Ziel had to ept it.

    He started practicing swords with Beatrix in thest half-year. Of course, Ziel always pretends to lose every practice with her.. Beatrix had a keen sense of intuition, so she must have sensed that something was amiss in every practice match. but ziel just ignored it and pretended not to notice.

    Currently, in the back garden. ra and Beatrix are practicing magic. Ziel was there as ra''s butler watching what they were doing. Apart from the three of them, at this time Duke Hazell and his wife were also observing ra''s practice while drinking tea and eating snacks.

    "ra you''re great, you''ve officially be a senior mage, congrattions." Beatrix smiles looking at ra who is currently casting 4 magic circles in front of her.

    "Hehe...thank you, auntie. It''s all thanks to the training you gave me. Otherwise, it might take me a few more months to be a senior mage." ra answered happily because she got praise from her teacher.

    "Because you are a smart student so you quickly understand what I teach you. But you can''t be arrogant. There are people out there who are the same age as you and have be magic masters." She rubbed ra''s head and advised her.

    "I understand, auntie. I will train hard so that I can be stronger quickly." ra clenched her little fists and said it with determination.

    "Yes, but you have to remember that you can''t push yourself." Beatrix chuckled and flicked ra''s forehead.

    "Ugh... Aunt! Of course, I''ll do it to the best of my ability! And don''t treat me like a child!" She was in pain holding her forehead while puffing her cheeks. Her behavior is so adorable. Even Duke Hazell and his wifeughed at that.

    "Haha...thank you Beatrix for being willing to teach my daughter all these years." Duke Hazell and his wife got up from their chairs and walked over to Beatrix and ra.

    "You don''t need to thank me. ra is also my niece. Of course, I enjoy teaching her." Beatrix smiled at Duke Hazell''s words.

    "Hehe..." ra couldn''t help but smile shyly.

    "But, Beatrix... Are you guys going that fast?" Eleanor who suddenly remembered something became sad.

    "Of course Elen, because in 3 days the academy enrollment will open. And we have to get there before that time." Beatrix and ra will leave for Vittoria city tomorrow to register and take the Piqmentia Grand Academy entrance exam. The journey from moissan city to Vittoria city by horse carriage takes about 1 day. Because of that, Beatrix decided to leave early. So, ra would have more time to prepare for the exam.

    "But..." Eleanor was still unwilling to be separated from her daughter for a long time. Because since childhood ra has always been spoiled and close to her. And she would feel lonely if suddenly they were separated. Eleanor didn''t want that, so she found it hard to let her go.

    "Honey... Didn''t we talk about it before?" Duke Hazell who saw his wife''s condition immediately reminded her. Although he felt the same way with his wife. But he couldn''t be selfish by keeping his daughter with them. Besides that, ra is also an adult and she has something she wants to achieve in her life.

    "But, honey..." Eleanor still couldn''t let it go.

    "Mom, I just went to attend the academy. It''s still in the Neigal kingdom. So mom and dad can still go visit me or I will visit you on vacation." ra held Eleanor''s hand to calm her down.

    "You have to pass the exam first before you can say that." Beatrix''s words were like pouring cold water on ra. Even though ra Castilene has already received an invitation from the Piqmentia Grand Academy. But whether or not she can attend depends on her ability during the exam.

    "Auntie, you should have encouraged me instead of making me insecure." ra puffed her cheeks after hearing Beatrix''s words. Duke Hazell and Eleanor who saw itughed. The previous heavy atmosphere became lighter.

    "Yeah, I understand. I thought it would be easy to ept it when ra told me that she was going to apply to the academy you talked about earlier, honey. But somehow when the time came, I just couldn''t ept it. It''s probably just my selfishness." Eleanor stroked ra''s cheek and pinched it.

    She didn''t forget the first time ra heard the news about the academy from her father. ra was very motivated after hearing the purpose of this academy. She said that she should attend the academy, she would be a great mage by studying there and she would make many friends her age in that academy. Seeing her determined at that time, Eleanor had to support her daughter by asking her old friend, Beatrix, to train her magic. Because from what her husband said, the academy would hold an entrance examination to filter talented students regardless of their status. So nobility or royalty status would be useless there.

    "Argh... Mom what are you doing! Ooh, I forgot to ask this. How about ken if I go to the academy? Isn''t his job here as my butler? If I wasn''t there would ken..." ra asked with a worried face. She thought that Ziel would be fired from his job after she went to the academy. And ra will never see him again.

    "About that... I''ve already discussed it with Ken. From the start, he served you as your butler as well as your Guardian. That''s why he will also enroll in the academy with you." Duke Hazell had been talking about it since a month ago.

    At that time Duke Hazell was thinking about ra leaving for Vittoria city next month. He was worried about ra''s safety when he thought she would be alone there. He didn''t know what kind of friend she would have in the future. There are no girls around ra''s age here and she rarely hangs out with other noble children, because she is a very shy girl.

    When he saw Ziel, he finally remembered that Ziel''s main duty was to be her guardian. Ziel''s age is also the same as ra''s. So, he''s eligible to enter the academy. After discussing this with Ziel, he didn''t expect that Ziel would immediately ept it. Since then it was decided that Ziel would go to Vittoria city with ra and enroll in the academy.

    "Really dad? So Ken will go to the academy with me?" ra looks very happy to hear what his father has said.

    "Of course, he will be your butler as well as your guardian there." Duke Hazell nodded slightly at ra''s enthusiasm.

    "YAY!!" ra subconsciously jumped up and shouted with joy. But then, she realized everyone there was looking at her while smiling.

    "Em... ah... I mean that''s good. At least I''ll have friends I know there." ra turned her blushing face away.

    "Hehe... Is that so? So you''ll be lonely without ken?" Eleanor didn''t miss an opportunity to tease her daughter.

    "Hmm... I already expected it. That''s why I asked Ken to apany you there." Duke Hazell joins in on teasing ra with his wife.

    "Thank goodness, ra. You''re not going to part with him." Beatrix dealt the finishing blow. The three of them smiled meaningfully at her. Seeing this, ra''s face turned red to her ears and secretly nced at Ken. When their gazes met she finally reached her limit.

    "Aaah... You''re bullying me!!" She shouted and ran inside the mansion. Everyone who saw herughed heartily. Only Ziel was silent seeing that.

    ***

    The next day, in front of the gates of Cuke Castilene''s residence, parked a luxurious carriage. There are Duke Hazell, his wife, and Raven escorting ra and others to Vittoria City. They will go using the horse-drawn carriage.

    "ra, you have to listen to what Aunt Beatrix has to say. You have to be low profile there, and be careful about making friends. If you want to go somewhere, try to ask Ken to apany you. Don''t hang around at night. Don''t..." Eleanor advised ra while holding her hand as if she was reluctant to let her go.

    "Honey... if you keep it up, they''ll probably be leaving tonight." Duke Hazell smiled bitterly at his wife''s attitude.

    "I understand, honey." She then hugged ra tightly.

    "Mom, take care after I''m gone." ra also hugged her back.

    "Yes, you also take good care of yourself there." Eleanor then let go of her.

    "Beatrix, Ken. Please take care of ra there." Duke Hazell smiled at the exchange of his daughter and wife, then looked at Beatrix and Ken who were already waiting in front of the carriage.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her at the academy ." Although Beatrix had to do her job as a teacher there. but she will check on ra''s sometimes.

    "Yes, Sir." Ziel answered briefly.

    "Well, now it''s time for us to go. Otherwise, we won''t be able to get there as nned." Beatrix immediately called Ziel and ra.

    "Dad, Mom I''m going first." ra immediately waved her hand to her parents. Then enter the carriage followed by Ziel and thest Beatrix. And the horse-drawn carriage immediately departed after they all entered.

    "Be careful on the way!" Eleanor shouted while waving her hand. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she watched the carriage that carrying her daughter begin to disappear from her sight. Duke Hazell immediately hugged his wife who was crying.

 Chapter 52 - 15

    Vittoria city is a city that is in the territory of the Neigal Kingdom. The city is located on the outskirts of the kingdom, precisely beside the border between the Neigal kingdom, the Argaint kingdom, and the Aurelia kingdom. Vittoria is not a big city like Moissan or Dugald. It can be said to be a developing city. Vittoria was originally a small town, but because the academy was built in that ce. The entire city infrastructure was changed to support the safety andfort of living there.

    After Ziel and the others traveled for a whole day, they finally arrived at their destination. The ce where the Piqmentia Grand Academy is located. Although the city doesn''t look as busy as Moissan City, the arrangement of every building there is neatly made so that it looks more organized and beautiful.

    Ziel and the others headed straight to the academy building on their horse carriage. It is located right in the center of Vittoria city. First, Ziel and ra must register because today is thest day of enrollment. While the entrance exam will be held tomorrow..

    The horse carriage that Ziel and the others were riding stopped, indicating that they had arrived at their destination. When they got out of the carriage, ra was the first to make a sound.

    "Waah... This is amazing! This academy looks so high and majestic." ra screamed in admiration and looked at the academy buildings.

    Even though they were still in front of the gate and hadn''t entered to see it in person. But they could see its spectacle even from the outside. There stood 7 gigantic towers with different colors. The 7 towers surround a building shaped like a dome in the middle. The building in the middle has a mixed color of 7 towers.

    ra, who saw it for the first time would be amazed by her sparkling eyes. But it''s different from Ziel who doesn''t care about such things at all. Meanwhile, Beatrix who had seen it before just smiled at ra''s reaction.

    "The 7 towers are called the 7 Sky Guardian Towers, and the big building in the middle is called the SkyDome." Beatrix started to exin about the building in front of them.

    "Sky Guardian?" Ziel who heard that absurd name subconsciously asked.

    "Yes, that''s right. Maybe the name of this tower sounds arrogant. But if you pay attention to it carefully. The 7 towers that were built circle around the dome-like building in the middle as if holding up the sky for it." Beatrix pointed to the end of the tower. It''s true if you look closely, the 7 ends of the tower seem to be in direct contact with the sky and it is as if the 7 towers are pirs that hold up the sky for the doom in the middle.

    "Then, where will we studyter? Is it in the building in the middle?" ra who was admiring the splendor and beauty of the tower suddenly asked a question. She brought her face closer to Beatrix looking very curious.

    "I told you you have to pass the exam first before delusional like that." Beatrix smiled slightly at her and flicked ra''s forehead.

    "Auh... Yes... Yes... I understand. So where will we study after we pass the exam?" ra clutches her forehead in pain while puffing her cheeks at what Beatrix said.

    "Rather than me exining it 1 by 1, it would be better if I exin it all at once. Actually, without me exining, you will know when you get epted into the academy and get the student manual book." Beatrix started to exin while walking towards the registration area in the SkyDome.

    "So we have to pass the test first to find out huh..." ra mumbled softly while wiping her lips with her finger. She thought if it was okay to tell them even though they haven''t been epted into the academy. Beatrix ignored her and continued her exnation.

    "That golden tower..." Beatrix began to exin at length the function of each building. A summary of the exnation is as follows.

    7 Sky Guardian

    The golden tower: the tower where students learn swordsmanship

    The silver tower: the tower where students learn magic

    The red tower: the tower where students learn alchemy

    The blue tower: the tower where students learn cksmithing in creating magic tools.

    The green tower: the tower where there is a library containing books of knowledge, especially magic, martial arts, alchemy, and weapon arts

    The ck tower: the tower where male students live

    The white tower: the tower where female students live

    SkyDome: arge multipurpose hall as a venue for certain events or duels. There is also a ce for teachers and Principals. Magic tools, various weapons, and potions produced from the red and blue towers will be stored there.

    That''s what Beatrix exined about the 7 towers and the SkyDome. After hearing that, ra nodded like a chicken eating its food. Soon they arrived in front of the building door. On a close look, Ziel felt the building had powerful barrier magic that was even stronger than the ''Dark Legacy'' organization''s hiding cave. Ziel also knew that there was a barrier protecting the entire territory of this academy. But currently, it seems to be deactivated. When they opened therge doors and entered the building, they were immediately greeted with a long line of people lining up.

    "Haah... Looks like we''re a littlete." Beatrix sighed heavily at the queue in front of him. If they had arrived earlier maybe the queue wouldn''t have been as long as this time. Hundreds of people were currently lining up to apply for admission to the academy. Be it royalty, nobles, merchants'' children, ormoners. They blended there, and the hall felt crowded.

    "How long do we have to wait with that much queue?" ra''s face turned pale at the thought of them having to queue with that many people.

    "I don''t know how long it will take. But since it''s thest day of enrollment, we can''t help but queue until it''s our turn." Beatrix can only surrender and ept it. Then, they queue in the back row.

    "Auntie, can''t you use your status so we can register without waiting in line?" ra smirked looking at Beatrix expectantly.

    "You already know that status can''t be used here even though I''m a teacher in this academy." She shook her head at ra''s request. Then the queue started moving forward little by little. When they are focused on the queue in front. Suddenly a scream came from behind them. There they could see a boy with short golden hair and luxurious robe about their age stepping on another boy under his feet.

    "I already told you, I am a noble! Why am I waiting in line withmoners like you!" The golden-haired boy kicked the boy under his feet.

    "Don''t you know that your status is meaningless here! And you want to overtake my queue just because you''re a noble child!" The trampled boy shouted back at him. He gritted his teeth in pain from the golden-haired boy''s earlier kick.

    "You dare to answer my words!" The golden-haired boy took out a short magic wand from inside his robe. Then 4 magic circles appeared from his body and he pointed his wand at the child lying on the floor. The people standing near them frantically dodged to avoid being hit by the attack.

    [Fire Bullets]

    The golden-haired boy shot fire bullets at the boy''s head. But before the attack hit the boy, a thin barrier formed and protected him.

    "Stop!" Screams echoed throughout the hall apanied by the pressure that made it difficult for applicants to breathe.

    "Ughh... Who are you!? How dare you bother me! Don''t you know that I, Simon Vosk! Son of Duke Vosk of Aurelia Kingdom!" He screamed and looked around for someone that stop him.

    Ziel who was waiting in silence suddenly looked at one corner of the hall. The space there is distorted and appeared a middle-aged man with long ck hair that was neatly tied up. He was holding a long silver wand and decorated it with 4 colored crystals on it. He walk slowly and approached Simon.

    "I don''t care who you are. But when you''re here you have to obey the rules. Whether you''re a noble or a king." He stared intently at Simon who was kneeling due to the pressure from him.

    "Aren''t you afraid of what you just said!" Simon is still trying to stand up against the pressure. But the more he resisted the stronger the pressure.

    "Hahaha... I''m the one who has full authority here. If you don''t like it please get out of here." The man then withdrew his pressure and walked away from the ce.

    Simon''s face turned pale after hearing what the middle-aged man said before he left. The person who has the highest authority in the academy is the principal who is chosen and recognized directly by the 5 kings. A sage who had the same power as them. He was Merlick Donovan, someone who was independent and not affiliated with any kingdom.

    Simon then stood up and cleaned his clothes then queued in the back row. Even though he looked calm but sweat continued to flow profusely from his forehead.

    "The headmaster bothered toe himself to stop him." Beatrix muttered after seeing Merlick disappear from the ce.

    "He is the headmaster of this academy? Is he strong?" ra who heard Beatrix''s murmur next to her asked curiously.

    "Of course, he can''t be recognized by the 5 kings if he''s weak." Beatrix nodded slowly and stroked ra''s head.

    After Merlick left, Ziel narrowed his eyes towards the farthest corner of the hall. He could see there was a woman with white-purple hair standing in line.

    "What is a fallen god doing in this ce?" Ziel mumbled quietly without anyone hearing him.

 Chapter 53 - 16

    Academy registration will end today. Because of that, the SkyDome hall was currently filled with registrants. They are not only from the nobility but also from themon people. The queue itself bes 6 lines that are snaking long, and in one of the queue lines whose position is far from Ziel. A beautiful girl with long, straight, purple-white hair was lining up there. Behind her was a boy with slicked-back hair that was the same color as the girl in front of him.

    Right now the both of them were watching Simon Vosk who was trampling on the other prospective student. And suddenly there was a sound apanied by pressure throughout the hall. Everyone there felt the pressure but not for the both of them. When the person who exerted the pressure appeared, the whitish-purple-haired boy simply grinned scornfully.

    "Lady, I think you are overestimating the humans. You know, even I alone can annihte them all right now." The boy said to the girl in front of him using telepathy..

    "Berith, you must not underestimate humans. Don''t you remember that once our king died at the hands of humans?" The girl''s soft and melodious voice reminded the boy behind her. As she mentioned, the boy with the slicked-back hair was named Berith. And the girl in front of him was Lilith, one of the 5 main fallen gods currently on the Clorius continent.

    She was assigned by their organization called the ''God Domain'' to investigate and exterminate what the humans were nning. They couldn''t carelessly act considering what had happened in the Argaint Kingdom. So, Lilith who was assigned from her organization sneaked in as a prospective student in the academy founded by humans.

    "That thing is our dark past, and it''s just a coincidence that our king was defeated by a human! But now the power of humans is much weaker than it used to be. Every decade they will experience degradation. So, what should we be afraid of?" Berith still couldn''t ept what Lilith said. Because ording to him the Divine Race is the strongest race in the Clorius continent and the others are just ants that he can trample on at any time.

    "It''s true what you say. That''s why we are here. We will easily spy on humans if we mingle with humans. And if we find anything that can increase the strength of the human race. We must either seize it or destroy it." She said coldly to Berith.

    "Lady, don''t you feel disgusted jostling with them? I even feel sick of being in the same ce as this ant-like creature." Berith keptining to Lilith.

    "Haah... If you keep grumbling like that, I''ll have someone else apany me." Lilith sighed softly because she was tired of hearingints from her subordinates.

    "Fine, I understand. But I won''t hesitate to kill anyone who bothers you in this ce." He then looked at the other prospective students who had always been looking at Lilith with lustful eyes. It''s only natural because Lilith is currently wearing a sleeveless shirt with a ck skirt above the knee. She gets a lot of lewd stares from the male prospective students around her.

    "Yeah, but you shouldn''t overdo it. Remember what we came here for. So don''t make an unnecessary fuss." Lilith was also disgusted by the stares of the male prospective students around her, because of that she allowed Berith to punish them.

    "Hahaha... Alright, Lady." Berith pointed his finger at the prospective student who had the most perverted gaze. He intended to fire magic to blind his eyes. But before he could do that. A gaze that came from nowhere locked onto the both of them with pressure like a waterfall.

    ""Ugh..."" They both groaned against the pressure ced on them.

    "Kugh... I who is a fallen god am suppressed like this! Of all people! Don''t joke!" Lilith screamed in her heart and tried to fight the pressure with her strength. But this is the same as Simon before but on a much stronger scale. The more Lilith fought back the stronger the pressure she felt. The floor beneath her feet began to crack.

    "Urrgh... Lady! what kind of pressure is this! Who could do this to us!? Is that another fallen god!?" Berith''s situation is much worse than Lilith''s. He endured the pressure until the blood gushed from his nose and ears.

    The people around them werepletely unaware of what had happened to them. Because they try their best to act casual so as not to look suspicious.

    "Aaaahhh..." They no longer cared about their purpose ofing there. Right now the most important thing for them was to survive. When Lilith and Berith felt they couldn''t hold it in anymore and prepared to unleash their full power. Suddenly the force pressing on them disappeared.

    "Hah...hah...hah... What the hell! Who would dare to do something like this to us!?" Berith breathed heavily and almost screamed out loud with his mouth in anger. Apart from anger, there was also fear in his voice.

    "I don''t know. For sure that person is very dangerous. And that person already knows where we are." Lilith was still having trouble breathing from the previous pressure. And her pretty face was wet with sweat. Although for some prospective students there will find it very sexy.

    Lilith looked around the hall for the person who had done the previous thing. But no matter how many times she searched, she couldn''t find the person even though she had used search and detection magic. She as a fallen god should be able to immediately find that person even though it is within tens of miles. But she was astonished that the existence of that person seemed to have disappeared from this kingdom. After she retracted her magic, her face became gloomy.

    "Lady, are you okay?" Berith asked after seeing the look on Lilith''s face which turned gloomy.

    "It''s okay. It''s just that I can''t find that person anywhere at all." She spoke in a slightly trembling voice.

    "So, Lady. What should we do next? If that person finds out about us. Wouldn''t it be dangerous if we stayed here?" Berith became frightened by the existence that even Lilith couldn''t detect.

    "No. If that person is indeed from the human side and wants to guard this ce he wille face to face with us or warn us not to mess around in this school. He won''t leave a dangerous existence moving around freely in the school he wants to protect." Lilith exined her analysis to Berith.

    "So what do you mean?" Berith still didn''t quite understand what Lilith was saying.

    "I mean that person isn''t from the human side. He doesn''t seem to be from either side. Maybe the pressure is a warning not to get involved with him. Berith, we have to be more careful in the future. This mission isn''t as easy as we thought." Lilith said to Berith with a serious face.

    "Okay, Lady." Berith nodded slightly and looked around. He even forgot to punish the boy who looked at Lilith lewdly before.

    ***

    "Haa..." Ziel opened his eyes and sighed heavily.

    "What''s wrong, Ken?" ra asked Ziel who suddenly sighed.

    "Nothing. Maybe I''m just tired of having to queue all this time." Ziel didn''t notice that ra had been watching him all along. At that time he was suppressing the two fallen gods, so he didn''t pay much attention to his surroundings. Moreover, ra''s gaze did not contain any malicious intent. When hostile gazes were directed at him, no matter what Ziel''s condition at that time he would have realized right away.

    "Hmm... Is that so?" ra sounded doubtful and subconsciously continued to stare at his face. When their eyes met. ra realized that she had been staring at Ziel''s face for a long time. She then immediately turned away her blushing face while holding her cheek. Beatrix who saw the exchange of the two just shook her head and smiled wryly. Finally, after waiting for 2 hours, only 1 person left in front of their queue.

    Not long after that, it was their turn. But just as they were about to head to the registration desk, they heard amotion from the entrance of the building. There, the prospective students who had been lining up in the queue suddenly stepped aside, as if to give way to someone, more precisely because they were afraid to approach the person who came.

    Out of curiosity, Ziel and the others looked towards the source of themotion. And there they could see a very beautiful girl with long straight ck shiny hair with bangs in front of her walking towards the registration desk. The girl is the same age as Ziel and ra. She was wearing an all-ck dress with a few white ornaments. On her wrist, she wears a ck bracelet that matches her dress. Her cold face looked a little sad and lonely. The girl who had just arrived was the first princess of the Neigal Kingdom, Iris Neigal.

 Chapter 54 - 17

    When Princess Iris came, the Hall fell silent. But you can hear the prospective students whispering. They all dodged Princess Iris who was walking towards the registration desk. The prospective students who knew nothing and were close to her, they seem suddenly shaking and sweat dripping from their forehead. They look like they are having difficulty breathing.

    "What is happening?" ra tilted her head and asked Ziel. But Ziel didn''t answer her and just silently narrowed his eyes looking at the mana leaking around Princess Iris. Unlike the problem with Princess Aishia, who has arge and uncontroble number of manas that can explode at any time. The mana released from Princess Iris felt very dark and eerie.

    The mana that was released from Princess Iris contained dense killing intent, not the usual killing intent that only suppressed one''s soul. But a killing intent can bring death directly to the person who touches it. People who are touched by her mana will only get goosebumps because of fear and difficulty breathing. The closer and the more they are touched, the faster they have died.. She is like the incarnation of the Death God living in a human body.

    "Ken...Ken..." ra finally got annoyed and puffed her cheeks when she saw Ziel ignore her.

    "I''m sorry,dy. I was thinking about something earlier." He lowered his head to ra.

    "Is that true? Not because you''re fascinated by that girl?" ra red at Ziel who looked suspicious. But before Ziel could answer, Beatrix cut them off.

    "Let''s register immediately. Behind us, there are still many people waiting in line." Beatrix points back and reminds Ziel and ra. She then walked towards the registration desk.

    "Okay, Aunty." ra gave a small nod and walked after Beatrix. She nced back at Ziel who was following her then puffed out her cheeks. It''s seen that she''s still upset about being ignored.

    Not long after Ziel and ra''s registration waspleted. They immediately left the ce and looked for an inn close to the academy. Because tomorrow they have to do the entrance exam very early in the morning. When they register before, they are also given an exam manual. The book exined that there will be 3 exams to be able to pass as a student at Piqmentia Grand Academy. The three tests are...

    1. Written exam

    2. Aptitude test

    3. Practice exam

    The three exams have different scores. Surprisingly the greatest value was in the aptitude test. The written exam is only to assess the knowledge of the students whereas the practice exam only assesses fighting ability but not one''s future potential. Because there are people who focus themselves as the support type. The academy provides the manual book at the beginning so that prospective students already know what the exams are and only have to focus on the entrance exam tomorrow. And in every manual book they received, they would be given a symbol indicating which group they were in for tomorrow''s exam.

    Since there are thousands of applicants, the academy will divide them into 3 groups. So that everyone does not gather in one ce. The three groups are the golden tower, the silver tower, and the red tower. Currently, Ziel and the others are walking out of the academy towards the inn where they will be staying for the night.

    "Which group did you get, Ken?" ra nced at the manual book that Ziel was holding.

    "I got the red tower group." Ziel shows his book to ra.

    "Ah... I got the silver tower group. So we can''t take the test together." ra looks disappointed and sad after knowing that Ziel is not in the same group as her.

    "I''ll pick you up as soon as I''m done with the exam. So please don''t go anywhere alone,dy." Ziel didn''t mean to cheer her up, Ziel said that because his main purpose in joining the academy was to take care of ra.

    "I know! I''m not a kid anymore!" Even though she said that but her lips smiled a little. Beatrix who was walking in front of them could only shake her head.

    "I''ve asked someone to secure inn for you in advance. So you don''t have to worry about where you can rest." On her way to the academy, Beatrix asked one of her friends who is also a teacher at the academy to help her find an inn for Ziel and ra.

    "Auntie, you mean just me and Ken? Then what about you?" If only ra and Ziel were given a room. It''s been confirmed that Beatrix won''t be with them.

    "I already have my residence within the academy. And you must know that at times like this it is very difficult to find an empty inn. Because almost all the inns are fully upied by prospective students whoe from various regions. Fortunately, my acquaintances can still get one room for two people. Although it''s not a luxurious inn, he thinks it''sfortable enough for just one night''s stay." Beatrix smirked looking at ra.

    Realizing what Beatrix''s previous words meant, ra''s face was reddened to the point of her ears.

    "Auntie! What are you saying!?" ra screams at Beatrix but her eyes nce to Ziel next to her.

    "Haha... I was kidding about that part. Look we''ve arrived at your inn." Beatrix stopped at a building that was quite old but seemed to be kept clean.

    "Shall we stay here?" ra who used to live in the mansion was a bit reluctant when she saw it.

    "Of course...but sorry, auntie can''t find anything better than this. Because all the good inns are full. But if it''s only for one night, this inn is quitefortable. Let''s go in." Beatrix grabbed ra''s hand who was just standing in front of the inn. Ziel just silently followed them. He didn''t care at all where he rested, as long as it was clean andfortable.

    "Wee..." When they entered, they were immediately greeted by the middle-aged man standing at the reception desk. It seemed he was also the owner of the inn.

    Inside the inn, Ziel saw a beautiful girl and a boy with whitish purple hair. Both of them were Lilith and Berith that Ziel had previously suppressed with his strength. And coincidentally it seems they are also staying at the same inn as Ziel.

    "We would like to check-in for the room Christof has reserved." Christof is the acquaintance that Beatrix told them about earlier. He is also a teacher at Piqmentia Grand Academy.

    "Ah... Order by Mr. Christof, 1 room for 2 people right?" The innkeeper opened his guest book and confirmed it back to Beatrix.

    "Yes, that''s right." Beatrix answered briefly.

    "Ron! please escort this guest to his room!" The innkeeper called a boy who was about the same age as Ziel. As the innkeeper mentioned, his name is Ron.

    "Okay, uncle. This way, please guest." Ron guides Ziel and the others to their room. But when Ron saw Lilith, he stopped and being mesmerized by her beauty.

    "Could you take us right now?" Beatrix taps Ron on the shoulder and wakes him from his delusions.

    "Ah... Yes. This way, please." He was shocked and immediately escorted Ziel and the others to their room. They passed into Lilith who seemed to be checking in at the inn too. Lilith who staying at a cheap inn was like something out of ce. Because she is more suited to live in a luxurious inn.

    When Ziel passed Lilith, he could feel that Lilith suddenly fell silent and stared coldly at him. But he just ignored it and continued walking towards his room.

    ***

    When Ziel and the others had left from the front of the reception desk to their room. Lilith silently stare in the direction Ziel left until his figurepletely disappeared.

    "Lady, what''s wrong?" Berith asked her when he saw Lilith silently looking in a certain direction.

    "Ah... Nothing." Lilith came back to reality after hearing Berith call out to her. Previously when she passed Ziel, She felt her body tremble for a moment. Even though it was only for a moment, but a fallen god''s senses were very sensitive to danger. She checked it again, but she found that the people she had run into before were only a magic king and 2 senior mages. None of them could threaten her life. Because of that, she was curious. Where the previous feeling of terror she felt wasing from.

    (Could it be just me?)

    Beatrix muttered in her heart. Then she shook her head. She might have be overly wary due to the incident she experienced while enrolling in the academy earlier.

    "Berith, let''s go back to the room, there''s something I want to talk about." Lilith immediately walked to her room without waiting for an answer from Berith.

    ***

    In a room with 2 beds. Lilith is currently sitting with a serious look on her face. She snapped her fingers, then ayer of barrier enveloped the room.

    "I''ve put up a barrier in this room, so no one will peek or eavesdrop on us." Lilith was still feeling uneasy from the previous incident. So every action she had to do was very careful.

    "What''s the matter,dy?" Berith was confused by Lilith''s excessive wariness.

    "I found a way to kill those humans at the Academy without getting dirty our hands." Lilith''s previously serious expression turned into a wide smile that would captivate any man who saw it.

 Chapter 55 - 18

    Inside the inn room, Lilith and berith were currently having a serious conversation. Berith looked both surprised and happy when he heard what Lilith said.

    "What!? Is that true,dy?" Berith who looked very excited asked Lilith.

    "Of course, but we will carry out this n once we are epted into the academy." Lilith nodded slightly then she opened the manual in her hand.

    "So, how can we finish off the humans in the academy without us having to intervene?" Berith was curious about the n Lilith had said. He could not stand to mingle with humans for long. Even though he had only been there less than a day. But his pride didn''t allow him to be in one ce with the lowly races. That''s why he wanted to finish his mission as soon as possible.

    "So here''s the n...." Lilith started to exin her n in detail to Berith. They didn''t know that in the barrier they created in that room, there was a hole the size of a needle. From that hole, someone was listening to what they were nning.

    ***

    Ziel who was sleeping on the bed opened his eyes. From the start, he had always monitored the movements of Lilith and Berith. He also knew that their room was right next to his. Then Ziel felt that their room was suddenly covered by a barrier. He then punched a hole in the barrier the size of a pinhole and started listening to what they were talking about. There, he finds out all the ns that Berith and Lilith will carry out.

    "Troublesome..." Ziel sighed and mumbled quietly without anyone hearing. He looked at ra and Beatrix who were chatting on the bed. They had been chatting ever since they entered this room.

    "Okay... I''ll go back to Academy, ra. It''s also getting dark and I have to prepare everything for the academy entrance exam tomorrow morning." Beatrix got up from the bed and stroked ra''s head.

    "Eeh...you want to go already?" ra held Beatrix''s hand as if reluctant to let her go.

    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there already someone taking care of you here?" Beatrix smiled and nced at Ken who was lying on his bed.

    "Auntie, what are you saying!? What if ken hears it!?" ra became restless and her face turned red after hearing what Beatrix said.

    "So what if he heard about it? Didn''t you hear from your father that he was here as well as your guardian?" Beatrix then flicked ra''s forehead and prepared to leave their room.

    "But aunty..." ra still feels embarrassed if she has to be left alone with Ziel in the room. But Beatrix cut her off before ra could continue what she wanted to say.

    "You will take care of ra, won''t you?" Beatrix looked at Ziel who seemed to be sleeping.

    "I''ll take care of it because it''s my job." Ziel said tly.

    "What!?" ra was shocked because she thought that Ziel had been sleeping all this time. If he''s awake from the start it means he''s heard everything ra and Beatrix are talking about.

    "Then I''ll go first. Bye-bye ra." Beatrix quickly left the room.

    An awkward atmosphere enveloped their room. To be precise only for ra and not for Ziel. Because it''s the first time she''s in a room alone with Ziel under normal circumstances and she doesn''t know what she wants to talk about.

    "Lady, if you feel ufortable with me being here, I will try to find another room or inn." Ziel spoke breaking the silence in the room.

    "No! It''s not that I feel ufortable with you. It''s just that I''m a little embarrassed and don''t have anything to say in a situation like this." ra immediately covered herself with the nket, her voice slightly muffled as she spoke quietly and was blocked by the nket. Her ears which were not covered by the nket looked red.

    "Then you better go to bed early. So, tomorrow you will be fresher and more focused on taking the exam." Ziel didn''t want ra to keep pushing herself into the conversation. At this rate, they wouldn''t be able to sleep even until midnight.

    "Hmm... well." ra turned around and covered her whole body with the nket. From the tone of her voice, she was a little disappointed and reluctant to sleep early. There was silence for a moment, but only for a moment.

    "Ziel...are you asleep?" ra asked from under her nkets. But no answer came from Ziel.

    "You seem to have fallen asleep, even though I still want to chat with you. But somehow I don''t know what to say when I''m in a situation like this." ra continues to say even though Ziel is asleep.

    "Let''s try together tomorrow. We''vee here and I don''t want to fail and just go back home. I don''t know if with my mediocre abilities I can be a great mage? And I was thinking if I study in the academy, I will be able to achieve that. That''s why I don''t want to fail..." ra''s voice sounded a little shaky at the end of her sentence.

    "Therefore I will try my best to pass with the best score in the 3 exams tomorrow." ra continued her one-way conversation.

    "Yawn... I''m already sleepy. Good night, Ken." ra then closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

    "Good evening, Mydy." Not long after ra fell asleep, Ken''s soft reply was heard in the room.

    ***

    Today is the day the academy exam is held. Ken has been up since early in the morning. He had already showered and prepared himself to go to the academy. But on the other hand, But on the other hand, ra is still sleeping soundly in her bed.

    "Lady, it''s already morning. You need to get up soon." Ziel opened the nket that covering ra''s face.

    "5 minutes more, Ken. I''m still sleepy." ra said half sleepy.

    "You''ll bete for the exam if you keep sleeping. Or... Do you want to fail to be an academy student?" After Ziel said that, ra immediately got up from her bed.

    "No! I will pass this exam and enter as a student in the academy!" ra subconsciously screamed after she woke up. Realized that he suddenly shouted in front of Ziel. He went back into the nket.

    "Okaydy, you get ready first. The warm water is ready. I''ll wait for you outside for breakfast. And... please tidy up your nightgown." Ziel quickly got out of the room. ra who heard what Ziel said, looked at her nightgown which was now slightly open.

    "Kyaaa...!" ra immediately shouted not long after Ziel came out of the room.

    ***

    Piqmentia Grand Academy, with 7 skyscraper towers looks very majestic and amazing. Currently, thousands of people gathered there, from royal families, nobles, merchants tomoners. They will examine to be official students of the academy. Currently, Ziel and ra who will also be taking part in the exam are standing in front of the silver tower.

    "Lady, I can only take you here." Ziel had arrived at the academy since morning. But unexpectedly, the enthusiasm of other prospective students was also very high. Those who thought that when they got there, the academy was already crowded with prospective students who would take the exam.

    "Thanks, Ken. Good luck with the exam." She talks like usual but ra''s face was strained.

    "Mydy, please ept this." Ziel took out a leaf-shaped hairpin from his pocket.

    "Uh... What''s this, Ken?" ra was surprised and confused to see Ziel suddenly gave her a gift.

    "This is a magic tool that can reduce your tension. And this is a gift from me. I''m sure you can pass this test. So you should be more calm and confident." Ziel gave the hairpin to her. ra was initially shocked but still received the hairpin from Ziel.

    The hairpin that Ziel gave was an artifact of the same rank he gave to Princess Aishia. It''s just that the function is slightly changed. The first is to drastically increase the amount of mana the wearer has and make it easier to control. The second one is the same barrier as Princess Aishia''s but Ziel changes its shape. And the third one will be active when the timees.

    "But Ken, is it okay for me to ept this kind of valuable item?" Although ra is happy that Ziel gave her a present. But when she found out the value of the gift, she hesitated to ept it.

    "Of course, so please ept. This thing might help your exam." Ziel gave the item as well as a precaution for future troubles. Because he won''t be able to always be by her side to look after her when they get epted into the academy.

    "Okay. But can you put it in my hair?" ra squeezed her voice just for saying that.

    "Nn... Of course." Ziel gave a small nod at her request. Then he took the hairpin from ra''s hand and put it in her hair. With a leaf hairpin in her hair, ra looks much more beautiful and cute. The hair clip fits her perfectly.

    "Thank you, Ken." ra said it shyly. Her face turned red and she just lowered her head, not daring to look at Ziel''s face directly.

    "You''re wee, mydy. Then I''ll go to my exam site first." Ziel immediately go to the red tower and left ra who was still lowered her head in shame.

    ***

    After walking for a while, Ziel arrived in front of the red tower. He immediately entered the tower because the exam time was about to start. After entering the tower, Ziel looks for a room to use for the exam. He was able to find the room immediately because he scanned the tower and looked for the room with the most people.

    Ziel entered the room and there were already many prospective students sitting waiting for the examiner toe. He looked for an empty seat at the very back and the least crowd of people.

    Time keeps running, more and more prospective students came and one by one the empty seats began to be filled. Ziel was looking at the podium, there suddenly 2 people wearing ck and goldbination clothes appeared out of thin air. One male and one female. The man has short blue hair and wears sses on his blue eyes and the woman has long green hair and has emerald-colored eyes. The most striking thing apart from the woman''s beauty was the shape of her pointed ears. She is an elf.

    "My name is Christof ucio and the partner next to me is Kalya Via. We will oversee your exams." Christof introduces himself to the prospective students he looks like a sociable person. While Kalya just nodded slightly without saying anything.

    "I''ll say it straight away, you have to get a minimum score of 60 to pass this exam." Christof then snapped his fingers and a test paper appeared in front of each prospective student.

    "You only have 2 hours. Exams begin!" Christof''s scream echoed throughout the room which is a sign that the exam has started.

 Chapter 56 - 19

    Inside the red tower, in a room that was used for the first test. Prospective students take their exams seriously. The room felt very quiet and calm, only the sound of scribbling on the exam paper could be heard there. Time passed slowly, and the 2 hours given to do the exam finally ran out.

    "Time is up!" Christof''s voice echoed throughout the room. He snapped his fingers again and the exam papers in front of the prospective students disappeared.

    "You will be given a 15-minute break. After that, we will do the second test. For the ce, you can look in the manual book given during registration. See you in the second exam roomter." Christof and Kalya then disappeared from the podium.

    15 minutes is a short amount of time.. So, Ziel decided to stay in that room until break time was up. It wasn''t only him who thought that way, even most of the prospective students stayed in that room.

    While waiting for the break time to end, Ziel felt a cold gaze from the table far beside him. Because the room was quite spacious, and the number of prospective students taking the current exam was approaching 3000 people. The distance between Ziel and that person was quite far and was also blocked by the other prospective students.

    Ziel knew who it was that kept staring at him. She is Lilith, looks like Berith isn''t with her, he may be in different test venues. Currently, Lilith is wearing a closed dress, and her hair is tied in a ponytail. She also wears sses so her presence is not as conspicuous as before. It looks like she doesn''t use magic to disguise because the tower has magic that can detect someone''s disguise. But the magic itself doesn''t apply to Ziel, he doesn''t disguise himself but makes a clone of his old self on his current self.

    Ziel silently ignored her and pretended not to notice. It didn''t take long for Lilith to lose interest in Ziel and not see him again. Not long after 15 minutes was up, the manual book that the prospective students were carrying vibrated and emitted a ''Beep'' sound. When they opened it, it listed the room that would be used for the second test.

    They immediately rushed to the room. While Ziel walked slowly following them from behind. Arriving in the room, they were immediately shown 2rge devices standing on the podium. The device is about 3 meters high, there is a small pole beside it and each device has a small screen floating above it. There are also Christof and Kalya who are waiting.

    "Wee prospective students, we will soon start the second exam. But before that, I will give you 1 minute to wait for other prospective students who haven''t arrived yet." As usual, the people who weed them were Christof, and Kalya just kept silent. 5 minutes went by very quickly. Then the door of the room closed by itself. Some prospective students were surprised to see it, and some prospective students breathed a sigh of relief because they coulde on time.

    "Okay let''s start the second test. As you can see, in front of you there are 2 big devices. They are artifacts to measure your strength. The one on the right can measure the power of a magic circle for a mage. The one on the left is for measuring the aura seal for a knight." Christof walks while exining the function of each measuring device. Then he began to continue his exnation.

    "You just need to bring out your full strength and touch the crystal in the center of measuring devices. It will judge your strength by numbers." Christof points to the spherical crystal in the center of the measuring devices.

    As he was exining, a prospective student raised her hand. She is a beautiful girl with blood-red hair tied in a ponytail. That girl is Reina Rubelia, the Princess of the Rube Kingdom. Even though she wasn''t currently wearing her knight outfit. But her body shape still looks sexy in her casual clothes.

    "What''s wrong Princess Reina?" Christof knows who the prospective student that raised her hand is, but from the tone of his voice, he seems to treat her the same as other prospective students.

    "Could it measure our strength in detail? Roughly speaking, wouldn''t showing our magic circle or aura seal suffice?" A deep and dignified voice came from Princess Reina''s mouth who questioned the function of the measuring device.

    "For that question, we will show you how these measuring devices work. Teacher Kalya, please help..." Christof looks at Kalya who has always been silent from the start. She just nodded slightly at Christof''s words and immediately walked over to the measuring device used for mages.

    Kalya then ced her palm on the crystal ball and unleashed her full power. The prospective students felt the pressure from Ka''s power. 7 magic circles emerged from her body and the pole on the mana measuring devices also spawned the same number of magic circles. Then the numbers appear on the small screen on the device.

    [70,847]

    After the number appeared, Kalya immediately pulled her palm and walked back to her original ce. The students were confused by the number. They couldn''t tell whether it was big or small because it was their first time seeing such a force measuring device. Christof knew what the prospective students were thinking, so he began to exin it to them.

    "You must already know that a person''s strength is judged by how many magic circles there are for a mage and aura seals for a knight. In this device, each magic circle will be rated at 10,000. When your strength goes up by 1 level it will be 20,000. The higher the level of power you have the more difficult it will be to raise it to the next level." Christof paused for a moment and looked at the prospective students then continued his exnation.

    "Because the higher one''s level, the denser of the mana or aura needed to create a magic circle or aura seal. So, even though the power value to reach the next level is the same 10,000 but the density of mana and aura will be different. So, if you need 10,000 values ??to go up from senior mage to magic master. The amount is different from the value of 10,000 to go from magi master to magic king. The value shown by teacher Kalya shows she is a magic king and close to the level of a Sage." Christof stopped his exnation. And then in each student''s manual book, a number begins to appear, which is their number to go forward and measure their strength.

    "At least you have to have a value of 30,000 or the equivalent of an intermediate mage or knight to pass this exam. Do you understand?" He looked back at the prospective students in front of him, but they didn''t say anything.

    "Then you will proceed ording to the number in your manual book. With this, the second test begins. For number 1 pleasee forward. If you are a mage choose the right measuring device. If you are a knight then choose the left." After giving his exnation, Christof and Kalya sat in their chairs.

    Ziel didn''t know how many entrance exam participants were in that room. When he looked at the manual book in his hand. The number is shown there is...

    "Number 788 huh..." Ziel sighed softly, he didn''t know how long he had to wait for his turn.

    The second test had started, a boy with short red hair walked to the podium. He headed for the mage measuring device. The moment he put his hand on the crystal ball, a number appeared on the measuring device''s screen.

    [40,100]

    "Passed... Next..." Christof called the other participants while writing it down on the magic tool in his hand.

    [35,224]

    [40,509]

    [42,200]

    [37,779]

    ...

    The test continues. The number of test-takers who have advanced is about 500 people. The next examinee was a beautiful girl with blood-red hair. This is Reina rube. She walked towards the podium with dignity. Even though she''s wearing casual clothes now, her curves are like an adult woman''s inviting lewd looks from the male participants. It was just that they didn''t dare to approach her because she was a Princess. She walked over to the measuring device for the knights. When she ced her hand on the crystal ball, the number that came out made almost all the prospective students open their eyes wide.

    [49,998]

    "Wonderful, as expected of a blood knight princess." Christof smiled broadly and nodded seeing the results of princess Reina.

    "Next..." Christof resumed the exam.

    [42,120]

    [34,987]

    ...

    Subsequent participants who tested their strength only got an average score of between 30,000 - 45,000. Ziel who had also been summoned set the result to 40,050 while Lilith, who was shortly after him, got 44,500. She also suppressed the result of her power measurement. After seeing that Ziel''s strength value was only around 40,000 its seemed like Lilith hadpletely lost interest in Ziel.

    Time passed, one by one prospective student take turns measuring their power. Until finally thest participant to take the measurement signaled the end of the second test.

    "With this, the second exam is over. Just like before, you will be given 15 minutes to rest. And the ce for the third exam will be listed in your manual book. Then you can go now." Christof and Kalya remain in the room. Looks like they''ll take care of the power measuring before they leave.

    Ziel immediately walked out leaving the other participants in the room and headed to the room where the first test was conducted. When he left the room, there was someone who kept staring at him. Not a gaze of hostility or malice, but more like a gaze of curiosity. The person who did it this time wasn''t Lilith, but one of the teachers in charge of supervising the exams in the room, Kalya Via.

 Chapter 57 - 20

    The 15 minutes given to break is up. The manual book given by the academy vibrated and rang indicating that the ce for the third exam was avable. Ziel immediately headed to the room. There were already many prospective students gathered, but they couldn''t enter because the door to the room was still closed. What distinguishes the room in front and the previous 2 rooms is the room in front of them has arge door made of mithril.

    (Wee prospective students. The practice exam which is the final exam will begin. Look at your number in your manual book)

    Christof''s voice was heard weing the prospective students. But the person himself is nowhere to be found.

    (This exam will test your best skills, you will fight with yourself inside. What kind of battle will take ce inside? It will all depend on you. Presume you are someone who focuses on being a supporter, then you will fight from the point of view that you are a supporter in there.. If you fight with weapons, you can imagine the weapons you are usually using there. The weapon will be formed based on what you think. To pass, you only have to win or survive for 15 minutes. The time scale inside the exam room is 10:1 with the time outside. 15 people will enter at once each turn. With this, the test begins!)

    After Christof exined it, the door to the exam room finally opened. But all that was visible inside wasplete darkness.

    (From number 1 to number 15, you guys please enter)

    After Christof spoke the first 15 people immediately entered the room. They disappeared into the darkness and the door of the room closed. Ziel, who was waiting, felt someone''s gaze again. He also felt it when he rushed out of the second exam room. He knew who was giving that gaze, but he didn''t know the reason because he didn''t remember doing anything suspicious. Because of that, he just ignored it like usual.

    Suddenly the door of the exam room opened and the 15 people who entered earlier came out breathlessly and looking overwhelmed like they had had a tough fight. Their test only took 1.5 minutes outside. But the truth is 15 minutes inside.

    15 other people immediately entered the room, that''s how they take turns doing the exam. When Princess Reina had her turn, and she came out not long after entering the exam room. The prospective students were astonished and amazed that she came out with a triumphant face and very steady breathing. It''s as the battle she had inside was easy.

    Not long after that Ziel''s turn arrived, he entered the room with 14 other participants. Once inside, the previously dark room turned bright like a night illuminated by a moon and stars. Currently, Ziel is standing alone in what looks like a colosseum.

    Tap...tap...tap...

    From the darkness of the colosseum came footsteps approaching him. Little by little the figure became more visible. He is a boy of Ziel''s age with short ck hair and ck eyes that always looks bored. The person in front of him is simr to Ziel. No, rather ''he'' is the other him.

    (You will fight yourself, win or survive until time runs out. Then the test begins!)

    Christof''s voice signaled that Ziel''s battle with ''himself'' had begun. A pitch-ck colored sword formed in Ziel''s right hand. It was ''zetta'' he had used against Ashil and Asbil. And the weapon used by ''his clone'' is... Zetta clone. The same sword that he uses.

    Both of them disappeared at the same time from where they were. And reappeared in the middle of the Colosseum. They simultaneously shed the swords in their hands. And the sh that urred from their sh caused a shockwave to reach the corner of the colosseum. Ziel and ''his clone'' punched with their free hands at the same time, the moment their fists met, cracks formed under their feet. After that, they retreated and returned to where they came from.

    When they keep their distance from each other. Ziel then charged forward to attack the clone, he did a kick towards the clone''s head. But his clone also does the same thing as Ziel. Their kicks shed in the air. But their fight didn''t stop there. They continued to sh their swords at an incredible speed. Slice after sh formed on Ziel and his clone''s clothes due to the air des of their sword shes.

    What Ziel was doing wasn''t trying to win, but guiding ''his clone'' to do countermeasures whether it''s defending or attacking as Ziel wants. That''s why to be it counterattack or defensive moves is something that Ziel has predicted without having to hurt each other. For the sh marks on his clothes, it was because he had miscalcted the amount of power he had used. His goal was to make the fightst until the test time was up.

    ***

    In a certain room inside the red tower. Christof and Kalya were standing looking at the screen in front of them. The image on the screen was a ck-haired boy holding a pitch-ck sword that even absorbed light while shing swords with ''his clone''.

    "What is the meaning of this? Shouldn''t a clone of a participant naturally attack to harm the opponent? Why do they look like they are practicing swordsmanship? This is very strange." Christof was confused to see what was happening on the screen.

    "The clone is not the problem, the problem is the participant." Kalya who is always silent while supervising the exam is currently speaking normally. Her eyes kept looking at Ziel''s fight on the screen.

    "What do you mean?" Christof doesn''t understand what Kalya is saying. He then saw her asking for an exnation. But Kalya''s eyes remained glued to the battle on the screen.

    "He guides his clone to counterattack ording to his will. So the move his clone made was as he predicted, he didn''t predict, but rather he arranged what kind of attacks the clone had to do to withstand the attacks he did. In other words, the clone just follows his beat." Kalya answered Christof without taking her eyes off the screen.

    "What!? How is that possible, wasn''t this system created by a Sage with the knowledge of a demigod? How could he manage such a thing!?" Christof was shocked and unconsciously shouted at Ka.

    "I don''t know..." Ka answered briefly.

    ***

    Ka recalled what happened during the second exam. At that time it was Ziel''s turn to measure his strength. At first, Kalya just ignored him, but she was reminded by a voice from inside her mind.

    (Dangerous! Very, very dangerous!!)

    Kalya was shocked to suddenly hear a voice from her mind, it''s not that she doesn''t know who''s talking. But since that creature never spoke frantically like that.

    (What''s wrong Silphy? Why are you suddenly panic like that?)

    She asked the creature that is called Silphy.

    The creature who spoke in Ka''s mind was named Silphy, she was a wind spirit. The contracted spirit of Kalya. One of the special things about elves is that besides they are born withrge mana and are suitable to be mages. They also have powers apart from mana and aura, that is spiritism. And when they reached a certain stage of spiritism, the elves could contract a spirit that suited them. And the spirit will live in their bodies. The spirit that Kalya contracted was the spirit of the wind. Because the magic she can use is mostly wind elements.

    (He is very dangerous Kalya! That boy shouldn''t exist in this world!)

    Hearing what Silphy said, Kalya''s body trembled. She never even spoke like that even if they met a Saint or a Sage. In other words, the boy in front of her had power above that.

    (What...are you sure Silphy?)

    Kalya asked haltingly, she is still shaken by what Silphy has said. Her originally t expression now turned gloomy.

    (I''m pretty sure, but I don''t feel any malice from him. So you don''t have to show any hostility. Stay calm, don''t let him know you''re aware of his existence. Otherwise, this academy will be in danger)

    Silphy reminds Kalya. The spirit within the body of the person who contracted it would not be detected even by a true god.

    (Okay)

    Kalya answered briefly and returned to her t face. When it was Lilith''s turn, Silphy shouted again.

    (That girl is dangerous too! Although not as dangerous as the previous man. You have to be careful with that girl)

    Silphy reminded her again.

    (What!? There are two such people here!? What exactly are their goals!?)

    Kalya was worried about what would happen at this academy in the future.

    (Different from the previous man. That girl seems to have evil intentions here. First, you should always keep an eye on her)

    Apart from being able to sense the power of a person''s existence, Silphy could also sense that person''s intentions.

    (I understand)

    She answered curtly and her face turned gloomy again.

    ***

    That''s what happened during the second test. But Kalya hasn''t told anyone yet. She was currently watching the person fighting on the screen. Suddenly she trembled because the eyes of Ziel who was fighting met her eyes. He is like looking at Kalya.

    (What!? Is this just my feeling!?)

    Kalya screams in shock in her mind.

    (No, he saw you)

    Silphy''s answer made Kalya drip sweat from her forehead.

    ***

    After 15 minutes passed, Ziel''s exam was finished. Then Ziel sent out from that room. He immediately looked for a ce to rest while waiting for the exam to finish.

    After waiting for a few hours Ziel finally finished the test. Christof and Kalya appeared out of thin air in front of the prospective students.

    "The third exam ends here. An announcement of whether you pass or not, and which ss you will be ced in will be announced tomorrow. You just have to see if your name is listed on the information board that will be postedter. So, good luck." After saying that Christof and Kalya disappeared from the ce. Ziel realized that before they disappeared, Ka had stared at him.

    Ziel immediately left the ce after the third test was dered over and headed to the silver tower to pick up ra. It didn''t take long for Ziel to get to the silver tower. There he saw ra standing in front of the tower, but she was not alone. She was currently chatting with a beautiful girl at her age who had shiny ck hair. That girl is Princess Iris.

 Chapter 58 - 21

    This is the time after Ziel drove ra to the silver tower. ra with a blushing face looks at Ziel walking towards the red tower. She looks at him until his figure disappeared.

    ra then goes inside the silver tower and looks for the ce where the first test will be held. But because the tower is so wide, ra has a hard time finding it. Then she tried to ask the person she met inside the tower.

    "Excuse me, do you know where the room for the new student''s first exam is? Even though it''s listed in the manual book but I don''t know where the exact location is." ra asked a girl who looked the same age as her. She has navy-blue hair and yellow eyes.

    "You just need to walk straight. Not far from there you will see a room with a ''first exam room'' sign on it." The girl kindly showed ra the ce for the first exam..

    "Okay, thanks for the hint you gave." ra bowed her head slightly to the girl.

    "You''re wee. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." The girl immediately left ra and seemed to be in a hurry. ra felt guilty seeing it.

    She walked ording to the directions the girl had given to her. It wasn''t long before she arrived at the ce where the first test would be held. When ra entered the room, she was shocked, because the room was almost full. Then she looked for a ce where she could sit in the room.

    ra finally found a ce that looked deserted and only a girl sat there. She did not know why the seats around that girl were not upied by other prospective students. She''s the girl ra saw during registration yesterday. The girl with long ck hair silenced the registration hall because of her arrival.

    ra walked over there and intended to sit next to her. But she felt strange gazes from the people around her. Since she didn''t know why ra just ignored them and continued walking towards the girl.

    "Is this chair empty?" ra asked the girl who was just silent.

    "Eh... Ah yes, it''s empty. But are you sure you want to sit here?" A beautiful and melodious voice rang out from the girl''s mouth. But she looks surprised and confused because someone wants to approach her.

    "Of course. Or should I not upy it?" ra was slightly stunned when she saw the girl up close and heard her voice. The girl''s skin looked extremely white and smooth, ck eyes like onyx gems and long straight ck hair like the darkness of the night. Even her voice calmed ra''s heart. But ra was worried that she wasn''t allowed to sit there, she looked around trying to find another chair. But she saw several prospective students looking at her with worried and sympathizing looks.

    "No, it''s not like that. But... Don''t you feel anything?" The girl worriedly asked ra.

    "Hmm... What do you mean?" ra tilted her head in confusion at the girl''s question.

    "I mean, is there something strange about your body condition?" The girl was a little surprised by ra''s response.

    "I feel fine. So can I sit next to you?" ra smiled and asked her back about the empty seat next to her. Because ra felt more and more gazes at her as she stood up and chatted with the girl in front of her.

    "Ah... yes I''m sorry. Please." The girl was confused seeing ra smiling and looking fine.

    "Thanks. Ooh, I forgot to introduce my name. I''m ra Castilene. You can call me ra. I''m d to be your acquaintance." After sitting down, ra immediately introduced herself to the girl.

    "Castilene? You mean you''re the daughter of duke Castilene of this kingdom?" The girl is a little surprised because ra is the daughter of the nobles of the Neigal Kingdom.

    "You know? Yes, I am the daughter of Hazell Castilene. But my father said I can''t bring my status here. Hmm... May I know your name?" ra looks a little excited because someone knows her family.

    "I... My name is Iris Neigal. You can also call me Iris. I''m also d to be your acquaintance." Iris gave a smile and politely introduced herself.

    "Neigal? You are Princess Iris Neigal!? I apologize for my rude behavior, Your Highness Princess!" ra was shocked after hearing the girl''s name. She remembered how she had spoken before and was afraid that she had offended Princess Iris. Due to her slightly loud voice, she invites back the gazes of those around her. But this time what she saw were the confused faces of those people.

    "You said it yourself, didn''t you? That you shouldn''t bring your status into this academy. So you don''t have to be so polite. Please call me Iris. Because I don''t have any friends the same age as me. So I''d be happy if you spoke more casually to me." She said it with a smile even though her face looked sad.

    "Alright... Then... I... Iris. Nice to meet you." ra still hesitates to speak too casually to the Princess of the kingdom her father serves.

    "Nice to meet you too ra. Did youe to apply to the academy by yourself? As far as I know, that it''s quite far from your area toe here." Princess Iris smiled widely, a smile that even the flower gardens were embarrassed about. You can see a happy face from her. ra was mesmerized for a moment at that smile even though she was the same woman.

    "No, I came here with my aunt who is also a teacher at this academy and my servant." ra answered honestly.

    "You have an aunt that bes teacher here? And you came with your servant? You mean is he just apanying you or is he enrolling in this academy?" Princess Iris looks enthusiastic talking to ra she showers her with questions.

    "Ahaha... Yes, I have. To be precise she is an old friend of my mother. And my servant, Ken I mean. He enrolled here too." ra chuckled at Princess Iris'' enthusiasm.

    "Ah sorry, I''m too happy because I haven''t had a conversation like this with a girl my age." Princess Iris felt that she was too excited to talk to ra.

    "it''s okay iris, I''m d you think like that." ra smiled widely at Princess Iris'' attitude. She was also no different from Princess Iris. Because she''d never chatted like that with a girl her age.

    The two of them continued chatting while chuckling and ignoring the stares from the people around them. When 2 people suddenly appeared on the podium stopped their chat. ra was surprised to see one of the two people. Because she is ra''s aunt, Beatrix Artvika.

    "Wee prospective students of Piqmentia Grand Academy." The person who spoke was a young man with shoulder-length red hair.

    "We are the ones who will supervise your exams. I am Beatrix Artvika and he is Reid Brandon." Beatrix and Reid currently wear the same uniform that Christof and Kalya wear. It looks like it''s the uniform that teachers at the academy will wear.

    "Alright, let''s start our test right away." Reid snapped his fingers and the exam paper appeared in front of the prospective students.

    "Iris, good luck!" ra cheered on Princess Iris beside her.

    "You too ra." Iris smiled in response.

    "Exam begins." Beatrix''s words signify the exam has begun.

    ***

    The first test has beenpleted. After finishing their 15-minute break. Currently, Princess Iris and ra are in the second exam room. One by one the prospective students were called forward to measure their strength. Not long after that, Princess Iris''s turn finally came.

    "Iris, good luck." ra holds Princess Iris'' hand encouraging her before she leaves.

    "Thanks, ra." Princess Iris smiled at her and walked over to the mana measuring device. The prospective students gave her a path, or rather they avoided her. Princess Iris''s face, which was once happy, became gloomy.

    Beatrix who saw the exchange between ra and Princess Iris became confused. Because she knows what happened to Princess Iris and how it affects other people.

    (This is weird, is it possible that her mana doesn''t have the same effect as before or she has a magic tool that seals his mana''s radiance perfectly. No, from the reaction of the other prospective students, being close to her is still very dangerous. Then what''s weird here... ra?)

    Beatrix spected in her heart. But after she thought, only one answer made sense. There''s something strange about ra so she doesn''t get the effect of Princess Iris'' mana.

    (I''ll ask herter)

    While Beatrix was thinking, the value of princess Iris'' mana measurement appeared.

    [48,875]

    "Pass... Next." Reid who was initially dumbfounded by the results of Princess Iris immediately came to his senses and called out to the next participant.

    ra looks with a big smile congratting Princess Iris and holding her hands. Princess Iris'' gloomy face turned into a happy one. Finally, after a long wait, ra''s turne. She walked towards the measuring device, she immediately put his hand on the crystal ball. The hairpin on her head shined unnoticed by others.

    [46,773]

    "What!?" Beatrix who saw it was shocked. Because she knows very well that ra has just be a senior mage. But the value from the measuring device gave her indicated ra was already halfway to the Magic Master.

    "Pass... Next." Reid who didn''t know anything just nodded and recorded ra''s value on the magic tool in his hand.

    (I''ll have to take the time and talk to herter!)

    Beatrix muttered the same thing in her heart.

    ***

    After the second test is over. Princess Iris and ra are currently undergoing their third exam. They both passed because they couldst until their exam time was up. Since the two of them were both mages, they were doing long-rangebat inside while stalling for time until it ran out.

    It wasn''t long before their third test was over. Reid and Beatrix immediately left the ce leaving the prospective students behind. ra and Princess Iris walked together out of the silver tower.

    "Iris, are you going back to your inn?" ra asked Princess Iris on her way out of the tower.

    "I don''t know. How about you?" Princess Iris looked around her. People along the way out of the tower dodge her.

    "Ah... I''ll be waiting for ken. He said he would pick me up." ra''s face suddenly turned red when she remembered what happened this morning.

    "May Ie with you?" Princess Iris subconsciously said that. Once she realized what she had said she wanted to take back her words. But ra answered first.

    "Of course. But you have to be patient. Because he''s a quiet and cold boy." ra nodded slightly in response. But Princess Iris looks worried. She was scared when he was close to her. That person will be affected by her mana. Moreover, he seems close to ra. Princess Iris is afraid that ra will be angry with her if his servant is hurt by her. She doesn''t want it to happen again.

    When both of them were waiting in front of the tower. A boy with ck hair approached them. Princess Iris didn''t know why, but she felt something strange about her when she saw the boy.

    "Ken!" ra''s voice brought her back to reality.

 Chapter 59 - 22

    Ziel walked over to ra and Princess Iris who were standing in front of the silver tower. They seemed to be enjoying their conversation. When ra finally realized that Ziel had arrived, she immediately called him.

    "Ken!" ra then ran a little while holding Princess Iris''s hand.

    "I''m sorry if I kept you waiting, mydy. But we''d better get out of here soon." When Ziel was talking to ra. He felt a lot of stares from the people around him.

    "Ah... Alright.. How about we get some food first?" Since ra didn''t have time to eat lunch during her exam break, she was feeling hungry right now.

    "Yes, mydy." Ziel agreed while Princess Iris just nodded slowly and didn''t say anything.

    ***

    Currently, Ziel and the others are in a restaurant not far from the academy and it''s empty of visitors. They chose the ce at the request of Princess Iris. When they sat down at their table, no one even dared to approach them.

    "Ken... I introduce you, she is the Princess of this Kingdom, Princess Iris Neigal. And Iris, he is Ken, he works as my butler." While they were waiting for the waiter toe to take their order, ra introduced Princess Iris to Ziel.

    "My name is Ken Nijisaki. I am the butler and caretaker ofdy ra. I am honored to be your acquaintance." Ziel politely introduces himself to Princess Iris.

    "As ra already said, my name is Iris Neigal. You can call me Iris like ra does. I''m d to be your acquaintance, Ken." Princess Iris smiled. She was initially worried that she would hurt Ziel upon meeting. But she is surprised that Ziel is acting as normal as ra.

    "Sorry, but I can''t do that Princess Iris." Ziel slightly lowered his head to her.

    "But..." Princess Iris became awkward after seeing Ziel''s attitude.

    "Iris, I''m sure it would be difficult for Ken to call a Princess by her name when he just met." ra smiled and tried to help Ziel get rid of Princess Iris'' awkwardness.

    "I understand. But, why hasn''t the waiter taken our order yet? Could it be because of me..." Princess Iris sighed softly and saw that there was no one around her, it made her face darkened.

    "What do you mean?" ra still doesn''t know that Princess Iris has mana that harms those around her and ra didn''t feel the effect solely because the hairpin Ziel had given her covered her body with an extremely thinyer of membrane that was invisible even to demigods.

    "Ah... It''s nothing. How about we find another ce?" Princess Iris wanted to leave that ce immediately. She tried to keep herself from crying. Ziel only nced at her briefly and looked back at the inside of the restaurant.

    Before ra can answer Princess Iris''s offer. Suddenly the space around them seemed to be pressed by something. And the mana that leaked from Princess Iris''s body waspletely sealed in her body. But the two girls didn''t notice it at all.

    "Waiter... We want to order. You don''t have to worrye here." Ziel raised his hand and called the waiter who looked a bit far from where they were sitting. Princess Iris panicked when she saw Ziel suddenly call the waiter. She was afraid because Ziel didn''t know anything about her and it would only harm other people.

    The waiter walked slowly towards their table. Sweat dripped from his forehead. His face looks like a scared person. But when he got close enough to them nothing happened.

    (Eh... Wouldn''t boss say it would be dangerous to approach that girl?)

    the waiter mumbled in his heart in both shock and confusion. He had been told by his boss beforehand that being close to the girl at that table would be dangerous. I don''t know how his boss knew something like that.

    (What!? Why is this waiter fine? Could it be because he was near ra? Even the butler who served ra was fine with me from the start)

    Since Iris met ra and Ziel, she was confused about whether her mana did not harm the people around her. Even though she''s wearing the artifact that his father gave her, but it couldn''t seal her manapletely. There was still a fair amount of mana leaking from her body. Because of that, the people around her would be affected if they got too close to her. But that doesn''t apply to Princess Iris''s new friends, ra and Ziel. And now the waiter in front of her too.

    "Have you made your order sir?" The waiter''s face looked even better than before.

    "Yes, I want to order ''Honey spicy fried chicken'' and the drink is tea. How about youdy and Princess Iris?" After saying his order Ziel looked at ra and Princess Iris whose faces still looked confused.

    "I''m the same as him." ra shows the same menu as Ziel.

    "Me too." princess followed her.

    "Ah... Alright wait a minute, we''ll get your order ready soon." The waiter was fascinated for a moment after seeing and hearing Princess Iris speak. He went to the kitchen to make their order immediately.

    While they were waiting for their food to be ready. Two people of the same age entered the restaurant. One is a girl with navy blue hair with twin tails and brown eyes. While the other is a boy with brown hair and blue eyes with an ordinary face.

    "Excuse me, table for 2 people." After the boy''s words, the waiter immediately gave them a table not far from Ziel and the others. When the girl nced at Ziel and the others, she stood up from her chair and walked over to them.

    "Long time no see, Princess Iris?" The blue-haired girl greeted Princess Iris. They seem to know each other.

    "Ah... Princess Rinne. Long time no see." Princess Iris did not expect to meet one of her acquaintances at the restaurant. So she was at a loss as to how to respond. She is the princess of the Cirlus Kingdom, Rinne Cirlus.

    "May I join you at this table?" Princess Rinne had even sat down before being permitted by Princess Iris.

    "Of course." Princess Iris answered briefly.

    "Hugo we will sit here. Ooh, are they your friends, Princess Iris?" She nced at Ziel and ra. She didn''t seem to notice that they were there before.

    "Yes, they are my new friends. Her name is ra and over there is Ken." Princess Iris points at ra and Ziel.

    "Heee... You''ve made a new friend. Ooh... I''m Rinne Cirlus, you can call me Rinne. I don''t care about honorifics. Princess Iris, Is the bracelet working properly?" Princess Rinne looked at the bracelet on Princess Iris'' wrist. He could tell that the bracelet was a magic tool because it was made by his father, King Raghnall, helped by her and Hugo. They made the bracelet on special order from King Jonathan, and it took a long time to make it.

    "It works well but it''s not perfect. Because mana can still leak out quite a lot." Princess Iris answered honestly despite knowing that Rinne''s father made it.

    "Hmm... Is that so? But I don''t feel anything. Your new friends don''t seem to feel anything either. How about you Hugo?" She looked one by one at the people sitting at the table. Then looked at the man she called Hugo.

    "I don''t feel anything, Rinne." Hugo shook his head. He seemed the quiet type of boy to strangers.

    (This is weird... Indeed, the device isn''t perfect. But why people around her don''t feel anything?)

    Princess Rinne muttered in her heart while rubbing her chin.

    "I''ll ask my dad about it. Maybe he can make it better." Rinne decided to check out the Princess Iris bracelet.

    "Thank you, Princess Rinne." Princess Iris smiled slightly. She didn''t want to put his hopes too high on the abilities of magic tools made by humans. Usually, the best magic tools can be obtained from a Dwarf cksmith.

    It wasn''t long before Ziel''s and others'' food arrived. Princess Rinne and Hugo are still waiting for their food to be ready. When Princess Rinne nced at Ziel and ra. She was stunned to see the hairpin worn by ra.

    "You... What was your name!? Where did you get that hairpin from?" Princess Rinne looks very excited and stands up from her chair pointing at ra''s hairpin.

    "Ah... My name is ra, Princess Rinne. And this hairpin was a gift from someone." ra is surprised that Princess Rinne suddenly talks to her enthusiastically. ra answered while ncing at Ziel who was sitting next to her.

    "Show me! Let me see it!" Princess Rinne''s attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees after seeing ra''s hairpin.

    "I''m sorry princess Rinne. But I can''t do it." Although ra was afraid to refuse a princess'' request, she subconsciously held her hairpin in her hand.

    "Why?" Seeing ra''s actions, Princess Rinne''s face became gloomy.

    "It''s someone''s gift to me, so I don''t think it would be good if I lend it to someone else. I''m sorry Princess Rinne." ra is overwhelmed with princess Rinne so she can only lower her head to Princess Rinne''s request

    "You..." Princess Rinne was a little annoyed to hear that, but what ra said wasn''t wrong.

    "Rinne stop it. You''re always like this when you see magic tools. Sorry for Rinne''s behavior." Hugo, the boy next to her stopped Princess Rinne who was about to continue her words.

    "It''s not an ordinary magic tool Hugo, it''s an artifact! What''s more, it''s ranked very high!" Princess Rinne''s words made everyone there except Ziel dumbfounded. They opened their mouths wide.

    """"what!?"""" Princess Iris, Hugo, and even ra the owner of the hairpin screamed without them knowing.

    "That''s why I want to see it. Hugo, do you remember Princess Aishia''s bracelet?" Princess Rinne asked Hugo beside her. Hugo suddenly stood up as if he just remembered something.

    "Ah, you''re right, Rinne. If I''m not mistaken..." Hugo''s voice was suddenly cut off by a voice from the restaurant entrance.

    "Excuse me..." A sound like a bell that can calm the hearts of those who listen to it, came from the silver-haired girl who entered the restaurant.

    (This is getting more and more troublesome...)

    Ziel sighed heavily in his heart looking at the girl who entered the restaurant.

 Chapter 60 - 23

    Piqmentia Grand Academy, inside the golden tower. The prospective students are sitting in their seats waiting for the time for the first exam to start. While passing the time, they chatted with the other participants who were next to them.

    "I thought this was the room." A girl''s voice rang out from outside the exam room. All the participants who were already sitting in their seats looked towards the entrance.

    The person who entered first was a beautiful girl with long golden hair with eyes matching the color of her hair. She was smiling talking to the girl behind her, a girl who is no less beautiful than her. She has long silver hair with a snow crystal hairpin and on her wrist is a unique gray bracelet. She had a cold face that made people reluctant to approach her.

    "Yes, I think so too." The silver-haired girl nodded..

    "Aishia, are you ready for the exam? I thought it would be easy for you." Behind her andstly was a handsome boy with neat short golden hair. His face and hair color is simr to the girl walking in the front.

    The 3 people who just entered the exam room were Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Prince Fritz. The arrival of them invited many admiring gazes from other prospective students. Especially for Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. Of course, they are admired for their beauty and grace. And for Fritz, his full name is Fritz Aurelia. He is the older brother of Freya Aurelia. Sharing the same facial features, he had an extremely handsome face that would make any man envious of him. Not to mention because he is one of the geniuses in the Clorius continent.

    "We will sit there, Aishia." Princess Freya pointed at a ce not far from the entrance. There are several empty chairs that the three of them can sit on.

    "Alright." Princess Aishia just nodded slightly. It''s been a year that Princess Aishia''s attitude has be like this, she rarely smiles and talks as necessary. She will be silent if no one to talk to her. Her face that used to look gentle and friendly now looked cold and felt unreachable.

    They walked towards the ce. Princess Aishia and others became the center of attention from the first time they set foot in the exam room. When they sit where they have chosen, a girl and a boy approached them.

    "Excuse me, I''m sorry to bother you. But can we sit here with you?" A girl with navy blue hair in twin tails, Rinne Cirlus. She seemed to have another purpose in approaching them.

    "Ooh, isn''t this Princess Rinne? Of course, please sit down..." The one who answered was Princess Freya. Meanwhile, Prince Fritz or Princess Aishia did not object to her decision. Princess Rinne sat to the right of Princess Aishia, and Hugo who was with her sat to the left of Princess Rinne.

    "Are you Princess Aishia from the Argaint Kingdom? Introducing, my name is Rinne Cirlus. I''m sure this is the first time we''ve met. I''m d to be your acquaintance." Princess Rinne just introduced herself to Princess Aishia. Seeing her actions, she seemed to already know Princess Freya and Prince Fritz.

    "Yes. I''m Aishia Argaint. I''m also pleased to be your acquaintance. So, is there anything I can help princess Rinne?" Princess Aishia knew that the girl in front of her had other intentions of sitting with them. So, she immediately asked the purpose of the girl sitting next to her.

    "Am I very easy to read? Ah... well. I want to ask you a little help Princess Aishia." Princess Rinne spoke while ncing at the bracelet on Princess Aishia''s wrist.

    "What''s that?" Princess Aishia said briefly.

    "Can I borrow that artifact you''re wearing? I''ve heard from my father. But I''ll have to see for myself because it''s very important for development in magic tool making." princess Rinne honestly exined her purpose. But Princess Aishia''s face darkened after hearing that.

    "Princess Rinne, I think it''s a bit rude..." Instead of Princess Aishia, Prince Fritz answered Princess Rinne''s request. Prince Fritz is also Princess Aishia''s childhood friend. And he seems to have a lot of affection for her.

    "No, I didn''t mean it that way. This is for our magic tool research. I know we can''t beat the dwarves in magic tool creation. That''s why I need an artifact in your possession. By seeing it and studying it allows us to develop magic tools or maybe even better artifacts." Princess Rinne has dreamed of bing the best magic tool creator on the continent since childhood. That''s when she heard that Princess Aishia had an artifact of Saint rank or higher. She wanted to learn it immediately. It might help her to achieve her goals.

    "Princess Aishia, may I join in on the conversation?" Hugo who was just watching their conversation decided to speak.

    "Please..." Princess Aishia replied coldly. Looks like she''s currently quite annoyed with Princess Rinne''s sudden request.

    "Aishia, please calm down." Princess Freya who is sitting next to her is holding Princess Aishia''s hand trying to calm her down. Princess Aishia took a deep breath and nodded slightly at her.

    "I apologize in advance for Princess Rinne''s attitude. She''s always been like that when ites to artifacts, I hope you can understand. And it''s not only for her benefit but also for the human race." Hugo looks more like a caretaker than Princess Rinne''s assistant, even though they aren''t that far apart in age. Before Princess Aishia''s answered, the examiner had already appeared on the podium.

    "We are the ones in charge of supervising your exams, I am Alvis Donell, and next to me is vio Hendrique. I will not talk much, first exams begin." A young man with ck hair and the other with dark gold hair were their supervisors. The golden-haired man just kept quiet, he seemed to be the quiet type like Kalya.

    "I''ll think about it." Princess Aishia answered curtly to Princess Rinne and started to focus on the exam paper in front of her. Princess rine smiled and nodded happily.

    ***

    The first test has beenpleted. Currently, Princess Aishia and the others are doing their second exam. All of them, including princess Rinne and Hugo, had already measured their power.

    Princess Aishia [49,442]

    Princess Freya [49,761]

    Prince Fritz [53,303]

    Princess Rinne [48,990]

    Hugo Favian [48.198]

    Their results of course not only invite admiration from other participants but also supervisors. Especially for the result of Prince Fritz who is called one of the geniuses on the continent. And there was one person who was looking at them from the start. He had already measured his power too.

    Berith [49,112]

    The second test ended not long after that. After the second exam break, they were currently in the third exam. Just like the previous exam, they passed it without any major problems. They all finished their test before the 15 minute time ended which meant they beat their opponent. Even Prince Fritz finished the exam with the fastest time of all the participants.

    ***

    After the third exam ended, currently the five of them including princess Rinne and Hugo walked out of the golden tower.

    "Princess Rinne, what are you doing after this?" Princess Freya who was walking next to her asked.

    "I''m already hungry so maybe I''ll look for a nearby restaurant to eat." Princess Rinne honestly answered.

    "Ah, looks like we have to split up here. Because we still have business with the principal." Princess Freya walked in front along with Princess Rinne. She separated herself from his older brother. So, he could be alone with Princess Aishia. Her older brother looks excited talking to Princess Aishia, but Princess Aishia only replied with a few words.

    "Alright, we''ll split up here. Princess Aishia, please let me know as soon as you finish thinking about it. Come on Hugo!" She saw Princess Aishia and left those words to her then immediately left the ce without waiting for a reply from her. Princess Aishia just nodded slightly.

    "Okay, let''s hurry to the principal''s office. I''m afraid he''s already waiting for us." Prince Fritz reminded the two princesses.

    "All right, Brother." Only princess Freya answered it. As usual Princess Aishia just nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. Prince Fritz who saw it looked gloomy and could only sigh softly while shaking his head. Meanwhile, Princess Freya felt sorry for her older brother. But sadly she couldn''t do much for him. The three of them walked towards the SkyDome building.

    ***

    Princess Aishia and the others were not long in the principal''s office. When they got there, the Principal only gave his greetings to those who had been confirmed to qualify as academy students.

    "I thought there was something important that the principal wanted to talk to us about. But it turned out to be just words of wee. Ah, how about we find a ce to eat first, Aishia? I''m sure you won''t have time to eat during your exam break." Prince Fritz looks very attached to Princess Aishia. He keeps making conversation with her. But princess Aishia is more silent and looks cold.

    "Brother, is only Aishia invited?" Princess Freya teased her sister who had been ignoring her.

    "Ahaha... Of course, you''reing too." Prince Fritz felt awkward because he had forgotten his sister.

    "Hehe... Then how about we eat at a restaurant near here? I''m sure Princess Rinne also said that before." Princess Freya was not angry because of her older brother''s attitude towards her. Because she knows how his older brother feels for Princess Aishia. Therefore she tried her best to be able to help him.

    "Okay... How about you, Aishia?" For Prince Fritz, Princess Aishia''s opinion is the most important. Because he will stop going to the restaurant if Princess Aishia doesn''t want to.

    "Alright, I''lle with you." Princess Aishia doesn''t know what she will do when she returns to the inn. After all, she was also starting to feel hungry.

    They exited the academy and walked down the city street. As usual, because they didn''t hide. Princess Aishia and the others became the center of attention. Not wanting to invite too many stares, they walked faster and finally arrived at a simple restaurant that looked deserted.

    "Excuse me..." Princess Aishia entered the restaurant first, followed by Princess Freya and Prince Fritz.

    When she entered, she only saw one table that was filled. Princess Aishia knew several people from the table. That is Princess Rinne and Hugo. They seem to be arguing about something. But when she saw the ck-haired boy who was looking at her. Suddenly her body trembled and without her realizing it, tears rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 61 - 24

    In a restaurant not far from the academy. Ziel, ra, and Princess Iris who are about to eat are interrupted by the request of Princess Rinne who sits at their table with her friend Hugo. At that time, a new guest entered the restaurant. 2 beautiful girls and a handsome boy.

    The long silver-haired girl entered first, followed by the girl and boy who had the same hair color and facial features. They are Princess Aishia, Princess Freya, and Prince Fritz. But the silver-haired girl was silent in front of a table upied by 5 people. And tears rolled down her cheeks.

    "Aisha, what''s wrong?" Princess Freya who saw Princess Aishia suddenly fell silent and shed tears worried about her condition.

    "Ah.... Nothing." She quickly wiped the tears from her cheeks. She doesn''t know why she suddenly sheds tears. When she looked again at the boy. He wasn''t looking at her anymore. It was strange that there was a boy who was not at all fascinated after seeing her except ''him''.

    Meanwhile, Prince Fritz furrowed his brows, he looked at the 5 people sitting at the table. There, he did not see anything that could make Princess Aishia sad.

    "Are you sure you''re okay? If you''re not feeling well how about we go back to the inn?" Prince Fritz looks very concerned about Princess Aishia, but on his face, he looks like he is curious about what made the cold Princess Aishia cry.

    "I''m fine. Let''s find our table." She shook her head and walked over to the empty table close to the one Ziel and the others were currently upying.

    "Ooh, Princess Aishia? You guys also came here? Wouldn''t it be better if we went together from the start?" Princess Rinne greets Princess Aishia and the others who just entered the restaurant.

    "If we knew there was nothing important in the principal''s office, we would have gone with you. By the way, may we join you at your table? I think the busier it is the more fun it is." Princess Freya noticed that there was still plenty of free space on their table.

    "I''m not the owner of this table, you can ask Princess Iris about it directly." She pointed at Princess Iris who was eating her food.

    "You are Princess Iris? I am..."Princess Freya was a little surprised that there was another Princess in the restaurant. When she wanted to introduce herself. Princess Iris spoke first.

    "I know, Princess of the famous Aurelia Kingdom, Freya Aurelia. And that guy over there is your older brother, Fritz Aurelia. The silver-haired girl is Aishia Argaint. You can join this table if you want." Princess Iris who was usually silent this time actively spoke.

    "Ah...thank you." Princess Freya feels awkward because of Princess Iris'' attitude. She sat at the table with Princess Aishia and Prince Fritz. Coincidentally, their position was sitting opposite Ziel who was eating. When Princess Freya saw Ziel''s eyes, she was shocked. But then she grinned.

    Ziel who was eating was disturbed by the strange look from Princess Freya. When he looked at her, Ziel could see she was saying something from the movement of her lips.

    ...I...Found...You...

    Ziel narrowed his eyes at Princess Freya, but she just smiled and winked at him. Never would have imagined, the elegant and gentle Princess Freya would act like that. Luckily no one saw her at the table except Ziel. But, Ziel only nced at her for a while and ignored her.

    "Ah... Ken, you have to try this. I don''t know why my food tastes so spicy." ra took the food from her te and ced it on Ziel''s te.

    "Thank you,dy." Ziel eats the food ra put on his te.

    Veins appeared on Princess Freya''s forehead and the corners of her lips twitched when she saw that.

    "Princess Iris, may I know who they are?" She pointed at Ziel and ra who were chatting while whispering.

    "She''s ra, daughter of a noble in this kingdom, and the boy next door is her butler, Ken. They''re both my new friends." Princess Iris stopped eating and introduced them to her.

    "Ken..." Princess Freya subconsciously said his name. She quickly covered her mouth to suppress herughter.

    "So you are enrolling in this academy too? Ah...Introduce, my name is Freya Aurelia. Feel free to call me Freya." Freya''s suddenly changed attitude made the people at the table confused.

    "My name is ra Castilene, I''m d to be your acquaintance, Princess Freya." ra awkwardly introduced herself.

    "I''m Ken Nijisaki, I''m Lady ra''s butler. I''m honored to be your acquaintance." Ziel introduced himself in a t tone. Princess Freya didn''t care about Ziel''s attitude and just nodded slowly.

    "Ken, we will be academy friends in the future. Please take care of me from now on." Princess Freya smiled widely and was very natural. This is the smile of a maiden in love.

    "Cough..." ra who was eating identally choked after hearing that. The people at the table could only open their mouths. Princess Aishia who saw the exchange of the two suddenly felt a pain in her chest without knowing the reason.

    "Freya, what happened to you?" Prince Fritz, who had been silent with Freya''s attitude, decided to ask her. Because of what he knows, his sister will always maintain her image when she is outside. But now, Prince Fritz didn''t recognize his sister anymore.

    "What''s wrong brother? I''m fine..." She answered cheerfully.

    "Haaa... Hurry up and order your food." Prince Fritz shook his head at his sister''s attitude.

    "Princess Aishia, have you thought about it?" Princess Rinne spoke quietly to Princess Aishia.

    "Sorry, I don''t think I can." Princess Aishia refuses Princess Rinne''s request.

    "Why!?" Princess Rinne slightly raised her voice.

    "Because this is a gift from a person who is very precious to me." Princess Aishia gripped the bracelet on her wrist and put her hand on her chest. She smiled slightly without her realizing.

    "Cough..." This time Princess Freya who was drinking her tea choked.

    "Freya, are you okay?" Princess Aishia was worried to see Princess Freya suddenly choked.

    "Ah... I''m fine." Princess Freya wiped her lips with a handkerchief then she looked at Ziel who was eating. But she was disappointed that Ziel didn''t seem to care. But she quickly shook her head to shake off her disappointment.

    It wasn''t long before the food finallye. They enjoyed their meal in peace. Princess Freya asionally sees the exchange between Ziel, ra, and Princess Iris. Meanwhile, Princess Aishia was confused by the ufortable feeling in her heart right now.

    "May I know what the value of your power measurement was during the second test? Ah, I didn''t mean anything. I just wanted topare it from each tower." Prince Fritz who had been silent all this time suddenly smiled and asked Ziel and the others.

    "48,875." Princess Iris answered briefly.

    "I''m 46,773." ra was a little afraid to answer a question from a Prince.

    "40,100." Ziel also only answered as needed.

    "Ooh is that so? It turns out that everyone who enrolls in the academy is an extraordinary person." Although it sounds like praising there is a sense of superiority in it.

    Princess Iris who heard it frowned. She looked at Prince Fritz with disdain.

    "Brother..." Princess Freya who understood the situation was embarrassed by her older brother''s words. But Prince Fritz ignored her.

    "Hey, can''t you lend it to me even if it''s only temporary?" Princess Rinne who was previously depressed because of Princess Aishia''s firm refusal had regained herposure. She hadn''t been listening to their conversation since earlier because Princess Rinne was depressed and Hugo calmed her down. She still insists on researching Princess Aishia''s artifact.

    "Sorry I can not." Princess Aishia started to get annoyed at Princess Rinne''s insistent request.

    "Then can you lend me yours? I''m sure yours is almost the same in terms of materials and workmanship as Princess Aishia''s." Princess Rinne looked at ra. And hoped that ra would lend it. This time she put on a sad face. So, ra will feel sorry for her. But her words were like dropping bombs on the people eating at the table except for Hugo and Ziel. They were stunned that there was another simr artifact in the possession of the girl in front of them.

    Princess Freya''s face showed jealousy. She looked at Ziel and puffed her cheeks. Meanwhile, Princess Aishia couldn''t believe what she heard. She looked at ra and saw the leaf-shaped hairpin on her head. Previously she had not paid much attention to it. But after she saw it, it seemed to be made of the same material as her bracelet.

    "Where did you get that from?" Princess Aishia''s voice trembled when she asked that. ra didn''t know how to answer her question. She was afraid that if she answered truthfully, it would bring trouble to Ziel.

    "I gave that thing to her, Princess Iris. I bought it from a gray-haired guy with red eyes while on a night walk in moissan city." Ziel helps ra give answers to Princess Aishia. If Princess Aishia knows that ''ken'' is Ziel. Things will get more troublesome.

    "Is that so..." Princess Aishia''s face looked disappointed when she heard Ziel''s answer. She slumped in her chair like she had lost all her strength

    "Then I''ll buy it from you. Whatever you sell I''ll buy it." Princess Rinne was happy with Ziel''s answer. She thought she could get it if she put a high price on it.

    "Sorry, but I''m not selling it. Iris, Ken, I''m done eating how about we head back soon?" ra was annoyed by Princess Rinne''s words. She stood up from her chair and took Iris and Ziel back to the inn. She wanted to leave the restaurant immediately.

    "I''m done too. Let''s go back soon." Princess Iris was the first to stand up, she also felt the same way as ra. After paying for the food, they walked away from there.

    "Yes, Mydy." Ziel followed them from behind. But as he passed Princess Freya, she whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    "We will meet again." She smiled slightly as she said it.

    Princess Aishia just watched the 3 people leave. For some reason, her eyes were glued to the boy named ''Ken''. And this was realized by Prince Fritz who could only grit his teeth. Meanwhile, Princess Rinne was depressed again because of the repeated rejection she received. And Hugo couldn''t help but calm her down again.

    ***

    Ziel and ra escorted Princess Iris to her inn. The inn looks quiterge and luxurious. Several knights in front of the inn seemed to be her guardian. But they kept their distance from Princess Iris. Their faces were filled with fear when they saw her.

    "Iris, I''m going back to my inn. Have a good rest. We''ll meet again tomorrow." Before leaving they held each other''s hand.

    "Yes ra, you be careful on the road. We will meet again tomorrow. Ken, please take care of ra." She seemed reluctant to let go of ra''s hand.

    "Yes, Princess Iris." Ziel just nodded slightly at Princess Iris.

    The two of them finally left the ce and headed to their inn.

    "Ken, do you think I''ll pass the exam?" ra thinks if she fails then all her efforts will be in vain.

    "I''m sure you''ll pass, Mydy. I can confirm that." Ziel looked at the setting sun in front of him. ra nodded slowly looking at Ziel and walked down the city street back to their inn.

 Chapter 62 - 25

    In the morning at Piqmentia Grand Academy. Thousands of people have gathered there. They all stared at therge screen made of magic in front of them. Their reactions were different, some were crying, some were smiling broadly, some wereughing, some were screaming hysterically and looking depressed and some were just silent without showing their expressions.

    "Ken, I passed and was ced in ss S!" ra said cheerfully to Ziel. She subconsciously jumped up like a child and hugged him.

    "Congrattions, mydy." Ziel let ra hug him until she was satisfied. After a long time they hugged, ra finally realized that she was hugging Ziel.

    "Ah.... I''m sorry Ken." ra immediately let go of Ziel and kept her distance from him. She turned her face away and didn''t dare to look at him directly. She couldn''t hide her blushing face that reached the tips of her ears from embarrassment.

    "It''s okay, mydy. Let''s put that aside, you''re great to get into ss S." Ziel diverts the conversation so that ra forgets what happened earlier.

    "Thanks, Ken. How about you?" ra still looks embarrassed. But now she has dared to look at Ziel even though her face is still red.

    "I passed in ss D." Ziel pointed at his name on the big screen. He was ced in ss D with hundreds of other participants who passed. Only a thousand people are epted into the academy out of many applicants. And out of the thousand people it was divided into 7 sses based on their grades.

    The ss that has 100 students with the highest score from the umted of 3 exams is ss S (special) the order after that is ss A, B, C, D, E, F. So the value of the Ziel exam is in the middle.

    "ra!" ra heard someone calling her from behind. There, Princess Iris was running over to them.

    "Iris!" ra waved her hand at him.

    "Congrattions on passing the exam and getting into ss S. We will be ssmates in the future. Please take care of me from now on." Princess Iris looks very happy, maybe because she thinks ra is her first friend at the academy or one of those people who wasn''t swayed by her mana.

    "Congrattions to you too, Iris. But... Ken isn''t in the same ss as us." ra''s previously happy face turned cloudy after remembering that her ss and Ziel will be separated.

    "I cane to your ce during break or after ss is over. So, you just have to focus on your studies,dy. And you still have princess Iris there." Ziel from the beginning never intended to be in the same ss with ra. He knew ra would be aiming for the top ss. So he supported her with the artifact. If a butler from a duke''s daughter could enter ss S too. It will make him stand out. He knew ss S must be filled with noble sons and daughters and genius children. They all sound annoying to Ziel. Although different sses, Ziel can still provide full protection for ra.

    "Ken is right ra. You don''t have to be sad like that. Have you taken your uniform?" Princess Iris tries to change the subject so ra is no longer sad.

    "Not yet, so where can I get it? I didn''t get any notification at all." ra shook her head and opened the student manual book. There only appeared the number of her dorm room in the white tower.

    "You can pick it up in the white tower, and for the men in the ck tower. After picking up your uniform you can immediately see your room in the academy." Princess Iris exined all the information she knew to Ziel and ra.

    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go there right away. Ken, I''m going with Iris to the white tower. You don''t have to drive me, I''ll be fine. You can go straight to the ck tower." ra grabbed Princess Iris'' hand and went towards the white tower without hearing Ken''s answer.

    "Wait, ra..." Princess Iris wanted to say something, but she smiled and stopped her words, she just let ra take her hand and walk towards the white tower.

    "Yes, mydy." Ziel''s eyes turned red, he looked at princess Iris who was walking with ra to the white tower. Then a thinyer of membrane envelops her and seals her manapletely for a while.

    "Hopefully there won''t be any problemster." Ziel left the crowd of people who saw their exam results on the screen and went towards the ck tower.

    ***

    The ck and white tower at Piqmentia Grand Academy is used as a residence for students who have passed the selection exam. The ck tower is a dormitory for men while the white one is for women. The shape of the ck and white tower is somewhat different from the other 5 towers. The two towers are like huge inns with hundreds of rooms that have a strong magic barrier to protect the students living there. Every student who has passed the exam and is epted as an official student will be registered and can enter and exit the barrier freely.

    When Ziel arrived at the ck tower, he entered and went straight to the reception desk.

    "Excuse me... I''m a student who has just been epted into the academy. I''m here to pick up my uniform." Ziel spoke to the pink-haired girl with an oval face behind the reception desk.

    "Ah... May I see your manual book?" The girl awkwardly asked him. Looks like she''s not used to talking to other people or maybe people she doesn''t know.

    Ziel gave the manual book to her. The girl checked his manual book with a magic tool on the reception desk. It was a magic tool to identify the authenticity of the manual book and show the identity of the owner.

    "Ken Nijisaki, ss D. Here are 7 sets of your uniform. Your room number is 111, isn''t it? And the manual book given during registration will be reced with a student ID book." The girl handed him another book which was smaller in size than the manual book the academy had previously given him.

    "Thanks." Ziel took his uniform and ID book and headed to his room.

    Room 111 is on the 2nd floor of the ck tower. And it looks like he won''t be alone in that room. Each room will be upied by 3-4 students. When Ziel arrived at the room, he heard a noiseing from inside. It seemed his roommate had arrived first.

    Knock... Knock... Knock...

    "Excuse me..." Ziel knocked on the door and the person inside immediately opened the door.

    "Ooh, you are the third upant in this room? Pleasee in..." The person who opened the door was a boy with short ck hair that was neatly cut.

    When Ziel entered the room, he could see the room was quiterge. With 3 beds, 1 living room, kitchen, and bathroom. This room is arguably much better than the inn room Ziel previously stayed in.

    "Wee, you are thest upant of this room. We will be roommates from now on. So, how about we introduce ourselves first? Ooh, my name is Dalvin Baurice. I am the son of a merchant from this kingdom. And he is ..." Dalvin greeted Ziel with a smile while introducing himself. He looks like a friendly person. While the other boys...

    "My name is James Borilo, I''m just an ordinary person. Ie from the Cirlus Kingdom. nice to meet you." He introduced himself nonchntly. As if not caring about Ziel.

    "My name is Ken Nijisaki. I''m the butler of a duke''s daughter. I''m also d to meet you." Ziel offers them his handshake. Dalvin epted it dly, while James looked a bit dubious.

    "Please don''t mind his rudeness. He''s a nice person, it''s just that he has a hard time expressing it, and your bed is that one." Dalvin pointed at the bed in the corner of the room. it''s the only bed left there.

    Dalvin thought Ziel would be mad at James'' attitude. so he tried to exin to her for fear that Ziel would misunderstand. While James the person he was talking about could only click his tongue after hearing it. What he doesn''t know is that Ziel doesn''t care what kind of attitude he gives him.

    Ziel only nodded slightly at his exnation. He carried his luggage to the bed located in the corner of the room that Dalvin had shown him.

    "Ken, you must change your uniform immediately. Because this afternoon all the students who have passed the exam will be gathered at the SkyDome for the new student eptance ceremony." Dalvin and James have been wearing their uniforms since Ziel came into the room.

    The student uniform of the Piqmentia Grand Academy is ck with gold and silver ornaments. The thing that distinguished the uniforms of each ss was the emblem on the right arm of the uniform. ss S has 7 stars. ss A has 6 stars and so on until ss F which only has 1 star. Ziel''s emblem is 3 stars which means he is ss D. Dalvin also has 3 stars on his emblem while James has 4 stars which mean he is in ss C.

    "Ooh... Ken, you''re also in ss D? Then we''ll be ssmates too. Meanwhile, James seems to have better grades than us." Dalvin is depressed and looks at James, to be exact the badge on James'' sleeve.

    "Noisy... Let''s go quickly!" He got up from his seat and walked out of the room.

    "Ken, do you want to go there together? I can wait for you if you want." He stood at the door waiting for Ziel''s answer.

    "No, thanks. I haven''t changed into my uniform yet. You''d better go first. I''ll catch up with youter." Ziel shook his head refusing his offer.

    "Alright then, see you in the SkyDome hall." Dalvin closed the door left the room and went to the SkyDome.

    After the door closed. Ziel changed the clothes he was currently wearing with the academy uniform. After that, he left the room and came out of the ck tower. Since there were still less than two hours left, Ziel decided to go around the academy first. He saw that there was a smallke just behind the ck tower. Ziel sat under a tree by theke while looking at the scene in front of him.

    Ziel took out his fishing rod from his storage space and started fishing in theke. He could feel that many fish were living in theke. He did that to pass the time before the ceremony started and lure the people who follow him

    "How long are you going to hide there?" Ziel who had been silently watching theke view suddenly spoke.

    "Since when did you notice?" A girl''s voice answered from behind a tree not far from where he was fishing.

 Chapter 63 - 26

    Theke behind the ck tower is an artificialke. Many fish and other aquatic creatures live there. Currently, Ziel is sitting and fishing while spending time in thatke. In addition, he was also waiting for someone to appear.

    "Since when did you notice?" A girl''s melodious voice answered from behind a tree. Suddenly the light there distorted and revealed the figure of a beautiful girl who was the same age as Ziel.

    Ziel knows the girl. She has long golden hair and an oval face. Her eyes are the same color as her hair that makes her even more charming. She is the Princess of the Aurelia Kingdom, Freya Aurelia. She was currently wearing her academy uniform.

    The academy uniforms for male and female students were slightly different in color.. The male uniform for academy students is long pants and a ck shirt with a matching colored zer on the outside. It''s just that the zer has gold and silver ornaments. Also has a long gold tie on his cor.

    While the uniform for female students is a short knee-length ck skirtbined with a long white tufted shirt for the top. It has a gold-colored ribbon tie in the middle of the cor which looks cute yet elegant for female students. And on her right arm was a 7-star emblem indicating that she was a ss S student.

    Princess Freya who was currently in her academy uniform looked very beautiful and adorable. The uniform exposed her long, white, and beautiful legs. Sometimes her skirt would sway in the wind and reveal her smooth thighs.

    "Since I parted ways with Princess Iris and Lady ra." Ziel answered without taking his eyes off his fishing hook. He knew that Princess Freya already recognized him so he spoke nonchntly.

    "Hehe... Is that so? As expected of Ziel." She chuckled and walked over to him. After that, she sat next to him not caring that her skirt would get dirty. She took out her fishing rod from her storage ring and went fishing beside him.

    (Can this girl fishing? And why does she keep a fishing rod in her storage ring?)

    Ziel muttered in his heart after seeing what Princess Freya suddenly did.

    "What are you doing? You''ll bete for the admissions ceremony if you''re here." Ziel has been in theke for 1 hour. So less than an hour until the new student admission ceremony will begin. The girl who was fishing next to him should have taken part in the ceremony. Because she was one of the students with the highest scores in the exam as well as a Princess. The academy will panic if Princess Freya is not present at the ceremony.

    "Hmm? I don''t care about the ceremony." She smiled broadly at him. If the one in front of her is not Ziel, but another boy. They will instantly fall in love with that smile.

    "So, what do you want from me, Your Highness Princess Freya?" Ziel saw the girl next to him, he felt the need to keep his distance from her. Because Ziel doesn''t know what the girl is thinking.

    "What I want from you is... You." Princess Freya looked straight into Ziel''s eyes. Suddenly her body trembled and became hot. Little by little her face started to blush. She used all her courage to say that. But because there was a lingering embarrassment, she couldn''t stare at him for too long and turned her face away from him.

    "Your bait seems to have been eaten by fish." Ziel who heard that from Princess Freya kept his poker face. Then he pointed at Princess Freya''s fishing hook which was starting to twitch.

    "Ah... You''re right. Looks like a big fish." Princess Freya immediately pulled her fishing rod. But the fish she caught was not as big as she thought.

    "Good... So, how long will you be here?" Ziel thought it would be troublesome if the academy panicked and looked for her all the way there.

    "Hmm... I don''t know. There''s nothing important at the ceremony anyway. So I''ll just apany you here." She shifted his seat closer to Ziel. She looks very clinging to him.

    "Whatever..." After saying that, Ziel just focused on the fishing rod in his hand and didn''t care about Princess Freya beside him.

    Time goes by slowly, Princess Freya doesn''t care about Ziel sitting silently next to her. She smiled while humming waiting for her bait to be eaten by the fish again. After sitting there for a long time, Ziel realized that the new student admission ceremony was about to start. But Princess Freya showed no sign of getting up from her seat. Looks like she was serious when she said she would apany Ziel there.

    "Alright, I''m done here. If you want to keep fishing, then go ahead. Good luck." Ziel put his fishing rod back into his storage space and stood up from his seat. He nned to go to the SkyDome hall to take part in the new student admissions ceremony.

    "Wait... Wait... I''lle with you!" She put her fishing rod in her storage ring and chased after Ziel who had walked away from her.

    ***

    The SkyDome building at the Piqmentia Grand Academy. The hall is already filled with students who were epted into the academy. They sit randomly not based on their ss order. But for ss S they have a special ce. The hundred people with the highest grades will serve as examples for students from other sses.

    In the row of seats reserved specifically for ss S. More than 90% of the seats are already upied by students. The rest is unknown whether it waste or couldn''te. The presence of the ss S students was very important for the ceremony.

    Princess Aisha and Prince Fritz who also entered ss S have already taken their seats. To their right are Princess Rinne, Hugo, ra, and Princess Iris. They happened to have seats next to each other. And to their left was the blood-red-haired girl with the ponytail, Princess Reina Rubelia. Meanwhile, Lilith and Berith who were also in S ss were sitting a bit away from them.

    Princess Aishia currently looks confused and worried because she doesn''t see Princess Freya anywhere. Likewise for Princess Freya''s older brother, Prince Fritz.

    "Aishia, do you know where Freya went?" Prince Fritz was looking for Princess Freya in the hall. But he couldn''t find her at all.

    "I don''t know... After she changed into her academy uniform. She immediately went somewhere." Princess Aishia happened to get the same room as Princess Freya. Another one of their roommates is a merchant''s daughter from the Rubelia Kingdom. When Princess Freya had changed into her academy uniform. She immediately left without telling her where she was going. Princess Aishia thinks she will return before the ceremony starts. But until now she couldn''t find Princess Freya anywhere.

    "Where did she go? Doesn''t she know that the ceremony is about to start?" Prince Fritz massaged his head because he was dizzy thinking about his younger sister''s behavior on the first day of entering the academy.

    "I thought she woulde..." Princess Aishia''s words were interrupted because she saw a beautiful golden-haired girl and a normal-looking ck-haired boy walking together enter the hall.

    (What!? Why did shee with that guy?)

    Princess Aishia nced at ra who was chatting with Princess Iris. No one seemed to notice that Princess Freya hade with a boy. She intended to ask Princess Freya about where she had gone before after she joined them in the ss S lineup. But she didn''t head to the ss S lineup. Instead, she followed the boy mingling with the other sses.

    As if noticing her gaze, Princess Freya smiled and waved her hand at Princess Aishia. She looks clinging to Ziel. For some reason, she was annoyed by Princess Freya''s behavior.

    (Strange, didn''t anyone notice Freya was sitting there?)

    Princess Aishia was confused and looked around where Princess Freya was sitting. Not a single student nced at her. As if they all don''t recognize Princess Freya.

    (I have to talk to her after this ceremony)

    Princess Aishia muttered with difort in her heart.

    ***

    Ziel calmly watched the admissions Ceremony. Starting with the opening words of the principal. Followed by a speech from the best student, Prince Fritz. Too bad none of the 5 kings were present, there were only their representatives. Then introduce the teachers who will be their homeroom teachers. Ziel knows 3 of the 7 teachers in front. The person who became Ziel''s homeroom teacher was Kalya Via. But the calm was disturbed because of the girl next to him.

    "Ziel, what did you do to them? It''s not that I''m overestimating myself, but I''m sure if they saw me with a boy, those people would be noisy." Princess Freya tilted her head while touching her lips with her finger. That act looks so adorable. Even so... still, no one paid any attention to her.

    "First, my name is Ken. Second, you can go to the ss S line, so you can be the center of attention. If someone sees you here with me, it will only be troublesome. And third, why are you not noticed by the people around you? That''s your spell which you previously used." Ziel uses the same spell that princess Freya uses when hiding behind a tree [Light Camouge].

    "What!? You used my spell!? When!?" The camouge spell that Princess Freya uses is one of the exclusive magics of the Aurelia Royal Family. But right now that magic is being used by Ziel on her without even knowing it.

    Ziel just remained silent until the ceremony was over. Then he intended to quickly leave that ce back to his room to rest. But someone''s voice interrupted his footsteps.

    "Ken!" ra and Princess Iris walked up to him.

    "Mydy, Princess Iris." Ziel bowed slightly to them. While Princess Iris replied with a smile.

    "Ken, where have you been? I don''t see you anywhere. Aren''t you taking part in the ceremony?" ra previously also looked for Ziel from the ss S lineup. But since she couldn''t find him in the hall, she thought that he didn''t attend the ceremony and intended to look for him with princess Iris after the ceremony was over.

    "Sorry to interrupt your conversation." A girl''s voice from behind stopped their conversation.

 Chapter 64 - 27

    The new student admissions ceremony has ended. Some of the students had already left the ce. Some returned to their dormitories, and some remained in the hall. Tomorrow is the first day they start studying at the academy. Currently, Ziel, ra, Princess Iris, and Princess Freya (in camouge mode) are still in the hall. ra is questioning Ziel''s whereabouts before. But their conversation was interrupted by a voice behind them.

    "Sorry to interrupt your conversation." Princess Aishia approached them along with Prince Fritz. Princess Rinne and Hugo who they met yesterday are seen following behind him. And there was one more person with them. She is Princess Reina Rubelia.

    The students who were still in the hall became excited to see the Prince and Princess of the kingdom gathered together.. On the one hand, the students are also envious of the unknown boy in their midst.

    "Is there anything I can help, Princess Aishia?" ra was confused at Princess Aishia who suddenly came and interrupted their conversation. Moreover, behind her, there was also a group of Princesses from other kingdoms. ra felt awkward dealing with such a situation.

    "Ah, I have business with her." Princess Aishia pointed at Ziel, precisely the person hiding behind him.

    "Hehe... As expected of Aishia. You can even see my camouge." The light behind Ziel distorted and revealed the form of Princess Freya.

    Princess Aishia can see the camouge because during the past year she studied magic, there was a change in her eyes. Besides being more sensitive to mana, she can also see directly into illusions.

    "What!?" Everyone who was there was shocked except for Ziel and Princess Aishia.

    "Princess Freya, since when have you been behind me?" Ziel pretended to have just realized it. Blue veins appeared on Princess Aishia and Princess Freya''s foreheads after hearing those words. But before they could reply to his words, someone spoke first.

    "Freya! Where have you been? Don''t you know that Aishia and I are all worried about you!?" Prince Fritz who was the first to wake up from his shock spoke to Princess Freya in a slightly angry voice.

    "I''m sorry brother, I was just getting some fresh air. And you don''t have to worry, because I''ll be fine as long as he protects me." Princess Freya chuckled as she patted Ziel''s shoulder.

    "Mydy, if we have nothing else to do, we better get out of here. Because we will be the spectacle of many people." Ziel ignored what Princess Freya said. He wanted to leave that ce as soon as possible because the longer he was there the more troublesome it would be. He saw a girl who was crossed her arms staring intently at him. That girl is Princess Reina. He felt that if she interfered then things would get moreplicated and they would stay there longer.

    "Hmm... Alright. Princess Aishia if there''s nothing else, we''ll go first." ra bowed slightly to Princess Aishia and walked away from the crowd of Princes and Princesses. She wanted to immediately ask Ziel for an exnation of what happened. Princess Iris who had been silent since earlier was following them from behind.

    "Wait!!" Prince Fritz stopped Ziel who was about to leave the ce.

    "Lady, you go first. I''ll follow youter." Ziel stopped in his footsteps. He didn''t want to involve ra in such a troublesome matter.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you at the restaurant where we ate yesterday. Let''s get out of here, Iris." ra left the hall. Princess Iris nodded slightly and came out of there. She also did not want to linger in the crowd for long.

    "Is there anything I can help, Your Highness Prince Fritz?" After confirming that ra and Princess Iris have left the hall. He turned around and asked Prince Fritz.

    "What did you do to my sister? Where have you been with her before?" Prince Fritz asked coldly. He let out his pressure and spoke in an absolute tone like a king questioning his subordinates.

    "I don''t know what you''re saying, Prince Fritz. If you ask me, where I''m going. I''ll answer that I''m from theke behind the ck tower. But when ites to Princess Freya then I don''t know." Ziel said with a poker face unaffected by the pressure of a Sword Master belonging to Prince Fritz.

    Prince Fritz was surprised that the boy in front of him who was from ss D could withstand the pressure. He was embarrassed because currently, the remaining students in the hall were looking at him in whispers. Then he gathered his aura in his right hand.

    "You dare to answer my words!" Prince Fritz who was angry with embarrassment immediately punched Ziel in the face.

    "Brother stop!" Princess Freya who saw her older brother lose control tried to stop him but she was toote.

    "Haaa...So unreasonable." Ziel sighed when hit by Prince Fritz''s punch. He bounced until he hit the wall of the hall.

    (This is your payback for hitting me)

    The moment Prince Fritz''s fist touched his face. Ziel infused magic on him that would activate at the appointed time.

    [Magic seeds]

    [Power Lock]

    Boooooooommmmmm

    The wall shattered when it collided with Ziel who was bounced off by Prince Fritz''s punch. At least Prince Fritz used half his strength to punch him.

    "What''s going on here!?" A shoulder-length silver-haired young woman shouted from behind them. She wears the same uniform as beatrix and Kalya. She is also one of the teachers at the academy, her name is Ashley Arianel. In the back, there are several people that he knows, namely Beatrix, Kalya, and Christof. The remaining 3 men, Ziel have never met them. The young man with short red hair who looks a bit rough is Reid Brandon, next to him a quiet-looking man with shoulder-length dark gold hair is vio Hendrique, and thest one is a young man with ck hair who looks like a gentleman, Alvis Donell. They were all teachers at the academy.

    "look at that! They are academy teachers! They are all at least a Magic King!" When the teachers appeared together, the academy students started to make noise. Because their chances of meeting a Magic King or above were slim out there. While at the academy, they could see 7 Magic King level people appearing together.

    "Prince Fritz, shouldn''t you know that fighting without permission in the academy is forbidden? Moreover, you tantly hurt a student in public." Christof who briefly saw the incident spoke to Prince Fritz.

    "I''m just teaching an insect where they should be." Prince Fritz just shrugged his shoulders hearing Christof''s scolding.

    "You..." Christof was about to reply but someone tapped him on the shoulder which made him stop his words.

    "Prince Fritz, you should know that while you''re here you have to follow the academy''s rules? Even if you''re a Prince, you can be expelled if you''re found to be in vition." The one who spoke was vio Hendrique. Even though he is from the same country as Prince Fritz, he is currently acting as an academy teacher. That''s why he can''t be picky.

    "I..." Prince Fritz was about to reply to vio''s words. But his words were cut short by his sister''s screams and ps.

    k...!

    "Stop it, brother! This has nothing to do with him! Then why do you keep hitting him even though he already exined it to you!!" Princess Freya is very angry at what her sister did to Ziel. It happened so fast that she didn''t have time to stop her brother''s actions.

    The people in the hall who saw that opened their eyes wide. The graceful and gentle Princess Freya currently looks full of anger. Not only the students, even Princess Aishia who was her childhood friend was shocked that Princess Freya had pped her brother, Prince Fritz in public. She had never seen Princess Freya so angry.

    Princess Freya then ran towards Ziel who was buried under the rubble of the wall, but she was stopped by Kalya.

    "Princess Freya, you should go back to your dormitory." Kalya walked towards Ziel without looking at Princess Freya.

    "But..." Princess Freya was still reluctant to leave Ziel like that. Even though she knew Ziel wouldn''t be hurt but still Ziel got into such trouble because of her. So she should at least apologize to him in person.

    "What he said is true Princess, you better go back to your dormitory." Beatrix cut her off before she could continue her word.

    "You can all disperse! The admission ceremony is over!" Reid''s voice echoed throughout the hall waking the students from their stupefied state of shock from what they saw. One by one, they rushed out of the hall.

    Princess Freya saw Ziel in the rubble, she still felt reluctant to leave him like that. Then finally she decided to leave the hall followed by Princess Aishia with aplicated face and her brother and the other Princesses. Princess Reina only nced briefly as if to lose interest. Meanwhile, Lilith and Berith also rushed away while whispering something.

    "Haaa... just who was arguing with a Prince on his first day at the academy?" Ashley sighed heavily and snapped her fingers. The debris that piled up Ziel was lifted and showed him in a state that looked ''fainted''.

    "What!?" Beatrix shouted after seeing the person lying there.

    "What''s wrong, Beatrix? do you know him?" The normally silent Alvis asked Beatrix. It seems he is close friends with her.

    "Ah...yes he is my nephew''s butler. Until here, let me take care of it." When Beatrix was about to take him, someone preceded her.

    "Let me take care of it, I''m the homeroom teacher." Kalya uses wind magic to make Ziel float and immediately takes him away from there without asking for their consent.

    Beatrix and the other teachers couldn''t help but stare at the figures of Ziel and Kalya disappearing from the SkyDome hall.

    ***

    Piqmentia Grand Academy has a majestic high tower and looks fantastic. Not only the structure, but the size of the academy itself was also even like a small town. Around the academy, there are forests, gardens,kes, and hills. That''s because the location where the academy was previously founded was in the hills directly bordering Vittoria City.

    With an area that is like a small town, teachers can have their residence in the academy area. Likewise, Kalya who is a teacher there built her residence in the forest in the academy area.

    At this time, the ''fainted'' Ziel was brought by Kalya to her small mansion in the middle of the forest. She ced Ziel on the floor and then sat on the chair. Then she poured the tea from the teapot into the cup on the table.

    "How long are you going to pretend you''re unconscious?" Kalya asked while sipping her tea.

 Chapter 65 - 28

    Inside a small mansion, in the middle of the forest in the academy area. Ziel who was ced on the floor by Kalya suddenly opened his eyes and woke up. Currently, Kalya is sitting with her legs folded while sipping tea. Other boys will have nosebleeds after seeing Kalya''s beautiful and slender legs wrapped in ck stockings in front of them. But Ziel looks at her with his poker face.

    "So, what do you want from me? There''s no way you brought me here just because you''re my homeroom teacher, right?" Ziel stood up and brushed the dust off his academy uniform.

    "Then I''ll get straight to the point. Who are you? And what do you want you to do in this academy? No, in this world to be exact." Kalya put the cup back on the table and asked with a serious face.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t it obvious? I came to this academy to study." Ziel sat on the chair opposite Kalya and poured tea from the teapot into the empty cup on the table. .

    "Can you stop pretending?" Kalya starts to feel annoyed at Ziel''s attitude.

    "Ah, maybe you mean my other goal? In that case, I''m just the butler of a noble''s daughter." Ziel spoke to her while sipping tea in his cup. He imitated the same attitude Kalya did before.

    Kalya stood up from her seat and walked towards the kitchen. She seemed to be shaking as she walked. Not because of fear, but because she was holding back her anger.

    "Don''t joke with me!" She shouted and unleashed her full strength. 7 magic circles appeared on her body and 1rge magic circle floated behind her back. That is one of the things that distinguishes spiritism and magic. But Kalya can use both at the same time.

    (Kalya stop!)

    Silphy who understands what Kalya is about to do tries to stop her. But it''s toote. Kalya made a bow from wind magic and pulled the bowstring. An arrow of wind magic was created and she shot straight at Ziel. The arrow shot at high speed towards him. A Sword/Magic Master would be seriously injured if hit hard by that attack.

    Ziel who saw that remained calm, he ced the cup he was holding on the table and caught it with his bare hands. Then he squeezed the arrow until it shattered and turned into particles of light.

    "Is that your so-called spiritism? I''ve seen it before, but it''s not that big. You... Do you have the blood of the elven royal family?" Ziel looked directly at Kalya. No, rather therge magic circle hovering behind her back. He had seen people who used spiritism in the past, at that time he was interested in learning about it. But unfortunately, he didn''t have time due to Fallen God''s subjugation and he didn''t have a suitable teacher for him.

    "How do you know that!? I don''t care anymore, Silphy help me!" Kalya is surprised because Ziel can guess her origin that only the Principal of the academy knows. Either because her identity was known or something else Ziel said, she lost her mind.

    (I told you not to get into trouble with him! Why won''t you listen!)

    Silphy who had been inside Kalya''s body all this time manifested herself in front of Ziel. She was a blonde-haired girl-like creature about 15cm tall with six wings and a green dress. Silphy then floated above Kalya''s head.

    Silphy who was on top of her head turned into a tiara. Then the whole body of Kalya is covered in light. After the light disappeared, Kalya who was previously in the teacher uniform was currently wearing emerald-colored armor. She looks like a princess knight from an elf. It was abination of an elf and his contracted spirit. Currently, Kalya whose hair is fluttering in the wind looks very beautiful and amazing.

    "Hmm... Is that a Great Spirit of Wind? I''ve only ever met a Great Spirit of Water, Undine. After that, I''ve never met another Great Spirit." Ziel muttered under his breath as Silphy appeared in front of him. But Silphy heard what he was muttering.

    (What!? Has he met another Great Spirit? Even for an elf, it''s almost impossible. If not by chance even Kalya can''t have a contract with me)

    Silphy was shocked to hear what Ziel said. Because a human boy can meet more than one Great Spirit during his lifetime. This time Kalya made a big mistake because she was carried away by her emotions. After all, the most important thing is to help her since she is the contractor.

    Kalya''s strength continued to rise to the level of a Sage. She could even fight a draw against the Principal of the academy.

    [[Tempest Arrow]]

    Kalya and Silphy cast spells at the same time. A wind elemental arrow shot out with a speed and power many times stronger than the previous Kalya''s attack. The arrow was apanied by a storm along its trajectory.

    "You''re troublesome." Ziel pointed his index finger at Kalya.

    [Thunder Beam]

    Theser beam with lightning shes collided with Kalya''s wind elemental arrow.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    With such an explosion, Kalya''s mansion shook. Smoke and dust covered the room. Her mansion wasn''t destroyed, just a lot of cracks in the walls. It seemed she had prepared beforehand by shrouding her mansion with a barrier no weaker than used in the academy tower.

    After the smoke and dust slowly dissipated, Kalya was astonished to see what was in front of her. Currently, Ziel is holding a bow and has already drawn his arrow towards Kalya.

    [Thunderbolt Arrow]

    (Kalya! Watch out!)

    Silphy''s warning came toote. Arrows made of lightningpression shot out at a speed that was even faster than thebined attack of Kalya and Silphy before.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    The arrow strikes heavily hit Kalya. As a result of being hit by Ziel''s attack, thebination of Kalya and Silphy separated.

    (Kalya! Are you okay?)

    Silphy was worried about the state of Kalya who was directly hit by Ziel''s attack. But it looks like she only suffered minor injuries to her stomach.

    "I''m fine. How strong is he!?" Kalya screams frantically while holding her bleeding stomach.

    (Immeasurable)

    One word from Silphy made Kalya freeze in shock. Currently, Silphy floating over Kalya''s head. She still couldn''t join again due to Ziel previous attack.

    "I''m still confused about one thing, what is an elf royal family doing in the human region? Could it be that you were... banished?" Ziel said while guessing about Kalya''s circumstances. But Kalya who heard it immediately woke up from her shock and her face turned dark. It was like the wound in her heart opened because of Ziel''s words.

    "Shut up!" Kalya shouted full of anger.

    (Kalya calm down!)

    Silphy tried to calm her down but currently, Kalya couldn''t listen hear Silphy''s voice. She was already consumed by her emotions because Ziel had opened a wound from her past. She shoots magic blindly at Ziel.

    [Wind Scythe]

    Dozens of huge scythes made of wind magic attack Ziel simultaneously. But Ziel just stretched out his hand and opened his palm at Kalya''s attack.

    [Mirror Fortress]

    A miniature fortress made of mirrors materializes in front of Ziel. When the scythe of the wind magic came into contact with the mirror surface. The direction from which her attack was reversed. Dozens of scythes that previously attacked Ziel, turned towards Kalya.

    "What!?" Kalya was shocked and didn''t have time to dodge the attack. Silphy who saw the attack turned and headed towards Kalya immediately made a barrier to block it. But the barrier wasn''t perfect because it was rushed, the scythes easily pierced through and hit Kalya.

    Surprisingly the scythes did not hit her vital point. The scythes only tore up the uniform of the academy teacher she was wearing. Currently, Kalya is half-naked in tattered clothes. Silphy who saw this tried to quickly heal the wounds on Kalya''s body. But Ziel''s attack didn''t end there. Arrows made of lightningpression hit them again, Silphy to be exact. But before the attack hit Silphy, the arrow changed its shape.

    [Lightning Chain]

    The arrows turned into chains and restrained Silphy.

    (Naive! Do you think using this kind of thing can restrain me? As long as I can absorb the power of nature...)

    Silphy''s words stopped because she felt something strange. She was no longer receiving power supplies from her surroundings.

    [Dimensional Prison]

    A cube-shaped prison of space distortion formed and locked Silphy inside. Silphy who didn''t get her power supply due to her disconnection with the surrounding nature became limp in the space prison.

    "Silphy are you okay!?" Kalya runs towards Silphy and tries to free her. But Silphy''s scream stopped her footsteps.

    (Be careful!)

    When Silphy shouted Ziel was already in front of Kalya. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her. Then he brought his face closer to hers. A little more, their noses would touch. Even kalya can feel his breath.

    "Ugh..." Kalya who was strangled by Ziel tried to speak.

    "It''s useless for you to fight. I''m telling you, don''t interfere in my business. This time I will let you go because you have no killing intent in your attacks. And killing you here will only make things more troublesome. I apologize for what I said. So now... Go to sleep." Ziel said nonchntly to her. Then he used magic on Kalya andid her on the floor.

    Kalya whose face turned red either from being strangled or the distance between them being too close started to shed tears after hearing Ziel''sst sentence. Little by little her consciousness began to fade due to Ziel''s magic. Until finally he waspletely unconscious.

    "Remind her after she wakes up, doesn''t meddle in my business again. Next time you won''t be so lucky." Ziel spoke to the helpless Silphy in the cage. After that, he immediately left the Kalya mansion. Silphy could only nod repeatedly at his words.

 Chapter 66 - 29

    Kalya''s mansion is located in the middle of the forest in the academy area. She chose that ce because she used to coexist with nature. But she made her house a little bit modern. Currently, the situation inside her mansion is very messy. Lots of cracks in the walls of the room. The floor of the mansion was badly damaged.

    "Ugh..." Kalya, whose consciousness began to return, felt pain all over her body.

    (Are you awake Princess Kalya?)

    Silphy spoke sarcastically from within the space prison that was confining her. .

    "How long have I been unconscious? And what is this?" Kalya is trying to get up from her lying position. But when she was about to get up, she was holding a ck robe covering her body.

    (You were unconscious for half an hour. And that''s a gift for you from him)

    Silphy answered nonchntly.

    "A gift? Ah, I remember." Kalya remembers what Ziel had done to her. Her face started to turn red to her pointy ears. Not to mention that he had seen her naked body. She immediately shook her head to get rid of the thought.

    (Oya, are you now in love with your disciple? But maybe he is the most worthy man for you on this continent)

    Silphy said half-serious and half-joking.

    "Enough, I have to change my clothes immediately and have someone repair my mansion. How long will you be there?" Kalya was worried that the magic Ziel used would lock Silphy up forever.

    (I don''t know. I''ve tried various ways but this chain and prison don''t get scratched at all. It feels itching when I restrained by chains made of lightning)

    Silphy resigned herself to her fate. She just shrugged his shoulders and sat back in the cage.

    "I have to ask him to let you go. Hmm... Why isn''t there a single wound on my body? Shouldn''t my body be full of cuts?" Kalya is confused to see her body which has no wounds. She kept checking but didn''t find a single wound on her body.

    (Don''t you remember? Before he gave the robe to cover your body. He healed you first, and reminded you not to interfere in his affairs again)

    Silphy repeated what Ziel said before she left. Kalya was silent for a moment after hearing what she said. Somehow she felt lost after hearing that she had to stay away from him. Silphy who saw it noticed that Kalya had been acting strange since she woke up.

    "No, I have to meet him to let you go." Kalya immediately changed her clothes and brought Silphy who was restricted out of her mansion.

    (Haaa... Girl in love)

    Silphy took a deep breath while shaking her head.

    ***

    Ziel who has left Kalya''s mansion is currently walking towards the restaurant where he and ra ate yesterday. When he arrived at the restaurant, it wasn''t just ra and Princess Iris who were there. But also everyone who ate with them yesterday plus a girl with blood-red hair.

    "Ken! Come here! I''ve saved a ce for you." ra was the first to see Ziel stood up from her seat waving her hand toward him.

    Ziel immediately approached her. He sat in the empty chair next to ra.

    "Thank you, Mydy."

    "Are you okay?" Then ra looked at Ziel from head to toe to check how he was.

    "I''m fine. Luckily I was brought by a teacher to the treatment room." Ziel couldn''t possibly say that he was taken away to Kalya''s house. If they knew, they would suspect him.

    While Ziel and ra were talking, a girl''s voice interrupted them.

    "Brother, don''t you have something to say?" Princess Freya elbowed her older brother who was sitting next to her.

    "Noisy!" Prince Fritz was annoyed with his sister''s attitude. Look at his brother who remains stubborn. Princess Freya intends to scold him again. But the voice of someone speaking first was heard by them.

    "Is it okay if he sits with us? That girl who is a duke''s daughter might be fine, but is the butler allowed to sit here too?" Princess Reina spoke as if not interested in their conversation.

    Ziel knew that if he was still sitting with the princesses and nobles at one table. It would be bad for his master, ra.

    "Lady, I''d rather sit at another table, you can still sit here with Princess Iris." Ziel moved from there and sat not far from their table.

    "But..." When ra wanted to stop him, Ziel was already sitting at another table. She can only be sad to see that. Her purpose in going to the restaurant was to chat with him.

    "We can chat with himter." Princess Iris tried to calm her down.

    "Yes." ra only answered briefly.

    "Princess Reina, aren''t you overreacting? In the academy, everyone''s status is the same." Princess Freya is angry with Princess Reina''s treatment of Ziel.

    Princess Reina just shrugged her shoulders and didn''t answer at all. She drank the tea in her cup while waiting for her food toe.

    "You..." Princess Freya is getting angry because she feels like being ignored. When she is about to scream at princess Reina. Her brother, Prince Fritz stops her.

    "Freya, enough!" He spoke sternly to his sister. Freya could only puff her cheeks at her brother''s attitude. When she was about to get up and move to Ziel''s table, Princess Aishia grabbed her hand and pulled her back to her seat. Princess Aishia looked at her and shook her head. If Princess Freya sat together at Ziel''s table. Then Prince Fritz will be even angrier.

    When the atmosphere at the table became heavy, another guest came to the restaurant.

    "Excuse me..." A beautiful young woman with long emerald hair. Her green and clear crystal-like eyes looked around the restaurant room. She is Kalya Via. Currently, she is not in her teacher uniform. She wore a white sleeveless one-piece dress. The white and smooth skin of her hands was exposed. In contrast to the cold impression she gave before, she currently looked like an innocent girl. Even Princess Fritz was stunned to see her. Kalya''s beauty is currently suppressing all the princesses in the restaurant.

    "Hello, teacher..." Prince Fritz tried to greet her when he thought Kalya was approaching their table. But Kalya just passed their table and sat at Ziel''s ce.

    "What!?" Everyone at the table was shocked. They didn''t expect that Kalya who just came suddenly sat together with Ziel.

    Prince Fritz could only grit his teeth as he clenched his fists as hard as he could. Meanwhile, ra and Princess Freya''s faces darkened.

    ***

    Meanwhile, the princes and princesses were shocked by Kalya''s actions. Ziel who was currently sitting opposite her was silent and didn''t even nce at her. Kalya had been silent ever since she sat down and activated the barrier so that others wouldn''t hear what they were talking about there. Finally after a long silence. Ziel decided to speak first.

    "So, what do you want from me, teacher?" Ziel asked without seeing her face. But before Kalya answered, Princess Freya, came and sat at the table. She seems to have run away from Princess Aishia.

    "Excuse me, I''ll join you at this table." She had even sat down without waiting for the both of them to agree.

    "Princess Freya, I''m currently talking about an important matter with him." Kalya said coldly to Princess Freya. She was annoyed by her impolite attitude.

    "Don''t mind her, just answer what I asked earlier." Ziel who saw that there would be a debate immediately stopped her. Kalya nced at Princess Freya before starting to speak.

    "Is it okay to say it with her here?" Kalya still hesitated to say it. Because what he was about to say was confidential.

    "It doesn''t matter, just say so or you can go." Ziel said tly without being bothered.

    "Alright, I''ll get straight to the point, free Silphy right now." Kalya''s tone turned serious.

    "Uh, Silphy? Who else is it?" Princess Freya suddenly entered the conversation. But Ziel and Kalya ignore it. Princess Freya could only puff out her cheeks.

    "Are you currently giving me orders, teacher?" Ziel already knew that Kalya woulde to him. But he didn''t expect it to be so fast. It seems that the great spirit of wind is very important to him.

    "Ah, that''s not it. I''m asking you for help. And I''m sorry for attacking you first." Kalya lowered her head to Ziel.

    "Did he attack you?" Princess Freya propped her chin with her hands on the table while listening to their conversation. As usual, they ignored her.

    "I will release her, but on one condition." Ziel had things he wanted to do before he reincarnated.

    "What is it? As long as it''s within my power, I''ll do it for you." Kalya unhesitatingly promised Ziel.

    "You have to teach me spiritism." It was something that Ziel had previously wanted to learn in his past. Maybe learning to use spiritism will help break Azael''s seal.

    "What!?" Kalya and Princess Freya shouted at the same time. Then they looked at each other and simultaneously turned their eyes to Ziel. Kalya and Princess Freya didn''t expect that Ziel would ask for that.

    "I''ll tell you that spiritism can only be used by elves. I''ve never heard that humans can use it." Kalya cleared her throat and started to exin about spiritism.

    "I know that, all you need to do is teach me." Ziel nodded slightly at Kalya''s words.

    "Hmmm... Alright then. After we finish eating you should immediately release Silphy." Kalya is still hesitant to teach Ziel spiritism.

    "Okay." Ziel answered it curtly.

    "Ah...may Ie with you guys?" princess Freya raised her hand and proposed her participation.

    ""Whatever."" Ziel and Kalya answered nonchntly at the same time. Princess Freya was dumbfounded at their words.

    "Ah... sorry." Kalya feels embarrassed after realizing she said the same thing as him.

    Soon their food arrived. Kalya who previously intended to find Ziel to open Silphy''s cage ended up eating together with him. She was seen smiling a little when she saw Ziel eating. It did not escape Princess Freya''s eyes.

    (I let ra because she is the current master of Ziel. But this female elf suddenly appeared out of nowhere!? I have to get rid of her before it''s toote)

    Princess Freya muttered in her heart watching Ziel while enjoying her food. Suddenly she smiled evilly without Ziel and Kalya noticing.

 Chapter 67 - 30

    Moon Light Restaurant is the restaurant that Ziel and ra first visited since enrolling in the academy. Currently, ra with the Prince and Princess are eating there. ra who had been waiting for Ziel from the start to ask for an exnation ended up eating separately with him. At this time ra with a gloomy face saw Ziel who was eating apanied by 2 beautiful girls.

    "What are they talking about? I can''t hear them at all." ra muttered under her breath but her voice was heard by Princess Iris who was next to her.

    "Judging from the serious look on the teacher''s face, I don''t think this matter has anything to do with romance." Princess Iris seemed to know what ra was thinking. ra blushed hearing what Princess Iris said. She immediately returned her focus on her food.

    "What is Freya doing there?" Prince Fritz was annoyed when he saw Kalya pass him by and sit with Ziel. Not to mention that Princess Freya who ran away from him made him even more annoyed..

    "I think Freya has her reasons, you don''t have to be so hard on her." Princess Aishia tried to calm Prince Fritz but felt ufortable in her heart when she saw Ziel with another woman in front of her. She still didn''t understand what the reason for her difort was.

    "Haaa... Alright. I''ll talk to herter." Prince Fritz took a deep breath and no longer paid attention to Princess Freya who was eating at Ziel''s table.

    "Hmm... Strangely, Princess Freya seems obsessed with the boy. Moreover, what is the need for teachers to meet students who haven''t even started their first day of learning at the academy." Princess Reina nced at Ziel''s table while muttering softly.

    "Why don''t you ask directly if you''re curious?" Princess Rinne who was next to her answered her muttering.

    "That''s none of my business." Princess Reina answered briefly. But she still nced at the ce where Ziel and the others were eating.

    Not long after that Ziel and Kalya finished with their food. At the other table, ra was still enjoying their meal. He walked with Kalya to ra who was eating.

    "Mydy, I have business with a teacher here. You go back first with Princess Iris, and be careful on the road." Ziel whispered from behind ra.

    "Yes... Then what is Princess Freya doing?" ra nced at Princess Freya who was behind Ziel. Incidentally, she also heard what Ziel and ra were talking about.

    "Ah... I have business with the teacher too." She smiled provocatively at ra.

    Seeing that smile, blue veins appeared on ra''s forehead, and not only her but also Princess Aishia for no apparent reason felt the same way.

    "Freya! What are you doing? She''s not even our homeroom teacher. What business do you have with her?" Prince Fritz suddenly stood up from his seat after hearing what Freya said.

    "I can''t say that. I''ll exin it to you after my business is done. Then I''ll go first." Princess Freya then walked out of the restaurant first leaving Ziel and Kalya.

    "Lady, I''ll go first." Ziel with Kalya followed Princess Freya who had already left the restaurant. ra just nodded slightly at Ziel. ra just nodded slightly at ziel. Because she thinks the situation will get moreplicated if Ziel stays there. She could find another time to ask him for an exnation.

    "Damn..." Prince Fritz could only grit his teeth as he saw their figures disappear from the restaurant. Meanwhile, Princess Aishia knew that she couldn''t possibly stop the stubborn Princess Freya. So she could only take a deep breath after the three of them left.

    ***

    The three of them arrived at the forest where Kalya''s mansion was located. Previously she tried to bring silphy. But she forgot that Silphy was currently in a cage, so she couldn''t return to Kalya''s body. She can only leave her in the mansion and go looking for Ziel. And luckily there was a student who knew where he was going so Kalya didn''t have to bother looking for him.

    Currently, Ziel and others are in Kalya''s mansion. The situation inside the mansion was still a mess. Because she didn''t have time to clean up after she wake up from fainted and immediately looked for Ziel.

    "Wow... What have you done to be like this?" Princess Freya was surprised to see the condition of the room in the mansion.

    "None of your business..." Kalya replied nonchntly. She immediately walked over to where Silphy was. Ziel and Princess Freya followed behind her.

    (Ah, you''re back!)

    When they arrived in a room, they could see a bored-looking mini-sized girl confined in a distorted transparent cube.

    "Yes, I''ve brought him with me. And no need to care about other people." What she meant was Princess Freya who came with them. She was initially unwilling to take her along. But since Ziel doesn''t care, so she let it be. And it looks like she''s known Ziel for a long time.

    "Ooh! is this a spirit!? What''s more a great spirit!?" Princess Freya looked at Silphy curiously.

    Ziel walked towards Silphy, then he flicked the cage that was restraining her.

    nk...

    The cage shattered like ss. And turned into light particles. Silphy who was free from her restraints flew towards Kalya.

    "Don''t forget your promise." Ziel left the ce without waiting for an answer from her.

    "Ziel...uh, Ken wait for me!" Princess Freya immediately chased after Ziel who had already walked out of the mansion.

    "Ziel? Is that his real name?" Kalya who overheard what Princess Freya said tilted her head.

    ****

    Piqmentia Grand Academy, today is the first day for students who have been epted into the academy to carry out their learning activities. Right now the students are already gathered in the SkyDome building. Their ss is divided into 7, from the lowest is ss F to the highest is ss S. Each ss has approximately 100 students. ss S was on the highest floor of the SkyDome. Followed by ss A below and so on until ss F on the ground floor.

    Ziel is currently in his ssroom. His seat was in the very back corner of the room. And coincidentally in front of him was his roommate in the dormitory, Dalvin Baurice.

    "Ken, did you get a seat in the back?" He looked at Ziel who was pressing his cheek on the table.

    "Yes, I also just found out that my seat position is at the back after I checked it in my ID book." Ziel answered without looking at his face. With 100 students in 1 room, it might not be a problem if one or two people fall asleep during the ss.

    Tap... Tap... Tap...

    The sound of footsteps entered the ss D room. The person who entered the room was their homeroom teacher, Kalya Via. Instantly the ss became noisy. The male students were fascinated while the female students were envious of her aura of beauty.

    "Please attention... Maybe some of you already know my name from yesterday''s admissions ceremony. But I will introduce myself again to you. My name is Kalya Via. As you can see I am an elf. And I will be your homeroom teacher in the future. Nice to meet you." Kalya slightly lowered her head to the students in front of her but her eyes scanned the entire ssroom until she paused for a moment in the student seat at the back. A vein pops up on her forehead seeing Ziel sleeping on the table using his hand as a pillow.

    But then she smiled and took the chalk and threw it with wind magic. The chalk shot like an arrow towards Ziel. The students who saw it opened their eyes wide as Kalya suddenly threw the chalk at an incredible speed. That student will get hurt if he gets directly hit by the chalk.

    Ziel who was sleeping on the table looked ''identally'' nudged the ID book not far from his hand. The book fell to the floor and Ziel immediately picked it up. The arrow-like chalk just passed through the ce where he had fallen asleep and prated the wall behind him.

    "What!?" Kalya gritted her teeth because she felt that she was being yed with. Then she looked around the ssroom and saw all the students opening their mouths wide. She would never have imagined that on her first-day teaching, she would be mistaken for violence against her students.

    "Ahem... You who sit in the back, please don''t sleep in the ssroom. We''re all going to the training area right now. You will be doingbat training between sses." Kalya cleared her throat and gave an announcement to the students.

    "May I know for what purpose we dobat training between sses on our first day of studying at the academy?" One of the students raised her hand and asked.

    "Of course seeing how far the difference in your strength with other sses. There may be some of you who are dissatisfied with being in ss D and maybe those who ''deliberately'' stay in ss D. But I''m sure thisbat training will be a very valuable experience for you." Kalya spoke sarcastically while ncing at the student in the corner of the room.

    "Then what''s the benefit of knowing that?" Other students also ask Kalya.

    "The benefit is that once you know how much different you are from the ss above you then you know how hard you have to try to match or surpass them. That way you can take their ce." Kalya stopped her exnation for a moment and waited if there were students who were still unclear and wanted to ask questions. After seeing that none of the students asked, she resumed her exnation.

    "And you must be asking what are the benefits of being a ss S?" Kalya looks at the students and waits for their answer. they just nod at Kalya''s question.

    "By bing a ss S student, your prestige will increase in this school and you will get many privileges. One of them is free meals in the academy canteen as long as you are still an academy student. ss S students will have private rooms without having to share with others. But for the first month, they will still share rooms with other students until a permanent list of ss S students is formed. You can also use the facilities in this academy which are exclusive to ss S only. And after graduation, you will have the opportunity to be a high-ranking military official in the 5 kingdoms." Kalya who was usually quiet was currently exining at length to her students.

    "For this first month, you are free to challenge anyone and take their ce. After one month, the fight for ces will be held every 6 months. And every year some of the strongest students in the academy will be selected. Besides getting special privileges better than other S sses, they will also be given the title ''Son of God''." Kalya ends her exnation and they all go to the training area.

 Chapter 68 - 31

    SkyDome at Piqmentia grand academy is arge multipurpose dome-shaped building that has 7 floors inside. The student''s ssroom, teacher''s and principal''s room are in that building. Likewise, the training area which is currently filled with students. The academy''s training area was shaped like a colosseum. The ce can even be used by 3 sses at once with 100 students each.

    The students are seated grouped ording to their ss. And ss D which is Ziel''s ss gets a seat not far from the entrance of the training area. Because of that, every ss that enters the training area will pass where the ss D students are sitting.

    "Ooh, isn''t this Miss Kalya who chose to be the homeroom teacher of ss D?" The person who spoke to her was Alvis Donell who was also a teacher at the academy and was the homeroom teacher of ss C.

    Kalya who doesn''t talk much to other people just nodded slightly at him and returned to focus on the training area which was still empty because the match hadn''t started yet. That''s because all sses are not present. The sses that have arrived there are ss D, ss E with homeroom teacher Reid Brandon, ss F with homeroom teacher Christof ucio and who is currently talking to Kalya, ss C with homeroom teacher Alvis Donell..

    "Hehe... cold as usual. Too bad you''re only homeroom teacher for ss D." Alvis and his students walked past ss D. Alvis just shook his head while his studentsughed scornfully at ss D.

    The ss D students who saw it were annoyed and wanted to retaliate against them. But they are soon stopped by Kalya.

    "Stop it! There''s no point in you guys serving them here. If you want, you can try defeating them in the training area." Kalya doesn''t care at all that ss C or his homeroom teacher does.

    "But teacher, what does he mean by you choosing to be the homeroom teacher for ss D? Didn''t the principal decide that?" One of the curious students asked her.

    "You don''t have to think about the words." Kalya doesn''t know how to exin it. Then she nced at Ziel who was sitting with his eyes closed and remembered what happened in the principal''s office.

    ***

    Before the new student admission ceremony, the teachers who will be on duty are gathered in the principal''s office. The principal of the academy who was also a Sage, Merlick Donovan was a middle-aged man with long ck hair that was neatly tied in the middle. He is the person specially appointed by the 5 human kings to manage the academy. He has authority over the kings when in the academy.

    "I summoned all of you here regarding the students who have been epted into the academy. The following is the ss and who will be the homeroom teacher." Merlick said in a deep and dignified voice. He waved his hand and a small screen appeared in front of each teacher.

    ss S: vio Hendrique

    ss A: Kalya Via

    ss B: Beatrix Artvika

    ss C: Alvis Donell

    ss D: Ashley Arianel

    ss E: Reid Brandon

    ss F: Christof ucio

    "So, can I assume you all agree?" Seeing no one speaking, merlick assumed they all epted. But someone suddenly raised her hand.

    "Hoo... what''s wrong Kalya?" Merlick was slightly surprised by Kalya who suddenly raised her hand. He had known her for quite a while since he traveled around the world. Kalya he knows is a quiet girl who doesn''tin much let alone raise objections. But this time she seemed to have something to say.

    "Can I swap sses with another teacher?" She asked Merlick after checking the list of students in her ss.

    "You can, but you have to get approval from the homeroom teacher in charge of the ss." Merlick nodded in response. As Merlick said, the ss exchange requires an agreement from both parties. If one party doesn''t agree then she can''t change her ss.

    "I see, but may I have a look at the list of students from other sses?" Kalya still doesn''t know which ss ''he'' belongs to.

    "Of course." After Merlick said that another 6 screens appeared in front of Kalya.

    Kalya is focused on checking the list of students one by one starting from ss S. She thinks that Ziel might get the highest score in the exam, even though Kalya knows he''s holding back during the exam.

    (If I''m not mistaken his name is Ken Nijisaki)

    She searched to the end of the ss S list but still couldn''t find his name. Then she started searching again from ss B. Because she had checked ss A before. She kept looking for it until she finally found his name in ss D.

    (ss D? What is his real aim? The other woman is also dangerous, if I''m not mistaken her name is Lilith. She is in ss S and it seems she has an equally dangerous friend)

    Kalya muttered in her heart and then shook her head to throw away the unnecessary thoughts. She would tell the homeroom teacher from ss S to watch out for them.

    "I want to swap with ss D." Kalya looked at the silver-haired beauty, Ashley Arianel.

    "What!?" Everyone who was there was shocked including merlick after hearing what kalya said. Merlick thought Kalya would swap with ss S. But unexpectedly, she chose ss D which was 3 levels below her current ss.

    All the teachers immediately looked at the list of ss D students, trying to find out if were any interesting students there that made Kalya choose that ss. But, they all found nothing. The grades of the students in ss D are only average. But there was one person who narrowed her eyes at a name in ss D. Beatrix Artvika who is also ra''s aunt and the magic teacher looked at the name ''Ken Nijisaki'' on the list.

    (Could it be him?)

    She immediately shook her head to get rid of that thought. For 1 year she lived together in the same mansion. Beatrix tries to find out the truth about Ziel. But she did not get any results and her efforts were in vain. That''s why she was sure that his strength matched what Duke Hazell had said. You could say Ziel is just mediocre.

    "Can you tell me the reason?" Merlick who woke up first from his shock asked Kalya curiously.

    "Sorry, but I can''t tell you right now." Kalya shook her head and smiled apologetically.

    "Are you sure you want to switch to a ss below you? I''m willing to swap it for ss S if you want." A handsome man with golden hair and a homeroom teacher from ss S, vio Hendrique smiled broadly offering his ss.

    "Sorry, but I just want to exchange it for ss D. Ashley, do you want to swap it with me?" Kalya refuses vio''s offer and looks at Ashley Arianel, the homeroom teacher of ss D.

    "Hmm... Are you sure you want to exchange it for D ss? I think vio''s offer is more tempting." Ashley became confused after listening to their conversation. Kalya adamantly refuses to swap her ss for an S ss. Just like students who get privileges, so do teachers. The higher the ss, the more privileges you get. And Kalya just rejects the ss and instead exchanges it for a lower ss.

    "No, I just wanted to swap with your ss. So, do you want it or not?" Kalya looks determined to exchange it for ss D.

    "Okay, I will. Principal, I will exchange my ss with Kalya." Ashley then gave her approval to Merlick.

    "Hmm... well if you''ve agreed to it. Is there anyone else who wants to change sses? If not then all of you may go." Merlick looked at the 7 teachers in front of him. Since they''ve all epted it, the only thing left is to prepare for the ceremonyter.

    "Ah... Kalya. You stay here. There''s something I want to ask." Merlick stopped Kalya who was about to leave the room.

    "Okay." Kalya answered him curtly and returned to her ce. After all the teachers except Kalya have left the room. Merlick immediately asked what he was curious about.

    "What''s the reason you swapped your ss for ss D? What are you looking for from that ss?" He looks at Kalya seriously.

    "I''ve said it before, I''ll tell you when the time is right." Kalya refused to say the purpose.

    "Haaa... You''re just as stubborn as your mother, Kalya. No, Cattleya." Merlick took a deep breath and leaned his back against the chair.

    "I''ve given up that name. My current name is Kalya. And if there''s nothing else you want to talk about, then I''ll go because I have other business to do. Excuse me." Kalya immediately left the ce without waiting for an answer from Merlick.

    ***

    The training area in the SkyDome building is currently filled with students from the 7 sses of the academy. They all gathered together forbat practice. Instead ofbat practice, the winner can take a ce in the ss of the loser. That is if the loser''s ss is higher than the winner.

    "Please attention." Suddenly appeared a middle-aged man with short ck hair in the middle of the training area. He wore golden armor and looked like a hero. On his back, he carried arge sword that looked very heavy.

    "My name is Edgard Gtyn. I am the master of the golden tower where you guys learn swordsmanship." He raised his greatsword and plunged it into the ground. The training area trembled slightly as the sword stuck to the ground.

    The students panicked because suddenly the room shook, also many of those who were knights were amazed by the power that Edgard showed.

    "I''m not going to go into further detail. I''m sure you''ve heard from your homeroom teacher. The rule is that those of you who want to fight cane down here and challenge the person on the big list in front of you. The person being challenged must ept otherwise it will be considered surrender and his ce in the ss will be reced by the challenger." Edgard looked at the students around the training area. Then arge screen appeared containing the ss and the list of students in it. The order of students is based on the academy examination results.

    "Well then, Match begins!" Edgard''s voice echoed throughout the training area signaling the start of the inter-sspetition.

 Chapter 69 - 32

    Thebat practice has been started by Edgard who is the master of the golden tower. He will also act as a referee in the match. But ever since the referee announced the start of the match, not a single student dared toe forward and challenge the others.

    "Hoo... Are all the students in this academy cowards? Not even a single one of you dares toe forward and challenge the other students. What a shame." Edgard shook his head and said provocatively.

    "I will go!" A student from ss E was provoked by Edgard''s words. He''s a muscr boy with blonde hair. On his back, he carries 2 swords..

    "Introduce yourself before the fight and choose who you will challenge." Edgard smiled that there were students who were provoked by his words.

    "My name is Milo Ignatius from ss E. I''m going to challenge Lucas Gloria from ss S." He pointed to the lowest list of ss S students which meant his test results were the lowest of all of them.

    "You dare challenge a student from a ss 5 levels above you?" The short silver-haired boy stepped into the arena. He held a long spear in his right hand. He is the student who has been challenged by Milo, Lucas Gloria. They were facing each other only a few meters away.

    "No more small talk! The match begins!" Edgard''s voice signaled the start of the first battle.

    Milo immediately drew his two swords, they both closed their distance in an instant. shes between spears and swords ensued in the center of the arena. From the start, they had already brought out their full strength. Milo has 4 aura seals with twin fish patterns while Lucas has 4 aura seals with unicorn patterns.

    Their fight did look fierce, but little by little Milo was pushed by Lucas. Even though he used 2 swords but he couldn''t fully withstand the attacks of Lucas'' spear let alone counterattack.

    Ziel who was watching from his seat along with the other ss D suddenly held something in his hand. He was holding a box and inside was food that looked like a ''popcorn''. He watched the match with a poker face while eating his popcorn.

    Kalya who identally nced at him pop out blue veins on her forehead. While the other students were fighting fiercely for positions, he instead ate his snacks.

    (Does he think he''s watching a show? Then what''s that food he''s eating? I''ve never seen it. Is it good?)

    Kalya muttered in her heart seeing what Ziel was doing. She felt strange every time she saw him. She had no idea what exactly she was feeling. But every time she saw Ziel, she became more and more curious about him. It was the first time she had felt such a feeling. Even so, she seemed to be addicted to his current feelings. Sometimes a little smile formed on her pretty face.

    The battle of the two disciples in the arena was finally seen. Milo, who kept pushing, ended up in a corner and lost one of his swords. When Lucas'' final attack hits Milo''s neck, Edgard immediately stops the fight.

    "Enough! The winner is Lucas from ss S!" Edgard announces Lucas'' victory. They both returned to their seats. Lucas walked away proudly, while Milo walked away sad and disappointed.

    After that, many of the sses challenged the ss S. Students who had already fought could not be challenged again on the same day. So they had to wait until tomorrow to challenge him again in a private duel.

    The match continues in the arena. But none of the students could take over the position from the S ss students. And from there, they realized the difference in their strength with the ss above them. Even the girl from ss S was no less great than the boy.

    Until now, no student has dared to challenge the Prince or Princess from ss S. Because they are in the top 10 on the student list. Even ra until now has not received the challenge of the other students. Until finally there was a student from ss C who dared to do that.

    "I''m Liam Conrad from ss C will challenging Fritz Aurelia from ss S!" A short boy with a bald head challenged the first in the ss S list. On his back, he carried an unusual weapon which was arge hammer. Instantly the training area became very noisy after hearing the words.

    "Has he gone mad!?"

    "Who does he think he is!?"

    "He seeks his death!"

    Sounds of mockery rang out from the various sses. Even his ss didn''t support him. But he stood up while puffing out his chest challenging the strongest person in the current academy.

    "Brother, be careful." Princess Freya felt an ufortable feeling in her heart.

    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll finish him in seconds." He smiled broadly and looked at Princess Aishia who was sitting next to Princess Freya. But Princess Aishia''s response was only a small nod that disappointed him. He decided to vent his frustration on his opponent in the arena.

    When he reached the arena, Prince Fritz just stood and crossed his arms in front of his chest. He didn''t draw the golden-colored sword hanging on his waist. Meanwhile, Liam is holding a big hammer in his hand.

    "I want to feel the power of being first in the ranking list in ss S. I''m sorry if my actions offended you, Prince Fritz." He pointed his big hammer at Prince Fritz with a grin.

    "Go ahead, I won''t move from where I am standing right now. Attack me with your full strength." Prince Fritz arrogantly spoke to his opponent and finally, he drew the sword at his waist. The gleaming golden sword currently in his hand was a Master Rank magic tool. It was a gift from his father, king Leonida when he became a Sword Master.

    "Stop chatting. The match begins!" Edgard''s voice stopped their conversation and signaled the start of the battle.

    "I go, Prince. Feel my full power!" Liam opens 4 bull pattern aura seals on his body. He charged towards Prince Fritz at full speed.

    "Go ahead." Prince Fritz smiled provocatively. Most of the girls in the training area were captivated by his smile. They all supported him by shouting his name.

    "Please ept this Prince!" Liam swung his hammer with all his might at Prince Fritz''s face. He was targeting her face subconsciously because he felt annoyed every time he saw his smile.

    "Is that all you''re capable of? Then... Eh?" He was shocked because when he was about to bring out his power. He couldn''t get it out at all.

    [Lock On]

    "Wait..." Prince Fritz panicked and tried to tell Liam to dy his attack but Liam''s hammer was in front of his eyes.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Prince Fritz bounced until he hit the wall of the training area and fell unconscious. Liam''s attack power can be seen from the wall of the training area which was cracked due to the impact with Prince Fritz. Even Edgard who was acting as the referee stood dumbfounded at the scene in front of him. He thought that Prince Fritz who was the student with the top position in the ss S list would win easily. But what happened in front of him was the opposite. He was defeated in one hit by his opponent.

    What happened to Prince Fritz was the magic that Ziel had previously instilled when he was hit by Prince Fritz. The magic can be activated at any time. Ziel didn''t expect his magic to activate at such a time.

    "Brother!" Princess Freya screamed and ran to her brother apanied by Princess Aishia. She saw her brother who was lying unconscious. Currently, Prince Fritz''s face has a lot of wounds from being hit by a heavy hit from Liam''s hammer. But it can be cured with magic or potions.

    "Brother! Are you okay? Aishia please help me." Princess Freya panicked and immediately used her magic on him. Princess Aishia nodded slightly and did the same with her.

    [[Minor Heal]]

    They used healing magic at the same time. Little by little the wound on Prince Fritz''s face began to heal.

    "Urgh... What happened to me?" After the wound on his face healed, Prince Fritz immediately woke up from his stupor. He saw that he was surrounded by Princess Aishia and her sister.

    "You fainted from being hit by your opponent''s attack. What happened to you, brother? Why are you just standing still when you''re attacked?" Princess Freya was confused by her brother''s condition before being hit by her opponent''s attack. He looked panicked at that time.

    "Ah, that''s right! My power! I can''t bring out my power!!" Prince Fritz became panicked after remembering what happened. He screamed like crazy. The impression of a calm and gentle person that he previously gave to the others was gone in an instant. The other students who saw it felt pity.

    "Brother, calm down!" Princess Freya held her older brother who looked like he was about to go berserk.

    "The winner is Liam Conrad from ss C. Congrattions! You''re the first to seize your opponent''s position." Edgard who woke up from his shock immediately announced the result of the battle. Liam who was also surprised because his attack hit Prince Fritz immediately got up and raised his hand in victory.

    His ssmates who had previously mocked him were currently cheering happily for his victory. The match continues, but no more challenger can take the position of the challenged student. Berith also received challenges from other students. But he defeated the challenger with one hit. And it was thest match of thebat practice.

    All the students immediately left the training area as soon as the match ended. Ziel who was walking side by side with Kalya whispered to her.

    "Don''t forget your promise. We''ll start practicing today." Ziel quickened his footsteps and left Kalya behind without giving her a chance to answer. Her face looks sad as she looks at Ziel''s back which is slowly disappearing from her sight.

    ***

    After returning to the dormitory and changing his uniform into casual clothes, Ziel immediately went to Kalya''s mansion in the middle of the forest. When he arrived at the mansion, Kalya was already waiting for Ziel at the door, it seemed she had realized his arrival because Ziel himself did not hide his arrival at kalya.

    Currently, Kalya is wearing a sleeveless green shirt with a short white skirt. Her current appearance looks fresh and sexy. Because she boldly showed her smooth and slender legs in front of Ziel.

    "Can we start the practice now?" Ziel didn''t want to waste time there. So he wanted to start his training right away.

    "Yes... But, can I ask before that?" Kalya hesitantly asks him.

    "What do you want to ask?" Ziel looked her straight in the eye. Kalya blushed and immediately turned her face away from him.

    "Did you have anything to do with the Prince Fritz incident?" Kalya''s question made Ziel who was walking stop his footsteps.

 Chapter 70 - 33

    In front of Kalya''s mansion, two people were seen standing there. Those two people are Ziel and Kalya. At this moment Ziel and Kalya stood up without saying anything. An awkward atmosphere surrounded Kalya when she saw Ziel stop his footsteps. Kalya was afraid that she would make a mistake by asking that question to him. In the first ce, Kalya didn''t know why she was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her. But his words immediately dispelled her fear.

    "Yes, I did." Ziel answered her honestly.

    "Uh, is that so? Aren''t you afraid of the Aurelia Kingdom?" She was a little surprised that Ziel admitted it right away. Usually, he would pretend he didn''t know anything.

    "You don''t need to think about that.. We''d better get started on training." Ziel does not want to discuss it any further. Because he doesn''t care about the Aurelia Kingdom or anything else.

    "Alright... We''ll go to the back of the mansion. The environment there is perfect for practicing spiritism." Kalya walked into the mansion and led him to the ce where they would start their training.

    When he gets there, Ziel sensed that something was different from the current environmentpared to the front of the mansion. Though the distance between the two ces is not that far away.

    "Hmm... This ce is very calm and the air also feels very fresh. The concentration of mana and aura in this ce is also very dense. Is it also because of the spirit?" Ziel asks Kalya who is walking in front of him. He could feel Kalya stopping at the ce with the densest concentration of mana and aura in that ce.

    "You''re right, I also identally found this ce. That''s why I made a mansion not far from here." Kalya turns herself around and looks at Ziel. The short skirt she was wearing would flutter if she made a lot of movements that would expose her white and smooth thighs.

    "Then how shall we begin the training?" Before Ziel reincarnated, he had never tried it once and information regarding spiritism was a secret of the elven race. Even though he had met a great spirit, but the information he had about it was too little.

    "Eh... That is..." Kalya''s face suddenly turned red. She became nervous and didn''t know how to exin it to him.

    "That is...?" Ziel didn''t know why she suddenly behaved like that.

    "Hmm... Do you know that spiritism is a special ability of elves? Because only elves can sense the existence of spirits, or rather spirit particles. However, not all elves can sense it from the moment they are born. So, they need the help of other elves who are already able to use spiritism to sense the presence of spirit particles. Because that is the first stage in practicing spiritism." Kalya starts exining spiritism to Ziel. Even though she knew it was a secret from the elves, she had already made a promise to him. The exnation is also part of practicing spiritism for him.

    "I already know some of what you said. But for the other part, I just heard it from you." Ziel nods at her words. Because some of what Kalya said is something that many people already know. But some are the secrets of the elves.

    "Just like humans... We elves also have people who are talented or what we call blessed. They are elves who can sense the presence of spirit particles from the moment they are born. Just because you can sense the presence of spirit particles doesn''t mean you have mastered spiritism. First, you have to feel the presence of spirit particles. After that, you have to pull it towards you and condense it into a magic circle. But to the elves, we call it the spirit circle. Everyone has a different shape of a spirit circle. As you know mine has a big tree pattern. The bigger the power, the bigger the circle. Most of those who can create arge spirit circle are from the royal family." Kalya continues his exnation to him. But at the end of the sentence, her voice became low and almost inaudible.

    "So, how do the elves who don''t have the blessing perceive the existence of spirits?" Ziel directly asked the point of their conversation.

    "You... You must make physical contact with a person who has mastered spiritism." Kalya blushed to the tips of her ears. She said it while lowering her head and not daring to look at his face.

    "Then what should I do?" Ziel still doesn''t understand what kind of physical contact she means.

    "Elves feel the spirit particles in their environment using all their senses. But the most sensitive are their brains. So... For the start of the training, we have to hold hands and... our foreheads must touch." Kalya squeezed her words trying to exin how they could sense the existence of spirits. She seemed to have reached her limit, even though she tried to act casual in front of him. But her blushing face couldn''t hide her embarrassment.

    (Hohoho... Since we made the contract, I''ve never seen you make such an expression)

    Silphy''s teasing voice sounded in her mind.

    "Noisy." Kalya identally spoke directly with her mouth and it was heard by Ziel who was in front of her.

    "Hmm... I haven''t said anything yet." Ziel doesn''t know that Kalya is being teased by Silphy.

    "Oh, sorry. I was talking to Silphy just now." She took a deep breath and tried to calm her mind.

    "All right, let''s start the training. Because it''s going to be night soon." Ziel has to go back to his dorm soon. Because the dorm master will check on his students who haven''t returned at night. In the ID book, there is a prohibition for students to roam at night.

    "Yes... You sit down." Kalya still doesn''t know how to train him. Right now she felt very embarrassed imagining what would happen after this.

    "Yes." Ziel sat cross-legged on the ground not caring that his pants would get dirty. Kalya then sat in front of him. They were currently sitting opposite each other.

    "Give me your hand, we have to put our palms together." Kalya feels awkward with their current situation. And she felt ufortable because right now she was also sitting cross-legged. Because she was wearing a short skirt, the white skin of her legs was exposed in front of Ziel. She used her hands trying to cover it.

    "Use this." Ziel who saw it immediately took a ck robe from his storage space and gave it to Kalya to cover her legs. Kalya epted it with a blushing face and covered her legs.

    "Thank you, let''s get started." Kalya and Ziel both reached out and pressed their palms together. Kalya''s warm body temperature could be felt by Ziel from his palm.

    "Hmm... Now we have to stick our foreheads together. After that, close your eyes and feel the presence of spirit particles around you." Kalya was embarrassed to say the next step for his training.

    "Okay." The two of them slowly drew closer to each other''s faces. They look like they''re about to kiss if someone else sees it.

    When their foreheads touched, they could feel each other''s breath. Kalya is currently trying to focus on calming her mind. But all of that was in vain. She could feel her heart beating very fast and irregrly. She subconsciously intertwined her fingers with Ziel to suppress those feelings.

    Ziel, who was currently concentrating didn''t notice any changes in his body. His heart was beating fast for a few seconds and then immediately returned to normal.

    Ziel could currently sense countless particles of light floating around him. That thing is what Kalya called spirit particle. With this, he had already sessfully carried out the first stage of spiritism.

    ording to what Kalya said. After this, Ziel has to attract those particles by emitting mana or aura from his body. Slowly the particles are attracted towards him. Initially, one or two particles are attracted, but over time the number continues to grow until dozens of particles are attracted at once.

    Once the spirit particles are attracted, the next step is to condense them into a circle. He brought the particles together one by one and condensed them. He did so while attracting the spirit particles around him. He kept repeating this step until a spirit circle the size of a te was created. But the spirit circle still didn''t have a clear shape.

    Ziel stopped the process and opened his eyes. He doesn''t know how long he''s been training but the sky is already dark. In front of him, Kalya still closed her eyes. But Ziel knows that she is currently asleep. Just as Ziel was about to move, he saw kalya intertwine his fingers with him. Ziel slowly removed his palm from her.

    When he stood up, he saw Kalya sleeping on the ground. She was sleeping soundly, her face looked so innocent and adorable. He doesn''t look cold like he used to show in the academy. Ziel then picked her up from there, he carried her in a princess hug towards the mansion.

    When he reached the mansion, Ziel didn''t know where Kalya''s room was. And Silphy didn''t show up to tell him either. So, heys down Kalya on what looks like a sofa. He used his previous ck robe to cover her and left the mansion. Not long after Ziel came out, Silphy manifested herself.

    (You can show that calm sleeping face when you are with him, a person who is younger than you and you haven''t known for long. You might bond with him if you continue like this. Maybe he can help you shake off bad memories of your past or help you get back to where you belong. Sooner orter you have to leave this academy. But the choice is yours. I think he''s the right guy for you. I will continue to support you until the end)

    After that, Silphy disappeared and returned to Kalya''s sleeping body with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 71 - 34

    At night, in the treatment room inside the SkyDome. Princess Freya and her father, King Leonida are apanying Prince Fritz who is being examined by the Royal Mage. They were taken by King Leonida who panicked by the state of his son who suddenly could not use his powers. He immediately left the Aurelia Kingdom using teleportation magic to Vittoria city when he got the news.

    Besides them, there were also Princess Aishia, vio Hendrique and Alvis Donell who are homeroom teachers of ss S and ss C, and Merlick Donovan who was the Principal of the academy.

    "How is my son?" King Leonida asked the mage who checked Prince Fritz.

    "After I checked it over and over again. I can confirm that its power is sealed by magic." The mage reported the results of his examination to King Leonida.

    "Seal? Does he have an enemy here?" King Leonida looked at his daughter who was standing beside him. .

    "All I know is that brother has no enemies. Ah, he fought with a ss D student. Even though he bounced after brother hit him." Princess Freya answered honestly. She didn''t think that Ziel was the one who gave her brother the seal.

    "Can you open it?" King Leonida asked the royal mage expectantly.

    "I''ll give it a try, usually seal magic can be opened by force as long as our strength is greater than the strength of the owner of the seal." The mage opened 7 magic circles on his body which showed that he was a Magic King. He pointed her index finger at Prince Fritz and used his spell on him.

    [Open Seal!]

    However, the magic reversed when it touched Prince Fritz. The mage was blown away by his magic. Everyone was shocked by what happened in front of them.

    "What happened?" King Leonida asked the mage who was lying on the floor.

    "Ugh... I''m sorry your majesty. It seems my power is below the seal''s possessor." The mage smiled bitterly while trying to stand up.

    "What!?" King Leonida and everyone who was there was shocked. The person who was stronger than a Magic King was at least a Sage. What kind of thing did Prince Fritz do that someone as strong as that gave him the seal?

    "Perhaps Mr. Merlick could give it a try." The mage still looked weak from the previous attack.

    "Merlick, can you give it a try?" King Leonida looked at Merlick who was standing with his arms crossed over his chest.

    "Okay, I''ll give it a try." Merlick then walked in front of Prince Fritz and did the same with the previous mage.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Merlick bounced further than the mage. Maybe it''s because the power he gives off is also greater.

    "What!?" Everyone widened their eyes in shock. With the incidents in front of them, everyone can conclude one thing. The one who gave the seal to Prince Fritz was much stronger than the Principal who had the power of a Sage.

    "What exactly happened? Is there anyone that strong in this academy?" King Leonida was shocked and panicked and asked everyone there. But none of them answered him.

    When they were guessing who it was. There was someone who had been silent for a while with a trembling body. That person is Princess Freya. When they talked about people who were stronger than the Principal, she could only think of one person in her mind. She remembered when his brother punched him, she should have stopped him immediately. She was sure the person who did it was Ziel.

    (What should I do?)

    Princess Freya muttered in her heart, she knew that all of this was her brother''s fault and she was also taking part in the matter. If not for her clinging to Ziel. His brother wouldn''t have punched him and ended up like that. She regretted not being able to suppress her feelings. Without her knowing it, tears started to fall from her eyes.

    "Freya, what happened to you? Why are you suddenly crying?" Princess Aishia who is next to her is worried to see her condition. Everyone in the room looked at her.

    "Ah, it''s okay. I''m just sad about my brother''s condition." she shook her head and smiled wryly while wiping the tears from her eyes.

    "Are you sure you''re okay, Freya?" Her father who saw it was also worried.

    "I''m fine father, sorry for worrying you. But it looks like I''ll be going back to my dorm because I''m a little tired." She immediately found an excuse to quickly leave that ce. Right now she was ashamed of being the center of attention of the people there.

    "Okay. Aishia, please apany Freya back to her dorm." King Leonida nodded slightly and looked at Princess Aishia who was holding Princess Freya''s hand.

    "Yes, Uncle Leonida. Let''s go, Freya." Princess Aishia looked at Princess Freya who had a gloomy face.

    "Yes... I''ll go first, Father." Princess Freya bowed slightly to everyone in the room and walked out of the room with Princess Aishia.

    (I have to talk to him tomorrow)

    She is determined to meet and ask Ziel to unseal his brother.

    ***

    Early morning in the mansion located in the middle of the forest. Kalya opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling of the mansion. Thest thing she remembered was that she was helping Ziel practice spiritism. She got up from where she was lying and looked around her.

    "Silphy! How long have I been asleep for?" Kalya panicked and asked Silphy in her mind.

    (I forgot how long it was for sure, but it''s already morning. Last night you slept well. Haha...)

    Silphyughed mockingly.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up!? I could bete for teaching this time!" She had to take a shower and change her current clothes into her teacher''s uniform. She will certainly bete for teaching.

    (Why are you in such a hurry? Do you want to teach or meet someone?)

    Silphy could sense that Kalya''s enthusiasm was not for teaching but something else. This is one of the effects of a contract with a spirit. They can feel each other''s feelings to some extent.

    "Noisy! I''m in a hurry." Kalya who was trying to dodge Silphy''s words couldn''t hide the embarrassment that appeared on her flushed face.

    (Alright... Alright...)

    Silphy who was inside Kalya could only shake her head and not speak to her anymore.

    ***

    "This is our lesson on efficiency inbat for a mage and knight. More specifically, we will practice it tomorrow in the gold and silver tower. You will have a special teacher there." Kalya who was currently on the podium in front of hundreds of students had finished her ss for the day. But before she closed and dismissed her ss, a student raised his hand.

    "Yes, what do you want to ask?" She looked at the student who was sitting not far from Ziel. Therefore, when looking at the student, Kalya briefly nced at Ziel and returned to focus on the students who asked.

    "Are we going to dobat training again like yesterday?" The student''s question made sense because what Kalya previously exined aboutbat efficiency should be more understandable if practiced directly.

    "That matter depends on your teacher tomorrow. So don''t bete." Kalya also doesn''t know what method each teacher in the academy has. She could only give an ambiguous answer.

    "Okay, teacher!" all students answered in unison.

    "Then we will end today''s ss. Good afternoon." Kalya immediately walked out of the ssroom.

    Not long after that the students also started leaving from there, so did Ziel. But when he walks into the corridor, he sees Kalya standing alone. When they pass, she whispered something to him.

    "Thanks." She spoke very quietly and was barely audible.

    "You''re wee, but your sleeping face yesterday looked so adorable." Ziel left her after saying that.

    Kalya who heard it froze. Her face was as red as an apple. When she came to her senses and wanted to reply to his words, Ziel was no longer there. She smiled slightly and immediately left the ce with light steps.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the ssroom of ss S, all the students were getting ready to leave the room because the ss was over. But ra and Princess Iris are still there. They seemed to be chatting and didn''t look like they were going to leave the ssroom soon. Until someone finally approached them.

    "Sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I have something to ask you." Princess Freya who came from outside the ssroom is currently standing in front of them. Previously when ss was over, she immediately rushed out of the ssroom. His destination was ss D, but by the time she got there the person she was looking for had gone home. Currently, she is not with Princess Aishia.

    "Can I help, Princess Freya?" The one who answered her was Princess Iris.

    "Ah, I need with her." She looked at ra.

    "Me?" ra pointed to herself in confusion.

    "Yes, I want to know what is the dorm room number of your butler?" Princess Freya asked without caring that others would suspect her.

    "Uh, 111. Did something happen Princess?" ra subconsciously says his room number and she is curious about the purpose of Princess Freya.

    "Nothing. Thank you." She left Princess Iris and ra who was speechless because Princess Freya''s attitude was currently a little strange.

    ***

    Princess Freya was already in the ck tower and got permission to enter there because it was a boys dormitory. She was currently in front of room number 111.

    Knock... Knock... Knock...

    "Excuse me..." Princess Freya felt awkward being the center of attention from the dorm residents who saw her in front of someone''s room.

    "Ah, who is it? Princess Freya!!" The one who opened the door was Ziel''s roommate, James Borilo. He was shocked to see the guests who came.

    "Sorry, is Ken in there?" Princess Freya didn''t want to stand there for long. She wants to meet him soon and talk somewhere else.

    "Ah, that... He''s been gone a long time ago." James was nervous when he talked to Princess Freya.

    "Do you know where he is?" She feels disappointed that Ziel is not in his room.

    "Oh, I don''t know." James shook his head, he was fascinated to see Princess Freya up close.

    "Okay thank you." princess Freya quickly left the ce.

    (Where did he go? Wait a minute... Didn''t he ask the elf to teach him spiritism? Don''t tell me...)

    Princess Freya immediately went towards the forest area of ??the academy.

    ***

    Ziel is currently in the same ce as yesterday. In front of him, Kalya was wearing ck hot pants with a white shirt. Either because she was near her mansion or for some other reason. But her current style of dress looks very bold. She exposed her slender thighs to Ziel. For a boy the same age as him, her charm is fatal.

    "So we have to do the same as yesterday?" Ziel doesn''t care about Kalya''s dress style, right now his goal is to practice spiritism.

    "Yes, that''s right." Even though her face is red, but Kalya doesn''t feel as shy as yesterday. Even now she feels veryfortable around him. When she wore such clothes, he didn''t look at her with lecherous eyes.

    They are currently doing the same as yesterday, Ziel and Kalya are sitting across from each other and pressed their palms and foreheads together. Currently, Kalya looks calmer even though her heart is beating faster than yesterday. But the feeling she felt right now was very sweet and pleasant. Meanwhile, Ziel focuses on forming his spirit circle.

    As they were both lost in their thoughts. Suddenly the sound of someone screaming came from behind them.

    "What are you two doing!?" Princess Freya is standing there and giving off a bloodthirsty aura.

 Chapter 72 - 35

    Princess Freya went to the forest in the academy area. Within the forest is a mansion that blends in with the surrounding nature. When Princess Freya reached the front of the mansion, she immediately knocked on the door.

    Knock... Knock... Knock...

    "Excuse me...." But no matter how many times he knocked and shouted, there was still no answer from within the mansion.

    (Is no one inside?)

    Princess Freya intends to leave that ce, but she felt an ufortable feeling that seemed to be telling her not to leave there. When she tried to open the door of the mansion.

    Click...

    The door was unlocked and Princess Freya entered the mansion.

    "Excuse me..." She shouted there but still no answer.

    She searched every corner of the mansion until she finally saw a door at the back. She opened it and felt the fresh air and calming atmosphere. She kept walking through the back area of ??the mansion and suddenly she stopped.

    There she saw 2 people, sitting opposite each other. Princess Freya knows them. One of them was the person she was looking for. But what they did leave her dumbfounded. Anger, jealousy, and hate. All her negative emotions came out apanied by a bloodthirsty aura.

    "What are you two doing!?" She screamed from deep in her lungs releasing all the emotions she was feeling.

    ***

    Ziel and Kalya stopped their spiritism practice when they saw Princess Freya approaching them. When Princess Freya saw the way Kalya was dressed, she was stunned. Even as a fellow woman she was fascinated by her. But she shook her head and shook off the feeling.

    "Princess Freya, what are you doing here?" Kalya asks her as if nothing happened.

    "Ooh, so am I not allowed toe here? Or am I interrupting your intimate time?" Princess Freya showered her with questions.

    "What are you saying!?" Kalya tried to dodge it, but her blushing face betrayed her.

    "if you didn''t do it then why are you wearing clothes like that? Do you want to tease your student?" Princess Freya looked at the clothes Kalya was wearing from top to bottom. She never imagined that Kalya who usually wore a cold face in the academy would wear clothes that would invite perverted gazes from men.

    "Watch your mouth! We elf used to dress like this to get closer to nature. And what I did with him had nothing to do with you!?" Kalya started to get annoyed with the harsh words of Princess Freya.

    "No! Of course, it has something to do with me!!" As if being provoked by Kalya''s words, Princess Freya shouted louder than before.

    "What..." Kalya was about to reply to her words but Ziel''s voice immediately stopped her.

    "Enough." Ziel stopped them before their argument got heated.

    Both of them fell silent and neither dared to utter a single word.

    "Then, what do you want bying here, Princess Freya?" He wanted to resume his training after taking care of the girl in front of him.

    "What? So I can''te here if I don''t have a purpose?" Princess Freya puffed her cheeks. Her attitude towards Ziel is very different when she talks to Kalya. But Ziel just kept quiet and didn''t respond. Instead of being disappointed, Princess Freya stuck her tongue out at him. Kalya was surprised to see Princess Freya''s attitude which changed drastically when she spoke to Ziel.

    "Okay... Okay... I''ll tell you. Ken... Can you unseal my brother?" Princess Freya asked him nervously. She was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her.

    "Hmm... What do you mean?" Ziel pretended not to know what she was saying.

    "You don''t need to pretend, my father has brought a royal mage to check on my brother''s condition. And he said my brother''s power is sealed. The principal tried to force it open but couldn''t. He said it can only be opened by the person who gave the seal or someone stronger than him. The person in the academy who is stronger than the principal, I can only think of you." Princess Freya looked down while drawing a circle on the ground with her feet. Her current actions were so adorable.

    "You seem to be wrong about something." Ziel tried to justify what she said.

    "What''s wrong with my words?" Princess Freya tilted her head in confusion at his word.

    "If it''s someone stronger than the principal, there are 2 in your ss." Ziel told her honestly.

    "Uh, what do you mean?" She still doesn''t understand what he is saying. Kalya just silently listened to him because she knew who he meant.

    "In your ss, there are 2 gods from the divine race, they should be stronger than the principal." Ziel exined nonchntly to him.

    ""What!?"" Not only Princess Freya, Kalya who heard that was also shocked. All she knew from Silphy was that people were dangerous. But she didn''t know how great their strength was and what race they came from. This is new information for her. But what shocked her the most was when Ziel mentioned the word ''divine race'' her face darkened.

    (Are you sure about what you said!?)

    Silphy manifested herself after hearing Ziel''s words. From the look on his face, he looked very panicked.

    "Of course." Ziel answered briefly.

    (Ah, isn''t this academy in danger, Kalya?)

    Silphy asked Kalya who had been looking down. She knew what she was going through at that time. Silphy just shook her head and didn''t pursue an answer from her.

    "Hey, why are you so gloomy, teacher?" Princess Freya saw Kalya suddenly fell silent then tried to tease her.

    "This is none of your business." Kalya looked at her coldly. She subconsciously let out her pressure on her.

    "Uh, I''m sorry." Princess Freya stepped back in fear.

    "I know you have your situation. But are you sure you want to take it out on her?" He didn''t care about their argument. But this will spoil the mood of Kalya in practicing spiritism.

    "Hmm... Sorry." Kalya immediately came back to her senses and tried to regain herposure.

    "You go back to the mansion first, I''m sure we can''t continue training if you are like that." He can''t force her to train in such a state.

    "Okay." Kalya walked back to her mansion apanied by Silphy who was flying above her head.

    "So, don''t you want to go back to your dorm as well?" He looked at princess Freya who was still standing in front of him smiling. She quickly returned to her usual self after seeing Ziel defend her.

    "So can you unseal my brother? I''m sure he''s learned his lesson." She hoped that Ziel would agree to her request this time.

    "I''ll think about it. Youe back first, I''ll continue my training here." Ziel returned to where he was sitting before and started to close his eyes to feel the presence of spirit particles around him.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for good news from you." Princess Freya said cheerfully as she jogged out of the ce back to her dormitory.

    Ziel is currently focusing on his spiritism practice. He could still sense the presence of spirit particles even without the help of Kalya. But certainly not as clear as to when he was helped by her. When he was condensing the spirit particles into a spirit circle. Suddenly Silphy manifested herself near him.

    "What do you want from me?" Ziel stopped his training and looked at Silphy.

    (Can I have your time?)

    Silphy floated around Ziel. And finally stopped right in front of his face.

    "Yes." Ziel answered her briefly.

    (You know that Kalya is an elf royal family?)

    She had to confirm it before proceeding with her story.

    "I know a little about it." He answered honestly to Silphy''s question.

    (Currently, the Elf Kingdom is isting itself from the outside world. Do you know why?)

    Silphy looked sad as she said that.

    "I do not know." Ziel just shook his head. He wasn''t interested in hearing the story. But since he came here to see him there must be something important.

    (Kalya, is the younger sister of the current elf queen. You once asked why the elf royal family is in the human region right? The answer is because she fled from that ce. The current elf kingdom doesn''t belong to the elf, but the one who ims to be divine races)

    Silphy cleared her throat and began to continue her story.

    (While the previous Elf king and queen were still alive, the elf kingdom was open to the outside world. But one day, two people who imed to be from the divine race came. They said that they were there to learn about the elf lifestyle. But after their arrival, one by one the residents of the elf kingdom disappeared without a trace. After the Kingdom searched for it, they finally found a clue that they were kidnapped. And the people who kidnapped them were those people. They kidnapped the elf for their research. The elf warriors were immediately gathered to attack their hideout. But... They all didn''te back)

    Silphy was silent for a while to see Ziel''s expression. But she was disappointed that he kept his poker face.

    (One day, one of those people came to the castle and asked for the elf queen''s cooperation in their research. They boldly asked one of the royal members to cooperate because the royal member was descended from the High elves. And the person they asked for was Kalya, to be precise Cattleya is her real name)

    Silphy''s face darkened after remembering that. She was silent for a long time before finally continuing her story.

    (They refused. And finally, a fight ensued with the two of them. Unfortunately, they were too strong. So the elf king and queen surrendered and decided to sacrifice Kalya. But before that could happen, Kalya managed to escape and finally arrived in human territory. Since at that time, the elf kingdom isted itself, and the news was heard that her sister was the current queen. The king and queen may have been the subject of research. For some reason, it seems they need a lot of high elf samples for their research. They are still hunting for Kalya to this day. And Kalya is determined to return to her kingdom to reim her homnd)

    Silphy then flew closer to Ziel''s face.

    (So, can you help Kalya? Not to take over the elf kingdom back. But only to protect her while she is here. Even though she has lived a very long time, she is a stubborn and reckless type of person. I beg of you)

    Silphy then kneeled in front of ziel. He was silent for a while then spoke to Silphy.

    "Alright, as long as she''s here and teaches me spiritism, she''ll be my responsibility. Besides that, she also has to listen to my words. Did you hear that, Cattleya?" Ziel narrowed his eyes looking at Silphy''s eyes.

 Chapter 73 - 36

    Time goes back when Kalya returns to her mansion. She locked herself in her room. She was lying on her bed hugging the bolster tightly and covering herself with the nket. Silphy who saw it could only shake her head.

    (Are you still thinking about it? I think you better forget it because you already have your new life now)

    "I can''t. Even though I was betrayed by them. But, they were forced to do that. I have to go back to save them. I... I want to think like that but my heart hurts when I hear they want to sacrifice me for their life, especially my sister." Kalya starts crying without her realizing it when she remembers what her family did to her..

    (I know how you feel. But you also know that they are still looking for you. You are a valuable sample for them. Even the whole elf Kingdom can''t beat them. What can you do?)

    Silphy said sarcastically to her.

    "I... I... I don''t know." Tears flowing from her eyes. She copsed weakly on her bed. She sensed that she was currently very helpless. Even living decades can''t make her find a solution to solve her problem.

    What she feels right now is her longing for the hometown she left a dozen years ago. The beautiful atmosphere in the elven forest and the creatures that live there are very different from other forests. That''s what is deeply imprinted in her memory.

    (Haa... you better think about it again. Remember, your life is also in danger right now. You don''t need to think about other people, let alone those who have betrayed you)

    Silphy came out of Kalya''s room and left her in a depressed state.

    ***

    Kalya who was left alone in her room kept crying until her eyes were swollen. She who always shows a cold and indifferent face in the academy nowadays looks like a fragile girl. Suddenly her body trembled after hearing the voice in her mind.

    (You know that Kalya is an elf royal family?)

    "Silphy stop it!" Kalya shouted after listening to Silphy''s conversation with Ziel. She could hear their conversation because of the connection she had with Silphy due to the contract. Silphy could have temporarily cut off the connection, but she did it on purpose so that Kalya could hear their conversation.

    Kalya starts to feel anxious and sad after hearing Silphy tell all her secrets to Ziel. And when Silphy asked her thest question. Kalya focused on what answer he would give.

    "Alright, as long as she''s here and teaches me spiritism, she''ll be my responsibility. Besides that, she also has to listen to my words. Did you hear that, Cattleya?"

    Those words were not aimed at Silphy, but at Kalya directly. He knows that Kalya is listening to their conversation.

    "How is this!? He knows I''m eavesdropping!" Kalya who was previously depressed suddenly turned into a panic like a child who was caught doing something wrong by her parents.

    "For now,e here." That was Ziel''sst sentence and after that, she lost her connection with Silphy.

    "What should I do? Should Ie there?" After a moment of hesitation, she finally came out of her room. She changed into a sleeveless one-piece white dress.

    ***

    The atmosphere in the ce where Ziel practices spiritism looks a bit dark because it will soon be night. Kalya saw Ziel sitting while closing his eyes. She could tell that he was currently practicing spiritism, although she didn''t know the extent of his current practice. She also saw Silphy apanying him, this was the first time she saw Silphy with someone other than her. Even she was never that close to her family before

    "You came? I want to ask you something." Ziel immediately opened his eyes and looked at Kalya.

    (Is he going to talk about me eavesdropping!? It''s all Silphy''s fault!)

    He red at Silphy who was sitting next to him. But Silphy immediately took her eyes off her.

    "Hmm... I''m sorry about earlier. I''m sorry." She lowered her head and did not dare to look at her directly.

    "You don''t have to think about it, I just wanted to know if I can use spiritism with the spell I usually use with mana?" Ziel wanted to try the power of spiritism.

    "You should be able to cast the spell you usually use when using mana." Kalya nodded slightly and finally dared to look directly at him.

    "I want to try something." Ziel closed his eyes and a spirit circle that was almost as big as the one Kalya had shown against him floated behind his back. Although it''s not very clear, the patterns that appear there are like gears.

    "What!?" Silphy and Kalya widened their eyes. He only practiced spiritism for two days and the size of his spirit circle was almost the same as the Kalya who practiced for a dozen years.

    (Is his talent better than me who is the royal family? Or am I the one who is too stupid to learn it!?)

    Kalya muttered in her heart. At this moment her mind was confused seeing what was happening in front of her. And what ziel did next left them speechless.

    [Create Lifeform]

    [Manifest!]

    The first thing that ziel imagines when using spiritism is something rted to nature. And he took a spell that he remembered could create tiny living things. He couldn''t possibly use an attack spell to try it because he didn''t know how strong that spiritism was.

    Suddenly a blinding light enveloped the entire forest. Kalya and Silphy reflexively closed their eyes due to the excessive intensity of the light. Even that phenomenon was felt by everyone in the academy area including the teachers, students, and the King of Leonida who was also there. They widened their eyes seeing the entire forest being swallowed up by the light.

    ***

    White tower, a female student dormitory. Princess Aishia who happened to be with Princess Freya saw a dazzling light from the direction of the forest.

    "Freya, look at that!?" Princess Aishia called Princess Freya who was reading a book and pointed towards the academy forest.

    "Did you see anything? What!?" Princess Freya looked in the direction she was pointing and immediately threw away the book in her hand. She put on her sweater and left the room followed by princess aishia who was also curious about the source of the light. In the corridor, they met Princess Rinne and also Princess Reina.

    "Princess Aishia, Princess Freya do you want to see it too?" Princess Rinne asked them.

    "We''d better see together." Princess Reina spoke first before they answered.

    "Okay, let''s see together." Princess Aishia nodded in agreement with her words. Meanwhile, Princess Freya was silent, because she already has a guess who is the mastermind behind this phenomenon.

    In front of them, two female students were also heading there. They are Princess Iris and ra. Princess Rinne who saw it asked them to go together and they didn''t refuse.

    ***

    White tower, a dormitory for male students. Dalvin who also saw the light from outside immediately woke up James who was sleeping and they ran towards the ce along with the other male students.

    ***

    In the principal''s room, Merlick and King Leonida who were discussing Prince Fritz''s condition suddenly stood up from their chairs.

    "Merlick." King Leonida said in a heavy tone.

    "Let''s see." Merlick nodded slowly and the two of them quickly disappeared from the ce. Even the teachers who were resting in their mansion also headed there.

    ***

    After the blinding light disappeared, what appeared in front of Kalya and silphy was an extraordinary sight. Around them flew thousands of glowing butterflies and fireflies. Butterflies with luminous wings in various colors look very beautiful lighting up the dark forest.

    "..." Kalya who saw it could only cover her mouth with her hand and let the tears flow from her beautiful blue eyes. She didn''t expect to be able to enjoy this sight again. Even more beautiful than the one in the elven forest. She subconsciously jumped up and hugged Ziel tightly.

    "I beg you, please leave me like this for a while." Kalya spoke first before Ziel could say anything. She leaned her body on him as if trusting herselfpletely.

    Ziel just remained silent in response. And it happened again. His heartbeat suddenly beats fast for a while and then returns to normal. This time Ziel noticed it, a change to azael''s seal.

    "You are my responsibility now. Listen to my words from now on." Ziel spoke nonchntly.

    "Nn..." Kalya just nodded slowly and didn''t care how Ziel spoke to her. She hugged him tighter and rested her head on his shoulder. Ziel returned the hug which made Kalya''s body tremble for a moment and the most beautiful smile she had never shown before appeared on her face. Silphy who saw it couldn''t help but smile. The sight of them embracing each other surrounded by glowing butterflies and fireflies looks so romantic and makes everyone envious.

    After a long hug, Kalya finally let go of him, and Ziel did the same. At this moment Kalya dared to look directly into his eyes while smiling beautifully. Her smile even made the magnificent scenery around them look pale.

    "I''m going, there will be a lot of peopleing." Ziel looks at her with his poker face. He knew that the changes to Azael''s seal had to do with the woman in front of him. That''s why he had to protect Kalya, either to help him break the seal or some other reason he didn''t know. But little by little without him realizing it, his emotions started leaking from Azael''s seal.

    "Nn... Good night." Kalya nodded slightly at his words.

    "Good night..." He disappeared into thin air after saying that. Kalya smiled looking at the ce where Ziel was before.

    ***

    The people who got there first weren''t the teachers or the principal, but the princesses and ra.

    "Freya, have you been here? Why do I feel you know the way very well." Princess Aishia next to her asked curiously.

    "Ah, I''ve been here while passing the time while taking a walk." Princess Freya doesn''t want the people around her to know the real reason.

    "Is that true?" Princess Aishia is suspicious of her, the other princesses also feel the same way with her.

    Before she could answer, they had arrived at their destination. And... they were astonished at the scene before their eyes. They see Kalya in a one-piece dress surrounded by butterflies and fireflies while smiling looking somewhere. It looks so beautiful and fantastic. But what Princess Freya feels right now is not admiration when she sees her smile, but a feeling of difort and worry.

    "Thief cat..." She muttered under her breath while gritting her teeth holding back the emotions within her.

 Chapter 74 - 37

    The Elven Kingdom was located to the east of the Alba Mountain Range. The territory of the Kingdom is only a forest. An Elven forest is a beautiful ce that is very different from other forests on the continent. Be it the atmosphere or the creatures that live there. The Elven Kingdom is currently ruled by a Queen, while the King only acts as her consort. The Elven royal family that has been the leader for generations has the rare bloodline of a High Elf.

    Queen currently has 3 children, 2 women who are the eldest and the third child is a man. The current Queen is named Dahlia Via. Her first daughter is Jasmine, her second daughter is Cattleya, and her third son is Zenoa.

    Of the three children, the most gifted person in spiritism is the second princess, Cattleya Via. Among the elf, a gifted child would be called a blessed child. They will easily learn spiritism with the blessings they have. Spiritism is a special power for the elf who lives mingling with nature.. Although they can still use mana or aura, spiritism is the hallmark of the elf''s strength.

    Cattleya was deeply loved by her family, proud by the people of the Elven Kingdom and her friends. Even people who came from other kingdoms were amazed at her talent. When she was 10 years old, she had even made a contract with the great spirit of wind which made the other elves, including her family, admire and envy.

    Apart from having blessings, Cattleya was also a very beautiful girl. Although all elves, male or female were born beautiful and handsome from the start. But Cattleya''s beauty could be said to be pure and close to transcendent. Almost all the men in her Kingdom fell in love with her. Even his childhood friend was the same. But Cattleya couldn''t feel anything from them.

    Since childhood, she dreamed of a strong man who would always protect her. Because of the blessings she had, it could be said that Cattleya was one of the strongest people in the Elven Kingdom. Because of that, almost all the men in the Elven Kingdom are not her choice. Besides being strong, she wants a man who sees her as an ordinary woman without being charmed by her beauty, talent, and status. And most importantly, the man can make herfortable and move her heart.

    The Elven Kingdom is a Kingdom that is open for anyone to visit as long as theyply with the procedures. But one day, two white-silver-haired men came to their Kingdom. They imed to be from the divine race. Even the elf who had lived for a very long time didn''t know about it. They intended to learn the lifestyle of the elf in the Kingdom. And that''s where the nightmare started.

    One by one the residents of the Elven Kingdom disappeared without being noticed. But after they investigated deeper, they finally found a clue who was behind the kidnapping of the residents. The ones who did it were two divine race people who came to their Kingdom. The Queen immediately sent the Elven warriors to capture them in their hiding ce. But none of them came back.

    One day, one of the Divine races came to the castle and wanted to meet the Queen in person. They meet the queen to ask one of her descendants to help in their experiment and promised them to be a strong race. The queen was angry and refused. Finally, a fight with them was inevitable. Unfortunately, even with the strong warriors there, they couldn''t beat him at all. That person gave the Queen time to think.

    When the Queen and the Elven elders had a meeting, they finally decided who they would sacrifice, it was Cattleya. From then on Cattleya knew the true heart of the people around her. Those whose love was rejected by her hold grudges, those who are defeated by her beauty harbor envy, those who have no blessings like her harbor hatred. Even her mother and sister secretly harbor hatred and envy for her. What they were talking about reached Kalya''s ears through Silphy who was sneaking in secretly. She was suspicious because she was the only person not invited to the meeting.

    Cattleya who found out about it immediately ran away while crying. All of her family that she thought loved her, turns out to have such evil feelings for her. She didn''t think that she would be betrayed like that by her family and acquaintances who had always been kind to her.

    When she ran away, she meets her childhood friend who used to like her. He offers to help escape from the Elven forest. But, it''s all a trap. Dozens of Elf warriors ambushed her on the way. It turns out that his childhood friend leaked the direction of her escape. She was forced to fight it out with them and was finally able to escape with her body injured and covered in blood from being hit by arrows and sword cuts.

    Cattleya who was finally able to escape from the Elf forest settled temporarily in a nearby vige. Unexpectedly the vigers also informed her whereabouts to the Elf warriors who were chasing her. Finally, she started to distrust other people. She eventually changed her name to Kalya. The current cheerful Cattleya never smiled. And that made Silphy who had been with her since childhood felt sad.

    Time flies fast and decades have passed. Cattleya is currently living in the human territory. She heard that the Elven Kingdom was currently isting itself from the outside world. During the years she lived in human territory, several hunters came to her at the order of the elven royal family.

    Until finally she met her mother''s old friend, Merlick Donovan. He was an adventurer and his strength was on par with an Elf Queen. Cattleya told him everything hoping he could help her. Cattleya still thought that they were all doing it because of the pressure from the Divine Race. But sadly, even Merlick wouldn''t be able to defeat an enemy that even the entire Elven Kingdom couldn''t afford to face.

    Merlick offers Cattleya to be a teacher in the academy that the 5 human Kingdoms will create. He offered it to protect her from the hunters who were after her. Because the academy would be a safe ce for her to hide.

    Cattleya agreed after hearing that. And there, she met the boy. A boy with a poker face. At first, she didn''t care at all. Besides his ordinary face, he doesn''t look strong either. But her judgment was refuted by Silphy''s words. She had never seen Silphy in such a panic even when she met the Divine Race in the Elven Kingdom. Silphy couldn''t determine how strong that person was, but how dangerous is his power. And what caught her attention was that he had no interest in her beauty. Unlike other students and teachers who sometimes look at her with perverted eyes. Because in the human region elf are considered objects of lust, not to mention the ones as beautiful as Cattleya.

    For some reason, Cattleya kept thinking about the boy. Although ording to Silphy there were other strong people there. But she could confirm that the man, Ken Nijisaki, was the most dangerous of the people she met. She didn''t want an incident like the one in the Elven Kingdom to repeat itself. So she decided to keep an eye on him. She chose to be his homeroom teacher during a pre-ceremony meeting with the other teachers.

    When the ceremony was over she and the teachers saw a fight between students. And how shocked she was that the victim was the boy. Cattleya knew he was faking it. What is the real purpose? Cattleya became more and more curious about him and decided to take him to her mansion under the pretext of being a homeroom teacher.

    In that mansion it all started, Cattleya attacked him in anger because of the boy''s words that opened her old wounds. She felt aplicated feeling in her heart at that time. Because a boy his age could know about the Elven kingdom that had been isted for decades and he could guess that Cattleya was a member of the royal family as if he had met one of them before.

    Cattleya fought with all her might with Silphy, she could be as strong as the academy''s Principal even more. But in front of the boy, she was overwhelmed. Her strength seemed to mean nothing in front of him. At that time it was not fear that she felt, but ecstasy.

    Finally, she lost and was in his stranglehold. She thought she would surely die. And that was the end of her escape all this time. But again, she was betrayed but in another way. Not only did she not die, but even all the battle wounds were healed and she covered her half-naked body from the previous battle. He treated her like a woman without being fascinated by her beauty, status, and blessings. She remembered when he spoke and brought his face close to hers. It was the first time she had gotten that close to a boy. But I can see from his eyes that he is different from anyone else I''ve ever met. Her dream decades ago when she was still in the Elven Kingdom, has nowe true. Right now, her heart has moved.

    She still wasn''t sure about that feeling, she couldn''t express it. Because she had never felt it before. But she was allowed to know her feelings. The boy, Ken. He asked her to practice spiritism. Cattleya knew it was nearly impossible for humans. She had doubts but because of her ego that wanted to convince her feelings, she finally epted it. From then on, she started to dress up as pretty as she could to get his attention but it didn''t even catch her eye.

    Because of that, she started to doubt her charm as a woman, so she dressed more boldly to charm him. But the result is the same. She was depressed because of it.

    While they were practicing spiritism, they were interrupted by the golden-haired princess, and what the boy said brought her old wounds back. Divine race, the creature is in the academy. It instantly ruined her mood. When she returned to the mansion, that was when Silphy told him of her past. She wondered how he would respond after hearing the story. But unexpectedly he realized her and called her there.

    That''s where it happened. With the power of spiritism that he had only trained for two days, he created an extraordinarily beautiful scene that Cattleya had never even seen in an elven forest. All of that immediately took away her longing for her hometown. She knew the boy didn''t do it for her. But...right now, Cattleya felt like the happiest woman in the world. All her sorrows for years vanished in an instant.

    Right now, she was sure of her feelings. Cattleya Via has fallen in love with the man in front of her. She subconsciously hugged him, and when the boy hugged her back. She felt that her happiness wasplete. She can even smile more beautiful than when she was in the Elven Kingdom. In her heart she vowed, she would surrender her body and soul to her and always stand by his side no matter what happened. Cattleya woke up when she heard a noiseing towards her

    "What are you doing here?" Cattleya returned to her cold face and asked the guest who hade.

 Chapter 75 - 38

    The Princesses and ra who came first tried to approach Kalya who was standing and looking somewhere. But before they could move any further, behind them came the sound of footsteps.

    "Freya? What are you doing here?" The one who called her was King Leonida. He is currently together with the Principal and the teachers.

    "Eh, Father? I was just curious about the light before. And what are you doing here?" Princess Freya was shocked when suddenly called from behind. The Princesses and ra bowed their heads in front of King Leonida and Merlick.

    "I..." He stopped his words when he saw Kalya who was surrounded by glowing butterflies. She''s like a transcendent being that humans can''t touch.. Even King Leonida was fascinated by her.

    (What happened to her? Looks like something happened that changed her mood)

    Merlick who knew Kalya since childhood muttered in his heart. Since she is an old friend''s daughter, he considers kalya like his daughter.

    "Father! What are you doing! I will tell this to mother!" Princess Freya was angry because not only her prince was taken, even her father was fascinated by her.

    (This bitch!)

    She could only grit her teeth looking at Kalya who seemed not to have noticed their presence.

    "Ahaha... I was just kidding. Don''t tell your mother. By the way, who is that woman, Merlick?" King Leonida asked Merlick curiously.

    "She is one of the teachers at the academy I chose, her name is Kalya. She is an elf." Merlick answered honestly.

    "Elf? After decades, I''ve only seen an elf again. But from any point of view, she is superior to the other elf." King Leonida nodded slightly. Due to the istion of the Elven Kingdom, Elf was never again seen in human territory.

    "Father!" Princess Freya was annoyed to see her father still staring at Kalya.

    "Hahaha..." King Leonida justughed embarrassed to see his daughter yelling at him.

    Not long after that, the other teachers and students came. King Leonida and the Princesses walked up to kalya and wanted to ask about what happened earlier. When Kalya finally noticed their arrival. She turned and looked at them coldly.

    "What are you doing here?" Kalya asked nonchntly. She already knew someone woulde there. But didn''t expect someone else as strong as Merlick toe with them.

    "What''s going on here??" Merlick stepped forward from the group and asked her.

    "Nothing. Just a change in the forest environment and the birth of new creatures." Kalya points at the glowing butterflies around her.

    "You''re right, I''ve never seen such a creature before." King Leonida suddenly entered the conversation.

    "You?" Kalya doesn''t know the person who is talking. What she knows is that he is as strong as Merlick.

    "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Leonida Aurelia, I am the current King of the Aurelia Kingdom." He smiled broadly and introduced himself in a gentle voice to her. There was the sound of grinding teeth from the direction of the Princesses.

    "My name is Kalya. I am an academy teacher." She replied nonchntly.

    "Ooh, nice to meet you, Miss Kalya. I''m d the students at the academy are taught by you." King Leonida praised her while continuing to put a smile on his face. But the reply from Kalya was only a small nod.

    The students who came to see the light source stood behind them. They saw the conversation going on between King Leonida and Kalya. vio and several other male teachers who were also interested in Kalya had gloomy faces.

    "Let''s all go back. It''s just an ordinary natural phenomenon!" Merlick ordered the teachers who were silent behind them.

    "Miss Kalya, I hope we can meet again." King Leonida saw Kalya first and left the ce with the others. But there were some people still there.

    "Freya, let''s go back too." Princess Aisha pulled Princess Freya''s hand who was looking at Kalya.

    "Youe back first. There''s something I want to do." She walked over to Kalya. The Princesses and ra just kept quiet and saw what Princess Freya would do.

    "What are you doing? Why are you still here?" Kalya looks at the Princesses who still haven''t left their ce. And Princess Freya red at her.

    "Where is he going?" Princess Freya ignores Kalya''s question and asks what she most wants to know.

    (He? Who is Freya referring to?)

    Princess Aishia who was not far from her could hear their conversation, as well as the other Princesses and ra.

    "Who do you mean?" Kalya tilts her head at Princess Freya''s words.

    "Stop pretending! I know he did it before!" Princess Freya is annoyed to see her pretending and starts to raise her voice.

    Kalya who heard it widened her eyes in shock. She thought that Princess Freya seemed to know Ziel very well. Then she identally smiled.

    "That is none of your business." She calmly responded to Princess Freya.

    "That''s my business! How many times have I told you! It''s all my business!" Princess Freya shouts at Kalya. The Princesses and ra who witnessed it were dumbfounded. They used to see Princess Freya who was gentle and graceful, especially Princess Aishia who was their childhood friend.

    (Who are they talking about?)

    Princess Reina was secretly curious about the person they were talking about.

    "Who exactly is Princess Freya referring to?" Princess Rinne voiced her curiosity and asked Princess Aishia.

    "I also do not know." She didn''t know anything about it either.

    Meanwhile, Kalya narrowed her eyes at Princess Freya''s words.

    "Is that how you talk to teachers at the academy?" Kalya asks her coldly.

    "So how should I talk to you?" Princess Freya asked provocatively.

    "Haaa... Go. I have to rest because tomorrow I have to teach." Kalya ignores her and walks back to her mansion.

    "Wait!" Princess Freya still has many things she wants to ask, but Kalya has already disappeared from her sight.

    "I''ll ask herter. Let''s go home, it''s almostte." She walked out of the forest. The Princesses and ra who saw it were confused by Princess Freya''s behavior and curious about the person she was talking about. But they keep it in their hearts.

    ***

    The next day, at the SkyDome. The entire ss D students walked towards the golden tower and the silver tower. For a knight, they would go to the golden tower, while the mage would go to the silver tower. The one who was training them in the golden tower right now was the one who had been the referee in the previous inter-ssbat practice, Edgard Gtyn. While the silver tower was trained by a Magic King named, Esther Chaspia.

    Thebat training they did there was not the same as during thebat training between sses. Here the mage will fight with the mage and so will the knight. They will be specially trained by people who are experts in their fields so that they can fight efficiently ording to their job.

    When it''s time to rest during the day. Currently, Ziel is in the cafeteria with ra and Princess Iris. He served tea to both of them then sat down on his chair.

    "Ken, where have you been these days? I can''t find you anywhere." ra asked Ziel who had just sat down. Her face looks worried and looks like she has a lot of questions for him.

    "After ss, I usually go straight to sleep or rx by theke behind the ck tower. I''m sorry for worrying you,dy." Ziel lowered his head to her.

    "Nn... I was just worried if something happened to you." ra breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that Ziel was fine.

    "Yes, mydy. Have you ordered your food?" Ziel tried to divert the conversation so that the atmosphere around them was not gloomy.

    "Yes, I ordered it with Iris. Ooh, did you see what happenedst night?" ra suddenly became excited when she said herst sentence. Princess Iris just smiled and shook her head looking at it. Ziel narrowed his eyes at that. Her face was pale and a lot of mana was leaking from her body. The magic tool she used seemed to have reached its limit.

    "What''s the matter..." Just as Ziel was about to ask, a voice from behind interrupted him.

    "Can we eat here too?" Princess Freya and Princess Aishia came with their food.

    "Of course, please..." ra smiled and shifted her seat closer to Princess Iris. Princess Freya wanted to sit near Ziel but was pulled first by Princess Aishia. It wasn''t long before, Princess Reina and Princess Rinne joined them. The girls who gathered at one table certainly attracted the attention of other students, especially male students.

    "What are you talking about?" Princess Freya asked ra and Princess Iris.

    "Ah, we were talking about what happenedst night." Princess Iris exined it to her.

    "ording to Miss Kalya, it''s just a natural phenomenon. So there''s nothing to worry about." Princess Rinne joined in on their conversation.

    "Ooh, is that so?" Princess Freya chuckled and nced at Ziel who was sipping his tea. As their chat continued, suddenly a voice interrupted them.

    "Can we sit here too?" The one who spoke was Beatrix and the other teachers followed behind her.

    "Of course." Princess Reina answered her. Since the table isn''t that big, ra intends to move next to Ziel.

    "Miss Kalya, please sit here." vio, the homeroom teacher of ss S showed the seat next to him. But Kalya ignored him and chose to sit next to Ziel. vio smiled bitterly seeing it. All the homeroom teachers from 7 sses were present at the table. The people sitting there had a high status. Only Ziel looks out of ce.

    "Hahaha... apparently you all gathered here." A deep and dignified voice rang out from the cafeteria entrance and caught their attention.

 Chapter 76 - 39

    The people who entered the cafeteria were King Leonida and his son, Prince Fritz. Somehow he knew that everyone was gathered there. It seemed that he hade to that ce on purpose and not by chance. Everyone at the table stood up and lowered their heads. So did the other students in the cafeteria.

    King Leonida looked at the people at the table and then stopped at the figure of kalya who was sitting next to ziel. He then smiled and walked over to her.

    "Could you swap seats with me?" King Leonida asked Ziel in a friendly tone, but it contained absolute orders that couldn''t be denied. Kalya who knows the true meaning of King Leonida''s words wants to voice her objection, but Ziel nced at her giving a signal for her to remain silent.

    "Please....Your Highness." Ziel got up and moved from the table. He identally saw Dalvin and James eating together and joined them. King Leonida sat next to Kalya and smiled at her. But Kalya put a cold face on him.

    "Father! What are you doing!? You shouldn''t do that to an academy student!" Princess Freya hit the table and stood up from her chair. She shouted at his father which attracted the attention of the surrounding students.

    "I didn''t force him. He''s going to move on by himself." King Leonida keeps his smile.

    "But..." Princess Freya still wanted to say something, but suddenly Princess Aishia held her hand. Princess Freya understood what she meant and did not continue her words.

    "Aishia, how is the current state of ss S? As soon as my strength returns I will immediately challenge him again and return to ss S." Prince Fritz who was sitting next to her asked. His attitude is almost the same as King Leonida in front of him.

    "May your strength return quickly." Princess Aishia just nodded slightly and prayed for him.

    Meanwhile, princess Iris, ra, and beatrix seem a little separated from the rest of the conversation.

    "Auntie, shall we move to Ken''s table instead?" ra whispered to Beatrix not far from her.

    "No, we''d better stay here." Beatrix shook her head. She knows how ra feels. But it would be rude if she suddenly left her seat before a King. ra who heard the answer could only be disappointed.

    On the other hand, King Leonida is still trying to seduce Kalya, and Princess Freya continues to disturb him.

    "Ken, do you see there? King Leonida seems interested in our homeroom teacher. He was probably fascinated byst night''s events. Even all the male students desire for her. If only I could hug her, I would be willing to lose 10 years of my life." Dalvin said with sparkling eyes.

    "Are you still sane? I''m quite satisfied with just being able to hold her hand." James said calmly, but his face was full of hope.

    "Is she that amazing?" Ziel asked both of them. Dalvin and James looked at each other and sighed at the same time.

    "You''re too stiff, Ken. If only you saw her yesterday. She''s like a goddess. Anyone would say that after seeing her in person." James recalled the incident he rememberedst night, unconsciously he smiled pervertedly.

    "Yeah, what did you dost night? You should have seen it too!" Dalvin looks very excited.

    "Ah, I fell asleep in theke behind the ck tower." He did go there after leaving Kalya''s ce. But he didn''t sleep there.

    "Ah look at the faces of the male teachers and King Leonida looks perverted when he sees our homeroom teacher." Dalvin whispered in a very low voice so as not to be heard by anyone around him.

    "Shh... Don''t talk recklessly. If anyone hears it, you will be sentenced to death." James frantically reacted to Dalvin'' words.

    Ziel saw their bickering, then looked at the table not far from him. There was a pair of white-purple-haired boys and girls eating their food. But their eyes kept on staring at the table where ra and the teachers were sitting.

    (Hopefully, they don''t touch the things they shouldn''t touch)

    Ziel muttered in his heart and took his eyes off them. It wasn''t long before their lunch break ended.

    ***

    Currently, Ziel is where he used to practice spiritism. He and Kalya sit side by side and do what they usually do when they practice. Not like a few days ago. Currently, Kalya looks calm andfortable even though there are red spots on her face. It wasn''t long before they finished their training, Ziel suddenly spoke to kalya.

    "Can I make ake here?" Ziel thought, instead of him spending time behind the ck tower, where he could use it to rest as well as practice spiritism.

    "Eh? Why do you want it all of a sudden?" Kalya tilted her head cutely. She was confused why Ziel suddenly said that.

    "I think this ce would be more beautiful if there was a smallke." Ziel answered honestly. Even though he couldn''t feel any emotions. But his eyes can still see and distinguish between beautiful or not.

    "Nn... It''s up to you." She smiled approvingly.

    Ziel knelt on one leg and ced his palm on the ground.

    [Perfect Genbu Shell]

    A gray giant tortoise shell formed from thepression of Ziel''s mana and aura formed and enveloped the entire forest.

    "Eh?" Kalya was astonished to see the phenomenon in front of her.

    [Land Eaters]

    Grgrgrgrgr...

    The ground shook violently, the shocked Kalya suddenly lost her bnce and almost fell, but Ziel quickly hugged her waist and retreated some distance from the area.

    "Thanks." Kalya smiled and hugged Ziel''s waist back with both hands. They are currently floating in the air.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    From the ground suddenly appeared a gigantic monster head with a jaw nearly a kilometer. The monster bit the ground on the surface and pulled it down. In one bite, a huge crater was created before them. Kalya widened her eyes at the huge monster because she had never seen it before. Today she received surprise after surprise from the man beside her.

    [Genbu, Manifest!]

    Gruaaaaaaahhhhhhhh...

    Gray-colored mana and aura overflowed from Ziel''s body and formed a giant tortoise with a snake tail.

    "Fill this crater with water until it''s full!" Ziel ordered the tortoise under him. And the turtle spouted water from its mouth. It wasn''t long before the crater in front of them had turned into ake.

    [Release]

    The tortoise disappeared into particles. Ziel and Kalya descended back to the ground. But Kalya still hugged his waist. Then Ziel flicked her forehead and she finally let him go.

    "Ugh..." She held her forehead with her hand. She chuckled and stuck his tongue out at Ziel.

    Ziel extended his hand towards theke and clenched it. Thend suddenly formed in the middle of theke and from the ground grew nts that intertwined into a cottage.

    "Hmm... Why did you build a house in the middle of theke?" Kalya asked curiously, but in her eyes seemed to be expecting an answer.

    "Of course, stay there. The atmosphere here is better than in the ck tower. Is there a problem?" Ziel forgot to ask her permission before making a cottage there.

    "Of course not. On the contrary, I''m very happy." Kalya smiled broadly and walked towards the cottage. She walked on the water and came to the front of the cottage. Ziel teleported and was suddenly beside her.

    "Nn... This ce is nice. Can Ie here often?" She smiled meaningfully.

    "Of course." Ziel answered it curtly. And sat by theke as he usually did behind the ck tower. Kalya sat next to him and rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder.

    "Ken is that your real name??" Kalya ventured to ask him. She wanted to know more about the man beside her. If she is afraid, she will nevere forward.

    "No..." Ziel answered her honestly. There was no need to lie to her anyway. His current name is his name too, but not for him in this era.

    "May I know your real name?" Kalya nced at his face, afraid that he suddenly got angry.

    "Ziel Grisel." He answered curtly.

    "Ziel... Then, it''s nice to be your acquaintance, Ziel. You can call me Leya. It''s a nickname for the people closest to me." Kalya sees his face and smiles. She knew the incident in the Argaint Kingdom but didn''t know the names of the people involved. That''s why when she heard his name she wasn''t surprised at all. She extends her hand offering a handshake with Ziel.

    Ziel''s poker face softened slightly seeing it. He doesn''t notice and epts Kalya''s handshake.

    "Leya..." Ziel suddenly called her.

    "Yes?" Kalya smiles when she hears Ziel calling her name.

    "You better not get your hopes up too high. Because right now, I can''t feel any feelings for you. To be more precise about all the living things on this continent." Ziel looked straight into her eyes. Her eyes were clear and beautiful.

    "What!? Is there a reason behind all that?" At first, Kalya was sad to hear the first sentence, but after hearing thest sentence, she was finally shocked.

    "Yeah... I don''t have my emotions right now because of a circumstance. But when I''m with you, it seems like it breaks down a bit. And a little emotion leaks from there." Ziel doesn''t know why he exined it to her. He just thought that he needed to exin it.

    "Eh, in other words, I triggered your emotions?" She was shocked but a wide smile appeared on her face. And Ziel answered her with a small nod.

    "From the start, I didn''t care about that at all. I already feel very happy when I''m with you. But, I will feel even happier if you feel the same as me. Did you say ''for now''? Then I''ll wait for you until you can feel the way I''m feeling right now, no matter how long it takes." She leaned her head back on Ziel''s shoulder and hugged his waist tightly.

    Ziel''s expression softened and he took out a ring from his storage space. in emerald ring with no pattern. Then he took Kalya''s left hand and put it on his ring finger.

    "Ah!" Kalya is shocked and sees her left hand. She involuntarily shed tears and smiled broadly. She hugged him even tighter.

    "Never take this ring off. The ring will protect you and could withstand a true god''s full power attack. It can also control the barrier I put in this forest." He whispered directly in Kalya''s ear.

    "Aren''t you overprotective? But I''m so happy. Thank you..." Kalya was embarrassed and buried her face in his shoulder.

    "Uh wait... In other words this thing?" Kalya suddenly realized what Ziel said.

    "God rank artifact." Ziel answered briefly.

    "What!?" Kalya was astonished, After living for decades he only saw a god-rank artifact this time. Maybe it wasn''t just her, but almost everyone in the Clorius continent had never seen it.

    "It''s one of my responsibilities so you have to ept it. And I want to ask you something. Have you seen this thing?" Ziel took out an object with an Ancient aura that was only the size of a dinner te.

    "That... I''ve seen it in the treasure storehouse in the Elven Kingdom. What is it?" Kalya immediately woke up from her shock after seeing the thing that Ziel took out.

    "World altar fragments. Looks like I''ll have to travel to the Elven Kingdom sooner orter." Ziel sighed and looked up at the sky. Kalya was once again surprised to hear his words. Even if it''s for other reasons but she believes from the bottom of her heart that the man in front of her can help her take back the Elven Kingdom.

    "I will go with you wherever you go. Because I really love you." She grabbed Ziel''s hand and pressed her lips to him.

 Chapter 77 - 40

    In a cottage in the middle of theke, a man and a woman are seen. They are Ziel and Kalya. They were sitting side by side and Kalya was seen leaning her head on Ziel''s shoulder. She entrusted her whole body to the man next to her.

    "Go back to the mansion, it''s gettingte." Ziel subconsciously strokes Kalya''s hair.

    "Can''t I stay like this a little longer?" Kalya looks at Ziel like an abandoned puppy.

    "Won''t you be bored?" Ziel flicked her forehead.

    "Never...." She rested her head on his shoulder again.

    "You can... Do it to your heart''s content." Somehow he couldn''t refuse her request. He could only sigh in his heart. He then took a nket from his storage space and covered Kalya.

    "Thank you... I love you, Ziel." She hugged him very tightly as if afraid Ziel would leave her. Not long after, she fell asleep on Ziel''s shoulder.

    After confirming that Kalya was asleep, Silphy manifested herself in front of Ziel.

    (I''m sorry I just showed up. I just didn''t want to interrupt your time)

    Silphy flew over to Kalya and stroked her hair. Kalya was seen sleeping soundly on Ziel''s shoulder. Sometimes she would smile in her sleep.

    "I see. So what do you want?" Ziel doesn''t like small talk with her. So immediately ask the purpose.

    (I just want to say thank you. This girl can forget her past. But please don''t betray her)

    Silphy looks like a mother who loves her child very much.

    "I did it because I wanted to. So you don''t need to thank me. Andstly, I won''t betray her. I don''t know why, she reminds me of my past." Ziel stroked Kalya''s hair gently. Kalya suddenly pulled his hand and gripped it tightly.

    (Looks like you won''t be able to go back to your dorm)

    Silphy chuckled at the sight of them.

    "I''ve been meaning to do that ever since she won''t leave my shoulder." Ziel closed his eyes after saying that.

    "Good night." He whispers those words to Kalya and falls asleep too.

    ***

    Time passed quickly and morning arrived. The sun shines on Ziel and Kalya who are sleeping by theke.

    "Uh..." Kalya woke up from her sleep. What she saw first was Ziel who was next to her.

    "Good morning." Ziel looked at her. Even though he wasn''t smiling, his face softened.

    "Good morning too, Ziel...eh, did you stay with me all night?" She was surprised mixed with happiness because the first person she saw when she woke up was the person she loved.

    "Yes, let''s just say that you apany me because this is in front of my cottage. And you have to prepare to teach today." Ziel caressed her head gently. Kalya just smiled and closed her eyes.

    "Alright, I will go first. See you in ss, Ken." Kalya kisses his left cheek before leaving. She blinked one eye and disappeared from where she was.

    "Was she like that before?" Ziel asked Silphy who opened her mouth wide.

    (I''ve never seen her like that)

    Silphy sighed and flew back towards the mansion.

    ***

    The ss that day entered lunchtime. As usual, they all gathered in the cafeteria. Ziel, ra, and Princess Iris are currently sitting at a table for 4 people. So there won''t be anyone else joining in while they''re eating let alone interrupting their time.

    Ziel is currently eating his food bit by bit. Around their table looks empty and absolutely no students dare to sit close to them. The cause was the currently pale-faced and gloomy girl, Princess Iris Neigal. The amount of mana that was leaking from her body was even more than yesterday. If it weren''t for the artifact he gave to ra, she might have died. Because ra was the closest to her in the academy. He could have sealed it, but it would be repeated the next day. If he did it frequently then her mana would be unstable and more dangerous.

    "Princess Iris, may I ask you something?" Although Ziel is often seen with her and ra. But their rtionship is not very close. You could say that Ziel was just a bonus for her friendship with ra.

    "Yes, what is it?" Princess Iris tilted her head.

    "Has anything happened these past few days?" Ziel tried to ask a question that didn''t make her suspect him. If he asked directly with a deep question, he was afraid that Princess Iris would not honestly answer him.

    "Hmm... I guess nothing special happened." She thought for a moment and answered doubtfully.

    "Ah, didn''t you faint yesterday when you went to the restroom?" ra entered their conversation.

    "Faint?" Ziel looked at princess Iris'' face. She is no less beautiful than Kalya. If Kalya was a transcendent beauty, then the girl before him was a mystical beauty. Her beauty aura is covered in very dark mana.

    "Maybe I''m a little unwell. When I was in the restroom, suddenly my head got dizzy and my vision went dark. And when I woke up, I was already in the treatment room. Even the person on duty back then didn''t know who brought me." Princess Iris looks confused.

    "You better take care of your health, Princess." Ziel didn''t ask more, because he had already found a few clues.

    Just then came a loud noise from the cafeteria entrance. The princesses and the teachers came together. And sat away from Ziel''s table. Maybe they didn''t see it, or they were afraid of the girl in front of him. Princess Iris''s face darkened.

    "Iris... You still have me as your friend, don''t you? Hope you find a solution to your problem soon." ra seems to already know the problem Princess Iris is having. She also at least knows that she can get close to her because of the hairpin that Ziel gave her.

    ***

    While ra was calming Princess Iris, at a table some distance away from them, the princesses and teachers sat at one table like yesterday. The difference is that Princess Iris and ra are not with them.

    "Freya, why do you look down?" Princess Aishia asked princess Freya who had a sullen face.

    "Oh, nothing." She shook her head and smiled again. She just got annoyed because when she wanted to eat at one table with Ziel, she saw Ziel had already eaten at the table for 4 people. And the atmosphere around them was very dark, making her tremble as she approached them. The other students also felt the same way, even the teachers too.

    "Miss Kalya, what''s on that ring finger on your left hand?" Princess Rinne dropped a bomb on everyone at the table.

    "This? Isn''t this a ring?" Kalya showed her ring finger which was decorated with a in emerald ring.

    "Yesterday I didn''t see you wearing it. Did you just buy it? But somehow I feel tremendous pressure from that ring you''re wearing." Ashley who was sitting next to her asked.

    "I didn''t buy it, but it''s a gift for me." She smiled slightly as she said herst sentence and emphasize the word ''gift''.

    "Cough..." Princess Freya who was eating suddenly choked.

    "Freya! Are you okay?" Princess Aishia immediately gave her a drink.

    "Thank you, Aishia. I''m fine." She drank the water and looked back at the ring on Kalya''s ring finger. She gritted her teeth in annoyance.

    "Hee... Congrattions Miss Kalya." Princess Reina smiled at Kalya. But it seems that she enjoyed the reaction from Princess Freya earlier.

    "Thanks." Kalya answered briefly.

    "Miss Kalya, who gave it to you?" Princess Rinne asked curiously. The sound of her breathing sounded a little rough because she realized that the ring she wore on Kalya''s finger was not just an ordinary magic tool.

    "A man for sure." She nced at Princess Freya who seemed to be holding back her jealousy and anger.

    "Hee... He must be great to give something like that to you." Princess Rinne sighed and didn''t bring up the topic anymore because the person in front of her was a teacher.

    "Of course." Once again she smiled as she remembered Ziel giving her the ring. On one side there is a Princess with a dark face who keeps staring at Kalya while eating.

    ***

    After ss is over, Ziel is currently in his cottage apanied by Kalya. Their spiritism practice was finished for the day.

    "Ziel, what exactly is your rtionship with the golden-haired princess?" Kalya suddenly asks him. She was still curious and bothered by it until now.

    "Hmm... You could say it''s just an acquaintance. Is there a problem?" Ziel saw Kalya''s face that looked worried.

    "No, it seems like she knows you very well and... Likes you." Kalya wanted to ask that from yesterday but she forgot it because Ziel gave her a ring. But she remembered again after seeing Princess Freya''s reaction in the cafeteria.

    "Maybe, I also didn''t know he could recognize me with my current appearance. Maybe there''s something special about her eyes." Ziel just shrugged his shoulders and wasn''t interested in the matter. As long as she keeps quiet and doesn''t reveal Ziel''s true identity, it''s not a problem.

    "Your current appearance?" Kalya is confused and tilts her head cutely.

    Ziel didn''t say much and just closed his eyes. Suddenly his entire body distorted. When the distortion disappeared, what was visible there was Ziel with gray hair, his face became even more handsome and divine because he had now restored his power to demigod perfectly. He slowly opened his crimson eyes and looked directly into Kalya''s eyes.

    Kalya''s body trembled slightly and a smile like blooming flower formed on her face. Previously she didn''t care about Ziel''s appearance at all. She already loved him very much. But after seeing the face of the person she loved in front of her, she couldn''t help but fall in love with him again.

    "Is something weird?" He looks at Kalya who just smiles and doesn''t say anything. Kalya jumps and hugs Ziel. She buried her face in his chest.

    "Nothing strange. I just fell in love with you again. Please stay with me. Don''t ever leave me." She tightened her hug. Ziel didn''t answer her and just stroked her beautiful and silky hair. Not long after that, she let go of her hand.

    "Leya, do you like music?" Ziel suddenly asked her.

    "I like it. In the Elven Kingdom, there is also a lot of music that I like. But it seems that in this human region, music is not very well-liked and not developed." Kalya gave her honest opinion.

    "I understand." Ziel knelt on one leg and ced his palm on the ground. Kalya is confused about what he will do.

    [Piano, Manifest!]

    nts sprouted from the ground and intertwined together, this was the same thing that happened when he made the cottage. It wasn''t long before a piano was formed, a musical instrument from Ziel''s previous world.

    "What is this, Ziel?" Kalya asked curiously. But Ziel didn''t answer her, he sat in front of the piano and started ying the tune he remembered.

    Ding... Ding... Ding...

    He started to y it, a beautiful melody came out from the piano he was ying. The voice echoed not only in the forest but throughout the academy area. Kalya standing beside him put her hand on his shoulder and closed her eyes enjoying the rhythm of the music that Ziel was ying. Without her realizing, the music that Ziel was ying was finished and Kalya looked dissatisfied and wanted to ask for one more song. But the sound of apuse stopped her.

    k...k...k...

    "Hee... it turns out that you''re also amazing at ying musical instruments." Princess Freya smiling stood across theke.

 Chapter 78 - 41

    Piqmentia Grand Academy, currently all the students including the teachers are enjoying the music thates from nowhere. They looked for the source of the sound but they were amazed because the sound came from the clouds as if the musician was ying it from the sky. Finally, they gave up looking for its existence and could only enjoy it.

    In the white tower, the Princesses except Princess Iris are having tea together in the garden in front of the white tower. There are Princess Aishia, Princess Freya, Princess Rinne, and Princess Reina. They were also impressed by the melody, which was the first time they heard it. Especially Princess Freya and Princess Aishia who also like music.

    "Princess Aishia, who do you think yed it?" Princess Reina sipped her tea and asked Princess Aishia who was closing her eyes enjoying the music.

    "I don''t know, but I heard that the teachers were looking for him but they said the sound came from behind the clouds." Princess Aishia overheard one of the female students talking about it earlier.

    "Hmm.... Where did Princess Iris go? I didn''t see her after ss." Princess Rinne looked around but couldn''t find her.

    "Who knows." Princess Reina shrugged her shoulders.

    "Ah, I have some business to attend to. So I''ll go first." Princess Freya immediately got up from her chair and left that ce.

    "Freya, wait!" Princess Aishia tried to hold it but she was toote. Because Princess Freya runs faster.

    "Have you felt anything by her naturetely?" Princess Reina looks at Princess Rinne and Princess Aishia.

    "I don''t know her. Maybe Princess Aishia knows something. She is her childhood friend." Princess Rinne shook her head and threw her question at Princess Aishia.

    "I also don''t know why she''s been acting weirdtely." Princess Aishia sighed and looked in the direction where Princess Freya disappeared.

    ***

    Princess Freya who left her tea party is currently in the forest area of ??the academy. She felt that she should go there after hearing the sound of the music. After she entered the forest she felt something strange.

    "Barrier? Wasn''t there before?" Princess Freya was confused because every time she came there before, she had never felt a barrier. This means that the barrier was only installed recently.

    Not long after, she finally arrived at her destination. It''s the ce where Ziel practices spiritism. But she was amazed by what was in front of her.

    "What the hell is going on!? Did Ie to the wrong ce? Since when was theke here!?" She drew near to the shore of theke. In the middle of theke, she saw a small ind and a house. There was also seen a pair of men and women. In front of them was a boxy object that looked like a musical instrument. When she saw the figure of a man who was currently ying a musical instrument, Princess Freya is fascinated.

    Currently, Ziel is showing his true figure. Somehow she felt that Ziel looked different when he wore his mask with him right now. She chased after him earlier because of a prophecy she received as a child and because saw his power. But right now she was sure that she fell in love with him, not because of that. But honest from her heart. When the music stopped, Princess Freya immediately gave a round of apuse.

    ***

    Princess Freya is standing across theke even though she is smiling, but her eyes are not. She seems to be holding back her anger and jealousy.

    "Can I join you there!?" Princess Freya shouted from across theke.

    "Of course, pleasee here." Unexpectedly Kalya allows it.

    "Uh, but how?" Princess Freya just realized she had to cross theke to get there. She didn''t have any spells that could be used to move there.

    "It depends on your effort." after saying that she no longer looked at Princess Freya.

    "Ziel, can you teach me this instrument?" Because there is only one chair, Kalya sits on Ziel''sp.

    Princess Freya who saw it from afar gritted her teeth. She made a small barrier on the surface of theke water. And use it as a foothold to the other side of theke.

    "I finally arrived. And you left hisp!" Princess Freya immediately approached Kalya who was sitting on Ziel''sp and pulled her. But she still didn''t stand up from there.

    "Leya, stand up for a moment. There''s something I want to talk to you about, let''s go inside the cottage." When Kalya stood up, Ziel immediately walked into the cottage.

    "Nn... Alright." She followed behind him.

    (Leya!? What''s with that call!? And what''s a cottage here for? Don''t tell me?)

    Princess Freya thought of many bad possibilities in her heart and immediately followed them into the cottage.

    ***

    Inside their cottage on the chair that Ziel also made based on his memories of his past. It looks like a room with a ssic and elegant feel. Currently, Ziel is making tea for the three of them.

    "Ziel, shouldn''t I just make it?" Kalya tries to take what Ziel is working on. But he shook his head in denial.

    "You sit down, I''m used to it. So you don''t have to think about it." Ziel continued to brew the tea in his hand. Kalya just smiled and sat back down. While Princess Freya just silently watched Ziel who was brewing tea.

    "What are you looking at?" Kalya red at Princess Freya.

    "Hmm... Of course Ziel. He looks more handsome with gray hair." Princess Freya chuckled.

    "Stop it... Your eyes are annoying him." Kalya warns her.

    "Hee... Then what are you going to do if I keep staring at him?" Princess Freya provoked her. She doesn''t ept that Ziel and Kalya have been like newlyweds.

    "You..." Kalya was about to say something but Ziel stopped her.

    "Leya, stop it." Ziel ced the cups on the table and poured tea from the teapot into their cups. Kalya nodded slightly and did not continue her words.

    "I''ll ask you straight away. Is there anything strange in ss S?" Ziel saw Princess Freya who was sipping her tea.

    "Hmm... I don''t think so. Ah, wait... Come to think of it the atmosphere of the ss is a bit gloomy. But that''s probably just my opinion." Princess Freya tried to remember it, but it didn''t seem like the incident had caught her attention.

    "Leya, isn''t there going to be an outdoor expedition to the Alba Mountain Range in less than a month?" Ziel asked her about the information she had told him.

    "Yeah right. Is there a problem?" Kalya''s face turned serious.

    "Eh, there''s such an activity? My homeroom teacher didn''t even tell me." Princess Freya who knew nothing was shocked by what she heard.

    "There''s no need to think about it. I just feel like something bad will happen. So you better be careful." Ziel looks at Kalya. She smiled and nodded slightly. She was happy that Ziel was worried about her safety.

    "Did you forget I was here?" Princess Freya pouted seeing the exchange of them.

    "I didn''t forget you were here. Take it." Ziel threw a blood-red crystal at her. Princess Freya caught it and saw what he threw.

    "Hmm... What is this? I''d prefer a ring like that than a raw crystal stone like this!" She stood up and pointed at the ring on Kalya''s ring finger.

    "What are you saying? Don''t you want me to unseal your brother''s power?" He wanted to give it yesterday but he didn''t have time and all day he didn''t meet Princess Freya. He also didn''t want to give it when she was with the other Princesses.

    "Eh? How do I use it?" Princess Freya became overjoyed after hearing what he said.

    "You just have to put your mana into it." Ziel said nonchntly. Princess Freya immediately did as he said. Gold-colored mana appeared in her hand and was absorbed by the crystal that Ziel gave to her. It wasn''t long before the crystal in her hand shattered into dust, but on her palm was imprinted a magic circle.

    "This? How do I use it?" Princess Princess Freya looked at her palm and looked at Ziel asking for an exnation.

    "You just have to p him." Ziel answered tly.

    "Eh? Sorry I didn''t hear you. Can you say it one more time?" Princess Freya felt she misheard what he said.

    "You just have to activate the magic circle and p him, you can punch him too. That''s up to you." Ziel started exining how to unseal Prince Fritz''s power.

    "Are you serious?" Princess Freya still can''t believe what he said. She didn''t think about pping or punching his brother to unseal his power.

    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Ziel had never changed his poker face since the beginning of the conversation with her.

    "So I have to p my brother to break the seal? How can I p him all of a sudden!?" Princess Freya subconsciously stood up from her chair and shouted.

    "Haa...that''s your business. Should I think about it for you too? You can leave now because the magic circle won''tst long. You have to make your decision soon." Ziel sighed heavily and took another sip of his tea. Kalya chuckled seeing Princess Freya''s reaction.

    "What are youughing at? To think you couldugh like that too." Princess Freya red at her. She snorted and stood up from her chair. She intended to go and break his brother''s seal. But she suddenly stopped and remembered something important.

    "Wait, then what are you doing here? And this house, who lives here?" Princess Freya looks at Kalya and Ziel.

    "Of course this is his house since yesterday he lived here. So I can also meet him whenever I want." Kalya smiled and answered honestly. But the sentence provoked Princess Freya.

    "What''s that!? Can a student even live outside the dormitory! And what''s with this house and theke in front. When did this ce turn out to be like this!?" Princess Freya''s mind bes a mess after thinking that Ziel and Kalya will meet every night. Kalya just smiled and didn''t answer.

    "You must return immediately, otherwise the magic circle will disappear. I will not give it a second time." Ziel''s words woke her up.

    "Okay I''ll go, but I''ll be back soon." Princess Freya ran out of Ziel''s cottage. After that, Kalya who was sitting a bit far from Ziel moved and sat next to him. She rested her head on his shoulder and gripped his hands. She yed with Ziel''s fingers and linked her fingers with him.

    "I want to stay like this all night." Kalya whispered to him.

    "Yes." Ziel answered briefly and stroked her hair. Not long after that, they both fell asleep at the same time. Princess Freya who said she wasing back didn''t even show her figure until the morning.

 Chapter 79 - 42

    A month had passed since the students from Piqmentia Grand Academy started their study activities. Right now all the students are gathering in the front yard of the academy to depart for the Alba Mountain Range. They weren''t there for a vacation, but the survival test. The students will be grouped ording to their ss. They will be released in the Alba Mountain range for 7 days. Meanwhile, the homeroom teacher will watch over them from afar and assist when students are really in danger.

    At this time the principal and the teachers stood on the podium and looked at the students in front of them.

    "My great students�� Today we will be going on an expedition to the Alba Mountain range. This is one of the exams of the academy. This is not training, but hands-on practice by risking your lives. What you will do there is survive for 7 days and hunt magical beasts. You willpete in the hunt. The more magical beasts you kill, the higher your score.. The level of magical beasts also affects your score." Merlick exined to the students.

    "For a more detailed exnation, your homeroom teacher will exin. We will leave immediately. Since the distance is quite far, you will use a Magic Train to save travel time." When Merlick said the Magical Train, students immediately became noisy. Some students are surprised because they already know it, and some are confused because they don''t know anything.

    The Magic Train was an ancient magic tool equal to a legend rank artifact. The magic train was found in the ruins in an inactive state. Thanks to the help of the Cirlus Kingdom, the Magic Train was finally able to reactivate. The Magic Train consists of 9 carriages, each carriage can amodate more than 100 people. The first carriage is a train engine powered by magic stone, and the 8 carriages behind it are used to carry passengers. The Magic Train floats in the air and is capable of moving at high speed. In other words, this Magical Train is the same as the modern train in Ziel''s previous world, only different in fuel and shape.

    Kwooooooong...

    When you hear a voice echoing from the sky. The students turned their heads and looked at it. They were shocked to see, in the sky flew a long train that resembled a snake. The Magic Train went straight without a hitch and slowlynded on the front yard of the academy.

    The Magic Train looked longer andrger when viewed up close. It reaches hundreds of meters in length. The material used also looks unusual. Although it didn''t look as luxurious as a noble''s carriage, the Magic Train in front of them looked even more majestic. The door of the Magic Train opened and someone came out of it.

    "Hahaha... I will join the expedition this time and will act as supervisor." The person who came out from there was King Leonida, and behind him was a blue-haired middle-aged man wearing sses.

    "Dad? What are you doing here?" Princess Rinne asked the man who looked simr to her. He was the King of the Cirlus Kingdom, Raghnall Cirlus.

    "I am here as the operator of this Magic Train, as well as checking its performance. This is the first time this Magic Train has been used. Of course, I have to check by myself if any parts need to be repaired or improved." King Raghnall smiled broadly looking excited and enthusiastic.

    "Ooh, then I can help you if needed." Princess Rinne nodded slightly. But king Raghnall shook his head.

    "No need, I''ve brought someone else. So you just have to focus on your exams." King Raghnall did not want to disturb his daughter in the survival test. Because if you lose focus there, then your life will be at stake.

    "Okay." Princess Rinne looked a bit disappointed.

    "All students get into the Train! Your sses are listed on the outside of the carriage." Merlick woke the students who were blown away by the splendor of the Magic Train. They began to enter the carriage ording to their ss. The front carriage is the engine. A next carriage is a ce for homeroom teachers, supervisors, and principals. Behind it are carriages for ss S and so on until thest carriage belongs to ss F.

    Ziel who got into carriage D chose to sit by the window. The other ss D students also followed him and fought over the seats they liked.

    "Excuse me, may I sit here?" A pink-haired girl with an oval face that looks cute is standing in front of Ziel. She looks a little shorter than princess Freya. Because Ziel never pays attention to people in his ss other than his roommate, james. He didn''t know the girl''s name.

    "Of course." Ziel nodded slightly and looked back out the window. The girl then sat beside him and looked awkward. Ziel just ignored her behavior.

    When all the students and teachers have gone inside. The Train suddenly shook, a floating sensation was felt throughout the carriage. The Train gradually began to move forward. When Ziel saw the scene outside, the Train was already flying through the sky at a speed far exceeding that of a wyvern. The students started to make noise and scream at the scenery outside the window.

    "Hmm... That..." The pink-haired girl spoke nervously.

    "Hmm...?" Ziel looked at her.

    "My name is Rhea nnery. I''m also a ss D student. Nice to meet you." She introduced herself politely and bowed her head to him.

    "My name is Ken Nijisaki. You don''t need to be so polite. It''s nice to meet you too." Ziel finds it strange with her polite way of speaking.

    "Hmm... I often see you with Princess Iris and the noble girl who is always with her." She keeps on looking for topics as if she doesn''t want to break the conversation with him.

    "Her name is Miss ra. And she is my master. I am her servant." Ziel answered it honestly.

    "Ooh, it''s only right that you are often with them. hmm..." Rhea was confused about whether to say it or not.

    "What is it?" Ziel asked Rhea who looked like she wanted to say something.

    "Ah, sorry. Nothing." She took a book from her bag and pretended to read it.

    Ziel ignored her and looked back at the scenery outside the window. But Rhea secretly nced at her from behind the book she was reading.

    "If there''s something you want to say, then just say it." He spoke nonchntly without looking at her.

    "Hmm... Aren''t you afraid of getting too close to Princess Iris?" She hesitated to ask Ziel for fear that he would be offended. But she ventured to ask.

    "Why should I be afraid?" Ziel suddenly felt something strange with her words.

    "Didn''t you hear the rumors? And don''t you feel anything when you''re around her?" Rhea gave him question after question.

    "Rumors about what? And what do you mean feel something? Have you ever felt it when you were around her?" Ziel pretends not to know anything.

    "I never felt it! But I saw her mana... Hmmm!" Rhea looked slip her tongue and immediately covered her mouth with both hands.

    "Hee... Did you see it? You have good eyes then." Ziel who previously only looked out the window turned his head and saw Rhea who looked panicked.

    "Hmm... I beg you to keep it a secret. I can see the aura or mana of a person. I see the mana thates out of Princess Iris looks very evil and sometimes forms a figure I''m sure it''s a girl. That''s why I warn you!" She was suddenly able to speak fluently.

    "Didn''t I just know you? Why did you kindly warn me?" Ziel was confused as to why the girl suddenly wanted to sit next to him and warn him about Princess Iris.

    "Eh... Besides being able to see aura or mana directly, I can also tell if a person is good or bad, dangerous or not. But strangely I can''t see anything from you. But what I can feel is you''re not evil. " She smiled sweetly at Ziel.

    "You may misjudge people." He shook his head and looked back at the scenery outside the window.

    ***

    In the ss S carriage, the princesses sat close to each other except for Princess Iris. She sat in the back seat and around her were many empty seats that other students didn''t want to fill. The students were afraid to sit close to her. She seemed to be in istion in that carriage. Right now there was only ra sitting beside her.

    "Is it okay to continue like this?" Princess Aishia asked while turning to where Princess Iris was sitting.

    "What do you mean?" Princess Reina who was sitting behind her didn''t know what Princess Aishia was talking about.

    "Aren''t we going to have a survival test out there? And we''re going to be grouped ording to our ss. If the two of them, Princess Iris to be precise, stay away from like that, wouldn''t our group cooperation fall apart?" Princess Aishia pitied seeing the other students away from princess Iris. But she couldn''t do anything because she also felt the pressure of getting too close to her. So she slightly understood what the students were afraid of.

    "I think what they are doing is natural. And all of that is beyond our control. Can''t it improve the performance of the magic tool that she is wearing Princess Rinne?" She asked Princess Rinne who looked sleepy next to her.

    "Hmm... I''ve tried it, but it''s unlikely to be finished anytime soon. I''ve also asked my father to speak to Uncle Jonathan about this. My father said King Jonathan wille personally to the academy after our exams are over." After saying that Princess Rinne fell back asleep.

    "Freya? What''s wrong with you? Why have you been silent all this time?" Princess Aishia saw her seatmate who had been looking out the window.

    "It''s okay, I''m just bored. Eh, look over there! Isn''t that a monster horde!?" Princess Freya stood up from her chair and pointed in the direction where many ck dots appeared.

    ***

    Currently, the teachers and principals are rxing in the second carriage while enjoying their journey on the Magic Train. The seats in the carriage were slightly different from the seats in the student carriages. In the teacher''s carriage, 4 seats will face each other and not back to back. Even though they can fly in the sky using their power, but using a train to fly is something new for them.

    "Miss Kalya, how does this Magic Train taste?" King Leonida sitting in front of Kalya smiling from time to time spreads his charm on her. Next to him was the Principal of the academy, Merlick. While sitting next to Kalya is Beatrix. The other teacher sat on the chair behind them.

    "Hmm... Not bad." Kalya just nodded slightly in response.

    "Then you should also try with the one owned by the Aurelia Kingdom. Even though it''s the same type, but the indoor and outdoor decorations of the carriages are better than this. Of course, convenience is better than this. King Raghnall''s assistant himself helped carry out the maintenance." King Leonida boasted a little to get Kalya''s attention. While the person he was talking to just closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    Beatrix next to kalya couldn''t help butugh in her heart while King Leonida who saw it was displeased. Just as he was about to speak again suddenly the Magic Train shook violently.

    "Attention! We are attacked by monsters!" The Magic Train operator shouted from the magic loudspeaker.

    Hundreds of monsters flying in the sky were seen approaching them.

 Chapter 80 - 43

    The Magic Train that took the academy students to the Alba Mountain Range to do the survival test was being surrounded by hundreds of monsters. What surrounded them were the green dragons and the sub-species of dragons, the wyverns.

    "Look at that!! So many monsters are surrounding this Train! How''s this!?" Rhea panicked while pointing at the monster outside the window. The other disciples were also noisy and screaming in fear. With such arge number of monsters the Magical Train wouldn''t escape damage, the chances of them falling from the sky were very high.

    "Don''t worry, there are teachers in the front carriage. There''s also King Leonida and King Raghnall. So it should be fine, maybe." Ziel has absolutely no interest in the hundreds of monsters outside.

    "Maybe!? Does that mean we''re going to fall from the sky!?" Rhea became even more panicked after hearing Ziel''s words. She becamepletely different when she introduced herself to him earlier..

    "It''s also possible that this train was destroyed before it fell to the ground." Ziel just casually answered her screams.

    "How is it? I just studied for 1 month at the academy." Rhea finally sat back in her chair and hugged her bag tightly.

    "I hope everything will be fine." Ziel said nonchntly.

    ***

    The other ss carriages had the same reaction. The students panicked after seeing many monstersing towards them. But ss S was an exception, the students in that ss seemed more calm and organized. As expected of a ss of gifted students.

    "Freya, what should we do?" Princess Aishia asked Princess Freya who didn''t seem to care about the situation outside.

    "Hmm? Of course, we''ll just have to wait for the teachers to solve it. Don''t worry, we''ll be fine. What''s more, there is ''he'' in this Train." Princess Freya answered with a smile.

    "He? Who do you mean?" Princess Reina who was listening to their conversation asked out of curiosity.

    "Uh, of course, it''s my father. Ahaha ..." Princess Freya just realized that she slipped and immediately looked for someone else to cover it up.

    "I know that King Leonida is strong. But against that many monsters, especially those amid a horde of monsters. That''s a real dragon isn''t it?" Princess Rinne doubted what Princess Freya said.

    "That''s right Freya. Aren''t you worried about Uncle Leonida?" Princess Aishia feels weird about Princess Freya''s behavior earlier. She doesn''t seem to care about her father''s safety who fights with that many monsters.

    "Ahaha...I''m sure he''ll be fine. So you don''t have to worry about him. More importantly, we have to prepare for the worst." Princess Freya scratched her cheek embarrassed that she had mispronounced twice and tried to change the subject.

    "You are right." The Princesses agreed with her words.

    When the four Princesses had a quiet conversation. In the corner of the ss S carriage, Princess Iris and ra feel panic even though they don''t show it on their faces.

    "Iris, are we going to be okay?" ra who was sitting next to Princess Iris was frightened. Princess Iris could feel that her body was shaking slightly.

    "I''m sure we''ll be fine. The teachers and principal will solve it. Plus there''s King Leonida and King Raghnall." Princess Iris held ra''s hand and tried to calm her down.

    "Nn... I hope Ziel is okay too." ra gave her a small nod. Princess Iris smiled at her because in such a state she was still thinking of her servant.

    ***

    Inside the second carriage, The homeroom teachers of all sses and the principal looked at the horde of monsters flying towards them.

    "Principal, what are we going to do? Are we all going out to fight those monsters?" Reid, the homeroom teacher of ss E asked the principal. On his back, he already carried a greatsword.

    "What Reid said is true, Principal. We must attack with full force. If we are half-hearted against it, then we don''t know what kind of damage this train will suffer. Not to mention the many students on board." vio, the homeroom teacher of ss S had the same thoughts as Reid.

    "I know what you''re thinking. What do you think Leo?" Merlick asked the opinion of King Leonida who had a gloomy face looking at the monster''s horde.

    "Hmm... Maybe we can kill all of them except for the middle one. It''s a green dragon and it''s quiterge. I''m afraid it''s a superior-level magical beast or the equivalent of a demigod." King Leonida pointed at arge dragon amid the wyvern horde. He looked like the boss of the monster. King Leonida had a lot of fighting experience, so his instincts and words were unquestionable.

    "What!? Then how do we deal with it?" Christof, the homeroom teacher for ss F looks a bit worried about what king Leonida has said.

    "Leo and I will attack it together, King Raghnall will stay in the Magical Train guarding the students. The teachers would fight the remaining wyverns. I beg of you to take care of the students, King Raghnall." Merlick began to n and assign tasks to the people there.

    "I see, I''m not the fighter type either. I can keep an eye on the Magic Train here as well as the students." King Raghnall immediately agreed to Merlick''s request.

    "Alright, let''s finish this and continue our journey. We mustn''t make the students anxious." Merlick looked one by one at the teacher in front of him. All the teachers nodded simultaneously.

    "Miss Kalya, please be careful. If anything happens, please inform me immediately." King Leonida smiles at Kalya before he leaves. On his waist hung a golden-colored sword that gave off an extraordinary aura. It was imh Sis''s holy sword. One of the legendary King Rank Artifacts is owned by the Aurelia Kingdom.

    Kalya just ignored him and walked out with the other teachers. King Leonida smiles bitterly and shakes his head.

    When they got outside, they saw that the sky was covered by hundreds of monsters lined up in front of them. The green dragon in front of the monsters looks like their king.

    "Ugh... If we get close, the pressure is intense. There''s no doubt he''s on par with a demigod." Ashley, the homeroom teacher of ss A was sweating from her forehead seeing the green dragon form up close.

    "You don''t have to worry about that monster. We''d better focus on the other monsters. The green dragon will be the business of the principal and King Leonida." Alvis reminded Ashley.

    "I understood that without you even telling me." Ashley was displeased with his words.

    "Haa...you can continue after the problem in front of us is over." Beatrix let out a heavy sigh at the sight of them who looked like they were about to argue.

    "Let''s start the attack." Merlick signaled to the teachers. But the monsters attacked them first. Hundreds of fireballs shot towards them.

    [Ice Mirror]

    Beatrix immediately created a mirror-like barrier made of ice in front of them. Some of the fireballs hitting the mirror surface are reflected to fireball behind it. Beatrix used their initial attack to block the next attack.

    "Now!" With a sign from Merlick, the teachers started to move. Merlick and King Leonida ignored the wyverns and headed straight for the green dragon.

    [Dual element swords]

    [Ifrit]

    [Fozen World]

    Beatrix made the first attack. She instantly took out her proud ice and fire sword. The wyvern on her left was burnt to ashes while the one on her right froze. She immediately advanced towards the other wyverns holding two swords in her hands.

    "I can''t lose then." vio raised his hand. Dozens ofrge golden light swords formed in the sky and then rained down on the wyverns below. This is one of his favorite spells to fight arge number of enemies.

    [de Shower]

    Gruaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh

    Dozens of wyverns screamed in pain, some of them died instantly and some were only injured.

    "It''s my turn!" Reid doesn''t want to lose to vio. In his hand, he held arge red sword. He shot at high speed towards the wyvern horde. Then swing the sword horizontally.

    [Vulcan sh]

    The wyvern that was in the path of his sh was burnt to ashes. The sword he used was a Legendary Rank artifact known as the fire god sword.

    [Energy Bomb]

    Suddenly a ck ball the size of a head shot into the center of the wyvern horde and exploded.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Alvis silently cast his magic as the teacherspeted with each other. It was a spell of his creation. Bypressing his mana until it is solid and throwing it at his enemy. He could blow it up whenever he wanted. The mana explosion engulfed the dozens of wyverns in the vicinity.

    [Acid Rain]

    Ashley created arge magic circle above the wyverns. From the magic circle, it rained, not water but acid. When the liquid fell and touched the wyvern''s thick skin. Slowly his skin began to melt.

    Gruaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh

    The cries of the wyverns in pain fell one after another from the sky.

    [Water Jail]

    Christof created dozens ofrge balls of water that imprisoned the wyverns until they suffocated and died.

    [Tornado de]

    The air around the wyvern starts to spin rapidly forming a Tornado that mixes with the des of wind. The wyvern trapped inside turned into minced meat cut by the wind des with incredible sharpness.

    "They''re all amazing." King Leonida nodded slightly seeing the teachers'' fight, especially Kalya.

    "We shouldn''t lose to them either." Merlick charged forward at the green dragon at full speed. King Leonida snuck in behind him holding imh Sis in his hands.

    [Laser Kaleidoscope]

    Merlick created hundreds of magic circles around the green dragon. Andser beams shot out from each magic circle.

    [Brave Strike]

    King Leonida unlocked his 8 crown patterned aura seals. Hepressed his aura into imh Sis which made the light even brighter then shed it towards the green dragon.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Theirbined attack heavily hit the green dragon. But when the smoke slowly dissipated and showed its figure, they were dumbfounded and could only smile bitterly. The green dragon wasn''t even scratched.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    The green dragon roared and flew towards them.

    "Looks like this fight is going to be tough." King Leonida clicked his tongue and charged forward to face the green dragon with Merlick in tow.

    Meanwhile, King Leonida and Merlick fought against the green dragon. Kalya and the other teachers were busy dealing with the wyverns.

    "Somehow I feel like this wyvern seems endless." vio who was starting to run out of breath dodged the wyvern''s attack.

    "You''re right, I thought they were only hundreds. But this feels like thousands." Reid agreed with what he said. On his current body were wounds from the wyvern''s attack.

    "Anyway, we have to buy time until the Principal and King Leonida defeat the monster." Beatrix also seemed overwhelmed by that many monsters. After all, the wyverns belonged to high-level magical beasts, and handling them would be difficult if they swarmed.

    "Yes." They all returned to attack the wyverns. The monsters they had defeated up until now weren''t even halfway through. Kalya who was currently battling dozens of wyverns was also in no different condition to the other teachers. She purposely didn''t use Silphy until it was really dangerous.

    "Silphy, how many wyverns are there?" Kalya was confused by the growing number of wyverns.

    (I don''t know for sure, maybe around a thousand)

    "What!? Wasn''t it only hundreds before? Where did those wyvernse from?" Kalya became even more confused after hearing what Silphy said. It made her lower her guard a bit and without him noticing the fireball attack from the front and the wyvern''s ws from behind made it difficult to dodge.

    (Be careful!)

    Silphy''s warning voice sounded in her mind.

    [Wind Shield]

    She immediately created a barrier to withstand both attacks. But because she split the barrier, the power is not very strong. One of her shields shattered and a wyvern fireball shot toward her.

    "Miss Kalya!" Ashley who was close to her shouted which made King Leonida turn to her. He wanted to help her, but right now he was busy fighting the green dragon in front of him.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

 Chapter 81 - 44

    The Magic Train of Piqmentia Grand Academy that took students to the Alba Mountain Range is currently being surrounded by thousands of monsters. The teachers, principal, and King Leonida fought against the monsters. The teachers looked overwhelmed against the endless wyverns. Kalya who was currently surrounded by dozens of wyverns inadvertently lowered her guard. As a result, she btedly realized the two-way attacking at her.

    (Be careful!)

    Upon hearing Silphy''s scream, Kalya immediately created a double-sided barrier for each attack. But unfortunately, the strength of one of the barriers wasn''t enough to withstand the wyvern''s attack. The fireball headed straight for her, Kalya no longer had time to dodge or create new barriers.

    "Miss Kalya!"

    There were screams from her fellow teachers. The one who switched sses with her, Ashley Arianel. When she was ready to sh head-on with that fireball.. Kalya suddenly hears the voice of the man she loves.

    (You''re careless, Leya)

    Kalya''s heart calmed down after hearing Ziel''s voice. Her panicked face was reced with a smile like a blooming flower. The ring on her finger gave off a gray glow.

    [Aegis Fortress]

    Boooooooommmmmm

    The fireball was restrained by a fortress-shaped gray barrier with a human face pattern in front of it. When the wyvern realized that his attack had no effect. Dozens of other wyverns shot fireballs simultaneously.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    No matter how many times the wyvern shot fireballs, the barrier was not scratched in the slightest.

    "What''s that?" Ashley who was near Kalya was surprised to see which fortress suddenly formed protecting Kalya.

    "Artifact, not to mention the rank is very high. Where did she get it from." Merlick who was fighting the green dragon narrowed his eyes at the gray fortress.

    Kalya was also dumbfounded by the defense of the ring given by Ziel, even though he had told it directly but when she saw it with her own eyes, she was very surprised to see that dozens of wyvern fireballs had no effect at all. At least thebined attacks were enough to injure a demigod.

    "I''m sorry, Ziel." Kalya feels guilty for making him worry about her, but on the other hand, she feels very happy. She could feel warmth welling up in her heart.

    (You don''t need to apologize. You''d better beat the wyverns right away)

    Ziel knew that the longer they fought, the more they were at a disadvantage.

    "Eh? But how? They seem to keep popping up." Kalya also wants to finish the fight immediately. But she didn''t know how to deal with endless enemies.

    (Leya, listen carefully. Everything you do is like a cycle. When 100 wyverns die, they will reappear within a certain time. It seems to be a skill of the green dragon. So if you want to stop the cycle, You can choose between killing the green dragon or killing all the wyverns within a certain time without letting them reappear. You only have 10 minutes to wipe out all the wyverns)

    Ziel gave a detailed exnation of how to defeat the monsters to Kalya.

    "If we only focus on the green dragon then the wyverns will interfere and maybe even attack the Magical Train, but if we choose to kill all the wyverns within 10 minutes, that sounds a bit impossible." Kalya feels helpless at this point. Because of the two choices that Ziel did, neither of them was easy to do.

    (Use your ring)

    Ziel gave her a short answer.

    "This ring? Doesn''t this ring only have a defensive function?" Kalya saw the object attached to her ring finger.

    (That''s just one of them, while the barrier will automatically activate if the user is in danger, for attack mode you have to inject your mana to activate it)

    "Okay, I''ll give it a try. Thanks, Ziel." She felt she could do it as long as Ziel said so.

    (Yes, please be more careful)

    Ziel finished his telepathy to Kalya.

    (Have you finished talking to your lover? What was he talking about with you that temporarily blocked our connection?)

    Silphy''s teasing voice suddenly sounded in her mind.

    "It is nothing. Putting that aside, right now we must kill all those monsters at once." Kalya spoke with a tone full of confidence.

    (Hee... Just talking to him for a while can make you like this. I''m getting envious. Hehe...)

    Silphy who saw Kalya''s face full of determination tried to tease her again.

    "Noisy. Let''s defeat them immediately." Kalya immediately injects her mana into the ring. Suddenly thick gray mana came out of it. Mana continued to pour out until it filled the sky above her.

    (Uh, what is this? I feel something dangerousing out)

    Silphy was shocked to see the thick gray mana pool in front of her.

    "I don''t know, he just asked me to put mana into it." Kalya shook her head at Silphy''s question and continued to look at the phenomenon in front of her.

    The thick gray mana condensed and formed something. A creature hundreds of meters long, with horns on both sides of its head, and extremely sharp ws on its feet. His entire body was covered in scales, and the scariest thing was his red eyes.

    [Seiryu]

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr...

    A dragon''s roar echoed throughout the battlefield.

    ***

    Inside the Magic Train, the students watched the battle between their homeroom teacher and the wyvern. They can also see the fight between the green dragon against the principal and King Leonida.

    "Look! Our academy teachers are truly amazing. With one hit they can kill dozens of wyverns!" One of the students from ss D screamed hysterically.

    "You''re right, our homeroom teacher isn''t inferior to the other teachers either. Her wind element is simply extraordinary." The other students also responded.

    "Hey, why do you look uninterested in the fight?" Rhea asked Ziel who was supporting his chin with his hand while closing his eyes.

    "No, I''m just sleepy. You don''t have to worry about me. You can continue watching the fight." Ziel answered without opening his eyes.

    "You... whatever! Oh, look! Miss Kalya is surrounded by wyvern!" Rhea screamed in panic seeing Kalya being attacked by dozens of wyverns.

    "Eh?" Not long after, she was shocked after seeing what was happening before her eyes.

    ***

    In the ss S carriage, the students were enthusiastic to see the fight between the green dragon against King Leonida and Merlick. They fought fiercely. The green dragon is seen several times receiving shes from King Leonida''s imh Sis and magic attacks from Merlick. Even though he wasn''t seriously injured.

    "Look at the homeroom teacher of ss D! She was hit by a wyvern!" A ss S student pointed at Kalya which was being attacked by the wyverns from two directions. Kalya who has a beautiful face is not only famous in ss D, but also throughout the academy.

    Princess Aishia and Princess Freya who saw King Leonida''s fight suddenly turned their heads and looked at Kalya. After the smoke from the fireball attack dissipated, Princess Aishia trembled at the sight in front of her.

    "Isn''t that... Ziel?" Princess Aishia muttered in a low voice. She was familiar with the gray mana, though she wasn''t quite sure right now. Princess Freya who was beside her could hear what she was muttering. She clicked her tongue when she saw Princess Aishia''s expression.

    "What''s that!?" One of the ss S students shouted seeing the huge gray fortress protecting Kalya. Even the fireballs from dozens of wyverns couldn''t scratch it.

    "As I thought, what she has is amazing." Princess Rinne muttered looking at the fortress that was forming in front of her.

    "Is it an artifact? How high is it rank?" The curious Princess Reina asked her.

    "Unfortunately I don''t know. I wish I could directly hold it." Princess Rinne shook her head looking disappointed.

    "It''s a god-rank artifact. I didn''t see it at first, I didn''t expect an academy teacher to have something like that." Suddenly a voice came from behind them. He is the father of Princess Rinne, Raghnall Cirlus.

    "Dad, what are you doing here?" Princess Rinne was confused by her father''s sudden arrival.

    "I was asked to take care of you, so I will check every carriage." King Raghnall answered half truthfully. He was just bored sitting there alone.

    "What the hell is that!?" A student from ss S shouted and made everyone in the carriage look at what he was pointing at.

    The fortress that previously protected Kalya disappeared, and thick gray mana suddenly burst out of the ring and gathered above her. Little by little the mana condensed and formed a creature that was even longer than the Magic Train they were currently riding.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr...

    This was the third time he had materialized in this world.

    "Ziel, it is him!" Princess Aishia involuntarily shed tears, she was determined to meet the teacher after the problem was over.

    The princesses are not aware of Princess Aishia''s condition except for the person sitting next to her, Princess Freya. She felt that this would be troublesome in the future, and can only sigh heavily in her heart.

    ***

    "What''s that?" King Leonida was surprised to see Seiryu who suddenly appeared. The attention of everyone on the battlefield was fixed on the huge creature.

    Suddenly Seiryu started to move and wagged its tail at the horde of wyverns. Its tail was as big as a wyvern''s body that could cause instant death if hit by a swing.

    He didn''t stop there. He flew towards a nearby wyvern and started a rampage. He bit it with his fangs and wed it until it became minced meat. Seiryu then looked at the ce where the wyverns gathered the most. He opened his mouth and the lightning began to gather into a dense mass of energy.

    "Everyone get out of there." Kalya who sensed the danger of the attack immediately alerted the other teachers. Those who heard Kalya''s warning immediately fled from there.

    [Dragon Breath]

    Seiryu shoots aser beam ofpressed red lightning. All the wyverns in the attack trajectory vanished into nothingness. Seiryu changed the direction of his attack towards the other wyverns until not a single wyvern remained.

    The other teachers were even dumbfounded to see hundreds of wyverns vanish in less than 5 minutes.

    "Miss Kalya, what is it?" vio woke up earlier from his shock and asked Kalya.

    "Hmm... Let''s just say he''s our helper." Kalya who is also surprised to see Seiryu''s strength is confused about how to answer it.

    "I didn''t know you had such a great creature." Reid joined in on their conversation.

    "We''d better discuss that next time, right now we have to help King Leonida and the Principal who looks desperate." Beatrix cut off their conversation. All the teachers nodded in agreement and charged forward to attack the green dragon.

    For a one-on-one battle, Seiryu in the Kalya ring might be evenly matched against the green dragon. But if she chose to fight him first, the wyverns would keep re-emerging while the green dragon still hadn''t been defeated. Other people couldn''t interfere in a demigod ss battle. They will only be a burden. That''s why Ziel asked Kalya to eradicate the wyvern hordes first because Seiryu would win against them rather than just a draw against the green dragon.

    After Seiryu had finished his task, he turns into a light particle and reenters the ring on Ka''s finger, and the second half of their battle began.

 Chapter 82 - 45

    The green dragon was many times bigger than the wyvern. He has a shape like a western dragon. He has hands and feet andrge wings on his back. His entire skin was covered in green scales which were many times tougher than a wyvern and had sharper fangs and ws. The green dragon belongs to the category of superior-level magical beasts. His fighting ability was on par with demigods. He has the skill ''Spawn Subordinates'' which can revive his subordinates within a certain time as long as one of his subordinates is still alive.

    Right now the green dragon was on a rampage because all of his subordinates had died. He vented his anger on the two people who were currently fighting against him. All the wounds he received from the fight with King Leonida and Merlick healed instantly.

    "Merlick, at this rate we''ll run out of energy first." King Leonida looks out of breath. He kept moving to dodge the attacks from the green dragon..

    [Fire Tornado]

    Merlick created the Tornado from abination of fire and wind elements. Even though the green dragon was hit directly and was in the center of the tornado, he seemed to ignore the wound and continued to attack them.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr...

    [Cross de]

    King Leonida made consecutive cross shes on the green dragon''s chest. But he managed to dodge it even though it hit one of his wings. It didn''t take long for the wound to close by itself.

    "Ridiculous! He continuously regenerates as if he has no limits!" Merlick was surprised to see the wound on the green dragon''s wing heal quickly. Since the beginning of the battle, the green dragon has always been hit and injured, but the wound always heals by itself. His regeneration seemed limitless and too fast.

    "Merlick, can you hold him for 1 minute? I''ll finish with my full strength." King Leonida had already used almost all of his skills, but the injured green dragon quickly regenerated. So he needed a stronger finishing attack. He had one on his skill list.

    "I will try it." He nodded slightly then took out a magic wand with a 4-colored crystal on it. He opened 8 magic circles on his body, and thick mana radiated from him.

    [4 Element Pirs]

    From the 4 corners formed 4 great pirs of fire, wind, earth, and water. The 4 pirs moved and pinned the green dragon in the center. The green dragon rebelled and tried to get out of there. He flew up but the 4 pirs turned out to be connected.

    While the green dragon was pinched by Merlick''s magic spell, King Leonida brandished his imh Sis with both hands. He opened his 8 crown patterned aura seals. The golden aura waspressed in the imh Sis. Little by little its aura grew thicker and imh Sis let out a projection of itself above the green dragon.

    [Sword Obelisk]

    A clone of imh Sis with a giant size was created on it. A huge golden sword that is even bigger than the body of the green dragon. King Leonida swung his sword at the green dragon and the giant sword imh Sis was falling at high speed towards the green dragon.

    The green dragon who realized the danger immediately struggled with all his might to escape Merlick''s 4 element cage, but his efforts were in vain. Because he knew he couldn''t get out of there, the green dragon opened his mouth and aimed it at the giant sword imh Sis. He did the same as what Seiryu did before.

    [Dragon Breath]

    In contrast to Seiryu which shoots outpressed and concentrated energy at a single point like aser. The green dragon shoots his breath with a fairly wide range.

    The collision between dragon breath and giant sword imh Sis urred in midair. They pushed each other. But the green dragon''s breath was gradually pushed away and the sword finally hit him.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    The shockwave urred due to the giant sword imh Sish''s attack on the green dragon. Even the Magic Train that was some distance away shook from the impact. But just as King Leonida wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, something shot out of the smoke. The green dragon that he thought was dead was currently right in front of him and opened his jaws and was ready to bite him.

    "Leo!" Merlick who was a bit far from King Leonida did not have time to help him.

    King Leonida immediately swung imh Sis at the green dragon fangs. He used the momentum of the fangs to bounce himself off and keep his distance from the green dragon.

    "Fortunately I acted quickly. Otherwise, I might have been inside the monster''s belly." King Leonida still can''t calm down because the green dragon is still alive even though his body is full of wounds. And what shocked him the most was that the green dragon''s severe wound healed quickly after being hit by his final blow.

    "Leo, are you okay?" Merlick approached King Leonida after seeing him bounce off the green dragon''s attack.

    "I''m fine. Luckily I acted quickly beforehand. I lowered my guard when I thought my attack was sessful." King Leonida took a deep breath to relieve his tension.

    "No, your previous attack was sessful. It''s just that the monster has abnormal regeneration. We can''t go on like this. Otherwise, we will lose." Merlick looked at the green dragon which was now fully healed from the injury he had received from King Leonida.

    "You''re right, but we won''t have time to think of a way to kill him. He''sing, Merlick!" He shouted at Merlick after seeing the green dragon flying towards them at high speed.

    From the start of the fight, they were already at a disadvantage from fighting in the sky. King Leonida or Merlick weren''t good at aerialbat. The green dragon closed the distance with them in an instant. He nned to bite Merlick and King Leonida to pieces.

    King Leonida and Merlick immediately dodged the bite. They split up and intended to attack him together. But the green dragon twisted its body and wagged his tail at them. King Leonida and Merlick were blown away by theshes of his tails. They both had serious fractures. If they weren''t at the level of a saint or sage, they would probably be dead. But the green dragon doesn''t seem to be chasing them, he shoots dozens of fireballs at them both from a distance.

    Both of them resignedly epted the fireball as they were currently unable to move due to thesh from the green dragon''s tail.

    [Ice Wall]

    [Water Umbre]

    The fireball attack heading towards Merlick was blocked by the wall of ice and the one heading towards King Leonida was blocked by arge umbre made of water.

    "Principal! Are you all right?" Beatrix approached Merlick who looked like he was about to fall from the sky. Behind her are Kalya and vio. Christof and Ashley help King Leonida, while Reid and Alvis tried to restrain the green dragon.

    "Oh, I''m fine. Good thing you came on time. Thank you." Merlick was still struggling to speak, he looks in pain while holding his chest.

    "You don''t have to think about it. Then what about the green dragon?" vio who saw Merlick in pain immediately supported him. Then he used a healing spell on Merlick.

    [Major Heal]

    The pain in Merlick''s chest slowly healed, His normal rosy face had returned from being pale before.

    "Thanks, I''m fine now. For that green dragon, it looks like we have to kill it in one hit." Merlick began to narrate his fight with the green dragon. They listened intently to Merlick''s story.

    "Is that so... It''s troublesome against an enemy that doesn''t have a regeneration limit." vio became gloomy after hearing Merlick''s story. Not long after that, King Leonida came along with Christof and Ashley.

    "Leo, how''s your wound?" Merlick asked him whose face was still pale.

    "I''m fine, it looks like you have also been healed. We must immediately help the other teachers who are holding back the green dragon. They don''t seem to be able tost much longer." King Leonida looked at the green dragon who was chasing Alvis and Reid. He flew there followed by Merlick and the others.

    [Shadow Binding]

    [Fire king Incarnation]

    Alvis cast a ck shadow over the green dragon''s body and restrained his movement and Reid swung his sword at him. His sh turned into a me-robed human figure and shot towards the green dragon''s face.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    The scorched green dragon''s face slowly healed.

    "What!? Isn''t this fight endless if it continues like this!" Reid was shocked that his strongest attack didn''t even work on him.

    [Water Jail]

    [Fozen World]

    The green dragon''s body was wrapped in a gigantic ice ball from Beatrix and Christof''sbined attack. Merlick, King Leonida, and the other teachers came from behind them.

    "Alvis, Reid, we have to attack him with full force at the same time. Now is our chance as he is temporarily unable to move." Merlick gave orders to all the teachers. They all nodded in response. They began to bring out their full strength. The aura and mana they emitted even distorted the surrounding space.

    [Ice Fire Harmony]

    [Fire King Incarnation]

    [Energy Bomb]

    [Corrosion Breath]

    [Tempest Arrows]

    [Steam Explosion]

    [Light of Destruction]

    [Sword Obelisk]

    [4 Element st]

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    A tremendous explosion urred in the sky as a result of theirbined power. The shockwave even shook the Magic Train which was quite far from their battleground. Thick smoke covered the ce where the green dragon was. Therefore, they did not know whether the green dragon was dead or not.

    "Did we manage to kill him?" Reid who saw their attack hit the green dragon asked anxiously. But before anyone could answer, there was a roar from within the smoke.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr...

    His roar even blew smoke around him. He was so badly injured that one of his wings was missing. But little by little the wings grew back.

    "Impossible! How can he not die!?" Ashley couldn''t believe what her eyes saw.

    "So how do we kill him?" vio asked Merlick and King Leonida who currently had gloomy faces.

    (Ziel, I know you saw this. But can you help this time?)

    Kalya suddenly spoke in her mind. She didn''t know why she was doing this, but her feeling was sure that he was looking at her right now.

    (You can kill her. Join Silphy and ask them to buy time for you)

    Ziel''s voice came to reply to Kalya''s hope.

    (Hehe... I know you saw it. Well, I''ll do it. So what should I do after that?)

    She smiled without realizing it and was seen by Beatrix who was standing next to her. When she realized it, she immediately returned to her cold face.

    (Use arrow attacks when you fight against me. The third function of your ring will activate by itself. Coincidentally the elements match you)

    Ziel started exining how to kill the green dragon to her.

    (Okay! Silphy!)

    (I''ve been waiting!)

    Silphy then manifested herself in front of everyone.

    "Miss Kalya, that is?" King Leonida asked her curiously.

    "I don''t have time to exin. But can you guys keep the green dragon busy for 3 minutes? I want to try something." Kalya looked at Merlick and the other teachers.

    They did not immediately answer because they were confused by Kalya''s request.

    "What do you want..." Merlick wanted to ask what Kalya would do. but he immediately stopped his words. He was sure that Kalya had a reason for saying that. Since they had no other choice, they finally nodded in agreement.

    Then in front of them, Kalya joined Silphy. The uniform she was wearing changed into emerald armor like a Princess knight and behind her floated arge spirit circle. Everyone was stunned at Kalya''s current appearance, but they couldn''t admire it for long after hearing the green dragon''s roar. They rush to hold him as per Kalya''s request.

    Kalya made a bow with spiritism and aimed it at the green dragon. She drew her bowstring and a wind elemental arrow was created. It didn''t stop there, the ring on her finger emitted gray light apanied by a spark of red lightning. Kalya''s arrows are shrouded in red lightningpression.

    "This..." Kalya was shocked to see it but then smiled after remembering what Ziel said that her element matched her. Then she shot her arrow.

    [[Thunderstorm Dragon]]

    The arrow turned into a small Seiryu which shot out at incredible speed and pierced through the green dragon''s scales.

 Chapter 83 - 46

    Merlick, King Leonida, and the other teachers are currently holding back the green dragon at Kalya''s request. They didn''t know what she was going to do. But because the principal had agreed and they had no other solution to defeat the green dragon. So they inevitably have to do it and see what Kalya wants to do.

    While they were fighting the green dragon, they heard a scream from behind them.

    "Get out of there quickly!" Kalya warns them after seeing her arrow go inside the green dragon''s body. They quickly run away from there after hearing Kalya''s warning.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    The green dragon''s body was suddenly engulfed by the light from the violent energy explosion apanied by storm and lightning.. The shockwave even shook and pushed the Magic Train off its tracks.

    The center of the explosion was the belly of the green dragon that had previously been hit by an arrow. His entire body was swallowed up in the explosion. When the light began to dim, the green dragon had already vanished without a trace from their sight.

    Kalya heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that the green dragon had disappeared. She removed the bow in her hand and released her fusion with Silphy.

    (Then I''ll be back first)

    Silphy became a particle of light and reentered her body. Kalya saw Merlick and the teachers flying towards her.

    "Ahaha... Miss Kalya is great. You can beat him with just one hit. I and Merlick attacked at the same time but still couldn''t beat him." King Leonida was embarrassed that Kalya was able to kill the green dragon which he and Merlick couldn''t kill.

    "Yeah right, I didn''t expect that Miss Kalya also has such a powerful artifact. Besides being beautiful, you are also lucky." vio joins in praising Kalya. The other teachers just smiled at her. They all looked very tired.

    "Thanks." Kalya answered briefly.

    "Alright, we should get back to the Magic Train soon. I don''t want to worry the students." Merlick wanted the teachers to get some rest and restore their strength.

    "Principal, shall we continue this trip?" Beatrix feels ufortable in this academy exam. Because in the middle of their trip, they were confronted by a superior-level magical beast. She didn''t know what was waiting for them out there.

    "Of course, even though there are disturbances in the middle of the trip, but we can''t cancel the exam. What will the students think if we suddenly cancel the exam just because of being attacked by magical beasts on the way? Meanwhile, the students will take a survival test in a forest full of magical beasts. This might be an example for the students when fighting magical beasts there." The principal exined the reason not only to beatrix but to all the teachers.

    All the teachers fell silent after hearing Merlick''s words, what he said did make sense. They could only nod a little in response.

    "Hahaha... Alright, let''s end this conversation. We''d better get back to the Magic Train. Let''s go back together, Miss Kalya." King Leonida broke their silence. When he spoke to Kalya, she had already left them back to the Magical Train. They smiled bitterly while shaking their heads seeing Kalya who had already returned to the Magic Train and followed behind her.

    ***

    Inside the Magic Train, the disciples cheered because they had won against that many powerful monsters. They became excited about taking this survival test after seeing their fight.

    "Hey, look at that! They won!" Rhea shouted cheerfully while pointing at the teachers who flew back to the Magical Train.

    "Can you not scream in my ear? Even if you don''t say it I''ve seen it." Then he opened his clenched hands. Inside was a dark red pentagonal crystal that had many cracks. The crystal was the source of the green dragon''s fast and limitless regeneration power. After being sted by Kalya''s attack, Ziel immediately swapped the ordinary stone for the crystal using ''Space Shifter''.

    (Did he eat this stone or did someone give it to him?)

    He knew the incident of the attack by the wyverns was no coincidence. But after he checked Lilith and Berith who was in the carriage. He felt that someone else had done it.

    "Yeah... Yeah, I know. But can you look happier to see our homeroom teacher beat the green dragon? Hmm... What''s that in your hand?" Rhea looked at the crystal that Ziel was ying within his hand.

    "It''s nothing, I found it at the academy before leaving." Ziel answered him nonchntly.

    "Hee... Is that so?" She feels suspicious of him. Because her eyes could see that the crystal he was holding was emitting mana.

    ***

    "They won." King Raghnall woke up the ss S students from their shock seeing the teachers battle. Especially thest attack from Kalya.

    "I didn''t expect that homeroom teacher from ss D to be so strong. She could even defeat a green dragon by herself." One of the girls from ss S said in awe. Her eyes sparkled like she was looking at her idol. Of course, she admired her. Because besides being beautiful and elegant, Kalya is also very strong.

    (What''s so great? She borrowed the power of the artifact that Ziel gave her! Yes she is strong after all, just a little)

    Princess Freya grumbled in her heart for not being happy to hear the girls in her ss admire Kalya.

    "Freya, I''m going to ask her." Princess Aishia got up from her chair and was about to go to meet Kalya. But Princess Freya held her hand first.

    "Wait Aishia, they must be tired after fighting like that. So you better wait until we reach Alba Mountain range." Princess Freya tried to remind her.

    "But..." Princess Aishia still couldn''t ept it. She wanted to immediately ask her where Ziel was. But the real reason was the feeling of crisis in her heart.

    "I understand how you feel right now. But please be patient a little longer. We must also respect her privacy." She tried to persuade Princess Aishia again.

    "Okay then. I''ll wait until we arrive at our destination." Princess Aishia finally gave up after hearing Princess Freya''s words.

    (I won''t let you know Aishia. Enough with his master and the elf. You missed your chance from the start)

    Princess Freya secretly chuckled looking out the window.

    ***

    In an unknown ce, two people had seen the battle between the academy teacher and the green dragon from the start.

    "That finishing blow was incredible. I didn''t expect that on this continent there would still be an artifact of that level." The ck-robed person and also wore a ck mask to cover her face talking using a voice that sounded like a young girl. The mask she wears has a Pentagonal pattern on its forehead.

    "Isn''t she a high elf who ran away from the Elven Kingdom? We can catch her and then return her to ''him'', so he''ll be indebted to us." Another person who was also of the same appearance spoke using a voice like a middle-aged woman.

    "That''s none of my business. We sent the monster just by chance we passed this ce. I want to see how strong the humans from the academy are. And the rest is up to ''them''." The ck-masked girl said coldly to her.

    "Okay... Okay..." The ck-masked woman sighed as she raised both her hands.

    "Let''s get out of here. We have to finish our mission." The girl in the ck robe disappeared from there followed by the others.

    ***

    After everyone who fought against the hordes of monsters returned to the Magic Train, they resumed their journey. Kalya who felt that she would be bombarded with questions after returning to the carriage, took a break to avoid those people.

    Their trip went smoothly. After a day had passed they finally arrived at their destination, the Alba Mountain range. The soldiers guarding the border had already obtained information about the academy students who hade there. So they were not surprised and alert when suddenly the Magic Train came. The students and teachers immediately got out of the carriage. They gathered in front of the border gate to enter Alba Mountain Range.

    They all lined up ording to their ss, and their homeroom teacher lined up behind the principal facing the students.

    "My great students... we have now arrived at the ce where we will conduct our survival test. We encountered a disturbance along the way, but we can work it out. What you will be doing in this exam is to survive and hunt magical beasts. We''ve already demonstrated to you before how to fight with magical beasts. The level of magical beasts in this forest is only low and mid-level so you don''t have to worry." Merlick gave them some opening words and encouragement. But many students whose faces look scared and worried.

    "I know what you all think, but you have to remember that this is a test. If you are afraid and feel that you cannot continue this exam, please leave the academy and stop being a mage or a knight. I will not speak any further. Just one more thing my message to you. Take good care of your lives. With this our test begins." After Merlick finished hisst sentence, The Neigal Kingdom''s soldiers immediately opened the gate.

    After seeing the gate open, the students started to enter ording to their ss. The first to enter is ss S then ss A and so on until ss F. They will split up once they get inside. Each ss can cooperate with other sses but points are still given to those who kill magical beasts. If they weren''t in a state of urgency, it was better for them to only cooperate with students from their ss.

    The main objective of this exam that the students did not know was to eliminate half of the total number of students in each ss. The academy will only take students who are brave and can fight with magical beasts and can survive in the wild. It will show their talent and determination.

    The proof of the students killing magical beasts is the beast stone inside the monster''s body. The size of the beast stone for low-level magical beasts was usually the size of a thumb while mid-level was twice asrge as a thumb, and the size of beast stones above that level doubled with each level. There are two assessments of this exam, the first is the individual score and the second is the ss score as a result of the umtion of students.

    When the students entered through the border gate, they were astonished. What they saw in front of them was a dark wilderness that would be the start of their nightmare.

 Chapter 84 - 47

    The sky above the Alba Mountain Range was already dark. The atmosphere within the wilderness that had previously felt deste became even more terrifying. The students from Piqmentia Grand Academy had already spread out in groups based on their ss. Meanwhile, their homeroom teacher just watched from afar.

    "Aishia, you better go inside the tent because it''s getting colder." Prince Fritz whose power was already unsealed was currently sitting in front of the bonfire. In his hands, he yed two beast stones. Not long after they entered the Alba Mountain Range, they were confronted by a low-level magical beast and Prince Fritz who defeated it.

    After his strength returned, Prince Fritz challenged the person who previously took his ce in ss S and he won easily. That''s why he was currently able to return to ss S.

    Princess Aishia was silent and didn''t answer him, she just looked at the bonfire. Right now she was feeling annoyed because of the girl sitting next to her.

    "Aishia, I know you''re angry with me. But right now we are carrying out a test. Would you bother a teacher on your behalf? Can''t you see that she''s busy?" Princess Freya tried to calm her down. Princess Aishia was angry with her for what she did earlier. When they got off the carriage, they were ordered to line up immediately. The Principal gave his greetings and advice to the students until it was time for them to enter the Alba Mountain Range area. At that time, Princess Aishia felt she had little time to ask Kalya about Ziel, but Princess Freya grabbed her hand and pulled her into the ss S crowd. When she looked back, Kalya is no longer in ce.

    Princess Aishia didn''t answer and turned her face away from her. Right now she was feeling really bad. For some reason after seeing that teacher use an artifact like hers, she couldn''t calm down at all.

    "Freya, what happened? Did you fight with Aishia?" Princess Fritz who saw the exchange of them felt that Princess Aishia was currently angry with his little sister.

    "It was just a misunderstanding, brother. You don''t have to think about it. Isn''t that right, Aishia?" Princess Freya nced at Aishia beside her, but Princess Aishia ignored her and put on a cold face. She sighed heavily because Princess Aishia wouldn''t even nce at her.

    "Alright, wouldn''t it be better if both of you made up right away? We have to work together to pass the current exam. But if you guys fight like this won''t our cooperation be broken?" Prince Fritz tries to reconcile them.

    "What Prince Fritz said is true." Suddenly a voice came into their conversation. The voice came from Princess Reina carrying a cup of hot drink and behind her was Princess Rinne and Hugo following.

    "Ooh, Princess Reina, and Princess Rinne? Are you done with the business you said earlier?" Princess Freya sees Princess Rinne behind Princess Reina. Previously she had asked her to sit down and have dinner together, but she refused because there was something she wanted to do.

    "Nn... I''m done with my business. When I came back, I met Princess Reina." She sat near Princess Freya and started sipping the hot drink in her cup.

    "What business are you doing in the wilderness at night?" Princess Freya asked curiously.

    "I tried the prototype of my new magic tool." She answered honestly.

    "A new magic tool? May I know what it is, Princess Rinne?" Prince Fritz who was listening became curious about what Princess Rinne said.

    "This is a magic tool to repel monsters from approaching this ce. Its function is almost the same as the barrier magic or artifact that Princess Aishia has." Princess Rinne took out what looked like a dagger, then plunged it into the ground. After that, from the dagger came a pale green light and spread out until it enveloped them all. They could see a thinyer of membrane being created from the pale green light. It was the barrier of Princess Rinne''s new magic tool.

    "But, didn''t the academy also give us a magic tool that has a function simr to that?" Princess Freya who was looking around the barrier suddenly remembered that their homeroom teacher gave them a magic tool to protect them from magical beasts at night.

    "Ooh, you mean this? It''s almost the same, but the resistance is different." Princess Rinne took out a crystal shaped like a tube in her hand. It was a magic tool given by the academy.

    "Really? Then..." Princess Reina who had been silent for a while listening to their conversation suddenly stood up after finishing her drink. He drew the red sword at his waist. He wanted to test the resistance of the barrier of the magic tool made by Princess Rinne. But before he tried it, from the middle of the forest came the howls of a beast.

    Aaaaaaaaaaauuuuuuuuu...

    "What sound is that?" Princess Freya immediately stood up from her seat and looked around. She felt that the howl was not from an ordinary animal.

    "That must be the howl of a magical beast." When Princess Rinne said that, sure enough from the darkness of the forest, they could see a pair of red eyes staring at them.

    Slowly the owner of the red-eye emerged from the darkness. The figure that appeared was a wolf as tall as an adult, he has ck fur and two horns on his head.

    "Silver horn wolf! Those are mid-level magical beasts. They shouldn''t be hanging around here." Princess Rinne who knew the creature was a little surprised but her face didn''t look panicked at all.

    "I''ll handle it." Prince Fritz stood up from his seat and was about to draw his sword but Princess Rinne stopped him.

    "Wait, Prince. Don''t you want to know the difference between this magic tool and the academies? Then you can see it in person. I''ve installed my magic tool around our campsite." Princess Rinne smiled slightly and looked at the wolf walking slowly towards them. The wolf looked ready to grab them at any moment.

    They are also curious about Princess Rinne''s magic tools. So they followed her word. Even Princess Aishia who was previously angry was currently looking at the wolf seriously. The other disciples got up one by one after hearing the wolf howl. They were shocked and prepared to attack the monster but were quickly stopped by Hugo.

    Suddenly the wolf ran towards them and jumped while swinging his ws.

    nk...

    The wolf''s ws seemed to have collided with something, and he quickly retreated. Then the wolf howled again.

    Aaaaaaaaaaauuuuuuuu...

    Dozens of pairs of red eyes appeared in the darkness of the forest, they are a pack of silver horn wolves.

    They all charged forward to attack the barrier at the same time. Some wed and some struck lightning from their horns. It was one of the abilities of the silver horn wolf. But the barrier of Princess Rinne''s magic tool wasn''t broken at all. The wolves were angry because they couldn''t reach the prey that was in front of their eyes. The wolves attacked the barrier blindly.

    "How about my magic tool?" Princess Rinne puffed out her chest and looked at the surprised Princesses. Her magic tools were at least close to Legendary rank.

    "Pretty great, but what if a high-level magical beast appears?" Princess Reina was attracted by the magic tool Princess Rinne made, but she is still curious to what extent it''s resistance.

    "Hmm... I don''t know. Since this is a prototype, it must be tested directly." Princess Rinne folded her arms and closed her eyes in thought.

    "There''s no need to think about it, we''re here for the exam, right? For our preyes to us by itself, it''s not good if we waste it. Don''t let them all run away." Princess Fritz walked towards the pack of wolves.

    "You''re right, we better take care of this magical beast first, we can try your magic tool again when we meet a high-level magical beast." Princess Reina followed closely behind.

    The other Princesses as well as the ss S students also agreed with Prince Fritz and went to attack the wolves. Princess Iris and ra were seen not far from there. Princess Iris and ra were seen not far from there, and they were still avoided by other students.

    [Brave Strike]

    Prince Fritz opened their attack with the abilities that King Leonida had shown against the green dragon.

    [Fire Dance]

    Princess Reina followed by doing consecutive shes with a sword that was burning in mes.

    [Lightning Bullet]

    [Spear of Mercury]

    [Water de]

    The other three Princesses attacked simultaneously. After that, the other students also joined in the fight. Among them could be seen Berith grinning evilly taking part in the fight against the wolves. The long night of their fight began.

    ***

    When ss S was fighting Monsters. Right now ss D who took the path a bit south and away from the other sses were resting in their tents. Some have even fallen asleep. They believed in the power of the magic tools that their homeroom teacher gave them, because of that they could sleep in peace.

    "Ken, you''re not resting?" Dalvin sat next to Ziel who was warming himself in front of the bonfire. He was also holding a cup with warm tea in it.

    "I''m not sleepy yet, and you?" Ziel answered without looking at him, he kept his eyes on the bonfire in front of him.

    "Me too. Ah, I saw you got close to a girl during the ride on the magic train." Dalvin remembers when he saw a girl who spoke very excitedly to Ziel.

    "That pink girl? I don''t know her. She suddenly sat down next to me and started talking to her heart''s content." Ziel shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t care.

    "Hee... Is that so? But what I see is she looks like someone who knows you." Dalvin didn''t believe what he said, but Ziel kept quiet and didn''t exin further.

    When they were enjoying the silence of the forest and the warmth of the bonfire. They felt the ground around them shaking.

    "What is this?" Dalvin immediately stood up from his seat and looked around. The vibrations on the ground grew stronger and stronger.

    "What happened!?" The students began to scatter out of their tents and scream in panic. They quickly gathered into groups and found out what happened.

    "This is bad!?" A student came back from his monitoring while running with a face full of panic and fear. Sweat dripped from his forehead.

    "What is it?" Another student from ss D asked him.

    "Monster!? A huge monster!? At least a high-level magical beast!" He exined haltingly.

    "What!?" All the ss D students who heard it were shocked and didn''t know what to say. Before they could react, they were awakened by a roar that deafened their ears.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr...

    what was heading towards their campsite was a gigantic monster that would turn their night into a disaster.

 Chapter 85 - 48

    Alba Mountain Range, within the deste wilderness. Suddenly the ground shook, the trees fell one after another. What caused all of this was a monster walking towards the D-ss encampment. The students could see the form of the monster that was making all the fuss. The monster had a body four times asrge as an elephant. He walks on 4 legs and his body is covered in fur like a mammoth. In his mouth was a pair of long fangs that looked like tusks.

    "Behemoth..." A student from ss D muttered.

    "What!? Are you sure of what you said!?" The one who responded was the leader of ss D, his name was Marlo.

    "I''m sure, all the characteristics are the same as those mentioned in the books I''ve read." The ss D student looked panicked and frightened. He subconsciously stepped back little by little.

    "Gather all the ss D students. We will find a way to fight it." Marlo gave an order to him.

    "What!? Shouldn''t we be running away from that monster? Why should we fight it!?" He subconsciously shouted at Marlo.

    "Don''t you know what we''re here for? We came here to hunt magical beasts and the monsters came to us by themselves. So we don''t have to bother looking for it. Especially high-level magical beasts, we''ll have a hard time finding them even if we look for them." Marlo said coldly to him.

    "Okay." The student was frightened at his words and quickly went to gather the other ss D students.

    Not long after, all the ss D students were sessfully gathered. Ziel and Dalvin are no exception. Marlo walked over and stopped in front of them.

    "I won''t mince words, currently a high-level magical beast identified as a behemoth is heading here." Marlo spoke while looking at the faces of the ss D students one by one.

    "What!?"

    "High-level magical beasts!?"

    "We have to get out of here immediately!"

    The ss D students became panicked and noisy after hearing the information.

    "Calm down!" Marlo shouted to stop their panic. The students were silent after hearing Marlo''s screams and began to pay attention to him again. Marlo nodded in satisfaction at the students'' response.

    "I don''t need to remind you that we are here for the survival test, and one of the conditions for passing this test is that we must hunt magical beasts." Marlo started to exin while watching their reactions. The students just listened quietly and Marlo began to continue his exnation.

    "That''s why we''ll kill the magical beast together." Marlo immediately told them his goal.

    "What!? Have you gone crazy? It''s a high-level magical beast! Are you trying to get the students killed!?" One of the D ss students shouted. She is a girl with short ck hair.

    "Are you afraid? If you are afraid, you don''t need to participate in the battle. But remember, students who don''t participate in the battle will not get points. You must know, student ID books can divide points from high-level magical beasts only to students who contribute." Marlo wasn''t angry and spoke as if he didn''t care about the students who rejected his n.

    "Ken, do we have to fight that monster?" Dalvin who was standing next to Ziel asked worriedly.

    "I do not know." Ziel shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t care.

    "Are we going to fight against that monster?" Suddenly a girl with pink hair appeared behind them. Dalvin was surprised by her sudden appearance while Ziel just kept quiet and ignored her.

    "Could you not appear suddenly!? Ah, aren''t you the girl who sat with Ken on the magic train?" Dalvin remembers the color and length of her hair even though he forgot her face.

    "You''re right! My name is Rhea nnery, you can call me Rhea. I''m d to be your acquaintance." She introduced herself and offered her handshake to Dalvin.

    "Ooh yeah my name is Dalvin Baurice, you can call me Dalvin. I''m d to meet you too." Dalvin epted her handshake. He looked a little nervous and his face was red.

    "Ahaha...you don''t have to be so stiff. By the way, have you known Ken for a long time?" She asked curiously and nced at Ziel who had been ignoring them from the start.

    "I..." Dalvin was about to answer but Marlo''s voice stopped his words.

    "In that case, students who want to fight please stay and those who don''t, please leave. Because we won''t force you to risk your life." Marlo raised his voice because he felt some students didn''t hear him.

    "I aming along!"

    "I will fight!"

    "Me too!"

    One by one the students began to voice their participation. But some students also quietly left the ce. They chose not to fight the monster.

    "Hey, are you guysing?" Rhea asks Ziel and Dalvin.

    "I''ming." Ziel answered it curtly.

    "I... I''lle too." Dalvin answered doubtfully.

    "Then I''lle too." Rhea nodded repeatedly after hearing their answer. After that, they heard an exnation from Marlo about his n to deal with the behemoth.

    ***

    Boom... Boom... Boom...

    The sound of the behemoth''s footsteps was getting closer and closer to the ss D camp. Currently, all the ss D students were no longer there. Some had fled from there for fear of joining the fight with the behemoth, and some were preparing to fight with him.

    They were currently hiding to wait for an opportunity to attack. Even though the Behemoth is a high-level magical beast, it is very slow. Therefore, they will attack with a hit and run method and some will attack the behemoth from a distance secretly.

    "Now!" Marlo gave the signal and the students started attacking the behemoths.

    [[[Fire Balls]]]

    Several students including Ziel and Rhea who were in charge of ranged attacks started their attacks, their attacks aimed at the behemoth''s legs. Ziel who was enrolled in the academy as a knight chose to be a ranged attack team because he could have a bit of magic and the art of throwing knives. Next is the student who will be in charge of doing melee attacks, Marlo and Dalvin belong to that group.

    Marlo carried an iron spear in his hand while Dalvin held a trident. The other students were already prepared. When the behemoths had stopped moving they quickly came out of their hiding ce and started attacking him.

    [Trident Bor]

    Dalvin was about to attack his eyes with his trident but the behemoth''s eyelids quickly closed and blocked his attack.

    nk... nk...

    (Hard!)

    Behemoth which is a high-level magical beast is indeed weak in terms of speed. But in terms of strength and durability. He could be the best among the other high-level magic beasts. And his fur-covered skin was as hard as steel. Therefore ordinary weapons would be difficult to injure him.

    [Lancer Strike]

    Meanwhile, Marlo is aiming for the belly of the behemoth. But the attack also couldn''t prate his skin. Both of them immediately dodged afternding the attack. The other students also attacked with the same pattern. The students who were hiding kept showering the behemoths with ranged attacks, the behemoths getting bothered when attacked from all directions.

    They continued to attack the behemoths in a simr pattern, it wasn''t long before their attacks finally paid off. On the behemoth''s steel-like body there were already scratches and burns from their attacks.

    "Our attacks work on him! Keep attacking and don''t stop!" Marlo became even more excited after his n worked. The other students were getting more and more intense in attacking the monster. But what they don''t know, the behemoths are getting angry with their attacks.

    "Ah, looks like he''s about to throw a tantrum." Ziel who was watching from afar muttered softly. He kept throwing fireballs at the behemoth.

    "What are you saying?" Rhea who was not far from him asked as she overheard his muttering. But before Ziel could answer, the angry roars of the behemoths sounded first due to their attack.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    "Aaaaah... My ears hurt!"

    "What''s this!?"

    "Help me!"

    The students started screaming while covering their ears. Some students were bleeding from their ears and others had fainted.

    "That''s a supersonic wave! Cover your ears!" Marlo shouted his orders after learning what had caused them pain. He was also affected by the behemoth''s supersonic attack. His ears began to bleed.

    The Behemoth started going berserk and aimed at the students after he saw them stop attacking him. He used his tusk-like fangs to stab or hit the students.

    "Help me!"

    "Aahhhh!"

    "It hurts!"

    The students who were in pain from the supersonic attack tried to dodge. But they were toote to dodge the attacks that came from the behemoths because their bodies were still in pain. Some students were trampled by him, and others were pierced by tusks. Dalvin and Marlo were both injured from being stabbed by the behemoth''s tusk. They were frantically trying to escape his tantrum.

    "Ken, how''s this!?" Rhea gets scared after seeing many of her ssmates get hurt. She subconsciously asked Ziel who was not far from her.

    "You keep shooting magic at his injured leg." Ziel points at the behemoth''s leg with burns from their attack. Then he picked up the pebbles under his feet.

    "Okay!" Rhea nodded slightly and started shooting fireballs. Whether it was out of panic or she believed him, Rhea did as he was told. At the same time, Ziel silently threw a pebble with manapression. The stone shot out with Rhea''s fireball and hit the behemoth''s leg.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    The Behemoth roared in pain and fell because one leg was unusable.

    "Now you attack the other foreleg." Ziel gives directions for the next attack on Rhea. She did as Ziel ordered without questioning it.

    Ziel repeated throwing stones as before, and Rhea continued to attack as Ziel directed. Theyunched their next attack on both hind legs, eyes, and a behemoth stomach. Little by little the behemoth''s body became full of wounds.

    "Now is the time to attack with full force!" Marlo who was surprised to see the attack that managed to hurt the behemoth quickly saw an opportunity to finish off the monster. He ordered the other students to attack simultaneously.

    The students who heard Marlo''s order immediately got up and didn''t waste the opportunity. They attacked with all their remaining strength.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    The Behemoth screamed in pain and tried to stand up, But because of too many wounds and blood loss, he finally fell and didn''t move anymore.

    "Did we manage to kill him?" One of the students approached the behemoth and checked his condition.

    "How?" Marlo asked the student.

    "He''s dead! He''s really dead!" The student shouted happily.

    "Yay..!"

    "Finally we beat him!"

    "Haha... We managed to kill a behemoth."

    The ss cheered happily celebrating their victory.. But they were silent after seeing the other students lying in the pool of blood.

 Chapter 86 - 49

    At a campsite in the dark wilderness, the sound of people chatting could still be heard. Right now the ss D students who participated in the battle against the behemoths were resting. Most of them are currently being treated for the wounds they received after fighting. Marlo whose wound had healed was currently sitting in front of a tent. From inside came out a female student.

    "What is their current condition?" Marlo asked the female student. She was one of the students in ss D who was skilled in healing magic. Her name is She and the tent where she came out was a ce of treatment for injured students.

    "Their condition has stabilized after being given healing magic and potions. But they still haven''t regained consciousness. Maybe because the loss of blood can''t be reced by magic. Only high-level potions can quickly heal them. As for students who suffer from fractures, they are now conscious but still can''t move." She exined in detail the state of the students who were injured.

    "Okay. Please try to heal as soon as possible. Because tomorrow morning we will move from here." Marlo took a deep breath after hearing the report.

    "What!? We''re going to get out of here soon!? But what about the other students who are injured!? Wouldn''t that be dangerous for them on the way?" She was shocked by their sudden departure.

    "On the contrary, if we stay here too long it will be dangerous for us. You know that, right?" Marlo didn''t exin further because he was sure the girl in front of him would understand.

    "Ah, I see. I''ll try with the others to heal them as soon as possible. At least they can walk well by tomorrow morning." She understood after hearing what Marlo said. Then she returned to the tent to help elerate the healing of the students.

    Even though Marlo looked like a selfish and arrogant person, but that didn''t cloud his senses. He knew that their fight would lure many magical beasts to their ce. Right now they weren''t in a state that would allow them to fight high-level magical beasts, especially if it was a horde of magical beasts. The most important thing right now was the healing of the injured students.

    Marlo got up from his seat and walked over to the fire. There was Ziel, Rhea, and Dalvin sitting. Dalvin''s wound which wasn''t serious had also been healed with magic.

    "Good job Rhea, thanks to your attacks we were able to win against the behemoths." Marlo smiled and sat right next to Rhea. Marlo is a handsome boy, with brown hair and fairly tall stature. Besides his attractive appearance, he is also the best student in ss D. Because of that, many female students idolize him.

    "Ah, it''s not just me. It was Ken who helped give me directions when I attacked and certainly all the ss D students who participated in the fight." Rhea smiled wryly and shifted her seat a bit away from Marlo. Rhea was displeased with his overly intimate attitude. Because she hadn''t known him for long and the color of the aura she saw from him was rather bad. But she couldn''t tell him that because he was the leader of ss D.

    "Yeah, thanks to you too." Marlo smiled at Ziel and Dalvin. But his smile and thanks weren''t sincere. He was not happy that rhea mentioned another boy in front of him. He had a crush on her not long after sses at the academy started. From then on he started chasing her. But she didn''t respond to his feelings, Rhea considered him the same as other ssmates. It pissed him off a little. Rhea has a cute and beautiful appearance even though she is not on the same level as the Princesses or Kalya, she is one of the girls that students in ss D dream of. Not only her appearance but also her kind and cheerful nature makes her liked by many students.

    "No need to thank me. We''re doing it because it''s a test from the academy." Dalvin smiled back at him. He didn''t know Marlo''s true feelings but he understood that his smile was fake.

    "You''re wee." Ziel only answered briefly.

    "Okay, I will rest first. Please continue your activities." Marlo couldn''t stand being there too long. He clicked his tongue and immediately went back to his tent.

    "I''m sorry for his attitude. It''s all possible because of me." Rhea knows how Marlo feels for her, so she feels responsible for his treatment of Ziel and Dalvin.

    "Ah, I see. You don''t have to think about it. Right, Ken?" Dalvin looked at Ziel who was sipping his hot tea as if he didn''t care about their conversation. He just nodded slightly in response to Dalvin''s question. Rhea smiled bitterly at their different responses.

    ***

    It had been four days since the ss D students had fought the behemoths. Right now all the academy students were constantly moving from one ce to another. They were allowed anywhere within the Alba Mountain Range area as long as it was in the outer and central regions. The academy strictly forbade them to enter the inner region because it was filled with high-level magical beasts or above.

    Currently, ss S is in the middle region. On the way, they met a lot of low and mid-level magical beasts. Even met high-level magical a few times. But because their ss is filled with strong students. They could finish it off without as much effort as ss D. Right now their location was in the central region of the Alba Mountain Range. They were not far from the inner region.

    "We will set up camp here." Prince Fritz who acted as the leader of the ss S gave orders to the other students. The male students started setting up tents for their resting ce. Some of the female students rested but some helped the male students set up their tents. The task for the female students is to prepare food and drinks for the other students. Even if it was a Princess, they had to follow those rules. This applies to Princess Iris and ra who are always together. Even though she was avoided by the other students, she still had to do her job.

    Not long after their work was finished, all the tents were up, the bonfire had been lit because the sky was getting dark and their food was all ready. Princess Iris is chatting with ra in front of their tent.

    "Iris, I think you should rest. Your face looks pale." ra is worried to see the state of Princess Iris. For some reason, after entering the Alba Mountain Range her condition became worst.

    "I''m fine, ra." She smiled at her concern. She was grateful that ra became her first friend at the academy.

    "Is that so? But you still have to rest because tomorrow we will enter that strange forest." ra still forced her to rest even though she refused.

    They would enter an area of ??forest that looked darker than any other area they had seen. The entrance to the forest was very dark if they didn''t use magic to light their way. They didn''t know what danger awaited them there if they entered it at night, so they decided to enter it in the morning.

    Their destination was the boundary between the central and inner regions of the Alba Mountain Range. They could find many mid and even high-level magical beasts there. And the most important thing is the additional task that suddenly appears in their ID book. Look for the rainbow crystal that only grows there. The points are even equal to the beast stones of high-level magical beasts.

    "All right... But you should also rest. Don''t you know that your face looks tired too?" Princess Iris took a small mirror from her pocket and showed ra''s face.

    "Ahaha...yeah I''ll rest. But, how is Ken''s condition right now? Is he okay in this wilderness?" ra talks about Ziel with a worried face every day. Becausetely, she was alone with Princess Iris due to being avoided by the other students, she felt lonely.

    "I''m sure he''s fine. You don''t have to worry." Princess Iris tried to calm her down. She always said the same thing when ra started talking about Ziel. Although that didn''t take away her worries.

    "I hope so." She smiled wryly but her face still showed concern.

    ***

    When Princess Iris and ra were chatting in their tent. The other Princesses as usual were gathering in front of the bonfire. They do the task of monitoring the students. They will take turns with other students when their shift is over

    "Aishia, Freya, you better sleep. I''ll be on guard here." Prince Fritz came to them from his tent.

    "I''m not tired yet. Maybe soon." Princess Freya doesn''t like having her brother take her ce on guard duty.

    "I will apany Freya." Princess Aishia has started talking to Princess Freya after a few days together in the wilderness. Because Princess Freya kept talking to her, she felt bad if she had to keep ignoring her.

    "Okay..." Prince Fritz who was about to respond to them suddenly turned towards the trees. He heard a rustling sound from there.

    "Who is there!?" He shouted and drew his sword. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia also stood up from their seats and prepared to attack.

    "Calm down, Prince Fritz. We are from ss A. I am the representative of ss A, my name is Biron Oliander." He came out from behind the tree holding up both hands. The person who spoke was a boy with short ck hair with slightly dark skin. Behind him, dozens of students also came out.

    "What''s the proof that you''re an academy student?" Prince Fritz still doesn''t believe him. He didn''t lower his sword at all.

    "Here''s the proof... You guys also threw yours." Biron and the other students threw down their ID books.

    "Freya, Aishia, please check." Prince Fritz didn''t lower his guard. He asked the two Princesses behind him to confirm its authenticity.

    They checked all the ID books then looked at each other and nodded simultaneously.

    "This is real, brother." Princess Freya gave her confirmation to Prince Fritz.

    "Then what did you guys do before? You don''t show yourself right away but hide behind a tree." Prince Fritz still couldn''t believe them.

    "Ah, actually we want to ask for protection or should we say cooperation. Because we are being chased by some monsters." Biron smiled awkwardly. He was embarrassed to admit that they asked for the protection of another ss.

    "From what monster?" Prince Fritz became suspicious of their intention toe there.

    "From..." Biron''s words were cut off.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    "There he is, Armored Gori!" Biron pointed behind them.. There were dozens of giant goris wearing armor.

 Chapter 87 - 50

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    Dozens of armored goris ran up to them. The armored gori was one of the high-level magical beasts that existed in the central region of the Alba Mountain Range. Even though they live in groups, but not in the numbers they see today. And the thing that confused them was that magical beasts suddenly appeared inrge numbers in their camp. Prince fritz and the others didn''t even notice their existence until they got close.

    "You! You brought all those monsters here!?" Prince Fritz is angry and intends to sh Biron with his sword. But Princess Freya and Princess Aishia quickly grabbed him to stop what he wanted to do.

    "Brother calm down! If you fight with them right now, it will cost us. Better think quickly about what we should do! Fight the monster or escape from here?" Princess Freya tried to calm him down. She felt that it was pointless to fight against students from ss A at this time.

    "What Princess Freya said is true. There''s no point in us fighting here. I didn''t mean to harm you guys. I just happened toe to this ce while escaping." Biron spoke with a chuckle which made Prince Fritz even angrier.

    "You..." Prince Fritz was about to shout at him, but Princess Reina''s voice stopped him.

    "What''s this, Prince Fritz? Why do I feel a lot of high-level magical beastsing here?" Princess Reina who was resting in her tent suddenly woke up hearing the roar of a magical beast. It wasn''t long before she could sense that the magical beasts were approaching their camp, not one but dozens. And what''s worse, they are all high-level magical beasts. Therefore, Princess Reina immediately took her sword and rushed to meet Prince Fritz who is currently the leader of ss S.

    "I''ll exin thatter, gather all the students! We will prepare to fight!" Prince Fritz suddenly shouted making some ss S students panic.

    It wasn''t long before all the ss S students had gathered. Each of them had a different expression. Some are afraid, panicked, and excited when they have to fight against dozens of high-level magical beasts.

    "I, Princess Reina, and other students who have professions as knights wille to the front to fight head-on against that monster. The mages will support us from behind. If anyone is injured immediately retreat to the back and ask the mage to heal you. You understand! " Prince Fritz started handing out assignments for ss S students.

    "We got it!" The students answered in unison.

    "And you! You must join the fight on the front lines with me!" He pointed at Biron who was smiling and looking rxed. Prince Fritz pointed at Biron who smiled and rxed. He didn''t look the least bit guilty after bringing the pack of goris to them.

    "Eh! But I''m a mage!" Biron became panicked after hearing what Prince Fritz said.

    "I don''t care! Now you go ahead and use your magic on the front lines." Prince Fritz said in a threatening tone. He stared coldly at Biron.

    "Okay... Fine. You don''t have to point your sword at me." He clicked his tongue and started running towards the horde of monsters. Prince Fritz and the other students quickly caught up behind him.

    [Fire Tsunami]

    Biron fired wide-scale fire magic at the horde of monsters. However, the goris ignored his attack. Biron who knew his attack had no effect quickly retreated and let the ss S students take care of it.

    [Brave Strike]

    [Fire Dance]

    nk...

    nk...

    Prince Fritz and Princess Reina attack simultaneously but the result is the same as Biron. The Armored Gori was furious from being attacked continuously. He punched Prince Fritz and Princess Reina who were in front of him. But they quickly dodged it and the gori''s fist only hit the ground where they had been standing before.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Arge crater formed by the fists of a gori. The gori was angry because his enemy dodged his attack. He started to throw a tantrum and beat the students in front of him indiscriminately.

    "Luckily I quickly dodged, otherwise..." Prince Fritz saw a huge crater from the hit from the armored gori. Subconsciously sweat started dripping from his forehead. Princess Reina also felt the same feeling like him.

    Armored gori is high-level magical beasts that are centered on defense and strength the same as the behemoths. The difference is that armored goris are faster so they can attack more actively than behemoths. The dangerous thing about him is the power of his fists that can kill his enemies in one hit.

    [tinum Sword]

    Princess Aishiapressed the mercury and changed its shape into dozens of swords. The swords shot simultaneously at the armored gori that was attacking the ss S students. One of her swords managed to hit the part of the monster''s body that wasn''t covered in armor.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    "Attack his joints! Aim for the parts of his body that aren''t covered in armor." Prince Fritz saw Princess Aishia''s attack managed to cut him right on the elbow that was not covered by armor. Their attacks would seed in injuring him if they could hit any part of his body that wasn''t covered in armor, one of which was his joints. But thinking about it is easier than doing it. The goris kept moving and seemed to be learning their attack patterns.

    "You! Order your ssmate to help with ranged attacks!" Prince Fritz yelled at Biron who was shooting magic not far from him.

    "Alright! All of you help attack from a distance!" Biron quickly ordered a student from his ss. they quickly responded and started firing magic at the armored gori.

    [Ice Vine]

    [Ice Thorns]

    The vines made of ice wrapped around one of the armored goris. From the branch of the nt suddenly a sharp thorn appeared and pierced one of its joints.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    The gori screamed in pain and tried to release the ice wrapped around his body. The one who attacked the monster was ra. Right now she was fighting alone with Princess Iris.

    "Iris! Now!" ra shouted and signaled her.

    [Dark Guillotine]

    The Princess Iris'' manapressed and formed arge de above the armored gori''s head. Then the knife fell at high speed and cut his neck. One armored gori has died.

    "Who is that?" Prince Fritz is shocked to see that one of the armored goris has died. He looked for the origin of the attack and saw that it was Princess Iris and ra who did it. Previously Prince Fritz didn''t notice because they never stood out when fighting against magical beasts. But this time both of them were able to kill one of the armored goris. This shocked and embarrassed him at the same time.

    "Wow, they''re great!" Princess Reina shouted in admiration. She kept looking for an opening tond her attack on the armored gori.

    [Lightning Beam]

    The goldenser beam shot and hit the elbow of the armored gori until it was cut.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    (I won''t lose to you!)

    The one who fired the magic was Princess Freya. She seems to bepeting with ra and Princess Aishia.

    [Water Bomb]

    A head-sized water ball exploded above the armored gori''s head. Princess Rinne made a sneak attack while controlling arge golem against one of the armored goris.

    Prince Fritz felt that he was left behind by the others. Therefore he mustered all his strength and carried out the same finishing blow as his father, King Leonida.

    [Sword Obelisk]

    The giant sword directly hit one of the armored goris and killed it. Even though the attack wasn''t as strong as King Leonida, it was enough to kill a high-level magical beast. Prince Fritz was currently exhausted because the consumption of aura required for the attack was huge. Meanwhile, their fight continues.

    Their fight continued until midnight. Half of the armored gori''s horde had been defeated, they were currently still battling the remaining six.

    (At this rate we will all die. We are all exhausted to fight them. The only option is that we must retreat first)

    Prince Fritz muttered after seeing the condition of his ssmate. He dodge the armored gori''s attacks whileunching counterattacks. But because he was exhausted, his counterattack didn''t have the slightest impact on the monster.

    "Damn it! All of you prepare to retreat! You helped us keep those monsters here while we retreated!" Prince Fritz looked at the Biron who was next to him. Prince Fritz wants him to take responsibility for what he''s done.

    "What!? Do you seriously want me to hold them back!? You''re just trying to kill me!" Biron was shocked by what he heard from Prince Fritz.

    When they were arguing, suddenly the goris changed their attack. They began to spread their arms and spin like a top. The spinning gori turned into a typhoon. The students who were close to him were blown away from the impact of the strong wind. Some were sucked into the typhoon.

    "Aaaahhhh!"

    "Help me!"

    "Prince Fritz help me!"

    The students started screaming in fear. Prince Fritz clicked his tongue at that. He wanted to help them. But someone holds her hand from behind.

    "Brother! What do you want!?" Princess Freya observed all the movements of the people fighting on the front line including her brother. He could see from his movements that his brother was currently panicking and starting to move forward towards the typhoon of the goris. Therefore she quickly ran over to stop him.

    "Freya, what are you doing here? Quickly retreat! It''s dangerous in here." Prince Fritz was surprised to see his sister who should be far behind with the long-range attack team suddenly right behind him.

    "Of course to stop you! Don''t you know it''s dangerous there!?" Princess Freya is a little annoyed with her brother''s attitude.

    "But, look at the other students! I have to hold back the monster. I''m the ss leader after all." Prince Fritz stubbornly wanted to help them based on the leader''s responsibility.

    "You... Eh?" Princess Freya was just about to speak but a huge armored gori typhoon was already over their heads.

    "Freya, watch out!" Prince Fritz quickly pushed Freya away and dodged the attack. Suddenly two typhoons came at them again. Right now they were surrounded by 3 armored goris. He saw that the other students were also being overwhelmed by the other monsters.

    "Damn!" Prince Fritz gritted his teeth. He was ready to fight them. The three armored goris attacked both of them simultaneously.

    [Temple Doom]

    Princess Freya created a golden dome-shaped barrier to block their attacks, but it didn''tst long. The barrier started to crack little by little.

    "What should we do!?" Princess Freya clenched her fist tightly. The barrier won''tst long.

    (If only he were here)

    She imagined a boy from a certain ss with a face that always looked bored. But she knew it was only her hope.

    nk...

    Finally, the barrier broke and the armored gori attacked right before their eyes.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    "We''re here to help!"

 Chapter 88 - 51

    Back at the time ss S had just been attacked by a horde of Armored goris. ss D led by Marlo was also heading towards the borders of the central and inner region of the Alba Mountain Range. They were also interested in the points offered by the crystal rainbow. Even though there were a lot of high-level magical beasts. As long as they were careful, they would be safe. That''s what Marlo thought.

    "We''ll rest here. Set up a tent immediately." Marlo gave his orders to the ss D students.

    "Haa... Finally, we can rest." Rhea who was walking next to Ken and Dalvin started toin. They walked almost all day, not to mention they also had to fight against magical beasts in the middle of their journey. By now they were all exhausted.

    "Hmm..." Ziel suddenly stopped walking and narrowed his eyes to a certain direction in the forest.

    "Ken, what''s wrong?" Rhea called out to ken who suddenly stopped behind her.

    "It''s nothing." Ziel shook his head and continued walking towards their campsite.

    Suddenly one of the students who had been asked to patrol around their campsite came back panting heavily. He ran frantically and in a hurry to give his report.

    "Marlo! There''s a fight not far from here!" The student stopped in front of Marlo and reported the results of his patrol.

    "Did you see who was fighting?" Marlo''s face suddenly tensed when the student said ''not far from here'' because the active monsters there were mostly mid to high-level magical beasts.

    "I don''t know clearly, I just heard explosions and people screaming." The student suddenly got goosebumps after remembering the screaming sound.

    Marlo didn''t respond right away, he thought for a while and finally gave his order.

    "Some of the students will stay, and some wille with me. We''ll help them." Marlo quickly gathered the students who would go with him there. Ziel, Rhea, and Dalvin joined the group.

    Not long after they ran, the D-ss students arrived at their destination. They were shocked to see what was in front of their eyes. Six high-level magical beasts were fighting the academy students and the other six were dead. They could tell by looking at it that the students had gone through a fierce battle. There were also seen many injured students.

    "Marlo, what should we do?" One of the female students asked him. She had blonde hair in a ponytail and carried a rapier around her waist. Her name is Agnes. She is also the ss leader. Unlike Marlo, who is very sociable, Agnes is somewhat reserved.

    "Hmm...the monsters they''re fighting should be armored goris which are high-level magical beasts. I can see Prince Fritz there which means the people fighting right now are ss S students. Even ss S students are getting overwhelmed like that and it looks like they''re currently in urgency." Marlo began to analyze the state of the battlefield. Then he continued his speech.

    "Some will be with me helping Prince Fritz and some with Agnes against the other monsters." He began to divide the rescue tasks. Ziel and Rhea join Marlo''s team and Dalvin to Agnes'' team.

    "Okay." They started to move ording to Marlo''s direction and waited for the right time to attack.

    "How do we attack the monsters in such a state? I don''t think magic will be able to reach it due to the strong winds that are formed due to its spin." One of the students asked Marlo.

    "Hmm... Does anyone have any ideas?" Marlo threw the question at the other students. Then his gaze stopped on Rhea and Ziel who were next to him.

    "Ken, do you have any ideas?" Rhea suddenly asked Ziel who had been silent from the start.

    "You just have to crush the ground beneath his feet. If his footing is broken then his rotation will stop and you can attack him straight away." Zielzily exined it to them. He felt it would be troublesome if Rhea kept asking him unnecessary things.

    "Ah, that makes sense. Alright, let''s do it!" Rhea responds to Ziel''s idea with enthusiasm. Marlo''s face became gloomy after seeing her reaction. But soon he smiled again.

    "Alright, we''ll follow your n. Are you listening? The mages drilled holes in the ground near the monster''s footing. And the rest prepare for a surprise attack!" Marlo began to distribute assignments to the students in front of him.

    "Okay!" They answered in unison.

    "After they stop their rotation, strike right in the neck." Ziel whispered to Rhea. He didn''t want other people around him to hear. On the other hand, Rhea nodded after hearing what he said. She believed in the directions he was given, just as they were dealing with the behemoths.

    Right now the three armored goris were seen surrounding the two people in the middle. Ziel recognized both of them.

    "Now!" Marlo gives the signal.

    [Ground Hole]

    Suddenly the ground around the armored goris began to sink, they lost their bnce and stopped their rotation. The ss D students immediately gave a follow-up attack.

    [Fireball]

    [Thunder strike]

    As the ss D students attacked the armored goris, Ziel silently threw daggers withpressed aura along with the magic that Rhea shot. Rhea''s magic and Ziel''s throwing dagger aimed at the armored gori''s neck.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    "We''re here to help!" Marlo charged forward and shouted his intentions at Prince Fritz and Princess Freya.

    ***

    "Eh? Who are you?" Princess Freya was surprised by the sudden arrival of help. She had previously resigned herself to an attack from the armored gori.

    "We''re from ss D, we happened to be camping not far from here and we heard your fight." Marlo exined to Princess Freya and didn''t look at Prince Fritz beside her. This annoyed Prince Fritz.

    "You..." Before Prince Fritz spoke, Prince Freya cut him off.

    "It''s our pleasure to ept your help. By the way, where are the rest of your ss?" She looked around and couldn''t find the person she was looking for.

    "Ah, they''re hiding behind a tree over there. They''ll help with ranged attacks. Well, I''ll take care of the rest of the armored goris." Marlo quickly moved towards the two armored goris whose feet were still buried under the ground. He attacked bravely to show off his strength to Princess Freya.

    "Damn it." Prince Fritz gritted his teeth because from start to finish Marlo didn''t pay any attention to him.

    "Ahaha...calm down brother. I''m sure he doesn''t mean anything bad. Don''t forget that he came here to help us." Princess Freya tries to calm down her brother. But Prince Fritz just clicked his tongue and didn''t answer.

    Marlo and the other ss D students are currently busy fighting the remaining 5 armored goris along with ss S and ss A. They are looking for an opening tond an attack on the armored gori''s unprotected body part. But suddenly a magic attack shot and hit the neck of one of the armored goris and killed him instantly. It continued with the other armored goris until they all ended up dying with the same attack.

    "Huh, who did it?" Princess Reina looked around to find the person who fired the magic.

    "She can kill five armored goris in one go. But..." Princess Rinne muttered under her breath. She watched as the magic hit the armored gori''s neck. Apart from magic, she felt that something else in it was shot at the same time. But she shook her head to dispel that thought. She was probably exhausted and saw it wrong.

    "Ah, that''s one of our ss''s students. Her name is Rhea and she''s one of the best mages in ss D." Marlo exined proudly to the Princesses.

    When all the armored goris were dead, one by one the ss D students who were hiding behind the trees came out. One of them is Ziel.

    "Ken!" ra who saw him screamed and waved her hand at him. Ziel walked slowly towards her followed by Rhea and Dalvin behind him. But they suddenly trembled and stopped after they got closer to ra and Princess Iris.

    "You guys join the rest of ss D. I have to say hello to my master." Ziel said to them without looking back.

    "Ken! How are you? Are you okay?" ra immediately bombarded Ziel with questions the moment he reached her.

    "I''m fine, mydy. How are you and Princess Iris?" Ziel looked at Princess Iris and bowed slightly to her. Princess Iris just smiled and nodded at Ziel.

    "We''re fine, it''s just..." She looked around and smiled bitterly. Ziel could hear whispering voices around him.

    "Who is that boy?"

    "Ah, why does he look fine around the cursed Princess?"

    "Yeah, he doesn''t seem affected by her mana at all."

    "He seems close to one of the two girls."

    (Cursed Princess?)

    Ziel knew who they were referring to. But he didn''t expect that the students dared to say near Princess Iris who was a member of the royal family. He just thought things might get more troublesome in the future. Because he couldn''t find Lilith and Berith who were supposed to be there.

    ***

    ss S, ss A, and ss D decided to set up camp together. Incidentally, the ce used by ss S at this time is like a rather wide meadow that allows ss D and ss A to join camping there.

    Currently, Ziel is not with the D ss students. He is apanying ra and Princess Iris who are seen sitting a bit apart from the other students. After all, Ziel is still a butler and guardian for ra.

    "Lady, I made ginger tea with honey for you and Princess Iris. It can warm you from the cold." Ziel serves mugs of hot drinks to ra and Princess Iris.

    "Thanks, Ken." ra immediately tasted her still-hot tea while slowly blowing it.

    "Thanks." Princess Iris epted the cup with a little smile.

    On the other hand, while they are enjoying their time. ss A students chatted in quite loud voices.

    "Hey, isn''t it dangerous if we get close to her? Even I who fought against the armored gori found it difficult to breathe being around her." One of the female students of ss A started toin.

    "You''re right, maybe we''ll die from her instead of monsters." The other ss A students agreed with her.

    "You guys, please lower your voices even if it''s the truth." Biron tried to calm them down. But his words seemed to agree with what they were talking about.

    "Hey! What did you say to one of our ss!?" Prince Fritz, who disliked him from the start, used this opportunity to kick him out of the camp.

    "Hee... Isn''t that the truth? Look! Not even the other ss S students dare to approach her." Biron quipped him.

    "That..." Prince Fritz was about to refute his words. But...

    nk...

    The sound of the cup falling and breaking was heard from Ziel''s direction.

    "Iris!" ra called out to the crying Princess Iris and ran into the forest alone. She wakes up and wants to chase after her. But Ziel quickly stopped her.

    "Lady, I will go after her. You stay here." Ziel didn''t wait for ra''s answer and walked into the forest following Princess Iris. The forest they entered was a strange forest that looked dark even during the day. So he didn''t want ra to chase Princess Iris into the forest at night.

    "Be careful, Ken!" ra shouted at Ziel who had entered the forest. She stared coldly at the ss A students who had been talking about Princess Iris.

    "This is all because of you!?" Prince Fritz got up from his seat and was about to attack Biron. But was stopped by Princess Freya.

    "Brother, stop it!" She held the hand of his brother who was about to go towards Biron.

    "Let me go, Freya!" Prince Fritz was about to free himself from his sister but Princess Freya tightened her grip.

    "Brother, remember you can be punished if caught fighting a fellow student. You could even be expelled." Princess Freya said in a low voice that only Prince Fritz could hear. Prince Fritz was silent for a moment and finally returned to his seat. He clicked his tongue looking displeased. Princess Freya just stared into the forest where Ziel''s figure disappeared.

    ***

    "Haa... Haa... Haa..." Princess Iris panted heavily while holding her knees. She ran away crying because of the piercing words of the ss A student.

    "Why... Why?" She kept muttering while crying.

    "There you are, Princess! Hehe..." A voice came from behind her.. But when she turned around, suddenly her vision darkened and she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 89 - 52

    In the forest which is the border between the central and the inner region of Alba Mountain Range, Ziel walks alone while feeling the presence of Princess Iris. The forest he was exploring looked very dark. Ordinary people would only see darkness wherever their eyes looked, but that didn''t apply to him.

    "Hmm... her presence disappeared here?" Ziel who was following the mana of princess iris stopped at arge tree. He could sense Princess Iris'' presence until a moment ago then suddenly disappeared. He then closed his eyes to search for her whereabouts. He detected the entire area of ??the Alba Mountain Range, but strangely he couldn''t find it. So he only thought of 1 possibility.

    "Someone''s hiding her." Ziel mumbled and started walking steadily towards the inner region of the Alba Mountain Range.

    ***

    At thebined camp of ss S, ss A, and ss D. The atmosphere was tense because of an argument between Prince Fritz and Biron. Meanwhile, ss D just watched quietly.

    "Miss ra, may I sit with you?" Rhea approached ra who was pensive. Her voice immediately woke ra up.

    "Ah, sure. You are?" ra was surprised to be suddenly spoken to. But then she was confused because she didn''t know the girl in front of her.

    "I''m Rhea, Ken''s ssmate. Nice to meet you." Rhea offers ra a handshake.

    "I''m ra. Ken works as my butler. Nice to meet you too." ra epts her handshake. Even though she''s a noble''s daughter, ra doesn''t mind shaking hands with ordinary people at all.

    "Sorry if I disturbed and startled you. It''s just that if you wait for Ken, it''s better to be together than alone." Rhea smiled and sat next to ra.

    "Thank you. But it seems you are quite close to Ken. Do you two have a special rtionship?" ra asked her suspiciously. She felt pain in her heart when she thought that Rhea had a special rtionship with Ziel.

    "Ahaha... It''s not like that. We''re just ssmates. And I also just met him. He''s mostly quiet when I talk to him anyway." Rhea smiled wryly when she heard ra''s question. She saw ra''s worried face as she waited for her answer.

    "Ooh... Thank goodness." ra breathed a sigh of relief after hearing her answer.

    "Excuse me?" Rhea tilted her head in confusion at ra''s words.

    "Ahaha... It''s nothing!" She realized that she was slipping her tongue because she was too tense to think about the possibilities of their rtionship.

    They continued to chat while chuckling. Her chat with Rhea made ra seem calmer than before.

    Meanwhile not far from them. The golden-haired Princess kept an eye on what they were doing.

    (Hmm... where did that girle from! I''ve had enough of the cold green-haired elf now a cheerful pink-haired girl appears!)

    Princess Freya was currently grinding her teeth in a bad mood. She didn''t know that Princess Aishia who was next to her was looking at her in confusion.

    "Freya? Freya?" Princess Aishia called her several times but still no response. Then Princess Aishia patted her on the shoulder to wake her up.

    "Eh! Ah, what''s wrong Aishia?" Princess Freya was shocked at the sudden pping because she was deep in thought.

    "What are you thinking?" Princess Aishia curiously asked her.

    "Ahaha...nothing. I was just daydreaming a little." Princess Freya couldn''t possibly say what she was thinking before.

    "Is that true?" Princess Aishia doubted her words.

    "Sure. By the way, are they still fighting?" Princess Freya tried to divert the conversation.

    "Haa... It''s okay if you don''t want to say it. They''re still like that. Your brother seems to be still upset about what happened earlier. And for the ss that just joined..." Princess Aishia looked at the new camp outside the 3 existing sses.

    "What''s with ss B?" Princess Freya tilted her head. She didn''t see anything suspicious about the newly joined ss.

    Not long after Ziel left, another group of students came. But from what they saw, it seemed like they hade since ss S fought armored goris but didn''t help and just watched. They only came out after things had calmed downpletely. The leader of ss B, Vido Campbell looks like a cunning person. He made an excuse that their ss was lost in the forest. Even after they set up camp there, they didn''t talk to the other 3 sses and were just busy with their sses.

    "There''s no need to discuss. As long as they don''t harm our ss, I think there''s no problem." Princess Aishia sighed heavily and could only shake her head. Even though she looked calm, some things seemed to be on his mind after ss D came.

    Princess Freya just shrugged her shoulders and didn''t ask any further. She nced at the forest where Ziel and Princess Iris disappeared.

    ***

    The ck wilderness, that is the name of the forest that Ziel is currently exploring. He is looking for Princess Iris to rece her master, ra Castilene. But Ziel suddenly lost her existence.

    He was currently in the deepest part of the ck wilderness and was about to head out towards the border of the central and the inner region of the Alba Mountain Range. Suddenly he felt a tremendous force being deliberately released.

    "Hmm..." Ziel looked somewhere in the direction of the Alba Mountain Range''s inner region. He took out a in white mask from his storage space and put it on his face. He also wore a ck robe to cover his body and disappeared from where he was.

    Ziel got to the ce where the power was identally released. He knew that it was most likely a trap but he had to see it anyway. There he felt strange because the atmosphere around him was very quiet. There should be a lot of magical beasts in the inner region of the Alba Mountain Range.

    Suddenly a small cube with purple light floated above him. Ziel quickly wanted to teleport to another ce but the space around him seemed to be locked and from beneath the ground formed a giant cube that locked him up instantly.

    "Hahaha... You came. We''ve been waiting for you and you''ve finally fallen into our trap." The voice came from a person standing on a cliff and wearing a ck robe and a ck mask with a rectangr pattern on the forehead.

    "Do not talk too much!" Suddenly another person appeared from behind theughing person. She looks the same as the first person. The ck iron cube that had previously floated in the sky returned to her hand.

    "Didn''t I warn you before?" Ziel said coldly. The people he meant were Lilith and berith. He hadn''t taken care of Lilith and Berith since they met not because he couldn''t, but because he didn''t want to. He once had a friend who was also a person from the divine race and he mingled with humans to get closer and understand more about humans. But he died at the hands of his fellow race. Because of that Ziel doesn''t want to indiscriminately kill people from the Divine Race.

    "Hahaha...you think we''ll be afraid of you now!?" Berithughed heartily and backed away to make way for Lilith.

    "Youugh too much!" Lilith red at Berith. He who was being stared at like that quickly closed his mouth. Then Lilith said to Ziel who was trapped in the cube.

    "You wouldn''t think so, would you? The cube I threw was just the trigger for the actual cube. And this thing I specially requested from the leader because we know that we are not your opponent. This is the highest grade god rank artifact that can be obtained on this continent and the results of our hundreds of research. You won''t be able to notice the existence of this artifact no matter how strong you are. Because this artifact is made to blend with the surrounding nature. And��" Lilith stared at the giant cube in front of her. And continued her words.

    "You won''t be able to get out of there. This artifact is specially made to lock someone up. It can even lock up 3 true gods at once. That''s why we named it god prison." Lilith finished her words.

    "Hmm... God prison? I''ll try how hard this prison is." Ziel then gathered all his strength in his hands and hit the prison wall. God prison only trembled slightly.

    ""Eh?"" Lilith and Berith were shocked at the same time.

    (That surprised me! I thought the artifact would break from shaking. Luckily!)

    Lilith felt panic in her heart because Ziel could make the god prison tremble like that.

    "Haha...you won''t be able to destroy it with your power!" Berith who was also panicking earlier became relieved after seeing the god prison still intact.

    "Alright, we have to go. We have toplete our mission." Lilith walked away from the cliff and disappeared into the forest.

    "Okay, miss." Berith followed behind him and left Ziel confined within the God Prison.

    Meanwhile, Ziel who was confined in the God Prison was observing his surroundings. In front of him was a small mountain of piles of monster corpses. All of them were superior-level magical beasts. He killed them all while wandering around looking for a way out. They purposely put monsters into the God Prison to kill him.

    "I can''t summon Zetta and Alvha. This dungeon even seals the space around it. This artifact is truly extraordinary. Even in Azael''s time, there was no artifact this strong." he muttered as he fingered the prison walls. Zetta is his ck sword and Alvha is his white sword. They were sealed by Ziel in separate spaces due to their power which harmed the surrounding environment.

    "Didn''t they say this ce could confine three true gods at the same time? Then I''ll just have to break through it with power above that. I can also try out my new power. I should get out of here soon but it might take some time to gather that much power at once." Ziel closed his eyes and 9 magic seals which were abination of magic circle and aura seal appeared on his body. And behind him floated arge spirit circle.

    "Okay, I''ll start." Ziel''s voice made the whole prison shake violently.

    ***

    The morning came, the sun shone on the Alba Mountain Range. When Ziel was trying to destroy the god''s prison. The students of the four sses were sleeping soundly inside their tents. Only a few are still conscious due to the duty of keeping an eye on students and some are worried about Ziel and Princess Iris.

    "ra, shouldn''t you rest?" Rhea spoke to ra next to her who hadn''t slept all night. Eye bags are visible under her eyes. At this time Rhea had started to get close to her and did not call her with honorific anymore.

    "I''ll be waiting for Iris and Ziel toe back. You haven''t rested sincest night either, have you?" Freya nced at the pink-haired girl next to her. She was the one who apanied ra all night.

    Suddenly a scream came from one of the ss S students.

    "Princess Iris is back!" He ran and gave information to Prince Fritz who had been on guard since the night. The other sses who heard it immediately came out of their tents.

    ra and Rhea could see from the direction of the forest entrance, a beautiful girl with long straight ck hair walked towards their camp. She walked towards them staggering and lowered her head.

    "Iris!" ra Quickly ran to Princess Iris but Rhea stopped her.

    "Wait, ra!" Rhea holds her hand tightly.

    "What are you doing Rhea?" ra gets mad at her.

    "You look at her! There''s something strange about her!" Rhea pointed at Princess Iris''s face.

    "What is...!" ra who looked at Princess Iris''s face was shocked because her eyes looked empty. She was like someone who had lost her mind. Suddenly Princess Iris looked at all the students in front of her and shouted very loudly.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.....!" Her screams echoed throughout the Alba Mountain Range.

 Chapter 90 - 53

    Somewhere in the central region of the Alba Mountain Range, it wasn''t long before Princess Iris returned to her camp. The teachers, Merlick and King Leonida were drinking tea while talking about the progress of the academy students.

    "Please report the progress of the students from your ss." Merlick sat with King Leonida looking at the reports from each homeroom teacher.

    "As for ss S, we managed to kill a lot of high-level magical beasts. Their cooperation is solid too. I don''t think there will be any problems until this exam is over." vio Hendrique, the homeroom teacher of ss S started the report.

    "ss A is the same, it''s just that there was an incidentst night and ended up staying at the same camp as ss S." Ashley Arianel exined with a bit of embarrassment.

    "ss B doesn''t encounter many high-level magical beasts. It''s just that they end up with ss S too." Beatrix smiled bitterly as she said that.

    "Did something happen?" Merlick was confused and asked them.

    "Oh, that is..." vio began to tell the chronology of the incident.

    "Hmm... I see. So ss A brought armored goris to ss S? ss D helped them and they''re currently camping with 3 other sses? Is that how it is?" Merlick asked Kalya for confirmation.

    "Yes, it is true." Kalya only answered briefly.

    "I can''t me them. This is a test of survival. As long as they don''t kill each other directly, I don''t think this is a problem." Merlick then received reports from other teachers. Their reports are more or less the same. It''s just that the sses below him don''t dare to go to the border to look for rainbow crystals.

    The homeroom teachers monitor students using magic tools as their medium of distance vision. The magic tool was in the shape of a ball slightlyrger than a marble and had one eye in the middle. It has two legs and a pair of wings that allow it to fly. By establishing a temporary connection with the device the teachers can share their vision. That magic tool could also be called an artificial familiar.

    "I should add, there seems to be an internal problem between ss S and ss A. Because Prince Fritz couldn''t ept what Biron from ss A had done. And they almost fought each other several times." vio nced at Ashley and King Leonida then returned his gaze to Merlick in front of him.

    "In that case, I won''t interfere. If my son is found guilty, then he will follow the academy''s rules even if he has to be expelled." King Leonida smiled and said his opinion but his eyes were only on Kalya. It made Kalya ufortable.

    "Fine if that''s what you want. But I''ll just let it go if no one gets seriously injured. Do you have any objections?" Merlick looked at the seven teachers in front of him. Then he continued his words.

    "Okay, it''s the fifth day of the exam. You can continue monitoring..."

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....!

    Merlick stopped his words by a shrill scream that sent chills down their spines. They all got up from where they were sitting and looked in the direction the voice came from.

    Abined camp of all four sses.

    "vio what happened!?" Merlick shouted frantically. He felt terrible pressure from the screaming sound. vio closed his eyes and made a connection with the artificial familiar.

    "I can''t see clearly, someone ising to the campsite. She''s covered with dense ck mana so I can''t see her face. But she looks like... Princess Iris!" vio was shocked after taking a closer look at her face.

    "Are you sure?" Merlick still doubted what vio saw. He believed what he said. It''s just that he knows Princess Iris. With the strength of only a senior mage, she couldn''t exert such pressure.

    "I''m also not sure. We''d better check it in person." vio opened his eyes and prepared to go to the camp.

    "Okay, let''s go." Merlick looked at them. All the teachers including King Leonida nodded and they flew towards that ce.

    Kalya who closed her eyes also silently watched the situation there. But she didn''t see who was screaming but where was Ziel.

    (Ziel, where are you?)

    She was worried in her heart. Even though she knew how strong he was, but she couldn''t help but feel anxious when she was in this kind of situation. She looked at the four-ssbined encampment and dark mana soared into the sky.

    ***

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...!" Princess Iris suddenly screamed in front of them. It wasn''t just an ordinary scream, but simr to the supersonic scream of the behemoth that ss D fought earlier. The students who were not strong immediately fell to their knees clutching their ears in pain.

    "Argh..."

    "Shhh... stop!"

    The students'' screams of pain made the previously quiet camp very lively. One by one the students fell to the ground.

    Princess Iris walked towards them, dark mana slowly enveloped his entire body. The mana condensed and formed the figure of a woman in a long ck dress with half of her face covered in a veil. Her eyes were full ck and kept crying blood. Her skins were pale white and his nails were red long and sharp.

    "Iris! What happened to you!?" ra is currently standing opposite Princess Iris. She was one of the people who was not affected by her screams other than Princess Aishia.

    "Freya! Fritz! Are you all right!?" Princess Aishia quickly checked their condition. She immediately cast healing magic on them.

    [Minor Heal]

    Gradually their condition began to improve. Princess Freya and Prince Fritz slowly stood up with the help of Princess Aishia.

    "I''m fine Aishia. Thank you." Princess Freya spoke with a breath that was still panting.

    "What''s with her!? How could she be like that!?" Prince Fritz draws his sword and prepares to fight Princess Iris.

    "Brother! Wait a minute! You can''t fight her now. You''re no match for her!?" Princess Freya prevented her older brother from going against Princess Iris. She could feel that the current Princess iris was much stronger than him.

    "What do you mean I''m weaker than her, Freya?" Prince Fritz was annoyed by Princess Freya''s words.

    "What Freya said is true, Fritz." Princess Aishia agrees with Princess Freya.

    "Even you too Aishia?" Prince Fritz gritted his teeth in disapproval of their words. He felt inferior to Princess Iris. But just as he was about to deny it, he saw someone running towards Princess Iris at high speed. That person is Princess Reina.

    Princess Reina stepped forward to attack Princess Iris with the red sword in her hand. But the closer she got, the harder it was for her to breathe, and her speed began to drop. Princess Irispletely ignored Princess Reina who wasing towards her. Princess Reina is angry because she feels underestimated. She swung her sword intending to kill Princess Iris.

    "Stop it!" ra screamed from afar when she saw Princess Reina wanted to sh her best friend. She was afraid that Princess Iris would be killed by Princess Reina''s attack. But what she imagined did not happen. Princess Iris deflected Princess Reina''s sword with her nails.

    nk...

    "What!?" Princess Reina was startled and was about to back off, but Princess Iris swung her nails at her.

    "Aaargh...!" Princess Reina was blown away with arge wound on her chest due to being hit by Princess Iris'' attack. The students who saw it widened their eyes. Likewise, Prince Fritz, who previously wanted to attack Princess Iris. He was grateful that his sister had stopped him. Princess Reina who was one of the best students in the academy was defeated with a single attack by her.

    "Iris! What are you doing!?" ra was about to run to him but Rhea held her hand with her trembling body. She is shocked to see Rhea''s condition.

    "ra, you can''t go near her! She''s dangerous! She''s been controlled by her mana!" She spoke in fear. What she said immediately came true. Princess Iris moved forward towards the crowd of students while spreading pressure from her mana. She started targeting ss A students.

    The first person to target was Biron. He wanted to quickly leave that ce but, the pressure from Princess Iris made him feel like he was suffocating and couldn''t move. Princess Iris swung her nails at him and she shared the same fate as Princess Reina. After that Princess Iris started attacking the other students one after another.

    "Aaaaaahhhh!"

    "Help me!"

    "Aarrgh!"

    The student''s screams of pain echoed throughout their camp. ra who saw it couldn''t keep quiet anymore. She forcibly removed her hand from Rhea and ran towards Princess Iris.

    "Iris please stop!" ra slowly approached her. But when Princess Iris saw ra, she also attacked her as the other students. Princess Iris disappeared from where she was and reappeared in front of ra. She stabbed her nails at her.

    nk...

    [mshell Barrier]

    Ayer of gray shell-shaped barrier blocked Princess Iris'' attack. It was a barrier from the hairpin that Ziel had given her. ra wasn''t surprised because Ziel had already told her.

    "The mana used for the barrier is very simr to the bracelet that was given to me." Princess Aisha muttered under her breath after seeing the gray barrier.

    "All of you are gathered here!" Princess Rinne shouted at the students who were standing with trembling bodies. She quickly set up a barrier formation by stacking his magic tools since Princess Reina was defeated in one hit. She realized that they weren''t the current Princess Iris'' opponents. Dozens of magic tools were used to strengthen the barrier.

    The students who heard her shouting immediately ran towards it. They didn''t waste the opportunity when Princess Iris was busy with ra. Including Prince Fritz and the other two Princesses. It wasn''t long before all the sses were inside the barrier formation. Rhea, who was scared because she could see Princess Iris'' true form, had also entered there.

    "ra! I beg you please help her!" Rhea sadly looks at ra who continues to be attacked by Princess Iris. She pleaded with the other students but they just took their eyes off her. She gritted her teeth and started shedding tears as she also felt helpless at the moment. When she was about toe out and help ra, she was hit by the person behind her and lost consciousness. Princess Freya who wanted to help but was stopped by Princess Aishia and Prince Fritz.

    Princess Iris continued to attack ra who was inside the barrier. The dark mana that enveloped her body grew thicker. Her nails are getting longer and sharper.

    "Iris please stop! Please wake up iris!" ra knelt in tears seeing her best friend''s condition. It wasn''t long before the barrier protecting ra shattered like ss. The barrier that should have been able to withstand the power of a saint or sage had been broken which meant that Princess Iris'' current strength was on par with that of a demigod.

    nk...

    Princess Iris quickly strangled ra''s neck which was no longer protected by anything.

    "Iris.." ra had difficulty speaking because she was suffocating. ra had difficulty speaking because her neck was choking. Tears kept flowing from her eyes seeing her friend who didn''t recognize her.

    "...ra..." Princess iris unconsciously said her name. Her eyes returned to the familiar Princess Iris.

    "Iris...you remember me!?" ra was happy after hearing what Princess Iris said, But that was only temporary as Princess Iris''s eyes turned dark and empty again.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaa...!"

    Princess Iris screamed and mmed ra to the ground.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    "Gaaahh..." ra vomited blood from her mouth and broke many of her bones. Princess Iris just looked at her with empty eyes.. And with her other free hand, she stabbed ra with his fingernail, and blood scattered in the air.

 Chapter 91 - 54

    Back when the teachers and Merlick headed straight for the students'' camp, even though they weren''t that far away, it still took some time for them to get there.

    "vio, how are things over there?" Merlick was worried about the condition of the students. Even though this exam was meant to test students'' survival skills and was full of dangers, he couldn''t let other students kill each other. After all, they are Merlick''s responsibility.

    "Hmm... The situation over there right now is... Principal! This is dangerous! That person with dark mana is starting to hurt the students one by one. Princess Reina and Biron from ss A seem to be seriously injured. We have to get there quickly!" vio became panicked after re-checking the situation through his artificial familiar.

    "We have to be faster!" Merlick and the other teachers increased their speed. Soon they arrived at their destination. They were shocked when they got there because the person with dark mana wanted to stab a female student with her long nails.

    "The girl is in danger!" Merlick who woke up from his shock wanted to help the female student but he was preceded by someone else.

    [[Tempest Arrows]]

    Kalya had already joined forces with Silphy and fired one of her best wind elemental spiritisms. The arrow shot at high speed and hit Princess Iris'' shoulder. The wound on her shoulder also looks quite serious because it continues to bleed.

    Princess Iris retreated and kept her distance from them. The wound from Kalya''s attack quickly closed. The dark mana shrouding her body elerated her regeneration process.

    "ra!" Beatrix screamed and ran towards ra who was lying on the ground. She immediately cast healing magic on her but ra was still unconscious.

    "Beatrix! Get her and the other students away from here! She is Princess Iris. Her situation is very strange, I will try to see if she can still be awakened or not. Otherwise, I can only apologize to Jonathan because I had to kill her." Merlick said seriously. He narrowed his eyes looking at the dark mana shrouding Princess Iris.

    "Alright, Let''s take her down quickly. Another teacher should treat the injured students and take care of them." King Leonida drew his imh Sis and prepared to attack.

    "Come on Leo, we''re both enough to stop her." Merlick stood next to King Leonida and took out a wand with a 4-colored crystal on it.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Princess Iris didn''t give them a chance to attack first. She shouted and disappeared from their sight and appeared behind King Leonida. She stabbed her nails into King Leonida''s back.

    nk...

    Her nails and imh Sis shed. King Leonida quickly twisted his body and parried Princess Iris'' attack.

    (Heavy! What kind of power and speed is that!? Plus those nails are just as hard as imh Sis!?)

    King Leonida was taken aback by his first sh with Princess Iris. He thought her strength was beneath him, but after resisting her attack, he was certain that she wasn''t any weaker than him or Merlick.

    "Be careful Merlick! She''s stronger than she looks!" King Leonida reminded Merlick who was also about to attack her.

    "I know without you having to tell!" Merlick backed away and put some distance between him and Princess Iris then fired his magic.

    [Fire Tornado]

    King Leonida quickly dodged after seeing Merlick fire his magic. Princess Iris was hit by Merlick''s attack and was wrapped in a vortex of fire. But they couldn''t lower their guard. Princess Iris inside the fire vortex swung her nails and the fire vortex split into two. But it was within their estimation.

    King Leonida was already behind Princess Iris and shed imh Sis on her back.

    "Aaaahhhh!" Princess screamed in pain. Even though she''s being controlled but Princess Iris can still feel pain.

    "Merlick! She is strong, but she doesn''t have much fighting experience. We have to defeat her quickly! I''m afraid she will adapt to this fight and be stronger!" King Leonida smiled confidently after sessfullynding one hit on Princess Iris.

    "I understand!" Merlick fired his magic again at Princess Iris. King Leonida alsounched his attack after Merlick. Their attack managed to overwhelm Princess Iris. She tried to dodge theirbined attacks. But King Leonida and Merlick seemed to know where she was going. Even though it looked like they were bullying a little girl from someone else''s point of view, but those who have seen her power before will understand that Princess Iris''s current power cannot be underestimated.

    "I didn''t think that girl could be this strong. She can even fight father and principal at the same time." Princess Freya muttered under her breath looking at the battle in front of her.

    The students were also amazed to see their fights were on a different level. Especially when they saw Princess Iris who could fight equally against both of them. But there is one thing they are not aware of. The amount of mana that Princess Iris expended was less than when she first appeared.

    "Merlick! I feel that she is weakening, her regeneration is slowing down!" King Leonida realized what happened to Princess Iris.

    "Hmm...as you said, she''s indeed weakened. The amount of mana that''s oozing out of her body is getting less and less. Looks like her mana source is drying up because she''s been forcing it out all the time." Merlick was a sage, he knew better what Princess Iris was going through.

    "Then this is our chance! Let''s beat her!" King Leonida prepares to deal the final blow to her.

    "Okay." Merlick nodded slightly. He fires his magic at the same time as King Leonida''s attack.

    [Sowrd Obelisk]

    [4 Element st]

    Boooooooommmmmm

    "Did they seed?" One of the students from ss S unconsciously voiced his curiosity.

    "They made it, maybe." The student next to him answered.

    Meanwhile, the smoke and dust from theirbined attack were too thick that they didn''t know how Princess Iris was doing there.

    "Hoho... You can''t kill her. It took us a long time for the ''seeds'' to grow like this." A boy''s voice came from within the smoke and dust.

    Merlick and King Leonida raised their guard when they heard the voice. The students and teachers were shocked because suddenly someone else had interfered in their fight.

    When the dust and smoke cleared, they could see two people wearing ck robes and wearing ck masks with a rectangr pattern above them standing in front of Princess Iris. Merlick and King Leonida Leonida''s attacks were blocked by them as if it were nothing.

    "Who are you?" King Leonida asked grimly. He could feel the strength of the two people in front of him was extremely unreasonable.

    "Leo..." Merlick felt the same way as King Leonida.

    "Yes, I know." King Leonida tightened his grip on imh Sis.

    When they tensed up at the opponent in front of them, the students were surprised and curious about the two people who suddenly appeared to help Princess Iris. Apart from Merlick and King Leonida, other people were also tensed by their appearance.

    "Silphy let''s do it!" Kalya screams in panic. Her current mood was a mess from remembering what happened in the Elven Kingdom. When she saw them for the first time, she was only confused by the purpose of someone like them entering the academy. After all, she didn''t know their true identity and they didn''t show their true strength at that time either. But now it''s different, they seem to be intentionally showing their identity and strength.

    [[Thunderstorm Dragon]]

    She attacked them with the same attack when defeating the green dragon. Little Seiryu shot up with incredible speed towards Berith.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    Berith took out a sword that was like arge kitchen knife from his storage space. He swings his sword towards Ka''s attack.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Kalya and berith were blown away from the shockwave from their sh of attacks.

    "Hee... After I experienced it myself the attack was indeed extraordinary. You could even injure a divine race like me." Berith wiped the blood that was running down the corner of his lips. Kalya has more serious injuries than him. In addition to her bleeding right hand, she also suffered many fractures in her body.

    "Divine Race?"

    "What race is it?"

    "Have you heard of it?"

    The students who heard it became confused and noisy because it was their first time hearing about the divine race. On the other hand, The Princesses, King Leonida, and Merlick became gloomy after hearing that. The Divine Race is listed in the incident report in the Argaint Kingdom.

    "Noisy!" One word from Lilith made them all gasp for breath and kneel. Even the teachers suffered the same fate.

    (Ugh...is this what Miss Kalya meant back then? She said to keep an eye on the ss S students but she didn''t say anything specific)

    vio thought back to what Kalya said. Back then he only half-heartedly listened to her and didn''t keep an eye on his students.

    "What exactly do you want!?" King Leonida prepares to attack him after hearing his answer.

    "Isn''t that obvious? Annihting all of you and preventing the human race from getting stronger." Berith drew his greatsword and walked back towards Lilith and Princess Iris.

    "So you made the girl like that to kill the other students?" Merlick gritted his teeth holding back the anger within him.

    "We were just experimenting with special humans. And coincidentally this Princess is special and we can use it for our purposes. But unexpectedly the mana source dried up faster than we thought. Even though we had nted ''seeds'' on her for a long time but the results weren''t as good as we expected." Lilith sighed heavily in answer to his question.

    "What do you mean by ''seeds''?" King Leonida was annoyed by the word "seed" they had been saying earlier.

    "Ahaha... You don''t need to know more details. But since you''re going to die today so we''ll tell you a bit. The ''seed'' is the result of our experiment, by imnting it in someone, she will be stronger many times over based on how big the seedling grows. And you must be asking how they grow? It grows up using a person''s dark emotions. Moreover, she had dark mana with thick killing intent. So her power can jump several levels easily." Lilith smiled after finishing her exnation.

    "You used that girl for your experiment!?" Merlick shouted at Lilith and could no longer suppress his anger.

    "Ahaha... You can put it like that. The students as well as you guys are going to die this time anyway. So it doesn''t matter to you anymore." Lilith then took out a wand-like spear. The spear de was made of purple crystal that was whetted very sharply.

    "Students? You mean the other students who aren''t here either?" Merlick became panicked after hearing what she said.

    "You''re smart! We''ve spread a lot of high-level magical beasts around their camp. The other students outside this camp only contained weaklings. Those monsters should be enough to kill them all. Ahahah..." Berithughed in satisfaction at the expressions on the people around him.

    "Reid, Christof, Alvis, Ashley you guys immediately help the other sses!" Merlick gave his orders to the four teachers. They quickly left after hearing his orders. Merlick looked at Lilith and Berith who didn''t seem to be blocking their departure.

    "Merlick you back off, please take care of my son and the other students. I had no other choice but to use that thing." King Leonida said with determination and took a ck ring from his storage space and put it on his finger.

    "You...! Fine if that''s your decision." Merlick was about to stop King Leonida, but after seeing his serious face, Merlick could only give up and head towards the ce where the students were gathered.

    After wearing the ck ring, King Leonida''s strength suddenly rose one level. He was currently a demigod, but he didn''t stop there. He activated his king rank artifact ability to temporarily double his power which made him equal to a true god.. Having finished with his preparations, he charged forward to attack Berith with full force.

 Chapter 92 - 55

    King Leonida charged forward to attack Berith at high speed. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Berith and shed his sword.

    nk...

    Berith who saw the direction of his attack easily parried it. He smiled mockingly as he parried King Leonida''s attack without moving from where he was standing. King Leonida who saw his attack couldn''t touch Berith at all quickly backed away and took some distance from him.

    His ck ring began to emit a ck aura and enveloped him. The power of King Leonida rose dramatically. But this is not without side effects. The ck ring he wore to increase his current strength was a cursed ring. The ring he found in a ruin on the edge of the continent when he was still an adventurer. The ring that could increase one level of strength could onlyst an hour. After that, the user will not be able to move for a month. That''s why King Leonida would never have used it if he wasn''t in a very dangerous situation.

    Another tool that he uses to multiply his power is a king rank artifact in the form of a ring which is the treasure of the Aurelia Kingdom. Unlike the ck ring, this ring does not have too severe side effects. The ring will only weaken the user for 3 days but he can still move. With thebined side effects of both rings, King Leonida would have to spend at least 30 days in bed.

    King Leonida attacks Berith again after his strength increases greatly. His attack power and speed were many times higher than before. He disappeared and reappeared in front of Berith then swung his sword.

    nk...

    This time Berith moved from where he was standing when he received an attack from King Leonida. Little by little Berith was pushed back while parrying his attacks.

    "Hehe...you''re great for getting me pushed back like this! But how long will youst?" Berithughs despite the pressure from King Leonida.

    On the other hand, the students were anxious to see their fight, especially Princess Freya and Prince Fritz.

    "Brother, will the father be okay?" Princess Freya is worried about her father''s current situation. She knew what his father was currently using and what the side effects would be.

    "He will be fine. We have to trust him. He is one of the strongest people on the continent." Prince Fritz tries to calm his sister down.

    "He''s right, Freya. I''m sure uncle will be fine." princess aishia held her hand which made her feel calmer.

    (Ziel, where are you? Pleasee back soon!)

    Princess Freya secretly thought about the return of someone she believed could change all these situations.

    "While they are busy fighting, you must also do your duty. Kill them all!" Lilith gave an order to Princess Iris behind her. She pointed to the group of students guarded by Merlick and the teachers.

    Princess Iris didn''t say anything and just followed what Lilith said. The person who has nted the seed will obey the person who nted it. She charged forward at high speed and was already in front of the students. Just as she was about to attack, suddenly a small pyramid-like object flew over her. From the pyramid emerged a barrier that encircled Princess Iris.

    "Fortunately I came just in time." The one who just came was King Raghnall. When he was told that Merlick and the teachers had gone to check the origin of the earlier scream, he was doing a check on the magic train engine. But he felt a bad feeling and soon caught up with them.

    "Father!" Princess Rinne ran and hugged King Raghnall.

    "Are you okay? What about your friends?" King Raghnall rubbed his daughter''s head and looked at the condition of the students in front of him.

    "Thanks foring to help, Raghnall. By the way, that thing is..." Merlick looked at the floating pyramid that encircled Princess Iris.

    "Dad, isn''t that an artifact you''ve found but don''t know its use and rank yet? How did you suddenly activate it?" Princess Rinne tilted her head looking at her father. She had seen it before when his father was researching it.

    "Ahaha... I was able to activate it. I just didn''t tell you. This artifact should be saint rank and above and should be enough to hold her in for now. What we have to worry about is the robed person who hasn''t moved." King Raghnall looked at Lilith with a gloomy face. He felt the strength of the person in front of him was extraordinary.

    "You''re right, Raghnall. I''m sure she''s even stronger than the guy who fought Leo." Merlick watched King Leonida''s fight that was still going on. But berith looks like he''s ying with him.

    "Haa...why did insects like you appear one after another. I didn''t expect humans to still have artifacts like that. Looks like I''ll have to finish you off myself." Lilith walked gracefully and elegantly towards them.

    "Merlick be careful..." King Raghnall didn''t have time to finish his words, he looked at his chest which was currently pierced by a sharp purple crystal. Lilith was already behind him thrusting her spear.

    "Father!" Princess Rinne screamed hysterically. She wanted to run and help King Raghnall but Merlick grabbed her and quickly put some distance from Lilith.

    "We have to get out of here right away! Kalya, Beatrix, vio take the students away as far as possible! I''ll try to hold her back!" Merlick handed Princess Rinne to vio, but before he could look at Lilith he suffered the same fate as King Raghnall.

    The students and teachers had already started moving to get away from that ce. But Princess Rinne continues to rebel to help her father.

    "You think I''ll just let you guys go?" Lilith then pulled her spear from Merlick''s body and blood spurted from the wound.

    "Ugh...so fast. Even I can''t see it." Merlick knelt and clutched the stab wound to his chest. In front of him, he saw King Raghnall already lying unconscious.

    "Stop messing around and get it done right away!" Lilith shouted at Berith who was fighting King Leonida. She stabbed her spear at King Raghnall''s pyramid artifact. After the artifact was destroyed, Princess Iris was freed from the barrier that was holding her back.

    "Kill them right now!" Lilith pointed at the group of students who were currently running away with their teachers.

    Princess Iris quickly moved and chased after them. When she approached and was about to attack, an arrow shot at high speed was already in front of her face. But Princess Iris quickly parried it with her fingernail. As a result of the attack, she was pushed back and gave the students time to escape.

    While Princess Iris and Lilith hunted the teachers and students, Berith who was fighting with King Leonida began to attack seriously.

    "Too bad we have to end our game because mydy asked me not to y with you anymore." Berith who was previously only passive defensive turned into an active attack. His movements have changed drastically from the previous one.

    "What!?" King Leonida was shocked by Berith''s drastically increased strength and speed. Berith''s sword was right before his eyes.

    nk...

    King Leonida luckily managed to fend off Berith''s attack, but he was blown away from the impact. The hand that was holding the imh Sis was shaking from the sh.

    "You''re pretty good. How about this..." Berith raised the greatsword with both hands. Hepressed his aura into the sword and swung it at King Leonida.

    [Mountain Splitters]

    King Leonida was shocked to see Berith''s attack. He reflexively used his strongest attack to block it.

    [Sword Obelisk]

    When their attacks met, King Leonida was taken aback as hisst attack was cut off instantly by Berith''s attack. He tried his best to dodge it but Berith''s attack was too fast and he had to heavily ept it.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    "Father!" Princess Freya who saw her father hit by the attack screamed hysterically. She wanted to go save his father but was prevented by Princess Aishia and Prince Fritz.

    "Freya, I''m sure our father will be fine. If you go there, you will only be a burden!" Prince fritz shouted to remind him.

    "But!" Princess Freya still insists on going there.

    "Freya, please listen to fritz! What he said is true!" Princess Aishia held her hand tighter, she was afraid that Princess Freya suddenly rebelled to escape. After being shouted at by both of them, Princess Freya could only stay silent and cry.

    (Ziel, I beg you pleasee back soon!)

    Princess Freya despaired of seeing the situation in front of her right now.

    When the smoke from Berith''s attack dissipated, what was visible was king Leonida with a body full of wounds kneeling on one leg and trying to stand supported by imh sis.

    "Oho...you seem pretty tough too. I thought you were dead with that attack. I also thought that the sword would break when resisting my attack, but it looks like it''s still intact. Alright, I''ll try the durability of the sword that you consider an artifact." Berith jumped up and swung his sword at King Leonida.

    (Damn! My whole body aches! let''s move! move!)

    King Leonida slowly moved his body and was finally able to swing his sword to block Berith''s attack, but when his sword met Berith''s, Sis''s imh was cut in half.

    "What!?" King Leonida was shocked and didn''t have time to dodge it, he was hit by Berith''s direct sh and fell into a pool of blood.

    "So, you can only get here. I thank you for apanying me to y. Haha..." Berith left the unconscious King Leonida and immediately went after Lilith.

    Meanwhile, Lilith began to feel annoyed after seeing Princess Iris having trouble killing the students because she was constantly blocked by the teachers.

    "Don''t think you guys can get out of here alive!" Lilith stretched out her hand towards the fleeing students. He fired one of her special magic.

    [Hell Fire]

    A wall of purple-colored mes tens of meters high cut off their escape path. Lilith''s purple mes would instantly burn anything it touched. The fire can burn other fires. In addition, this fire also cannot be extinguished except by the owner.

    "Miss, sorry I''m a bitte!" Berith knelt when he reached Lilith.

    "I don''t want to see you like that again. Now go after them and kill all that interferes. Oh, don''t kill that elf. Catch her alive and we''ll give her back to ''him''." Lilith said coldly to Berith.

    "I understand!" Berith nodded knowing the reason and immediately went after them.

    Princess Iris who is currently chasing the students is fighting fiercely against the three teachers. Even though her strength had weakened, she was still very troublesome to deal with. Moreover, they had to fight while protecting the students. Right now they could be said to be evenly matched against Princess Iris. But the bnce was broken after Berith came.

    [Mountain Splitters]

    Kalya who sensed Berith''s attack immediately activated the barrier function of her ring.

    [Aegis Fortress]

    nk...

    "Hoo...you have good reflexes and a sense of danger. But what if I attack it repeatedly." Berith''s attack simply couldn''t break the barrier. Then he gave continuous attacks and he finally stopped it because he felt the barrier was too strong.

    "What the hell is that barrier? I can''t even make a crack on its surface after attacking continuously. You! Help me attack the barrier!" Berith gave an order to Princess Iris who was standing not far from him. Both of them attacked Kalya''s barrier at the same time.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    And sure enough, their attacks could break the barrier. As Ziel said, the barrier is only able to withstand the attacks of a true god, it''s a different story if people with the power of a saint attack simultaneously.

    When Kalya realized that the barrier was broken, she did not panic and intended to attack Berith with her full strength. But just as she was about to release her arrow, she lost the existence of Berith that was previously in front of her.

    "Are you looking for me?" Berith suddenly is next to Kalya and quickly swings his sword and cuts off Kalya''s right hand.

    "Aaaahhhh!" Kalya screamed in pain, she immediately backed away while holding the bloody wound that was shed by him.

    (Kalya!)

    Silphy was worried about Kalya''s condition, she intended to separate herself from the fusion but Kalya locked her so she wouldn''te out of her body. She was afraid that Silphy would be caught or killed by berith.

    Berith who saw Kalya about to run away quickly chased after her. He was already behind her in an instant and shed her back.

    "Argh!" Kalya finally could only roll in pain on the ground.

    "Haa... Too bad I was ordered not to kill you. Since you look beautiful at least I can cut off your legs and arms and then can enjoy you. After that, I can return you to ''him''. Hahaha..." Berithughed happily seeing Kalya''s state. He walked slowly towards her. Princess Iris is fighting with the other two teachers. While the students could only be frightened to see what was happening in front of them.

    Kalya who was injured from Berith''s attack is currently having a hard time moving, she tries to move away from Berith who is slowly approaching her. When he was in front of her and was about to touch her face, she closed her eyes and chanted the name of the person she loved in her heart.

    (Ziel, help me!)

    ...Tremble...

    The entire area of ??the Alba Mountain Range shook violently, The clear morning sky suddenly darkened, covered by thunderclouds.. Thousands of red lightning bolts struck thend simultaneously.

 Chapter 93 - 56

    In the inner region of the Alba Mountain Range, a giant ck cube suddenly shook violently. The vibrations were transmitted to the surrounding ground causing several of the surrounding trees to copse. The cube is the god prison that Lilith used to confine Ziel.

    When the students and teachers were being hunted by Lilith, Ziel was filling the entire area of ??the God Prison with his power. He expended massive amounts of aura, mana, and spiritual power to overwhelm the God Prison. The entire area of ??the God Prison was almost the same size as a kingdom. Ziel must fully charge the entire area with his power until it is overloaded and explodes from within.

    After a whole night of Ziel flooding the God Prison with his power, finally, the space around him started to crack. He didn''t waste the opportunity, pumping out more strength and making the God Prison violently shake and explode. Aura, mana, and spiritual power twisted into one soaring into the sky and creating thunderclouds.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Ziel walked out slowly from the smoke and dust and looked at the students'' camp. As if realizing something, Ziel''s expression changed briefly but soon returned to his poker face.

    "It''s my fault, I should have killed them in the first ce." He said coldly and tore the space in front of him and disappeared into it.

    ***

    The students and teachers who had previously focused on Berith and Princess Iris who were hunting them were taken aback by the earthquake and the sudden change in weather. They were terrified as thousands of red lightning bolts struck thend simultaneously throughout the entire Alba Mountain Range.

    "Isn''t this the same as what happened in the Argaint Kingdom?"

    "You''re right! It''s the same!"

    "Yes! It is indeed simr!"

    The students who came from the Argaint Kingdom and saw the incident firsthand started to talk to each other. They were surprised that the phenomenon this time urred in the Alba Mountain range. Among all of them who knew about it, one person had a different reaction.

    "Ziel... It''s you..." Princess Aishia had tears in her eyes while covering her mouth with both hands. Meanwhile, Princess Freya smiled bitterly at the reaction of her childhood friend. But in her heart, she is happy and grateful that Ziel came before it was toote.

    "What exactly is going on?" Beatrix looked up at the sky which had suddenly darkened. She held ra who was still unconscious in her arms.

    "I don''t know. I hope it''s not a bad sign." vio shook his head and looked at Berith. He could tell that this matter had nothing to do with those ck-robed people.

    "What is this?" Berith who was in front of kalya and was about to carry her suddenly trembled and looked up at the sky.

    (What exactly happened?)

    Kalya was shocked to see the phenomenon that had urred in front of her. She had never seen Ziel''s full power, so she didn''t know what was going on.

    Suddenly Lilith who had been left behind appeared not far from Berith. Her face looked a bit panicked and scared.

    "Berith! God''s prison is destroyed!" Lilith shouted giving information to Berith.

    "What!?" Berith was shocked after hearing what Lilith said. God prison can even take down 3 true gods at once. Berith trembled in fear at the thought of Ziel''s power being able to destroy it alone.

    "We have to..." Lilith wanted to say something to Berith, but suddenly she felt ufortable as the space around her became dense and heavy. She quickly realized that the space in the entire area of ??the Alba Mountain Range was locked. When Lilith was about to warn Berith, she saw the space above them suddenly split open and someone appeared from there.

    The person who appeared from there was wearing a ck robe and a in white mask. His gray hair and red eyes are very noticeable. Currently, Ziel is using his true form. Ziel looked around, he could see Melick, King Leonida, and King Raghnall lying covered in blood. He also saw the figure of Princess Iris who was shrouded in dark mana and ra who had fainted. When Ziel saw the badly injured Kalya in front of Berith, his eyes turned cold. He suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    "Berith! Get out of there!" Lilith immediately warned Berith after seeing Ziel suddenly disappear. But his words were toote. Ziel had already appeared in front of Berith and kicked him in the face.

    "Eh?" Berith was dumbfounded and had no time to react at all, he has bounced hundreds of meters and ended up crashing into a cliff.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    The cliff copsed after colliding with Berith. The students and teachers were shocked to see Berith bounced off in one stroke.

    "Sorry, I''mte." Ziel felt something strange inside of him after seeing Kalya''s condition. He pointed his index finger at her and cast his magic.

    [Time Rewind]

    Kalya''s severed hand slowly returned to its original state, as did the wound on her back. Not only did his wounds heal but also his torn clothes returned to their original state. Ziel magic used in Kalya is not healing magic but time magic. He returned Kalya''s condition to the time before she received the wound. Ziel reached out his hand and helped her to stand up.

    "It''s okay. I''m d you''re fine." Kalya smiled sweetly, she epted his outstretched hand and held it tightly.

    The students and teachers especially Princess Aishia who saw it felt that there was a rtionship between Ziel and Kalya. She felt upset and continued to look at them with thorny eyes. Princess Freya also feels the same way with her.

    Ziel extended his hand towards Princess Iris who was not far from him. His sudden action made Kalya tilt her head in confusion. Ziel slowly closed his open palm like he was squeezing something. On the other hand, when Ziel did it, the space around Princess Iris suddenlypressed. Princess Iris in the middle of thepression of the space seemed to be holding back the pressure and all the pores of her body were bleeding. Not long after, all the bones in her body were crushed under pressure.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!" Princess Iris'' screams echoed into the sky. The students and teachers who heard it could feel that it was extremely painful and sent shivering their spines. Princess Iris finally fell unconscious in a miserable condition.

    "Sorry, I can''t pity you." Ziel muttered seeing Princess Iris'' state then turned his gaze towards Lilith.

    boom...

    Berith who was buried under the rubble of the cliff immediately got up, jumped, andnded next to Lilith. His face was bruised and blood wasing out of his nose.

    "Miss, what are we going to do now?" Berith asked Lilith in a slightly trembling voice.

    "We have no other choice but to fight him to the death. The space in the entire Alba Mountain Range is locked. So we have to defeat him to get out of here." Lilith''s face looked tense, she took out a vial with pills in it. He took out two pills, one for her and the other for Berith. They swallowed the pill together.

    After they swallowed it, suddenly their strength soared several times. Their strength was not mana, aura, or spiritism, but divine power. Behind them floated arge glowing ring. Berith has one ring while Lilith has three piles. The pressure of their power spread throughout the Alba Mountain Range.

    "What''s this!?"

    "What kind of pressure is this!?"

    "My body is hard to move!"

    The students screamed in panic. They felt a different kind of pressure from that given by Princess Iris. The power seemed to force them to submit.

    "What power is that?" Kalya felt her body heavy and slightly shaking.

    "Divine power, it is the special power of the divine race and what floats behind them is the halo god ring. The more rings, the stronger they are. They shouldn''t be able to use that power in this world. But it looks like their hundreds of years of research are paying off." The first sentence that Ziel said was aimed at answering Kalya''s question, while the next sentence was more like he was muttering to himself.

    "How did you know all that, Ziel?" Kalya looked at his red eyes, she wondered how Ziel knew all that.

    "We''ll talk about thatter. Now you take the injured and the students out of here." Ziel didn''t want to talk about it at the moment. He saw that Lilith and Berith were ready to attack him. Ziel couldn''t fight a pair of true gods with divine power while protecting them all.

    "Are you going to fight them alone?" Kalya was worried after feeling the divine power they gave off.

    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll be fine." Ziel tries to convince her. Although she was still hesitating, she finally nodded and went to where the students were gathered. She and the other teachers retrieved the unconscious Princess Iris, King Leonida, Merlick, and King Raghnall. Before they left the ce, another forceful pressure could be felt from Lilith and Berith''s direction. Right now they were wearing their divine dresses and ready to fight at full strength.

    "They also have divine dresses!?" Princess Freya was the first to scream after seeing Lilith and Berith''s appearance. Currently, they were d in shiny purple armor. Berith was wearing full armor, while Lilith looked more feminine which showed her curves.

    The students also realized this after hearing Princess Freya''s words. Those who only know from books or other people''s stories, today saw it firsthand.

    "What do you mean ''they too''?" Kalya who was beside her asked.

    "You''ll find outter...hmph!" Princess Freya turned her face and prepared to leave the ce along with her injured father. The other students were confused by Princess Freya''s attitude towards her. But Kalya just shook her head and ignored it. This made Princess Aishia suspicious of her friend''s attitude. She wanted to apany Ziel there, but she knew that she would only be a burden. So she had to leave that ce with the others.

    Ziel saw that they were ready to fight him. Before using his full power, he seemed to want to confirm something. Ziel, Berith and Lilith attacked simultaneously. One gray light collided with a pair of purple lights.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm

    They collided multiple times in the sky and severely damaged the surroundings from their explosions and shockwaves of power. After a long fight, they kept their distance from each other.

    "Incredible!"

    "Wow! He is so strong!"

    "What power is that!?"

    The students started shouting excitedly. The fear they experienced earlier was reced with enthusiasm.

    "Hmph...of course, who do you think he is? After all, he hasn''t unleashed his full power yet." Princess Freya crossed her arms and muttered under her breath. Prince Fritz became annoyed with his younger sister''s attitude which always exaggerated Ziel. Especially because of Princess Aishia''s strange behavior since Ziel''s appearance.

    (What is she proud of?)

    Kalya muttered in her heart after hearing what Princess Freya had said. She could only shake her head at her behavior. She looked back at Ziel''s fight with Lilith and Berith.

    "As I thought, your divine power is too weak." Ziel spoke nonchntly to them.

    "What are you saying?" Lilith narrowed her eyes after hearing his words. But Ziel just kept quiet and didn''t answer her question.

    Tworge magic circles appear from the right and left of Ziel. From the center of each magic circle, a ck and white sword wrapped in chains slowly came out. Ziel grabbed the hilts of the two swords and pulled them out of the magic circle.

    nk...

    The ck and white aura mixed with Ziel''s gray aura. The ck robe he was currently wearing had changed into a divine dress that was slightly different from the one he wore when he fought in the Argaint kingdom. Lastly, a giant spirit circle like a gear floated behind him.

    "I already know what I want to know. So... you can die.." Ziel gave off a pressure far more terrifying than what Lilith and Berith had put out.

 Chapter 94 - 57

    Ziel who was unleashing his full strength, wearing his divine dress, and wielding two swords looked like a god of war from the students'' point of view. He moved at a tremendous speed that not even a true god could see.

    In the blink of an eye, Ziel closed the distance of several hundred meters with Berith and Lilith. He swung Zetta, his ck sword towards Berith''s neck. As expected of a true god, even though Berith couldn''t see or feel it, he reflexively blocked the attack with his sword.

    nk...

    Berith was blown away from the impact of holding back his sh. After Berith bounced off, Lilith used the opportunity to attack Ziel from behind with her spear, but he dodged it by twisting his body and swapping positions with Lilith. Right now he was behind Lilith and shed Zetta into her back. Lilith who was aware of Ziel attacking from behind tried to dodge it. The gear behind Ziel moved and Lilith who wanted to dodge suddenly froze in ce.

    "Aaaahhhh!" Lilith screamed in pain but quickly got away from Ziel after being hit by the attack.

    "Miss!" Berith who was blown away quickly returned and attacked Ziel again. Hepressed all his aura into his sword and shed it at Ziel.

    [Gigantic de]

    A giant sword even bigger than King Leonida''s [Sword Obelisk] skill was aimed at Ziel. The length of the attack is even in kilometers. But Ziel is silent and doesn''t look like he''s going to dodge. He knew if he dodged the attack, then Kalya and the others would be hit. Ziel shed Zetta on Berith''s attack.

    [Orbit sh]

    When using that attack, the gears that floated behind him moved again. Ziel''s incredibly fast shes became even faster. A sh with tremendous speed cut through Berith''s attack and reached his face.

    Boooooooommmmmm

    Berith was hit hard for the second time. He bounced and hit the mountain. But the impact of the rest of Berith''s attack headed towards the fleeing students. They were currently on a cliff quite a distance from their battleground. But Ziel ignored that because he knew the rest of the attack would be harmless to them.

    "Watch out! The attack ising this way!" One of the students screamed in panic.

    Before the attack hit them, the artifacts of Kalya, Princess Aishia, and ra shone. The three artifacts resonated and the power became one to form a fortress that resisted Berith''s attack.

    Boooooooommmmmm...

    ((This is!))

    Kalya and Princess Aishia look at each other. While Beatrix who was holding ra looked at both of them in turn. They knew that the artifact was made by the same person because it emitted simr mana. Beatrix intended to ask ra after she woke up.

    "Great fight!"

    "I can''t even see their movements!"

    The students were excited to see the fight between Ziel and a pair of divine races. They even forgot about Berith''s attack that had almost hit them earlier. But there''s someone who hasn''t said anything since Ziel unleashed his full power. Her eyes sparkled and her face blushed when she saw Ziel.

    "What are you looking at stalker Princess?" Kalya who was standing next to him muttered softly. But her voice immediately woke up the mesmerized Princess Freya.

    "Eh? Is there a problem with you? These are my eyes! I''m free to see anywhere!" Princess Freya averted her gaze embarrassed because someone knew she was looking at Ziel with affection. Moreover, that person is Kalya.

    "You can see any man except him and I would never mind." Kalya answered nonchntly at Princess Freya''s words

    "Who are you?" Princess Freya started to get annoyed with her words.

    "Are you sure I should answer that?" Kalya tilted her head at what Princess Freya asked. Her face looked innocent as if she didn''t know what she meant, but it provoked Princess Freya.

    Princess Freya knows what Kalya''s question means. She could only grit her teeth and not reply. Neither of them realized that someone was watching their conversation.

    Kalya felt the same way as Princess Freya. She was surprised to see Ziel''s power for the first time. If it wasn''t for Berith''s attack that woke her up, she would probably have the same face as Princess Freya. Right now Ziel is like a true god in her eyes and heart.

    (Silphy did you know Ziel was this strong before?)

    Kalya asked Silphy curiously. Because she was the one who reminded her of Ziel.

    (I...I don''t know. What''s more, it confused me.)

    Silphy was also surprised to see Ziel''s strength. The two divine races couldn''t even make a small scratch on him. He seemed to be bullying them. Silphy looked at therge spirit circle floating behind him.

    (That spirit circle right? It only took one month to be that big, and the pattern of the spirit circle was like...)

    Kalya feels inferior whenpared to him. On the other hand, she feels proud because the person she loves is very talented in spiritism. But she''s still confused about Ziel''s spirit circle shape.

    (You''re right, it''s a time attribute. I''m sure he used it when treating you and fighting them)

    Silphy herself wasn''t sure anyone would awaken an attribute that didn''t exist in spiritism.

    Ziel had previously been able to use time magic, but it was weak magic that could only affect objects for less than a second. Not to mention if the object is a strong person. But after getting the gear-shaped spirit circle ''Chronos'', the ability to control the object soared. He could even affect the area as he did with Lilith before.

    (How did he get that ability?)

    Kalya bes more and more curious about Ziel. She was not clear about his origins and she did not dare to ask.

    (I also do not know, but maybe less than 100 years from now he can travel to the future or the past)

    Silphy spoke half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    (How could a human being do that?)

    Kalya didn''t take what Silphy said seriously.

    (Leya, you seem to have misunderstood your lover. Do you think he is still a human? I don''t even think he should be on this continent, just like those divine races)

    This time Silphy spoke in apletely serious tone. Kalya didn''t answer right away, she thought for a while then smiled sweetly.

    (No matter what the origin is, my feelings won''t change for him)

    Kalya spoke firmly and confidently. Silphy smiled after hearing her answer. They returned to focus on Ziel''s battle.

    Berith who had been hit by Ziel was currently buried at the foot of the mountain. Before being shed, he had time to restrain it with his sword, but it left his whole body numb and immobile for a while.

    Ziel didn''t chase Berith who was already buried in the mountain. He turned his gaze to Lilith and charged at her. Instantly Ziel disappeared and appeared next to Lilith who was hundreds of meters away. He shed his sword at Lilith''s back, but Ziel stopped his attack and quickly got away from her.

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    Hundreds of Purple me Pirs Suddenly Appeared From Underground. The me pir could not be felt at all due to its rapid and undetected appearance. Ziel dodged the pirs of purple mes that continuously appeared from under his feet. The surroundings had already be scorched and demolished. But the pirs of fire continued to appear as if they were endless. The gears behind Ziel moved, all the purple me pirs around appeared very slowly and Ziel used the opportunity to close the distance with Lilith and shed from her side.

    "Aaaahhhh!" Lilith screamed in pain from Ziel''s sh on her right arm. Even though her hand wasn''t cut off, the wound was deep. Berith who heard Lilith''s scream immediately came out from inside the mountain even though his whole body still ached. But waiting in front of him was Ziel who swung his sword at Berith''s head. He reflexively blocked it with his sword.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm

    Arge crater formed around Berith, his feet sinking into the ground up to his knees. The sword he used to block Ziel''s sh started to crack.

    [Magma Flood]

    Lilith shot a wave of hotva at Ziel who was currently suppressing Berith. Everything was instantly scorched when theva passed through it.

    "Annoying..." Ziel swung Alvha, his white sword at Lilith''s attack.

    [Space Banishment]

    Lilith''s attack was sucked into the cracks of space and disappeared.

    "Ridiculous! How could you possibly use space abilities when space is locked!?" Lilith screamed in shock seeing her attack suddenly vanish.

    "To me it''s possible." Ziel added strength to Zetta, his ck sword that was currently being held back by Berith''s sword. At that moment, Berith''s sword was broken apart. Ziel shed his right hand just like Berith did with Kalya.

    "Aaah!" Berith screamed after his hand was cut off. But he didn''t have time to do anything because Ziel kicked him and he bounced towards Lilith.

    Lilith caught Berith that was thrown at her. She was slightly pushed back by the impact of Ziel''s attack. But suddenly she felt a chill down her spine. She saw Ziel brandishing his ck sword to the sky. The lightning cloud above their heads swirled and formed a vortex. From the center of the vortex, Lilith and Berith could feel an extremely terrifying power. They reflexively created a barrier over their heads.

    [Purple Orchid]

    [Omega Wall]

    Above their heads appeared a mana wall apanied by a beautiful purple flower. Ziel''s attack finally came.

    [Heavenly Judgment]

    Giant redser beams are fired from the vortex hole. The barrier they set up couldn''t evenst for a second and vanished in an instant. Lilith who noticed that quickly threw Berith at theser beam and tried to dodge it with all her might. Berith was shocked to see Lilith sacrifice him and could only resign himself to his fate.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmm...

    Ziel''s attack caused an earthquake that could be felt throughout the Alba Mountain Range. Thick smoke and dust covered the ce where Ziel''s attacknded. Gradually the smoke and dust dissipated, and all that could be seen there was only a giant bottomless pit and Berith who had vanished without a trace.

    "What are you..." Lilith trembled in fear and subconsciously stepped back. The one thing she was thinking about right now was to quickly run away from that ce. She took out the same ck iron cube that she used when confining Ziel. She threw the cube into the sky and emitted a blinding purple light. Ziel just stared at her, he thought that Lilith would lock him up again but he immediately threw that thought away because he could sense hundreds of thousands of superior-level magical beasts suddenly appearing around her.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr

    When the purple light began to fade, the entirend in front of Ziel''s eyes was full of magical beasts.

    "Attack him together!" Lilith gave orders to the monsters. She will use the monsters she has umted in the God Prison for hundreds of years to keep Ziel busy. On that asion, she will run away from Ziel and report everything that she experienced to the leader.

    But Lilith froze when she saw Ziel brandishing his white sword. She saw the vortex that previously existed in the sky slowly expand and form a space portal. From the other side, Lilith saw manyrge rocks the size of an ind floating in outer space. The rock is an asteroid.

    "What does he want to do?" Lilith muttered in a trembling voice. She kept sweating from her forehead.

    [Sky of Apocalypse]

    Suddenly one of the asteroids moves towards the portal. Ziel pulled the asteroid using gravity magic and transported it from outer space to the Clorius continent using the space portal. The sky looks dark because it is covered by asteroids. At this moment an asteroid the size of an ind was falling from the sky at high speed towards Lilith and the hordes of superior level magical beasts. The magical beasts screamed in fear and started running away as they sensed the uing danger. Seeing that, Lilith slowly closed her eyes.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm

    The entire area of the Clorius continent could feel a tremendous earthquake from the impact.

 Chapter 95 - 58

    After the great shock from the asteroid impact, the Clorius continent finally calmed down. The Alba Mountain Range which was the center of the impact was currently filled with smoke and dust covering an area of ??thousands of kilometers. But after the smoke and dust slowly dissipated in the wind, the students and teachers trembled in fear at the scene before them. The Alba Mountain Range that was previously filled with trees and mountains, was currently level with the ground and looked like barrennd as far as the eye could see. Their battle changed the topography of the Clorius continent.

    "What the hell is this?" vio said in a hoarse voice. He couldn''t say anything out of fear seeing the fight in front of his eyes. But no one answered what he said because they didn''t know what to say. They almost died of fright at the scene before their eyes. Their battle, more precisely Ziel''s attack made the Alba Mountain Range an emptynd. Even Prince fritz and Princess Rinne trembled in fear.

    Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Kalya feel the same way. They could only be frozen without saying anything. Even Princess Freya and Princess Aishia who have seen their battle can still be surprised by Ziel''s power.

    (Silphy, this is...)

    Kalya tried to say something to Silphy. But she didn''t get a response from Silphy right away. Kalya felt that Silphy was not acting as usual.

    (Haa... I don''t know what to say after seeing the absurd scene in front of me. He''s like a walking disaster)

    Silphy smiled bitterly at Kalya. She even got scared when she saw it from inside Kalya''s body.

    (Yes...but I''m sure Ziel won''t use his power to do evil and he won''t do massive destruction if it''s not necessary)

    Kalya smiled sweetly looking at the person she loved so much.

    Currently, Ziel is standing alone in the vastnd. He walked slowly on one of the piles of stones. Therey a beautiful young girl with whitish purple hair. The girl was Lilith, even though she was hit by that attack she didn''t die. But right now he was badly injured and couldn''t even move his fingertips.

    Ziel pointed his finger at Lilith, The pile of stones above him slowly floated up and moved away revealing the bloody figure of Lilith. He reached out his hand and touched Lilith''s head.

    [Memory Extraction]

    "Hmm... As expected of a divine race, they even sealed their memories." Ziel muttered under his breath and pulled his hand away from Lilith''s head. He still wanted to find out what the Divine Race was doing in this era. But they hide it all very well. Ziel suddenly raised his eyebrows, he had one way that might work. He reached out and touched Lilith''s head again.

    [Force Contract]

    It is magic to forcibly form a contract between master and servant. He was able to do this because Lilith was currently unconscious. Because if Lilith was conscious, let alone at full power, Ziel would have a hard time doing it.

    Lilith''s body was enveloped in the gray light, and she suddenly trembled. On Lilith''s forehead formed the same pattern as his magic seal. After the light disappears, the pattern is absorbed into Lilith''s head which means the master and servant contract process has beenpleted.

    [Time Rewind]

    Ziel heals Lilith''s badly injured body with the same magic he used on Kalya. It wasn''t long before Lilith returned to her pre-injured state.

    "Ugh..." Lilith slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Ziel in front of her, Lilith prepared to fire her magic at him. But suddenly Lilith had an unbearable headache that made death better than the pain.

    "Aaarrrrggghhhh!" Lilith rolled on the ground clutching her head. Saliva dripped from the corners of her tiny red lips. After some time had passed, Lilith finally started to calm down, But she was still out of breath.

    "Are you done rolling around?" Ziel asked her nonchntly. He saw Lilith lying on the ground as if looking down on her.

    "What did you do to me!?" Lilith screamed hysterically. She wanted to attack Ziel again but was stopped by Ziel''s words.

    "If you intend to attack me again, then you will feel the same pain as before." Ziel said to her coldly. Lilith''s body trembled after hearing his words. She gritted his teeth and red at him.

    "What exactly have you done to my body!?" Lilith asked him while holding back her anger.

    "You are currently in my possession." Ziel answered her honestly.

    "What do you mean I''m in your possession?" Lilith felt the word bothering her after hearing what he said. She imagined the worst possible from his words.

    "You are my ve." Ziel answered briefly.

    "What!?" Lilith trembled as what she imagined came true. She gathered her strength and tried to blow himself up. But the power can''t be gathered. She looked at Ziel with bloodshot eyes. But she dared not think or say anything that would offend him. She didn''t want to feel the pain she felt before.

    "Return quietly to your sses. There are many things I will ask you when I return to the academy." Ziel couldn''t question it at that ce because many pairs of eyes were looking at him.

    "Yes, master." Lilith reluctantly nodded and disappeared from the ce.

    Ziel looked at Kalya who was very far away from him. But as if noticing his gaze, Kalya smiled like a blooming flower at him.

    (Leya...after returning to the academy, immediately bring Princess Iris to my ce)

    Ziel still has business with her rted to ra. He only realized it after dealing with Lilith.

    (Yes. Before that, can you heal the others too?)

    Kalya hesitates to say it for fear that Ziel will get angry and reject her. She was getting worried because Ziel didn''t answer right away. After a long silence, she finally got his answer.

    (Okay)

    Ziel resealed Zetta and Alvha into the magic circle and reced the divine dress he was wearing with a ck robe. He raised his hand and a giant magic circle appeared above the students and teachers.

    [Majestic Heal]

    From the magic circle dripped gray light that numbered in the thousands and fell like rain. The seriously injured people like King Raghnall, King Leonida, and Merlick quickly recovered, even they soon regained consciousness from their stupor.

    "Ugh..." Rhea who had fainted earlier had woken up. When she saw the absurd scene before her eyes, she thought she was somewhere else.

    "Eh, where am I? What kind of ce is this? That gray-haired guy..." Rhea kept muttering and suddenly saw Ziel in the distance. She could recognize his aura. But just as she was about to say his name, Princess Freya''s cold voice stopped her.

    "If you go on with your words, I''ll make sure to cut your tongue straight out." Princess Freya was annoyed with the pink-haired girl. Rhea quickly covered her mouth with her hands and looked in the direction where the voice came from. Princess Freya looked at her coldly. Rhea immediately turned her face away from her and didn''t dare to say anything.

    She was still confused about what happened and what Ziel was doing in that ce. But under Princess Freya''s threat, she didn''t dare to ask anything.

    "Remember! Never say this to anyone! Otherwise..." Princess Freya knew from her words that Rhea could recognize Ziel behind the mask. She doesn''t know how Rhea found out, but she has to shut Rhea''s mouth before she tells anyone else. Rhea nodded repeatedly at Princess Freya''s words.

    One by one the injured students came to their senses. King Leonida, king Raghnall, and Merlick were also in the same condition as them.

    "Father!" Princess Freya and Princess Rinne quickly ran to hug their father.

    (Leya, I''ve healed them. Please remember, if you run into one of the divine races on the magic train, you just have to ignore her. She''s harmless)

    When Ziel is about to leave, she remembers Lilith''s situation and reminds Kalya. She didn''t want any unnecessarymotion in the magic train. At first, Kalya is shocked after hearing that, but she knows that Ziel must have a reason for letting her life.

    (I understand. Thank you, Ziel.)

    Kalya nodded and smiled slightly.

    (Then I will go. I will join the other studentster)

    Just as Ziel was about to leave, Kalya heard a scream, and someone running passed beside her.

    "Aishia! Where are you going! He''s dangerous!" Prince Fritz shouted at Princess Aishia who was running towards Ziel. Princess Freya immediately realized and wanted to stop her but it was toote. While Kalya only blinked a few times to see it.

    "Ziel!" Princess Aishia panted and stopped not far from Ziel.

    "Ziel, do you hate me? Is that why you left? Ziel, I''m sorry... I''m sorry for what happened in the Argaint Kingdom." Princess Aishia started to cry and walked slowly towards him. Ziel turned around and looked at her with his blood-red eyes.

    "Your Highness Princess Aishia." Ziel addressed her withplete honorifics likemoners first meeting the royal family. Princess Aishia trembled slightly after hearing that. She felt unbearable pain in her chest.

    "Ziel..." Princess Aishia could only mutter his name. She didn''t know what to tell him.

    "I think you misunderstood. I left not because I hated you, but because I couldn''t live there anymore. I hope you understand that." Ziel turned around and left her. His figure slowly disappeared from the ce.

    "Can we meet again!?" Princess Aishia screamed before shepletely disappeared.

    "Maybe..." Ziel answered her curtly.

    Princess Aishia smiled slightly and wiped her tears. She returned to where the students had gathered under the gazes of many pairs of eyes. Princess Freya smiled bitterly after seeing her expression. While Kalya has aplicated face.

    ***

    It wasn''t long before the students and teachers had returned to the magic train. King Leonida, King Raghnall, and Merlick who were originally awake asked about the situation while they were unconscious. vio exined what happened while they were unconscious. They were shocked and couldn''t even say anything when they saw the vast in caused by the battle between Ziel and the pair of divine races.

    When they returned to the magic train, they returned to rest while waiting for Alvis and the other teachers who had gone to help the students at another campsite.

    They didn''t have long to wait, Alvis and the other teachers came back with the students in poor condition. They have wounds all over their bodies. The teachers got it while desperately fighting against magical beasts while protecting the students. But unfortunately, they couldn''t protect all the students. Many of them died in the battle. Because of that, Alvis and the other teachers had gloomy faces as they returned to the magic train. Among the students who returned, one of them was Ziel who joined the group and the other was Lilith.

    After all the teachers and students had returned, the magic train set off to take them back to the academy.

 Chapter 96 - 59

    One day passed and the magic train that brought back the students finally arrived at the academy. The magic train arrived at the academy before noon and their journey was smooth unlike when they left. They all returned with tired and gloomy faces, including the teachers. Merlick asked them to gather in the afternoon to give their reports.

    All the students had returned to their dormitories to rest. King Leonida and King Raghnall will also be staying at the academy for a while. Currently, Kalya intends to return to her mansion with Princess Iris. But just as she was about to leave, Merlick questioned her.

    "Kalya, what are you going to do with Princess Iris?" Merlick was confused about what Kalya was doing. If vio had brought her maybe Merlick would understand since he was her homeroom teacher.

    "That''s right, Miss Kalya. You can give Princess Iris to me." vio approached Kalya and tried to take Princess Iris from her hand.

    "I just have a little need with her as soon as she wakes up. After that, I''ll take her straight back to her dorm. I can guarantee that she''ll be fine." Kalya stubbornly refuses to return Princess Iris.

    Merlick and vio fell silent at Kalya''s unusual attitude. They looked at each other and nodded slightly.

    "Okay. But You must return her immediately. I''ve contacted King Jonathan about this. I''m sure he wille to the academy tonight or tomorrow morning." Merlick had ordered several teachers to pass the news to the 5 kings of the human kingdom right after he arrived at the academy. They must immediately know about it and find a solution so that such incidents do not happen again in the future.

    "I understand." Kalya answered briefly and headed towards her mansion in the academy forest area. She was afraid that Ziel would wait too long. Merlick and vio sighed seeing Kalya''s departure who looked in a hurry.

    ***

    At the same time, In a magnificent temple located somewhere in the Clorius Continent. Threerge statues stood around a vast empty hall. The three statues gave off a divine aura. Some humans who saw it would make the statue an object of worship.

    "I lost contact with Lilith and Berith." The white statue spoke in a hoarse voice. None of the statues were surprised. They all looked calm in response.

    "Are that woman and her subordinates dead?" The golden statue asked the white statue. But his tone seemed unconcerned with the news.

    "It seems so." He answered briefly and calmly.

    "Does this have anything to do with yesterday''s earthquake?" The silver statue asked doubtfully when he remembered something. the silver statue asked hesitantly when he remembered something. He felt a chill run down his spine as he imagined what happened yesterday.

    "That''s also possible because I lost contact with them after the earthquake happened." The white statue investigated the epicenter of the earthquake and found that it was in the area around the Alba Mountain Range. ording to thest report he had received from Lilith, they were there to take the survival test organized by the academy.

    "Haa... poor Lilith." The silver statue''s words seemed to feel sorry for her fate, but the tone of his voice seemed to ridicule her.

    "So how was the mission at the human academy? Shall we send the others there?" The golden statue thought if Lilith was dead, then no one would keep an eye on the human development in the academy. They would be toote to take action when the students there had already grown stronger. It wouldter threaten their existence on the Clorius continent.

    "We will temporarily postpone dealings with the academy. It would be dangerous if the person responsible for Lilith and Berith''s death notices us." The white statue didn''t want to take the risk of sending someone else there. He was worried that whoever was sent there would suffer the same fate as Lilith.

    "Hmm... I understand." The golden statue didn''t ask any further.

    "How is the work you guys are doing at the moment? Is there any progress?" The white statue moved on to the next problem.

    "For now it''s going smoothly. Soon we will enter the next phase." The silver statue answered first.

    "Me, too." the golden statue answered with a short answer.

    "What about the search for another world altar fragments?" He talked about the most important things. The world altar fragments are items that Ziel took from Ashil and Asbil in the Argaint Kingdom.

    "It''s being searched for by her. We haven''t found its exact location yet, but soon she will surely find it." The golden statue answered him. The one he was referring to was also a member of the ''God Domain''.

    "You must immediately obtain all the world altar fragments." The white statue said in a low voice and sounded very serious. In his words contained absolute orders that must be carried out.

    "We got it!" The gold and silver statue answered in unison with a trembling voice.

    "Alright. Then we''ll forget about the human region issue first. We''ll carry out our ns on the other side of the continent as well as look for the remaining fragments of the world altar there." The white statue didn''t want to put up a pointless fight with a human who had the power to shake the entire Clorius continent. If fighting him head-on he felt that they would be at a disadvantage.

    "I''ve done that too. But it seems the demi-humans are doing the same with humans." The silver statue suddenly remembered the information he just got.

    "What do you mean?" The golden statue doesn''t understand what he''s talking about.

    "The three demi-human kingdoms plus the demon kingdom created an academy simr to what humans do. It seems they have the same goal and could also be a threat to us." The silver statue began to exin the information he got.

    "Have you taken care of the matter?" The white statue had also just heard about that information. So he felt a little intrigued.

    "I''ve taken care of it. Because the Elven kingdom is one of the countries participating in the project." The silver statue didn''tpletely control the elves. Their kingdom is still ruled by the high elves and their descendants. It''s just that the kingdom has be more isted from the outside world. For political matters and cooperation with other kingdoms, they are given the freedom to decide for themselves.

    "Alright. If there are any other developments, you should report them immediately. You can disband and continue your mission. I still have things to do." The white statue''s light disappeared and made it look like an ordinary statue.

    "Understand!" The gold and silver statues answered at the same time and the light they emitted also disappeared.

    ***

    Kalya had already brought Princess Iris with her. She didn''t return to her mansion first but went straight to Ziel''s cottage in the middle of theke. When she arrived, she went straight into the cottage, like it was her own house.

    "Ziel, sorry for making you wait..." When Kalyaes inside, she is shocked and her face is tense. It was because she saw Lilith sitting in the living room.

    "What are you doing here?" kalya asked with hostility. Even though Ziel had told her that Lilith was harmless. But when she remembered what the divine race had done to her kingdom, she couldn''t help but be furious.

    Lilith was just silent when she saw Kalyaing and suddenly got angry with her. She didn''t seem to care at all. If not for Ziel who is now her master, she won''t be there. Kalya started to be consumed by her anger and wanted to attack Lilith, Ziel''s voice rang out and brought her back to her senses

    "Leya, calm down." Suddenly Ziel appeared in front of Kalya. He had previously been in the kitchen brewing tea. But when he heard Kalya scream, he quickly teleported in front of her. Kalya who saw Ziel suddenly appear in front of her blinked a few times before she finally regained herposure.

    "I''m sorry, Ziel." Kalya lowered her head in shame with her previous behavior.

    "I understand why you are like that. So you don''t have to worry about it." Ziel took Princess Iris from Kalya''s hand andid her on the long chair nearby.

    "Ziel, King Jonathan will being to the academy soon..." Kalya told Ziel what Merlick had told her. But he cut her words off.

    "I understand." Ziel extends his hand to Princess Iris and casts his magic.

    [Time Rewind]

    A gray light enveloped Princess Iris, she slowly started to open her eyes. Lilith widened her eyes when she saw Ziel use that magic. She never expected humans to be able to use magic like that. Even in the divine race, no one could use it.

    "You can even use time magic." She muttered under her breath so as not to disturb him.

    "Ugh..." Even though she was returned to her normal state by Ziel. But Princess Iris still felt weak and it was difficult to move her limbs.

    "Did you finally wake up?" Ziel asked Princess Iris who was lying on the chair. But she was fascinated when she saw Ziel who used his true form. Princess Iris never saw him like that when he was with ra.

    "Princess Iris." Kalya is not happy with the way she looks at Ziel. She raised her voice slightly so that Princess Iris immediately noticed the presence of another person.

    "Ah, sorry Miss Kalya what are you doing here? What happened? Where am I?" Princess Iris was embarrassed because she subconsciously looked at Ziel for too long. Then she asked like a confused person. Kalya looks at Ziel and asks for his approval. Ziel nodded slightly in response.

    "Princess Iris..." Kalya began to recount the chronology of the incidents in the Alba Mountain Range that had involved her, including when she nearly killed ra. Princess Iris''s body shook violently after hearing Ka''s story. She felt goosebumps down her spine at the thought of her nearly killing her own best friend. Tears slowly began to fall from her eyes.

    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry." She cried while repeatedly apologizing.

    "Okay. I don''t want to waste time because maybe your father coulde to the academy any time." Ziel interrupts Princess Iris who is sorry for her actions.

    "I''m sorry... But who are you? And you''re a ss S student, aren''t you? Where am I now?" Princess Iris wiped the tears from her cheeks. She looked at Ziel and Lilith alternately then looked around the room she didn''t recognize. Lilith simply ignored Princess Iris''s question.

    "Ah, do you know me now? This is where I live." Ziel''s body distorted and returned to his ck-haired appearance. Not only Princess Iris, but Lilith was also surprised to see Ziel''s disguise for the first time because she had met him.

    "So it''s you!" Lilith shouted while pointing at Ziel with her index finger. But ziel ignored him and waited for the silent Princess Iris to speak.

    "Are you Ken? How are you..." Princess Iris became curious and wanted to ask deeper but Ziel immediately stopped her.

    "Princess Iris, I don''t have much time. I will only tell you once.. Do you want your mana to no longer harm those around you? Ziel stared intently at Princess Iris'' eyes.

 Chapter 97 - Epilogue

    In a cottage in the middle of theke, Ziel looked at Princess Iris who was silent in shock with a face of disbelief. This is because of the words that have been spoken by Ziel. She couldn''t believe that ziel could help her dispel the mana that was like a curse to her.

    "Are you kidding me? Are you ying with me!?" Princess Iris screamed hysterically at him. She started crying again after she had calmed down.

    "Do you think I''m joking with you? You almost killed my master, Lady ra. And now you''re acting like you''re the one who suffered the most?" Ziel spoke coldly. He didn''t mean to make her more depressed, he just wanted Princess Iris to ept the truth.

    "Hics...hics..." Princess Iris didn''t answer, because his words stabbed into her heart. Her tears began to flow like a broken dam.

    "I''ll tell you, I don''t care about your situation. But you must know, Lady ra cares about you as her best friend. I''m just trying to get rid of the problems around her and you think I''m joking?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at her. He ignored Princess Iris who was sobbing and continued to say things that broke her heart. Princess Iris'' mana suddenly overflowed and put pressure on the surroundings but it didn''t affect them.

    "I will ask you onest time. Do you want to control your mana so as not to harm those around you again?" Ziel asked her like it was none of his business.

    "...Can you help me?" Princess Iris looks at Ziel expectantly. Ziel responded with a small nod.

    "But you should know, I can guarantee that you will be able to control your mana. But you have to pay for it." Ziel sshed cold water on Princess Iris who was happy to have recovered from her curse.

    "What should I pay you? Money? Gold? Or a magic tool? Say it! I''ll talk to my father about it!" Princess Iris got a little excited after Ziel said he would guarantee his sess. Princess Iris didn''t know why she could trust him so easily, let alone she didn''t know anything about his powers. Princess Iris was in a state of being controlled by her mana when she was instantly defeated by Ziel in the Alba Mountain Range, so she didn''t remember it.

    "You have to pay for it with your freedom." Ziel spoke tly. This made Princess Iris shocked and ufortable with his words.

    "What do you mean?" Princess Iris still doesn''t understand what he said.

    "You have to do a master and servant contract with me." Ziel came up with this idea after forcing a contract on Lilith. It was the first time he had done a master and servant contract. Ziel had never done it even before he was reincarnated.

    "Do you mean I have to be your ve?" Princess Iris timidly asked Ziel. She never imagined that she would be someone''s ve to remove his curse.

    "Yes." Ziel nodded slightly in response.

    "Don''t joke with me! You''re asking me who''s a Princess to be a ve!?" Princess Iris raised her voice in anger. She felt her pride as a woman and princess of the neigal kingdom had been hurt.

    "I see. Then you can go back to the dormitory. There''s nothing more to talk about." Ziel started to brew the tea he made earlier. Not only tea, but he also makes hot chocte. She makes 3 cups, hot chocte for Kalya, tea for him, and the rest she puts on the table. Lilith then nced at the hot chocte in the cup. The aroma of the drink made her gulp.

    "Can I drink it?" Lilith asked him in a low voice.

    "Sure, this is for you." Ziel answered then started sipping his tea, the three of them had forgotten Princess Iris who froze after his cold words.

    "Ken, is there no other way than I have to be a ve?" Princess Iris still couldn''t give up her pride as a Princess.

    "No. You must know how other students will treat you after that incident. You might hurt Lady ra again" Ziel reminded her again. Princess Iris''s body trembled slightly, then she bit her lip until it bled. She finally made up her mind.

    "Alright, I''ll go your way!" He spoke in a deep voice. For some reason, she felt that she had vaguely seen the figure of Ziel with gray hair. It made her believe that Ziel could dispel the curse. She was still confused about the basis of her belief. But right now she chose to trust her instincts and throw away her pride.

    "Are you sure, Your Highness Princess Iris?" Ziel quipped at her withplete honorifics. Princess Iris trembled slightly, she felt sad when Ziel called her that way.

    "Yes, I am sure!" Princess Iris said reassuringly. Ziel stood up after hearing her answer. He walked over to Princess Iris. He reached out his hand and touched her head. Princess Iris''s face reddened with Ziel''s sudden action.

    [Contract Seal]

    (Did he do the same to me back then?)

    Lilith muttered in her heart when she saw Ziel doing master and servant contracts. Meanwhile, Kalya just kept quiet for fear of disturbing him.

    Unlike what he did with Lilith, he didn''t force his contract on her. A magic seal with the same pattern appeared on Princess Iris'' forehead and then disappeared. Princess Iris''s body seemed to be shrouded in a very thin membrane of gray light and blended with her skin. Suddenly her mana soared and passed the Magic Master level and almost touched the Magic Grandmaster level. Princess Iris''s face became even brighter and more beautiful than before. She is currently even on par with Kalya. Ziel withdrew his hand from princess Iris'' head after the process was over.

    Kalya and Lilith were shocked to see the changes that had urred to Princess Iris. But Princess Iris still didn''t notice the change in her because she was still enjoying the head pat from Ziel earlier.

    "Aah..." princess felt lost when Ziel pulled her hand.

    "It''s over. From now on you''re free to approach anyone. No one will be hurt because of your mana. As long as we still have this contract, I can help control and resist the effects of your mana. As long as I''m alive, you''ll never lose control again." Ziel nced at Lilith. She quickly averted her gaze after realizing his gaze.

    "Ah...thank you Ken...thank you..." Princess Iris smiled sweetly. She knelt down and involuntarily shed tears of joy because the curse that had tormented her all this time was gone. When she felt everyone''s gazes, she stood up and wiped her tears. Right now she still wasn''t aware of the state of her body.

    "Then you can go back to your dormitory. Because your father might be looking for you after he gets to the academy." Ziel didn''t want Princess Iris to stay in his ce any longer because it would cause trouble if the academy suddenly looked for her.

    "Okay." Princess Iris reluctantly agreed after Ziel brought up his father''s name.

    "I''ll take her. Because I have a meeting with the teachers this afternoon." Kalya offers to go with Princess Iris.

    "Okay, Miss Kalya." Princess Iris nodded slightly in agreement.

    "Ziel, I''m going first." Kalya smiled sweetly and kissed Ziel''s cheek before leaving which made Princess Iris surprised and wondered about their rtionship. But she remained silent and did not dare to question it. After they left, Ziel saw Lilith who was not far from him. When he realized his gaze, Lilith trembled slightly.

    "Can you start answering my questions?" Ziel asked her coldly.

    ***

    Inside the principal''s office in the SkyDome building, Homerooms from all sses gathered to give their reports about the survival test they had previously taken and the academy''s future ns. All the homeroom teachers have gathered there including Kalya. King Leonida and King Raghnall also participated.

    "Okay...since everyone has gathered, we will start this meeting. We will start the report from ss S." Merlick who was sitting between King Leonida and King Raghnall started their meeting. What they were going to talk about was still about the matter of the previous survival test.

    "Principal...after the survival test was over, I got a lot of requests from parents and some students also talked to me directly." vio smiled bitterly after remembering what had happened. It hadn''t been long since they had returned from the Alba Mountain Range.

    "What do you mean by request?" Merlick had a bad feeling from vio''s words.

    "They sent a request to withdraw their child from this school." vio sighed heavily in his heart when he thought about losing more than half of the students from his ss.

    "What!? How many requests is that!?" Merlick got up from his chair and asked in a high voice.

    "Almost 70 people if added to the student''s request personally without involving their parents." vio conveyed information that took everyone by surprise.

    "Haa... So that''s how it is. Did you guys also ept that request?" Merlick sat back in his chair weakly and sighed heavily. He looked at the other 6 teachers.

    "Report to the principal, we also received it even though the number was not as much as ss S. They gave the reason that they received reports from their children about the incidents in the Alba Mountain range and what dangers they experienced. So the parents decided to expel their child from the academy to prevent them from experiencing that kind of danger again." Beatrix, the homeroom teacher from ss B who answered Merlick.

    Beatrix and all the teachers received the same requests that vio received but in lesser amounts. This is understandable because ss S is filled with talented children from the nobility. So their parents were afraid of the dangers of every exam given by the academy. The nobles didn''t want to take the risk.

    "I intend to reduce the number of students in each ss by half. But for ss S, this was too much and their response was too fast..." Merlick thought for a moment then continued his words.

    "Alright, since they''ve made up their minds I can''t do anything else. I will reduce students by 60% from each ss. That can be taken from the parents'' request plus the students who failed the survival test. For now, we will close the academy for the next month. We''ll start studying at the academy with the right and a solid number of students after that." Merlick had to make a difficult decision. This way he was able to achieve his goal of reducing students, but the reduced students would be mixed with the talented ones due to the parents'' request.

    "Yes, principal!" All the homeroom teachers answered in unison.

    "Kalya..." Merlick then looked at Kalya who had been silent since the beginning of the meeting.

    "Yes?" Kalya already knew what Merlick was going to ask her.

    "Can''t you tell us the identity of that person? I heard from vio you seem quite close to him." Merlick was talking about Ziel. After hearing stories from vio and some of the teachers, Merlick concluded that Kalya knew him.

    "I already said it, I don''t know him. So please don''t ask that again." Kalya answered nonchntly. The teachers and the two kings were a little disappointed with kalya who stubbornly kept it a secret.

    "Haa... It''s fine if you don''t want to answer. Leo, Raghnall, how are the other kings responding to this matter?" Merlick sighed heavily after hearing Kalya''s answer and looked at King Leonida and King Raghnall beside him.

    "After learning about the incident in the Alba Mountain range, we decided to do the same thing that was done 900 years ago." king Raghnall answered Merlick''s question.

    "Isn''t this already a taboo?" Merlick narrowed his eyes at King Raghnall. And looked at King Leonida who could only smile bitterly.

    "We had no choice, and Raghnall has found a way too." King Leonida was against it, but because the other four kings agreed, he could only follow their decision.

    "How to do it?" Merlick asked curiously. As a sage, he has a great interest in anything rted to magic.

    "King Gustave has an ancient imperial object and book that can help us in the Rubelia Kingdom. I will also participate in the process." King Raghnall has been invited toe to the Rubelia Kingdom next week. The teachers looked confused by their conversation. vio finally asked King Raghnall on their behalf.

    "Sorry if I cut you off. Can we know what you''re talking about?" vio looked at Merlick then at the two kings. The three of them looked at each other. Finally, it was King Raghnall who answered their curiosity.

    "Hero summoning from another world." King Raghnall''s answer took the teachers by surprise.

    ***

    A weekter, in arge hall in the Rubelia Kingdom. Two men with simr faces and hair color walked together, next to him was Princess Reina who had returned temporarily because the academy was on vacation. The two men are kings of the rube kingdom, Gustave Rubelia, and the man next to him is the first prince and the older brother of Princess Reina, Albert Rubelia.

    "Dad, are you sure you want to do this?" Albert asked his father with a worried face.

    "We have no other choice, you should know that your sister was badly injured due to the incident. If we continue like this, the humans will be wiped out." King Gustave walked while answering his son''s question. He entered arge, dimly lit room. There King Raghnall was waiting for him. In front of them was arge altar with a magic circle engraved on it, and in the center was a piece of stone simr to what Ziel had taken from Ashil and Asbil. It was one of the world''s altar fragments. They used it as a catalyst for the hero summoning ritual.

    (I can''t wait to meet a hero from another world!)

    Princess Reina looks very excited. She could only read about heroes in the books left by the empire. But right now she could see them in person.

    "Raghnall, how are the preparations?" King Gustave asked in a slightly tense voice.

    "Everything is ready, we just have to start the ritual." King Raghnall answered without looking at King Gustave as he was currently focused on the altar in front of him.

    "Okay, let''s start now." King Gustave gave his approval. King Raghnall nodded and started to drain his mana. King Raghnall nodded and started pouring his mana into the altar. He was assisted by the 12 Magic Kings who were standing around the altar.

    [O heroes from another world. Come and give peace to this world. With the blessing of the great god!]

    [SUMMON!]

    A gigantic pir of light descended from the sky and fell right on the altar with a summoning magic circle. The lightsted for a few minutes and then disappeared.

    "Where am I?"

 Chapter 98 - Prologue

    In the afternoon in Tokyo, a ck-haired boy wearing a high school uniform enters a bookstore. The boy''s name is Nijisaki Ken. His current age was 16 years. He is a second-year student at Hoshina Gakuen high school.

    "Ken, you haven''t been here in a long time. What book are you looking for?" a shopkeeper''s uncle greeted him.

    "Ahaha... I''m sorry uncle. I''ve been a bit busytely. I''m looking for an interesting book to fill my free time." Ken smiled at the shopkeeper. He looked at the titles of the books on the shelves. Ken has been fond of reading since childhood, especially novels and manga.

    "Okay, if there''s something you like tell me right away. I''ll give you a discount!" The shopkeeper went back to his work. He tidied the books on a shelf not far from where Ken was looking at novels.

    "Okay, uncle!" Ken became even more excited after the shopkeeper gave a discount.

    "Haha...ooh, how''s your grandfather doing? Don''t forget to give him my regards." The uncle has known Ken for a long time and also knows his family.

    Ken is currently being cared for by his grandfather. His father and mother died in a traffic ident when he was 5 years old. Since then he was raised by his grandfather, Nijisaki Godou.

    "Grandpa is fine. I will pass it on. I will buy this novel." Ken took a book and took it to the cashier. After he finished, he immediately left the bookstore.

    On his way back home, his cell phone rang and when he checked it was a message from his grandfather.

    "Hey, what''s that!?"

    "Look at the sky!"

    When he put the phone back in his bag. Ken heard the people around him screaming. Suddenly the sky became very dark. Thunderclouds covered the sky of Tokyo and continued to spread to the surrounding cities and possibly the entire territory of Japan.

    "what''s that?" Ken saw that there was a pattern in the lightning cloud like a magic circle in a novel he had read.

    Lightning began to strike thend one after another. Until finally 4rge lightning struck in all directions and one of them struck him.

    "Noo!" Ken tried his best to dodge it, but the lightning bolt was a thousand times faster than his movement.

    The bolt of lightning hit Ken''s body, but strangely there was no explosion at all in that ce. After the strike, Ken disappeared and only his cell phoney where he had been standing before.

    ***

    "Ugh..." Ken slowly opened his eyes. His head still felt dizzy from the previous lightning strike. When he opened his eyes, he saw a dimly lit room. Next to himy 3 people who looked the same age as him. They were also wearing high school uniforms. One by one they started to wake up.

    "Oh, where am I?" The first person to wake up was a girl with long ck straight hair. She looked panicked as she looked around the room.

    "I remember that I was struck by lightning earlier." The second person to wake up was a brown-haired boy with a tall and sturdy build.

    "Hmm..." Thest person to wake up was a girl with short ck hair and sses.

    "Wee, heroes from another world. I apologize for summoning you to this world." A middle-aged man with long blonde hair and beard walked up to them. He was wearing a luxurious robe all in gold and silver. In his hand, he held a wand with a red crystal on it.

    "Who are you? And where are we?" The long ck-haired girl asked him. She felt a little scared when he approached them. In addition, she was also confused to see the clothes worn by them. They wore clothes simr to those in a movie with the theme of royalty.

    "Forgive me for beingte in introducing my name. I am the emperor of the Adrienne Empire, Galia Adrienne. To my right and left side are my sons and daughters." Galia introduced himself and the two people next to him.

    "I am the second prince of the empire, Valco Adrienne. It''s a pleasure to be your acquaintance" A handsome young man with short blonde hair and golden eyes was the first to introduce himself. He looked several years older than them.

    "I am the third princess of the empire, Celine Adrienne. Nice to meet you, lord hero." A beautiful girl with wavy blonde hair and looking the same age as them was the next to introduce herself.

    "You are currently on the Clorius continent. In another world to be exact." Galia calmly said it, but his tone seemed guilty.

    "What!?" The long ck-haired girl was shocked. The other three people including Ken also felt the same way.

    (Another world!? How can I go home!? Grandpa must be worried waiting for me!)

    Ken''s face turned pale after hearing that. He was afraid that his grandfather would be worried about him.

    "What have you done to us!?" The brown-haired boy gripped the cor of Galia''s robes. The soldiers behind him wanted to immobilize him. But Galia raised his hand to stop them.

    "Quickly return us to our world!" The long-haired girl screamed hysterically.

    "I''m sorry for what we did. But please save our world." Galia and the people in the room knelt. This made the brown-haired boy let go of his grip and didn''t know how to respond.

    "Can you tell me about it first?" The short-haired girl asked Galia. She looked calm but her body was shaking.

    "Ah... well lord hero..." Galia stood up and was about to tell him about the world''s situation but was immediately cut off by the short-haired girl.

    "If you mention your name first then your surname, then my name is Shiori Akama." The short-haired girl introduced her name. She knew outside Japan the surname would be put behind her name.

    "I''m Sakuya Midori." The long-haired girl followed Shiori''s way of introducing herself.

    "I''m Ken Nijisaki." Ken then introduced himself. He still judges the behavior of the people around him. He was still confused when faced with a situation like this. What he was thinking about right now was how to get back to his world.

    "I... I''m Kazuki Satou." Thest person to introduce himself was the man who had previously grabbed the cor of Galia''s robes.

    "Okay Mr. Ken, Mr. Kazuki, Ms. Shiori, and Ms. Sakuya. First I will exin about this continent..." Galia began to exin all things rted to that world. He exined it in detail for them to understand.

    The important points they took from the exnation of Galia were:

    1. They are currently in a different world from theirs, to be precise in the Clorius continent.

    2. Clorius Continent is divided into 2 regions by the Alba Mountain Range. The west is inhabited by humans, the east is inhabited by demi-humans and demons.

    3. Human territory is governed by one empire and nine kingdoms. The empire they were summoned was called the Adrienne Empire.

    4. The Clorius continent is currently in crisis due to the attack of an outside being who ims to be a god. Eventually, they learned that the creature was a fallen god.

    5. None of the creatures on this continent can stand against them. Therefore they conducted research using the pieces of objects and notes they got in the ruins about summoning humans from another world. That person willter be given a blessing by the gods to fight evil.

    After hearing that exnation the four of them including Ken became frightened. Not only were they suddenly transported to another world, but they were asked to fight against beings who imed to be gods.

    (I want to go home soon...)

    Ken is still worried about his grandfather''s condition. Because he is the only family that Ken has. His grandfather must have been confused when he suddenly disappeared. Then he raised his hand and asked Galia.

    "Hmm... How do we fight them? We''re just high school students. Can we return to our original world?" Ken ventured to ask about it.

    "Yeah right! Can we still go back!?" Kazuki joined in after that.

    "Let me exin, father." Celine came forward with a sweet smile that fascinated Ken and Kazuki.

    "Okay." Galia nodded slightly to allow her.

    "First of all, I apologize on behalf of the humans of this world for summoning you without your consent. I''m also sorry that we don''t know how to return you to your original world. But we will find a way with all our might." Celine spoke apologetically and bowed her head to the four of them then started to continue her speech. The four people could not bear to see the princess do that. At first, they were afraid that they wouldn''t be able to return to their world, but when she said she would find a way, they became calmer.

    "As for the next thing, you were summoned to this world with the blessing of a hero. You have innate skills that are either passive or active when you are summoned. When summoned to this world you acquire anguageprehension that allows you to understand what I say and also speak ournguage. You also already have master-level powers. Your development is also faster than the people of this world. In this world we divide into two, those who use mana are called mages, while those who use aura are called knights. When you be a mage you can still use aura but in a certain amount vice versa. Those who can use the same amount of mana and aura are very rare and also dangerous for the user." Celine gave a tiny smile looking at the four people and then continued her exnation.

    "You can check your skills by closing your eyes. Ah, by channeling your power, you can confirm that you have the power of a master." Celine closed her exnation then opened 6 magic circles on her body as a demonstration. Gold-colored mana shrouded her body.

    "Ah!" Kazuki was shocked to see it. He felt the pressure from Celine''s body which was smaller than him. The other three people felt the same way. They all calmly heard Celine''s exnation. But in their hearts, they were still confused and afraid of their current situation.

    "Sorry, lord hero. Then you can try it. And please tell me your innate skills so we can provide maximum training for youter." Celine immediately withdrew her power and chuckled.

    One by one the four of them imitated what Celine did. Each of them opened 5 magic circles and aura seals. And they imagine the skills they have. Each of them had a different color of mana and aura.

    Ken: 7 colors mana

    Kazuki: 5 color aura

    Shiori: 4 colors mana

    Sakuya: 5 colors mana

    (As expected of a hero. Even their colors are amazing!)

    Galia who was initially shocked suddenly became excited when he saw the strength of the heroes.

    The other people in the room were also surprised to see it because normal humans in that world only have one color of mana or aura. When they opened their eyes, Celine immediately asked them.

    "how is lord hero? Did you get the skill?" since it was his first time seeing a hero from another world in person, he became too excited. The four people nodded at his question. They then exined their skills to Celine.

    Kazuki: Superhuman body, Master All weapons.

    Sakuya: Saintess Possession, Goddess support.

    Shiori: Invincible Magic, Princess all Elements.

    Ken: Imitation, Manifestation.

    When they heard the skill of the first three people, they smiled broadly because they knew about the skill. But after hearing Ken''s skill, their smiles froze. Because they''re hearing it for the first time and don''t know how to train it.

    "Hmm... I''ve never heard of this kind of skill. Do any of you know?" Galia asked the mages in the room then looked at his two children. Valco just shook his head stating he didn''t know.

    "...I don''t know either, father." Celine thought for a while and gave the same answer as Valco.

    "Put that aside first." Galia looked at the four of them. Then he did something that took them by surprise.

    "I beg you to help our world! I beg you!" Galia bowed his head to them.

    "We beg you!" The people in the room followed him. They didn''t answer right away. Finally one of them spoke.

    "But can you give us time to grow and learn about this world?" Shiori was the first to answer.

    "I can''t refuse if a weak girl like her epts it." Kazuki forcefully agreed.

    "I''lle too." Sakuya gave a hesitant answer. Finally, they all looked at Ken.

    "I''lle with you." He sighed heavily. His mind couldn''t escape from thinking about his grandfather''s condition. Because he was the only family and person who cared for him until now.

    "Thank you, lord hero, thank you!" Galia and the others smiled in relief after hearing their answer. Then he continued his words as if he had just remembered something.

    "Alright, let the heroes rest. Tonight we will have a banquet and tomorrow we will start training them. Celine, please escort the heroes to their room." He looked at Celine next to him. Celine understood and nodded slightly.

    "Please, lord hero. I will escort you to your rooms." Celine smiled sweetly and left the room with them. Before going out, Ken identally saw Valco and Galia whispering but he ignored it because he thought it was a matter of this empire.

    The next morning the heroes started training. When people other than Ken are trained based on the skills they have acquired. Meanwhile, Ken is doing knight training in addition to mage training. Because the imperial side still doesn''t know how to use Ken''s skills. What they didn''t know, Ken naturally learned how to use his skills and managed to have the power of a mage and knight. He had the same number of magic circles and aura seals.

    (First, I will help this world, then find my way home!)

    Ken made up his mind in his heart.. What he didn''t know was that in the future he would be bound to that world.

 Chapter 99 - 1

    In ake located in the forest area of ??the academy. A boy with gray hair was holding a fishing rod in his hand while closing his eyes. The boy is Ziel Grisel. He was currently in his true form. It had been 3 weeks since he and the academy students returned from the survival test in the Alba Mountain range. They were given time to vacation for one month. Ziel is at the academy because his employer, ra Castilene does not return to his home on vacation. Apart from ra, Princess Iris didn''t return to the neigal royal castle either.

    After ra woke up from her stupor that time, she immediately remembered what had happened. She asked about Ziel and Princess Iris. When she heard they were fine, she looks relieved. Ziel was scolded by Beatrix for leaving her alone as a guard, but ra defended him because she asked Ziel to find Princess Iris. After that, Princess Iris tearfully came to see her apologize. Since ra knew the situation, she immediately forgave her and their rtionship was back to normal and even closer than before.

    The thing that changed was Ziel''s rtionship with Princess Iris. When she met Ziel and ra, Princess Iris didn''t even dare to look at him. She always avoids direct eye contact with Ziel. He seemed more silent than before they made the master and servant contract. But Ziel doesn''t care what she thinks at all. Currently, Ziel remembers what he talked to Lilith back then.

    ***

    "Can you start answering my questions?" Ziel looked at Lilith coldly.

    Lilith trembled after seeing his gaze on her. She kept sweating from her forehead.

    "What do you want to ask me? I am your ve. I can''t refuse you." Lilith already knew that Ziel had kept her alive just because he wanted to extract information from her. She knew after getting all the information Ziel needed from her, Lilith who is no longer needed will be killed. That''s why she felt scared when she saw his gaze.

    "What exactly is your goal?" Ziel directly asked about the crux of the matter he wanted to know.

    "What do you mean by what happened earlier? If that..." Lilith who was about to exin was suddenly cut off by Ziel.

    "Not only that. More precisely what do you want to do by collecting the world altar fragments?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at Lilith. He didn''t care about what happened earlier. The thing he wanted to know the most was about the world altars they collected.

    "Eh, you know about that!? Could it be that you were the one who killed Ashil and Asbil in the Argaint Kingdom!?" Lilith is shocked after Ziel mentions the World Altar. Because only the people from the ''God Domain'' knew the name of that thing.

    "Here I ask and you answer. Do you understand?" Ziel said coldly and put his pressure on Lilith.

    "I...I understand!" Lilith clicked her tongue. She currently had absolutely no choice. When she had a bad thought about Ziel, then her head will feel unbearable pain.

    "Then tell me in detail." Ziel pulled back the pressure. He took another sip of his tea while listening to Lilith''s exnation.

    "Okay, I don''t know much about that, nor do the other members. The Leader just said that ''they'' had found us. So by gathering all the fragments of the world altar, we intended to go to another world to avoid their pursuit. But the Leader never said who he meant ''they'' to us." Lilith exined everything she knew to him.

    "Why did you run away? Shouldn''t you just fight them?" Ziel felt that there was something odd about his exnation. But he knew Lilith couldn''t lie this time.

    "That''s because the Leader said ''they'' were so strong that we couldn''t even face them." Lilith looked depressed when she said that.

    "Hmm... Does your experiment have anything to do with this?" Ziel thought for a while and started to realize something. He confirmed the answer to Lilith.

    "Uh, yes there is." Lilith nodded slightly at Ziel. She was shocked when he found out about the secret experiment they had done. But she didn''t dare to ask him back. And remember the warning he gave earlier.

    "Where is your base located?" Ziel knew they would not upy the same ce as Azael''s base which had been destroyed by their fight. But he was sure that their base was still around the Clorius continent.

    "That... I don''t know exactly. But I feel like it''s at the end of the continent." Lilith gave her answer hesitantly.

    "What do you mean you don''t know?" Ziel released his pressure on Lilith again.

    "Ugh...wait a minute. I''ll exin!" Lilith was panting from the pressure that Ziel had put on her.

    "Say!" Ziel replied curtly and withdrew the pressure. Finally, Lilith could breathe normally. Little by little the fear of Ziel grew in her heart.

    "We met using a statue intermediary in a ce that was like arge temple, but I don''t know where it is. I also don''t know the names and faces of the Leader and the other members, let alone the location of their real bodies. Even so, strangely the Leader knew my name." Lilith was telling the truth. Because after Ziel defeated Azael, the fallen gods on the Clorius continent were separated. Lilith was a young divine race, thus she didn''t know much about the wars that took ce in the past. But the leader knew because he was one of the divine race that participated in the war.

    "I see. Then what was the purpose of you guys causing trouble during the survival test in the Alba Mountain range earlier?" Ziel already knew the most important matter he wanted to know from Lilith. This was thest thing he wanted to know from her.

    "We are afraid that humans will grow stronger and be another threat to us on this continent." Lilith looked scared as she answered. She thought that Ziel who was a human would be angry after hearing what she said.

    "Okay. You can go." Ziel feels that there is no more important information that he can get from Lilith.

    "Uh, can I go?" Lilith was shocked after hearing what he said. She thought that Ziel would be angry or Lilith would be killed because he already got what he wanted.

    "Hmm...of course. What are you thinking?" Ziel was confused to see Lilith who was restless since earlier.

    "I thought you would kill me after getting the information from me..." Lilith spoke in a very low and barely audible voice.

    "I remember before you wanted to kill yourself. Do you want to die?" Ziel asked her nonchntly.

    "Ahaha...no. I thought life would be better. Well, I''ll go first." Lilith quickly got up from her seat and intended to leave immediately.

    "Wait!" Ziel called out to Lilith just before she came out of the cottage. Lilith froze and swallowed hard. She thought Ziel would change his mind and kill her. For some reason, a fear of death that previously didn''t exist began to grow in her heart. She felt that this all had to do with the master and servant contract between her and Ziel.

    "I ask you to be mydy''s friend, ra Castilene. You must guard her in secret. Do you understand?" Ziel said softly to her. But Lilith knew it was an absolute order from him.

    "Okay, I understand." Lilith left immediately after Ziel didn''t say anything else.

    ***

    Ziel remembered that and thought about it again. He had to find out who the divine race meant ''them''. If what Lilith said was true that those who chased after the Divine Race was so strong that they had forced the arrogant Divine Race to flee, then the continent is in grave danger that maybe Ziel will also have a hard time dealing with them. If they came to this continent, his life would be disturbed.

    As he was thinking about that, he suddenly felt a soft sensation on his back and a small hand wrapped around his waist. He opened his eyes and looked back, he saw Kalya resting her chin on his shoulder.

    "What are you thinking?" Kalya whispered in his ear. Her melodious voice will make any man excited when they hear it, let alone whispered right in his ear. But Ziel remained calm without the slightest change in his expression.

    "Nothing. I just closed my eyes for a moment. Are you done with the meeting? In less than a week the students will start attending sses, any other information?" Ziel looked back at his fishing hook which had not been eaten by any fish since he sat there. He had filled the artificialke with hundreds of thousands of fish of various types. The number should be increasing by now. But none of the fish are interested in the bait.

    "What we talked about at the meeting was pretty much the same as before. It was about each ss that will only have 40 students. And regarding the summoned heroes, they seem to be going to study at the academy after the holidays are over and join the other students next week. As for the ss, it looks like they''ll be ced in ss S, but that''s still uncertain." Kalya repeated what she had told Ziel before. Regarding the summoning of heroes, Kalya immediately told him about it after returning from the first meeting. If his emotions were still intact, Ziel would be very surprised to hear that, but he still took it casually. Moreover, during the hero summoning ceremony, he felt a very strong distortion of space and time from the direction of the Rubelia Kingdom.

    "I see, maybe the academy will be crowdedter because the heroes are studying here. Besides, the heroes will get maximum training here." Ziel nodded slightly and understood what the person who arranged all this had in mind.

    "Ziel, may I ask you something?" Kalya looks hesitant to ask him.

    "Of course. You don''t usually ask permission first to ask. What''s wrong?" Ziel put down his fishing rod and turned to Kalya.

    "That...I wanted to ask this since we came back from the Alba Mountain Range. But I didn''t dare to ask. Ziel, what''s your rtionship with Princess Aishia?" Kalya finally dared to ask because she was curious and felt ufortable in her heart. Kalya saw that Ziel''s facial expression softened even though he was still not smiling. Kalya knows this because she has always paid attention to his expression. After all, she never gets tired of looking at his face.

    "I don''t have a special rtionship with her. She is the older sister of my former master ..." Ziel then told about the beginning he became Princess Elise''s servant to the incident that urred in the Argaint Kingdom.

    "I''m relieved to hear that." Kalya smiled sweetly and strengthened her arms around his waist.

    "Are you jealous?" He wanted to know why Kalya suddenly asked that. Even though Princess Freya also often approached him. But she didn''t act like this.

    "Yes, I want to be a selfish woman and make you mine alone. But if you love another woman, I hope you still have me in your heart and keep me by your side. Polygamy is allowed here anyway. And I will ept it." She said it with a smile but her hands that wrapped around his waist trembled slightly.

    "Silly girl, I never thought of doing that at all. You also know how I am and you are the exception to me. So you don''t have to think about that." Ziel poked Kalya''s sharp nose, She pursed her lips then smiled loosely like a blooming flower.

    "Thank you, Ziel." Kalya tightened her arms around his waist and buried her face in Ziel''s back. He didn''t know why she had been acting so spoiled and unusualtely when they were alone. Ziel thought maybe it was Kalya''s true nature that he didn''t know. Both of them continued to spend their time like that until the night came.

    Without realizing it, a week has passed and the students from Piqmentia Grand Academy are about to start their studies again.. The students will be given a surprise on their first day back in ss.

 Chapter 100 - 2

    One month had passed since the students returned from the survival test in the Alba Mountain range. They were given a month''s vacation from then on. Some returned to their hometowns and some remained at the academy.

    The students get a letter of survival test results that have been done previously. Students who pass will continue to study and those who do not pass will be expelled from the academy. The test results are absolute and cannot be questioned. Merlick Donovan as the principal must do this to screen the best students from each ss to get the ideal number of students per ss.

    The Piqmentia Grand Academy has started to get busy again with students returning from their hometowns after enjoying the holidays.

    At the academy''s entrance gate, students in academy uniforms walked to their ssrooms in the SkyDome building. Some of the students were confused because the academy wasn''t as busy as it was before.

    Ziel who was walking alone towards his ss suddenly stopped when he heard a shout calling from behind him.

    "Ken!" The one who called him was James, one of his roommates in the dorm. He walked with someone else beside him.

    "Long time no see. how are you, Ken?" the other person who asked him was Dalvin, another roommate in the dormitory.

    "I''m fine. How are you guys doing? Did you guys juste back from your vacation?" Ziel continued walking towards the ss with them.

    "We''re fine too. I came backst night while Dalvin came back in the early morning. That''s why we can go together. Did you go home with yourdy on vacation yesterday, Ken? I didn''t see you in the dorm." James looked for him and Dalvin when he got to the dormitory. But he didn''t find them. That''s why he thinks Ziel must be going home with ra.

    "Haa...I''m d you had a nice vacation time with your beautifuldy, unlike mine." Dalvin sighed heavily and had a slightly depressed look on his face.

    "Mydy didn''te home, so neither did I. There wasn''t as much fun as you think. If it''s about me not being in the dormitory, the academy has also made allowances for students to stay outside the academy as long as it doesn''t cause trouble that damages the academy''s reputation." Ziel hasn''t lived in his dorm in a long time. Because after the academy gave students a little freedom, he decided to stay in thekeside cottage he had built next to the Kalya mansion in the academy''s forest area.

    "You''re right, so where have you been living all this time?" James became curious after hearing Ziel''s answer.

    "Yeah, tell me where you live, so we can y to your ce!" Dalvin also felt the same way with James. Dalvin looked even more excited than him.

    "This is a secret." Ziel answered briefly and ignored those who kept asking where he lived.

    On the way to ss, Ziel knew someone was watching him from afar and kept her distance from him. But he ignored it because he knew who it was. She is a pink-haired girl who is also their ssmate, Rhea nnery. Ever since she learned of what happened in the Alba Mountain Range from her friend, she had been afraid of Ziel. Because Rhea could see that the masked person was him. In addition, she also received threats from Princess Freya not to tell anyone.

    Rhea''s feelings are veryplicated at the moment. She doesn''t know what to say when she meets Ziel. That''s why she tried to avoid him.

    ***

    When they arrived at the ss, the learning time had already started. The ss D students except for Ziel were shocked because the number of students in the ss wasn''t even half. Not long after, Kalya entered the ss and behaved as usual. She immediately started their study which made the students confused. One of the students finally asked Kalya to represent the confusion of the other students.

    "Miss Kalya, Shouldn''t we wait for other students toe before starting the lesson?" The student sitting in the front row asked.

    "No. This number is correct. This is the maximum number of students from each ss." Kalya was cold as usual when she was at the academy.

    "Then where are the other students, Miss Kalya?" The student who asked this time was Rhea.

    "The students who did not pass the survival test were expelled by the academy, Others were because their parents pulled them out of the academy for safety reasons." Kalya exins the reason to the students.

    "What!?" The students were shocked after hearing that. Their emotions are mixed. Some are sad that their friends are no longer in the academy and some are happy that their enemies have been expelled. Several students were seen smiling bitterly because their parents had also suggested the same to them before.

    "Okay, enough talking. We''re about to start our study." Kalya said in a rather loud voice to silence the students who were starting to get noisy. After that, their learning begins with a new ss situation.

    ***

    Inside the principal''s office, Merlick was sitting and chatting with a middle-aged man with blood-red hair. That person was the king of the Rubelia Kingdom, Gustave Rubelia. Next to him was a ck-haired middle-aged man who looked like Princess Iris. He is the king of the neigal Kingdom, Jonathan Neigal.

    "Gustave, what do you think of those heroes that have been summoned?" Merlick asked curiously. He met them only briefly because the heroes were immediately taken to the ss they were going to attend.

    "Hmm... How should I put it? They are good kids. At first, they were afraid and confused by their situation. I feel guilty about it. But after a few days, they started to adapt to this world." King Gustave exined to Merlick. He seemed sorry for what they had done.

    "That''s not what I meant. What I want to know is their power." Merlick narrowed his eyes at king Gustave.

    "Ah, I want to know about that too." King Jonathan was also curious about the heroes who were summoned to this world.

    "I can tell they are strong. As it has been mentioned in the ancient imperial records, the summoned heroes will at least have the strength of a master. Their mana and aura color are also unusual." King Gustave smiled broadly at the memory. As a fighting maniac, he was naturally happy to meet such a powerful person.

    "What do you mean unusual?" King Jonathan became even more curious after hearing what King Gustave had to say.

    "They have more than one color of mana and aura. They have more than one mana and aura, at least 3 colors and at most 5 colors. And they also have amazing innate skills." king Gustave smirked. He hopes the heroes can quickly grow to be strong and be his sparring partner.

    "I want to see the strength of the heroes firsthand." Merlick pondered what King Gustave had said. He wanted topare those heroes to the masked man who had razed the Alba Mountain Range.

    "Their strength may be great, but theyck experience in actualbat. So I think they have to do a lot of fighting, be it with humans or magical beasts. Maybe it would be better if they fought with their lives in danger. It would draw their potential even further. But I can''t directly put the children''s lives in danger." King Gustave sighed heavily after remembering the original n he had prepared.

    "Because they''re still kids so you prefer them to attend the academy?" King Jonathan asked him as if he knew how he felt.

    "You''re right. Since they are quite close to my son, so I also enrolled him in the academy. Coincidentally there is also a ss that is short of students." King Jonathan is at the academy today to escort the heroes and their two children, Princess Reina and Prince Albert. Prince Albert himself was enrolled in the academy to apany the heroes.

    "That might be better. King Jonathan, have you got your answer from your daughter, Princess Iris?" Merlick nodded slightly then looked at King Jonathan.

    "Haa... I''ve asked her many times. She said that her mana was suddenly under control from the moment she woke up from her unconscious state. Besides that, she doesn''t remember anything." King Jonathan came to the academy several times to visit Princess Iris because she didn''te back to the castle during the holidays.

    "Maybe she doesn''t know either because she was unconscious during the trip from the Alba Mountain Range to the academy. Ah, you can ask Kalya about that. She brought Princess Iris when we arrived at the academy." Merlick remembers when kalya suddenly took Princess Iris away and then she came back with Princess Iris who was already conscious and her mana was under control.

    "What? She never told me about this. I''ll ask her againter." King Jonathan was a little surprised because he felt that Princess Iris never said that when he asked her several times.

    "Don''t be so hard on her. Maybe she forgot or there wasn''t anything important when Kalya took her away." Merlick would feel guilty if King Jonathan scolded Princess Iris for his words.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve never behaved like that to her. ah...Merlick, have you heard thetest news from the eastern continent?" King Jonathan smiled and suddenly remembered something he wanted to say.

    "What''s that?" King Gustave was the first to reply because he was curious about the news that King Jonathan said.

    "The kingdom on the eastern continent where the majority of the poption is demi-humans and demons, they also set up an academy as we do for their younger generation." King Jonathan provided information that he had recently received from his subordinates.

    "I''ve heard about it but it''s not very detailed. Can you tell me what information you got from there?" Merlick was also intrigued by the news when he heard it not too long ago. But all he heard was just a rumor that is not clear.

    "Dwarf Kingdom, Elven Kingdom, Beast Kingdom, Demon Kingdom. The four kingdoms created a project simr to what humans do, a ce to train their younger generations to face future invasions from outside. They named the ce, Arcus Grand Academy." King Jonathan exined all the information he heard from his subordinates to them. But he wasn''t sure if their aim was true as his subordinates had reported or if there was another purpose for the academy.

    ***

    Currently, the situation in ss S is much quieter than before. This was because more than half of the students in the ss had been withdrawn by their parents and the rest were expelled for not passing the survival test. Some of the students who already knew remained calm in response but the rest who were clueless were confused by the current situation of their ss.

    "Hey, do you know where the other students are?"

    "I do not know."

    "I heard their parents didn''t allow them to go back to study at the academy."

    The students started to noisy talking about their ss situation. Rumors have also been circting about the matter. For the students who returned to their hometowns on vacation, they didn''t hear about it. But some students who were the children of a noble already knew.

    The Princess and Prince of course already know it, as well as ra who is the daughter of a noble and a friend of Princess Iris. Princess Iris was currently still in exile in the ssroom, some of them didn''t even dare to look at her for fear. This was due to the incident that happened in the Alba Mountain range earlier. But Princess Iris no longer cares about that. Not all students treat her like that, some of them keep ncing at her, especially male students because they notice the change in Princess Iris''s face. She looked much more beautiful and radiant than before. Her smile as she chatted with ra had fascinated the boys in the ss. Even Prince Fritz nced at her several times.

    "Everyone calm down!" vio who entered the ssroom was immediately presented with a noisy atmosphere. They immediately fell silent after seeing vio enter and say that. After seeing that the students had calmed down, he continued his words.

    "You may be confused because of the current number of students in your ss. I''ll exin it to you..." vio told the same thing as what Kalya had exined in ss D. The reactions of the students of ss S were more or less the same as those of ss D.

    "Okay, before starting our lesson. I''ll introduce the new students who will start attending this ss with you. Due to some circumstances, they only had time to enroll now. You guyse in!" vio tries to surprise the students.

    "What do you think this new student looks like?"

    "Is she a girl?"

    "Is she beautiful?"

    The students began to guess about the new student. Boys expect a beautiful girl while female students expect a handsome boy. Princess Reina who already knew them just smirked hearing their spection.. When the ssroom door opened, several new students entered the ssroom which made the students shocked.

 Chapter 101 - 3

    The ssroom door is open. The first to enter was a boy with short red hair, he had a face simr to King Gustave. He was the first Prince of Rubelia Kingdom, Albert Rubelia. After him, four people who had facial features notmon in the Clorius continent entered one by one. Two boys and two girls. The students wonder about their origins. The five of them including Prince Albert stood in front of the ss.

    The Princesses except Princess Reina don''t recognize them because the heroes'' enrollment to the academy is kept secret. ra looked at the four people because they had facial features somewhat simr to Ziel''s.

    "Alright, please introduce yourselves." vio asked them to introduce themselves. He smirked and waited for the next surprise.

    "I am the first Prince of Rubelia Kingdom, Albert Rubelia. I am d to be your acquaintance. Since we will be ssmates, you can call me Albert." Prince Albert smiled gently which made the girls in the ss blush. It made the boys not happy to see him.

    "My name is Megumi Himeno, nice to meet you all. Please take good care of me from now on." The next person to introduce herself was a sporty blonde girl with ponytails. She is the kind of jovial girl from the way she talks.

    "I''m Sintaro Yariba. I''m d to be your acquaintance. If you need any help, don''t hesitate to talk to me." A short blonde-haired boy with a tall, muscr build was the one who next introduced himself. He looks like someone who solves any problem with muscles.

    "My name is Hikaru Tenshiro. Please be good friends with me." The one who spoke was a boy with short, neatly trimmed ck hair. He wears sses that make him look intellectual.

    "Kyouka Hanasaki. Nice to meet you." thest person to introduce herself briefly and coldly was a beautiful girl with long straight ck hair styled in a braid on the side. She looks like a conglomerate Princess.

    The students in ss S began to be noisy in response to their self-introductions. Princess Reina waved her hand while smiling at them from her seat. This shows that Princess Reina knows the new students.

    (Hmm... Why do I feel their facial features and name ents are simr to Ken)

    ra muttered in her heart. Ever since they entered the ssroom, he had sensed that there was a simrity between their facial features and Ziel''s. She was even more convinced after hearing their names. She looked at Princess Iris who was sitting next to her. Coincidentally, Princess Iris also looked at her. She also thought the same as ra.

    "Mr. vio, may we ask them a question?" One of the students in the ss raised his hand and asked permission to ask out of curiosity.

    "Sorry, but you can ask them during your lunch break and start acquainting yourself with them. Ah, there is one thing I must tell you. I''ve been permitted for this. After all, it''s no longer a secret. The four of them are heroes summoned from another world." vio smirked after saying that. He wanted to know what kind of reaction the students would show. But unexpectedly, the students including the princesses who didn''t know about it fell silent due to vio''s words.

    "Uh, are you serious!?"

    "They are heroes!?"

    "They''re from another world!?"

    The students'' reactions were a littlete as they first digested what vio said, after knowing what he meant they werepletely dumbfounded. They never thought that the new students in their ss were heroes, much less from another world.

    "All right, please calm down! You can sit on the avable empty seats. We will start our study." vio was satisfied with the student''s reaction and allowed the new students to take the empty seats of their choice.

    Hikaru, Sintaro, and Prince Albert chose seats adjacent to Princess Reina and Princess Rinne. Even though Princess Rinne knew from her father that the Rubelia Kingdom summoned heroes from another world, but she never had the chance to meet them in person.

    The ce where they sat was also close to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. Because the Princesses choose seats that are close to each other except Princess Iris.

    When Hikaru and Sintaro saw the gold and silver-haired Princess, they smiled broadly. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia nodded slightly in response. They couldn''t ignore the hero who was the messenger of the gods to keep the world''s peace. But the male students including Prince Fritz were annoyed to see his gaze on Princess Aishia and Princess Freya. He could only suppress his anger by gritting his teeth for now.

    The other two new students, Megumi and Kyouka, are sitting next to Princess Iris and ra. Since the seats around the princesses were full, they decided to sit where it looked more serene and quiet.

    "Hello! Nice to meet you. I''m Megumi, Since we''ll be ssmates from now on, you can call me Megu." Megumi reached out and offered a handshake to Princess Iris and ra.

    "I''m Iris Neigal and the girl next to me is called ra Castilene. I''m honored to meet you, lord Hero." Princess Iris politely epted her handshake. She nced at Kyouka who looked like she had no intention of socializing with them.

    "I...ra. Nice to meet you, lord hero." ra is still awkward when ites to getting to know strangers.

    "Ahaha... I beg you guys don''t call me with honorifics. It makes me a bit ticklish. Right Kyouka?" Megumi nced at Kyouka who had been silent all this time. Since Megumi continued to stare at her without batting an eye, Kyouka couldn''t help but sigh.

    "My name is Kyouka, I''m d to be your acquaintance." Kyouka offers a handshake to Princess Iris and ra. They dly epted it.

    "Hmm... May I ask you something?" ra ventured to ask Kyouka.

    "What do you want to ask?" kyouka seemed not interested in what ra wanted to ask, or rather not interested in the people around her.

    "Oh, nothing." ra shrank after receiving a cold response from her. Kyouka just kept quiet and didn''t ask ra any further.

    "Hehe... You don''t have to think too much about it. She''s like that, but she''s not a bad girl either." Megumi whispered to ra. But her voice was heard by Kyouka next to her.

    "What are you talking about?" Kyouka narrowed her eyes at Megumi.

    "Ahaha... It''s nothing!" Megumi stuck out her tongue like she didn''t care that Kyouka would get angry. After that, their learning begins with the heroes as new students in the ss.

    ***

    Time passed quickly and it was already lunch break, the usually busy academy cafeteria now seemed deserted. Ziel arrived at the cafeteria and immediately ordered his food. While he was looking for an empty table, he saw ra waving at him. As usual, Princess Iris was also with her. Apart from that, there were also other people apanying them. She is Lilith. She approaches ra and tries to befriend her as Ziel ordered.

    Ziel sat with 3 beautiful girls who caught the attention of the male students around him. Ziel felt Princess Iris'' gaze as he sat down in his chair. But when Ziel looked back at her, Princess Iris quickly averted her gaze. Then Ziel introduced himself to Lilith. He pretended to be meeting her for the first time. Princess Iris raised her eyebrows after seeing Ziel and Lilith''s acting as they got acquainted. She had already seen Lilith in Ziel''s cottage when she woke up. So there was no way Ziel and Lilith didn''t know each other. But Princess Iris didn''t dare to say anything.

    "Ken, do you know about heroes..." ra hadn''t finished her sentence and was already interrupted by the excited screams of the surrounding students.

    "Wow look at them!"

    "Those are the heroes!"

    "They came with the Princesses and Princes!"

    The group of heroes along with the Princesses and Princes made all the students in the cafeteria excited. Ziel nced at the group for a moment, then returned his focus to his food. He had no interest in those heroes at the moment. Ziel and the others at his table could hear their conversation.

    "Princess Aishia, Princess Freya, how about we sit at that table?" Hikaru suggested that to the two Princesses. He had been intrigued from the first time he saw them.

    "That''s right Princess. The table is big enough for all of us." Sintaro helps Hikaru because he is also interested in them.

    "Okay." Princess Freya nodded slightly epting his invitation. She felt bad if she had to refuse the heroes'' invitations. Her eyes nced at the ce where Ziel was sitting.

    Hikaru and Sintaro sat next to Princess Aishia and Princess Freya. This not only annoyed Prince Fritz but also Princess Reina.

    "Ken, I think your name ent, and facial features are simr to those of the heroes. Could you be..." ra whispered to Ziel. But the other two girls at the table heard him. They all stared at Ziel waiting for an answer from him.

    "You must be joking, mydy. How can I look like the heroes? I was born and raised in this world. As for the name ent and facial features, it''s all coincidence. Or maybe my parents are still descendants of the heroes hundreds of years ago." Ziel tried to convince them with his words.

    "That makes sense." Princess Iris subconsciously nodded repeatedly after hearing his answer. After she realized that Ziel was staring at her, she quickly turned her gaze back.

    Not long after, Kalya and the other teachers who had just finished with their business came to the canteen.

    "Wow, a real elf! This is my first time seeing it in person!" Sintaro stood up and was about to approach Kalya out of curiosity. He thought by being a hero, he could do anything. Before he could get close to Kalya, suddenly something astonishing happened.

    Boom!

    "Ugh...what is this!" Sintaro suddenly knelt. The floor around where he was kneeling cracked from the force of the impact on his knee.

    "Sintaro!" Megumi quickly got up from her seat and helped him up.

    Kalya nced at Sintaro who was kneeling then saw Ziel who was eating with 3 beautiful girls. She more or less understood what was going on. She smiled sweetly at Ziel. Fortunately, this was only seen by Princess Iris who was intentionally paying attention to Kalya''s behavior.

    "Sintaro, are you okay? What happened to you?" Hikaru approached him. Then he checked his condition. After one month of being summoned to that world, their rtionship was quite close.

    "Ah, I''m fine. It seems my powers are out of control." Sintaro replied uncertainly. Coincidentally one of his innate skills was [Gravity King]. So he thought that something was wrong with his skill. They were relieved that nothing serious had happened to him.

    Not everyone believed what he said. Two people were very sharp in responding to the situation, the first is Princess Freya who understands what is going on because she keeps ncing at Ziel from time to time. The second was one of the heroes, Kyouka Hanasaki. She looked around to find the person who had made Sintaro like that. She tracked it down using magic but still couldn''t find anything. Normally there would be traces of mana after you used magic, but right now he couldn''t find the slightest trace of mana as it didn''t exist in the first ce.

    (I''m sure someone else used magic on sintaro. But who? I couldn''t even detect it when that person used that magic)

    Kyouka frowned and started to specte in her heart. She still kept looking around the cafeteria to find the person, though her efforts were in vain. Sintaro and the others had returned to their seats.

    "Aishia, you better try this. I think you''ll like it." Hikaru tries to offer his food to Princess Aishia. Since it was ufortable to refuse, she finally epted it with a slight nod. But before the food fell onto Princess Aishia''s te, someone shook it first until the food fell to the floor.

    "That''s enough! Don''t you see that Aishia is bothered by your attitude! Don''t act as you please just because you''re a hero!" The irritated Prince Fritz shouted at Hikaru.

    "Hoo... So what do you want, Prince?" Hikaru intentionally provoked him.

    "I will challenge you to a duel with me in the battle arena!" The provoked Prince Fritz challenges a hero to a fight.

 Chapter 102 - 4

    "I will challenge you to a duel with me in the battle arena!"

    Prince Fritz''s words made the cafeteria quiet. But after that, the students shouted with excitement because they were about to watch an interesting show.

    "Brother! What are you saying!?" Princess Freya immediately stood up and pulled Prince Fritz.

    "Fritz, please calm down. We''re in public." Princess Aishia helps Princess Freya to calm him down.

    "Let me go, Freya! He will keep bothering you if I don''t do this!" Prince Fritz removed his hand from Princess Freya. The two princesses just remained silent after hearing Prince Fritz''s words because what they felt matched what he had said.

    "Haa... You seem to have misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to bother Freya and Aishia at all." Hikaru sighed heavily and walked over to Princess Aishia. He dared to call them without honorifics because he felt that heroes were nobler in position than anyone else on this continent. Then he continued his words.

    "I just want to be friends and get closer to them, that''s all. But if you want to fight with me, I''ll be happy to apany you." Hikaru smiled broadly and challenged him back.

    "Wait, Hikaru! What were you doing on the first day of entering the academy!?" Megumi tried to prevent what he was about to do.

    "This is not what I wanted. He was the first to challenge me. Isn''t that right, Prince?" He threw all the me on Prince Fritz.

    "Even so..." Megumi still didn''t ept their behavior.

    "Stop it, Megumi! Maybe it''s better if they finish everything in the arena." Kyouka finally spoke after a long time checking the students in the cafeteria. She was annoyed by their argument.

    "Okay." Megumi shrank after hearing Kyouka shout at her. She no longer dared to say anything.

    "Then it''s been decided. How about Prince Fritz? Do you want to withdraw your challenge?" Hikaru smiled slightly and kept trying to make him angry.

    "Don''t joke with me! Let''s go to the battle arena! I will never go back on my word!" Prince Fritz came out of the cafeteria and headed to the battle arena followed by Princess Aishia and Princess Freya.

    "Let''s go too!" Hikaru and the other heroes also go to the battle arena. Princess Reina, Princess Rinne, and Prince Albert also followed suit. The students left their lunch and followed there to watch the duel between Hikaru and Prince Fritz. They would never miss an exciting show.

    "Let''s watch it too!" ra excitedly invited the other three people sitting at the table. They nodded in unison epting ra''s invitation. Coincidentally their lunch was also finished so they immediately went to follow the students to the battle arena. On the way, they met a group of teachers and finally walked together. Along the way, Princess Iris kept ncing at Kalya and Ziel.

    "Iris, why do you keep ncing at Miss Kalya? Is there something wrong with her?" ra tilted her head, He realized that Princess Iris was a little different after returning from the survival test.

    "Ah, nothing! I''m just a little captivated by her beauty." Princess Iris quickly withdrew her gaze from Kalya. She was embarrassed because she didn''t notice ra was staring at her the whole time.

    "Hehe...is that true? Not out of curiosity or jealousy?" Lilith whispered from next to Princess Iris so that no one heard what she said.

    "Do not talk nonsense!" Princess Iris panicked in response to her words. Her cheeks slightly flushed with embarrassment. She quickened her footsteps and left them.

    "Iris, wait for us!" ra also quickens her steps to chase Princess Iris. Ziel red at Lilith who was speaking carelessly. She immediately averted her gaze and chased after ra and Princess Iris.

    "Wait for me!" Lilith involuntarily gave a tiny smile as she chased after them.

    ***

    The battle arena in the academy was shaped like arge colosseum. Right now hundreds of students were sitting in the audience seats looking at the two people facing each other in the arena. Apart from the students, teachers, and principal also watched. There was also King Jonathan and King Gustave who was still at the academy at that time.

    "Merlick, weren''t you supposed to stop them?" King Jonathan asked Merlick who looked calm and had no intention of stopping the battle.

    "For what? This was my chance to see firsthand the power of a summoned hero from another world." Merlick rushes to the battle arena when he hears reports that Prince Fritz is challenging one of the heroes. They initially thought that Merlick wanted to stop the fight. But they were wrong, he was excited to see it.

    "Haa... You''re curious about their power aren''t you?" King Gustave smirked at him. He had seen the strength of the heroes firsthand, so naturally, he had no interest in seeing the fight. But that way the hero will have more experience in fighting. But he was happy because this way the hero would have more experience in fighting.

    "It''s not about my curiosity. I just want to see if those heroes can protect this world with their power. I''ll have to check it myself. If you saw with your own eyes the battles in the Alba Mountain Range at that time, I think you''ll understand." Merlick suddenly got goosebumps as he recalled the incident that had urred. The two kings didn''t know how to respond to his words, so they just kept quiet and turned their attention back to the arena.

    Not far from where Merlick and the two kings were watching, the princesses sat together waiting for the fight to begin.

    "Brother, what do you think of Hikaru''s chances of winning against Prince Fritz? Both of them are at Master level." Princess Reina asked Prince Albert who was sitting next to her.

    "Hmm... I don''t know how far Prince Fritz''s progress is at this point, so I can''t answer that. But the power of Hikaru''s skill is also not to be underestimated. I even had a hard time dealing with him when he had only been practicing his skills for a few days." Prince Albert gave his honest answer to Princess Reina.

    "Are heroes that strong?" Princess Freya asked after listening to their conversation. She was also curious about the power of a hero.

    "I want to know that too." Princess Aishia also had the same feelings as her.

    "I can tell they are very strong." Prince Albert smiled proudly in response.

    "Their battle has begun." Princess Rinne''s words stopped their chatter and began to focus on the battle in front of them.

    Prince Fritz and Hikaru faced each other only a dozen meters away. In this fight, they were allowed to use real weapons. Prince Fritz with his favorite golden sword while Hikaru uses a silver spear.

    "Are you sure you want to use the spear against me?" Prince Fritz narrowed his eyes at the sparkling spear in Hikaru''s hand.

    "I''m sure. Even though I can use any weapon. But this time I want to use a spear against you." Hikaru grinned and stabbed the tip of his spear into the concrete arena floor. The tip of the spear easily stabbed into the floor.

    "That spear is an artifact huh?" Prince Fritz was a little surprised to see it. Then he smiled and burned his fighting spirit.

    "Your sword is the same, isn''t it?" Hikaru just smiled faintly in response.

    "Alright, stop your chatter! For this battle, I will be the referee. The rules are very simple. Any student who surrenders or loses consciousness will be announced defeated. You are strictly prohibited from killing your opponent in this battle. We can tolerate serious injuries as long as they are not permanent. Do you understand!?" vio would be their referee in that battle because he was the homeroom teacher of their ss.

    "Understand!" They answered in unison.

    "Then the battle begins!" vio''s shout is a sign that the battle between Prince Fritz and Hikaru has begun.

    Upon hearing the signal for the start of the battle, Hikaru was the first to make a move. He disappeared from where he was and reappeared right behind Prince Fritz and thrust his spear.

    Prince fritz who noticed his attack dodged it with minimal movement and counterattacked by shing his sword at Hikaru. But his sh was quickly blocked by Hikaru with the spear shaft.

    "You''re pretty good for someone who''s only been learning to fight for a month." Prince Fritz honestly praised him.

    "Thanks to my skills I can use this spear as easily as I move my body parts." Hikaru smirked and pushed Prince Fritz''s sword from his spear shaft. After gaining enough distance, he began tounch his attacks again. His spear attack was extremely proficient and unlike a person who had only been learning to use a weapon for a month. All because of his innate skill ''Master all Weapon'', he would be familiar with whatever weapon he used.

    Prince Fritz kept shing his sword at Hikaru''s blind spot, but he was always able to parry it and counterattack. Although he could wield the spear proficiently, it was clear that he was still inexperienced. Therefore his counterattack is not as sharp as Prince Fritz.

    After many times they pitted their weapons, Prince Fritz and Hikaru both kept their distance. They found a stalemate in purebat with weapons.

    "Hmm... At this rate, we''ll only be wasting time and energy. How about we finish with the next attack?" Prince Fritz makes an offer to Hikaru. He felt like he would run out of stamina in the middle of the fight. He didn''t take out his trump card because Hikaru hadn''t shown it either. He felt it was dangerous if he took it out first and failed to defeat him.

    "I agree with you. I also don''t like wasting my time just to fight with you. So feel the attack with my full power, Prince. Be careful! Don''t let yourself die from this attack!" Hikaru held his spear with both hands. He pointed the tip of his spear at Prince Fritz. He opened 5 of his fiery circle patterned aura seals.

    In the audience, Prince Albert and Princess Reina suddenly stood up from their seats. Their faces looked very panicked.

    "Brother isn''t that..." Princess Reina muttered in a trembling voice.

    "Yes, you''re right Reina. It''s dangerous for Prince Fritz!" Prince Albert had sweat dripping from his forehead when he saw Hikaru making that move.

    "What do you mean my brother is in danger?" Princess Freya panicked after hearing Prince Albert''s words.

    "It was abined attack using his two innate skills. An attack that would scorch anything in front of him. I received that attack from him once, and it was extremely dangerous. He promised not to use that attack carelessly." Prince Albert exined it to Princess Freya.

    "Brother! Stop the fighting! Please give up!" Princess Freya shouted warning her brother. She was afraid that Prince Fritz would be really in danger ording to what Prince Albert had said. But Prince Fritz didn''t hear what she was saying at all. Right now he was focused on countering Hikaru''s attack.

    Five-colored mes began to appear one by one and swirled at the tip of Hikaru''s spear. Red, blue, green, ck, orange. The five mes began topress into a spherical shape. This fire attack was another of Hikaru''s skills, ''Sovereign of Fire''. Hikaru thrust his spear from afar at Prince Fritz.

    [zing Nova]

    The 5-coloredpressed fireball shot towards Prince Fritz. The fireball suddenly shattered and turned into a 5-colored firestorm that would scorch anything that got in its way. The temperature in the battle arena rose rapidly.

    Prince Fritz was sweating profusely from his forehead after seeing Hikaru''s attack. He immediately opened his 5 crown-patterned aura seals and brandished his sword. He took out every ounce of his aura andpressed it into his golden sword. After his sword was shrouded in thick golden light, he shed at Hikaru''s attack.

    [Sword Obelisk]

    Their ultimate attack met in the middle of the battle arena and caused a great explosion.

    Booooommmmmm!

 Chapter 103 - 5

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    A huge explosion urred in the middle of the battle arena apanied by a heatwave and shock wave. Even the barrier installed there started to crack from the impact. Their sh of attacks was equivalent to a Magic King''s attack. The barrier was created based on a student''s strength and in the future would be increased little by little as their strength grew. But the academy didn''t expect the students'' strength to go that far.

    "Brother!" Princess Freya screamed hysterically seeing her brother swallowed by a firestorm.

    "Kyaa!"

    "Hot!"

    The students started screaming in panic after receiving the impact of the heatwave that broke through the cracks in the barrier.

    nk...

    Eventually, the barrier shattered as it was unable to withstand the impact of their shing attacks. The firestorm spread to the audience seats where many students were sitting watching their fight.

    "This is troublesome!" Kyouka who was also watching from the audience seat was annoyed by the heatwave and shockwave that was heading towards her. She stretched out her hand and cast her magic.

    [ck Ice Curtain]

    A ck ice curtain covered half of the colosseum and held back the firestorm. She used one of her innate skills, ''Invincible Magic''. With this skill, he can cast magic that is many times more powerful than the magic that other people use. She frowned as she intended to cover the entire colosseum but her strength wasn''t enough. She overestimated herself.

    "It will be toote!" Kyouka clicked her tongue. She was toote to cast the spell again. She saw the firestorm that wasn''t blocked by the ck ice heading towards the female student who had a seat next to her in the ssroom. They were Princess Iris and ra. There was also Lilith and Ziel sitting with them. Just as she was about to shout out a warning to them, suddenly the firestorm reversed its direction towards the ce covered by the ck ice barrier.

    "What happened!?" Kyouka was shocked to see what happened before her eyes. She tried to find the cause but again ended up in vain as she couldn''t find anything.

    "Kyouka? What happened to you?" Megumi asked Kyouka who was acting strangely.

    "Are you okay? You''re sweating despite being surrounded by this icy cold." Sintaro who has now recovered was worried about Kyouka''s condition. He had affection for him ever since they were summoned together to that world.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Kyouka shook her head to get rid of the thoughts that were bothering her.

    On the other hand, Merlick and the two kings who saw that also felt the strangeness that Kyouka felt.

    "Jonathan, did you see it?" Merlick asked about the firestorm that reversed direction for unknown reasons.

    "I saw it. But I don''t know what happened." King Jonathan frowned after observing the scene before him. Even he with the power of a sage became confused and didn''t notice anything when the firestorm reversed direction.

    "Can''t you find it too?" King Gustave scanned the hundreds of students sitting in the audience but he didn''t find anything either.

    "The person who did it must be very skilled to be able to act secretly before our eyes." Merlick nodded slightly at King Gustave''s question.

    "But I can confirm that this fellow has no ill will towards this academy because he protected the students from that attack." King Jonathan gave his opinion based on what he had seen. King Gustave and Merlick nodded in agreement at his words. They did not know that what the man did was not to save the students, but only to protect the master.

    ***

    Back when the battle arena barrier was broken due to Hikaru''s firestorm. ra who was sitting with 3 other people started to panic when she saw the attacking towards them. She knew even if she used barrier magic, she wouldn''t be able to withstand the firestorm.

    "ra, watch out!" Beatrix shouted from afar to warn her. But ra didn''t have time to avoid it.

    "How is this!? What should we do?" ra panicked and asked Princess Iris. She thought that Princess Iris was the strongest among the four of them.

    "Calm down ra. We''ll be fine." Princess Iris nced at Ziel who looked calm seeing the firestorm in front of him.

    "Master, do I have to do it?" Lilith whispered to Ziel next to her. She is currently in charge of protecting ra from all kinds of harm. So she took the initiative to withstand the firestorm. But their conversation was noticed by Princess Iris.

    "If you act, won''t the principal and the two kings notice your existence? Not to mention a hero who is quite good at detecting traces of mana." Ziel narrowed his eyes looking at the ck ice barrier that covered half the colosseum. He looked through the ice sheet. What he saw was a girl with long ck hair who was spreading detection magic from the moment they were in the cafeteria.

    "So what should we do?" Lilith didn''t care about the firestorm in front of her because she wouldn''t be hurt by that kind of thing. But it''s a different story with ra who only has the power of a senior mage.

    Ziel didn''t answer, he just took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He mixed the gust of wind from his mouth with invisible mana and slowly changed the direction of the firestorm.

    "Eh!" ra was dumbfounded when she saw the firestorm heading towards them suddenly reversed direction.

    (Eh! What''s going on!? I''ve been watching him ever since. How can he do that without even speaking or moving a finger)

    Princess Iris who had been watching Ziel for a long time didn''t know how the firestorm could change direction. What he saw was only Ziel exhaling.

    "As expected of you." Lilith smiled bitterly after seeing what he did. He can even do it without being seen or noticed.

    Not long after, the firestorm disappeared. What was seen in the battle arena shocked the students in the audience. They thought that Prince Fritz would lose to Hikaru, but what the students saw was the two of them lying unconscious in the arena. Even so, it seems Prince Fritz has more serious injuries than Hikaru.

    "Brother!" Princess Freya ran to her brother followed by Princess Aishia. On the other hand, Princess Reina and Prince Albert check on Hikaru''s condition along with the other heroes.

    "How is the condition?" Sintaro asks about Hikaru''s condition, who is currently unconscious.

    "He''s fine. He only suffered minor injuries and was exhausted from using all his strength." Prince Albert answered after checking Hikaru''s condition. Then he saw Prince Fritz''s burnt body. Even though it wasn''t severe but he took more damage.

    After that, they were taken to the treatment room. The fight between Prince Fritz and Hikaru ended in a draw.

    ***

    Time quickly passed, the sky had turned dark indicating that it was already night. Ziel has just returned after apanying ra and Princess Iris around the city. After escorting them back to the dormitory, he is currently walking towards his cottage which is in the academy forest area.

    The forest environment is very dark at night because manyrge trees cover the moonlight. Only the area around Kalya''s mansion and Ziel''s cottage is bright because of the light from the glowing butterflies and fireflies that Ziel created earlier.

    On his way to his cottage, he heard the sound of someone crying. It was a girl''s voice and came from behind arge tree. He walked slowly towards her. After arriving there, he saw a girl with long ck hair crying while hugging her knees like someone who was frightened. That girl is one of the heroes summoned from another world, Kyouka Hanasaki.

    Kyouka felt Ziel''s presence around her. She looked at Ziel with her wet and swollen eyes. She froze when she realized a man was looking at her. Because the environment in the forest was very dark, she couldn''t see his face.

    "You can continue, I just happened to be passing by here." Ziel turned around and wanted to leave that ce immediately.

    "Wait!" Kyouka screamed and a wall of ice appeared blocking Ziel''s path.

    "Haa...is there anything I can help you with, Miss Hero?" Ziel sighed and turned back to Kyouka.

    "Did you see it?" Kyouka wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    "What do you mean?" Ziel had seen her cry, but if he said that it would be troublesome for him.

    "Don''t pretend! You saw me cry, didn''t you!?" Kyouka was annoyed with his attitude. She wanted to tear his face which was invisible in the darkness.

    "I see it." Ziel answered honestly this time.

    "You...!" Kyouka gritted her teeth in embarrassment and didn''t know what to say. But then she had to prevent him from telling anyone about it. She tries to silence him.

    "Never say this to anyone! You understand!" Kyouka said in amanding tone.

    "I understand, Miss Hero." Ziel gave a short answer and was about to leave, but he heard Kyouka''s scream that sounded more and more irritated.

    "Hero! Hero! All about heroes! Are you mocking me!" Kyouka let go of all her grievances that she had been holding back for so long. She unconsciously started crying again in front of Ziel.

    "I''m sorry if my words offended you." Ziel lowered his head slightly to Kyouka.

    "This is all because of you and the people of this world who summoned me from my original world. Do you even understand the feeling of us being suddenly summoned and asked to fight against a terrifying enemy to protect this world!" She wept bitterly. Her tears were like a broken dam. She covered her face with both hands so as not to be seen by Ziel. She cried for a while.

    Ziel used the opportunity to leave her. He didn''t want to interfere with the depressed hero with her situation. Even though he understood how she felt right now because he had experienced it before. But Kyouka stopped him again.

    "I can''t just let you go because you''ve seen me like this. And I don''t trust the people of this world!" The current Kyouka didn''t look like she was in the academy. She seemed to have been holding back her feelings for quite a while.

    "What do you want?" Ziel felt the girl in front of him was getting more and more unreasonable because of her depression.

    "You have to make a contract with me so you can''t tell anyone what you have seen here." Kyouka red at him and said seriously.

    "You''re out of your mind." Ziel turned and left her. From the start, he had no business with her. The ck ice that had previously covered his path suddenly shattered. Ziel walked quickly into the forest and disappeared into the darkness.

    "What!?" Kyouka was surprised because her ck ice which was harder than steel and could withstand Hikaru''s 5-colored firestorm suddenly shattered for no reason. She ran and chased Ziel into the depths of the forest.

    Halfway through she froze in awe at the sight of the woman in the green dress. She was very beautiful and Kyouka had never seen such a beautiful woman in her entire life. She is like a real goddess. The tips of her ears were pointed which showed she was not human. Kyouka knew the woman was an elf, she had read about it in a book. This is also not the first time meeting her. She had seen the woman in front of her once at lunch in the cafeteria, but he didn''t pay much attention to her at the time.

    After being mesmerized for quite a while, Kyouka finally woke up. She walked over to the woman who was drinking tea in front of the mansion.

    "Who are you? Aren''t you an academy student? What are you doing in this ce at night?" Kalya''s lovely and melodious voice sounded in Kyouka''s ears. She already knew that someone had entered her area and crossed the barrier that Ziel had created. She was able to get through it because she didn''t have any malicious intentions.

    "I''m sorry if I disturbed your rest time, Miss Kalya. I was chasing someone and got here." Kyouka remembers all the teachers'' names including Kalya.

    "Chasing someone? Who''s that?" Kalya raised her eyebrows. The only people in the forest were her and Ziel.

    "I can''t see his face clearly, but he''s a boy taller than me. That''s all I remember." Kyouka tried to recall the boy in the darkness. But she couldn''t describe his figure any more than that because the ce was so dark.

    "I don''t see anyone through here. Maybe he''s out of the forests. You better head back to the dorms because it''s gettingte." Kalya couldn''t possibly tell her that that person was Ziel. After all, she still didn''t know why this girl was looking for him.

    "Okay thank you. Once again I apologize for interrupting your time." Kyouka bowed her head to Kalya and returned to the path she had walked before. She wanted to get out of the forest immediately because Kalya had reminded her. He didn''t want to get in trouble because of this.

    "Don''t let me find you!" Kyouka gritted her teeth in annoyance and walked back to her dorm.

 Chapter 104 - 6

    In the blue tower, ss D is currently taking lessons on cksmithing and the creation of magic tools. Because the number of students in each ss is only 40 people. They can conduct joint study sessions between sses. The current ss D pair is ss S.

    For female students, this ss may not be interesting. But some enjoy the ss like Princess Rinne. Right now they were in a room with many furnaces and metal nging sounds. Not all artifacts or magic tools were made with such a method, some were made by engraving or shaping them directly with magic power. Thetter method would make the craftsman tire more quickly depending on the amount of mana they had.

    They were currently being directed by the leader of the blue tower, Regza Omidio. He was a middle-aged man with short brownish yellow hair. He has a rather short muscr build. It was because he was not a real human. He was a descendant of humans and dwarves, people in that world called him a half-breed. Despite his appearance, he was a Magic King who was also skilled in closebat.

    Currently, students are given the freedom to choose what method they want to create magic tools. The blue tower had provided them with the materials and tools they needed, they are free to choose any material on the condition that they can process it.

    Ziel chose a ce to process the material near ra. He is asked by her not to be far from her as she can ask if there is anything she doesn''t understand. Ziel doesn''t know on what basis ra thinks that Ziel is more knowledgeable in magic tool creation. The method that Ziel chose was carving while ra chose the direct shaping method with magic power.

    "OK, all tools and materials are provided. You are free to make whatever you like. All the methods are already written in your ce. And I have demonstrated it once before. This practice also has an academic value that will be added to your grades in ss. So you have to seriously work on it. You can start making it now!" Regza gave directions to the students before creating magic tools. He walked around to see what method each student had chosen.

    Prince Fritz, Hikaru, and Sintaro chose the forging method. Meanwhile, the Princesses and the two heroines chose the direct shaping method with magic power. Only a few students including Ziel chose the engraving method.

    Ziel chose mithril the size of a fist. It was one of the easiest materials for cksmiths to process. He chose mithril because it is a good metal as a conductor of magic. He thought about making a brooch. He felt several gazes directed at him as he carved the magic tool. Princess Freya, Princess Iris, ra, and Kalya keep staring at him while he was focusing on the material in his hand. It was his habit when he was focused on something he would look serious and ignore his surroundings.

    (It''s my first time seeing his serious face. His current face is also charming)

    Kalya supported her chin with both hands while looking at ziel.

    (You seem to be drunk with your love. Be careful you will be seen by other teachers)

    Silphy sighed at her behavior. She looked around from inside her body afraid that another teacher would see her watching a student.

    (You take it easy. Currently, the teachers are also busy paying attention to the students)

    Kalya smiled sweetly and ignored Silphy''s warning. After hearing her response, Silphy was speechless and could only shake her head.

    On the other hand, Princess Freya couldn''t focus at all on the material in her hand. The material she chose was Orichalcum. One of the rarest and strongest metals to be found in that world. The magic always breaks not long after enveloping the metal. Since it was a rare material, the processing difficulty was also very high. She wanted to make a dagger out of it to gift someone.

    (Why do I always fail!?) She mmed the material in her hand then nced at Ziel who was seriously carving something. Princess Freya then smiled.

    (I will give what I made to him and he has to give what he made for me!)

    Princess Freya had thought of this idea from the start. He was envious of the other girl who got the artifact gift from him. Therefore no matter what, she had to get what he madeter.

    One by one the students were exhausted in the process of creating magic tools. They didn''t think first and chose rare materials to be processed into magic tools. Because of that, they are already tired even though they haven''t started the process for a long time. But that doesn''t apply to Princess Rinne, who has been used to it since she was a child. She has extraordinary efficiency in creating magic tools.

    While the students were focused on creating magic tools, Kyouka was busy watching the male students with each other. She was trying to identify the boy she met in the forestsst night. Because what she had shownst night would be a shame if it spread to other people''s ears. But she still couldn''t find the person she was looking for.

    (I''m sure he has ck hair!)

    Kyouka recalled that the boy''s hair blended in the darkness. So she believed in her spection. After checking all the boys in the ce, she found that more than half of the male students in the room had ck hair. She finally gave up looking that way.

    (I have to find him!)

    She gritted her teeth and refocused on processing the materials in her hands.

    When the students were creating magic tools, suddenly Regza who was checking their process took a crystal box from his pocket. It''s a magicmunication device.

    [Is there something, principal?] Regza politely asked Merlick.

    [Come to my room immediately. There''s something important I want to talk about]

    Merlick''s hoarse voice came from the magicmunication device.

    [Okay I''ll be there soon]

    After ending hismunication with Merlick, Regza then looked at the students.

    "You guys continue your forging. Focus and precision are of the utmost importance in creating magic tools. Do you understand!?" Regza shouted reminding the students who were resting because they were exhausted from running out of mana.

    "We got it!" They answered in unison.

    "Good! Then I''ll go first. I entrust the supervision of the students to you, Miss Kalya, Mr. vio." Regza nodded satisfied with their answer. Then he looked at Kalya and vio who were sitting not far from him.

    "Okay." vio answered briefly while Kalya just nodded in response. Regza immediately left the room after hearing their answer.

    Time passed, Ziel finally finished creating his magic tool. He was currently limiting the level of his magic tools to only Legendary rank. But the magic tool will look like a master rank. If he made a high-level magic tool or even an artifact, then the academy would question it and would be troublesome for him.

    Currently on the table is lined with brooches with 7 kinds of flower motifs. Roses, Lily, Cattleya, tulips, sakura, lotus, and irises. Ziel includes amunication function in it. He intended to give it to ra so he could contact her when she was in danger. Ziel didn''t want the same incident during the survival test to be repeated.

    "Hmm... It should be fine like this." Ziel took all the brooches after checking them again. As he was about to rest, someone grabbed his hand.

    "Ken, please teach me to process this material!" ra pointed at the unicorn horn whose shape hadn''t even changed a bit.

    "What do you want to do, mydy?" Ziel didn''t think that ra would take such a difficult material to process. The application of unicorn horns is very limited if the person does not have long experience in cksmithing.

    "Perhaps... a dagger." ra seemed hesitant to determine the shape.

    "Alright, first you have to cover the unicorn horn with your mana. Next imagine the shape you want to make, use your imagination. Since this process is the same as carving, the difference is that you use mana to carve it." Ziel exined the process in detail to ra. Little by little the unicorn horn eroded and changed shape. It wasn''t long before its shape began to change like a dagger. Finally, after quite a while, the unicorn''s horn turned into a perfectly shaped ivory-colored dagger. The exhausted ra lost her bnce and fell. But before that, Ziel supported her first.

    "Congrattions you''ve made it, mydy. Thest process is to cast a spell and the dagger will be a magic tool. Before that you better rest first." Ziel helps ra to sit down and rest.

    "Yes... Thank you." ra blushed because of Ziel''s treatment of her.

    What they have done is seen by Princess Freya. She had alsopleted her first process. When she was about to cast a magic spell into it, she saw a skinship scene between Ziel and ra.

    "Just because you''re the master doesn''t mean you can monopolize him!" Princess Freya gritted her teeth and continued to grumble about it.

    It''s not only Princess Freya who feels that way, but also Kalya. Even Princess Iris was currently feeling uneasy in her chest. She didn''t know what it was.

    The practice of creating magic tools continues. The students started to finish what they had made. They shouted with joy at the sight of the first magic tool they had created with their own hands.

    ***

    In the principal''s office, Merlick sat in his chair holding a gold envelope. The seal on the envelope was broken because Merlick had read the letter inside.

    Knock... Knock... Knock...

    "It''s me, Regza." Regza''s voice came from behind the door.

    "Come in!" Merlick replied curtly. He''s been waiting for him since earlier.

    "What do you want to talk about, Merlick?" Regza asked Merlick casually. He and Merlick were old friends. When they were alone, they would forget manners.

    "Before I start talking, read this first." Merlick handed him a gold envelope.

    "What''s this?" he opened the envelope and took out the letter inside.

    "You read and you''ll know." Merlick did not borate. He wanted Regza to know the contents of the letter first. Regza started reading the letter and suddenly his face became tense. But then he smirked after he finished reading it.

    "So, what are you going to do? Will you ept this invitation?" Regza returned the letter to Merlick.

    "I still don''t know, that''s why I called you here. So what do you think I should do with this invitation from the Dwarven Kingdom?" Merlick was also at a loss as to how to respond to the letter.

    "Before I answer that, I want to ask you. What did you say back then when you invited me to teach at the academy is still the same today?" Regza still needed Merlick''s answer to respond to the invitation letter he had read earlier.

    "About what?" Merlick was confused by what Regza suddenly asked.

    "You said humans don''t just need mages or knights. But cksmithing is also important. Because you wanted to make humans omnipotent. Do you remember?" Regza reminded Merlick of what he had told him earlier.

    "I remember that and what I''m going to say right now is the same. I want humans to be omnipotent beings." Merlick red at Regza and said seriously.

    "Then you''ve got the answer. The cksmithing and magic tool creating technology in Dwarves is 2 generations ahead of humans. The students can learn what they can''t learn here." Regza smiled and gave his reason to Merlick.

    "I see. Then I will give them an answer immediately." Merlick had already made his decision after receiving Regza''s opinion. Merlick asks his opinion since Regza is a former resident of the Dwarven Kingdom. But because he is halfbreed, he is less noticed and tends to be ostracized.

    "Alright, when are the students leaving there?" He asked Merlick because the letter didn''t say the time.

    "We''re leaving next week!" Merlick replied firmly to him.

 Chapter 105 - 7

    The cksmithing and magic tool creation sses had ended. After Regza returned to the room, he checked all the magic tools created by the students. As expected, the one who got a perfect score was Princess Rinne with her magic gun. The rank of her magic tools was Legendary rank. They finished the ss when the sky was getting dark.

    Inside a cottage in the middle of theke, Ziel who had just returned from the ss was currently trying to replicate the cuisine from his world. He didn''t know why he was suddenly doing this. Besides Ziel, there are also Kalya and Lilith. Kalya wants to help him in the kitchen but Ziel stops her. He wanted to try it himself first. Meanwhile, Lilith just sat in the living room and did nothing. He had beening to the cottage a lottely. Not long after, the smell of food filled the whole cottage.

    "Hmm... What exactly did he cook to make it smell so good? I''ve never smelled food like this before." Lilith muttered while smelling the scent that tickled her nose.

    "Me too. Even though I often eat the food. But this is the first time I smell this delicious food." Kalya responded to her muttering. She was currently sitting not far from her. In a short time, she and Lilith had be closer and could even be considered friends.

    Knock... Knock... Knock...

    "Whoes to this ce at night?" Lilith tilted her head. The cottage in the middle of theke, even in this dark forest, can only be visited by people who have visited here.

    "I will see." Kalya acts like thedy of that house. She went to the entrance to see who the guests were at night. Even though she knew someone had broken through the barrier, she didn''t know who it was. Let alone a person without malicious intent, she didn''t care about it. When Kalya opens the door she is speechless.

    "You... What are you doinging to this ce at night?" Kalya asks the person standing at the door.

    "Hmm...I...I didn''t have anything to do in the dorms, so I came here. Could I have bothered you?" Princess Iris tries to find the right reason to answer Kalya''s question.

    "Haa... All right. Come in!" Kalya felt sorry if she had to send her back.

    "Thank you...uh." Princess Iris smiled in relief after hearing Kalya''s answer. But when she entered the cottage, a fragrant aroma wafted over her. She didn''t know who was cooking with that delicious aroma. She thought that there was another woman besides Ziel in the cottage.

    "He''s cooking." Kalya knows what Princess Iris is thinking. So she answered it before Princess Iris asked.

    "He can cook too?" Princess Iris is shocked after hearing what Kalya said. She had also seen what he had made during the cksmithing ss earlier. The magic tool he made was just amunication magic device, but the shape is very detailed and resembled the real thing.

    "Yes, he does cook to fill his time. I also help her sometimes." Kalya smiled sweetly when she remembered it.

    "Ooh...He''s great." Princess Iris didn''t know what to say after seeing her dazzling smile. After arriving in the living room, Princess Iris was silent seeing Lilith sitting in the living room.

    "You... You''re here too?" She asked Lilith who was sitting rxing at home.

    "Ooh... Iris? I doe here often. I should be the one asking you, why did youe here?" Lilith raised her eyebrows at Princess Iris'' question. She was still not used to being around the person she had experimented with in the past.

    "You sit down first... Hmm... A troublesome girl ising." Kalya sighed after feeling someone else passing through the barrier. She was familiar with that person. Not long after, the entrance to the cottage was forced open.

    "Ziel I''ming! You have to swap... Eh Princess Iris? What are you doing here?" Princess Freya who suddenly came was surprised to see Princess Iris in Ziel''s cottage.

    (Ziel? Who is that?)

    Princess Iris heard a strange name from her mouth. She saw Princess Freya carrying the dagger she made in her previous cksmithing ss. She couldn''t stand the repeated questions that had been asked of her.

    "I''ve been asked that question twice. And you? What did youe here for?" Princess Iris didn''t expect that Princess Freya also secretly knew Ziel.

    "Eh, Ie here often but this is the first time I''ve seen you?" Princess Freya tilted her head. She felt the same feeling with her presence there.

    "Leya, the food is ready." Ziel called from inside the dining room.

    "Okay." Kalya went with Lilith and left Princess Freya and Princess Iris alone in the living room.

    "Wait! I''ming with you too." Princess Freya immediately followed Kalya into the living room. Princess Iris was silent seeing her current attitude. She didn''t look as graceful and elegant as she usually showed at the academy. After Princess Freya went to the dining room, Princess Iris followed behind her.

    When the four girls entered the dining room, they were surprised by what was served on the table. They had never seen such food before. Ziel makes generous amounts of teriyaki, nikujaga, tempura, and yakitori. He seemed to know there would be a lot of peopleing to his cottage tonight.

    "What are you guys doing standing there quietly?" Ziel sat in his chair then the four girls followed.

    Ziel started to taste the food he made one by one. But he only took a small portion of each meal he made.

    "Hmm... Delicious as usual." Kalya tried the teriyaki first. Because she often eats food cooked by him, she is used to it. But it''s a different story with the other three girls.

    "This... The meat is so tender. I can even eat a few more." Princess Freya chose different food from Kalya.

    "This food is very crunchy and savory. The shrimp is also very tasteful. Can''t I make this as a snack?" Princess Iris chose tempura because it looked more attractive than the other three foods.

    "This skewered grilled meat is also delicious. It''s my first time seeing and tasting it." Lilith prefers yakitori. She tasted one skewer but then she took a few more after tasting it.

    On the other hand, Ziel who cooked the food only tasted it a bit. He didn''t have the slightest feeling of satisfaction on his face. He suddenly wanted to make that meal. After eating it, he recalled his former world. He was nostalgic without his emotions.

    Not long after, all the food on the table was gone. All dirty dishes are taken away by Kalya to be washed.

    "Haa... I''m so full. Even in the castle, I''ve never had food this delicious. The tempura, yakitori, and teriyaki you made are really good. But my favorite is still nikujaga. Are you just making meat tonight?" Princess Freya leaned her back on the chair. She disyed an attitude that was very inappropriate for a Princess. Princess Iris and Lilith stared nkly at her behavior.

    "So, what do you two want?" Ziel asked Princess Freya and Princess Iris. Although Princess Freya sometimeses to his cottage, she usually has business with him. As for Princess Iris, this was the second time she hade there.

    "I''m just bored. ra was tired after ss ended so she decided to take a break right away. Since no other students wanted to be friends with me so I came here." Princess Iris told him the honest reason. Princess Freya smiled bitterly after hearing that. She was also one of the students who avoided her.

    "And what do you want?" Ziel nced at Princess Freya who had a gloomy face. He knew what she was feeling just by the look on her face. Princess Freya feels guilty for Princess Iris.

    "Ah...by the way, I''mte in questioning this because I was too focused on your food. Aren''t you ss S students too? What are you doing here and what''s your rtionship with him?" Princess Freya looked at Lilith. She just remembered that there are other girls besides Kalya and Princess Iris in that ce. But Lilith chose silence and didn''t answer. Princess Freya was about to repeat the question but Ziel cut her off first.

    "You don''t have to think about it. Rather say what you want?" Ziel doesn''t want to waste his time on things that don''t matter.

    "Haa...firstly I want to ask for my reward for silencing the pink-haired girl who will say your name in front of everyone after you fight those two viins, and secondly I want to give you this dagger. Of course, you should also give me a present." Princess Freya gave Ziel her homemade dagger and smiled sweetly at him. The request she made looked like coercion.

    Lilith''s face darkened after hearing what Princess Freya had said. She didn''t like being called a viin by a human, let alone much weaker than her. Lilith would shout angrily at her, but Ziel nced at her which meant she had to stop it. Like it or not, Lilith had to obey him. She could only hold back her emotions for now.

    "Hmm... you mean Rhea? I see. So what exactly do you want?" Ziel knows that Rhea has special eyes. So it wouldn''t be strange if she could recognize Ziel who was wearing an artifact mask.

    "May... May I ask for the same thing you gave to Miss Kalya and ra?" Princess Freya asked him doubtfully. She was afraid that Ziel would refuse her request. Her face turned pale as she waited for his answer. She purposely didn''t mention Princess Aishia''s name because there were Lilith and Princess Iris. They don''t know what Princess Freya is talking about.

    "Does it need to be like that?" Ziel looked directly into Princess Freya''s eyes.

    "Of course." Princess Freya answered firmly. She didn''t turn her face and looked back at Ziel. Her face looked very serious.

    (How is Leya? You heard it didn''t you?)

    Ziel spoke telepathically to Kalya. He knew she had been eavesdropping on his conversation earlier.

    (Ahaha... I''m sorry. I don''t mind as long as it''s not a ring)

    Kalyaughed embarrassed because she was caught. She allowed Ziel to grant Princess Freya''s wish.

    (Okay thank you)

    Ziel answered it curtly.

    (I should be the one thanking you for thinking about my feelings)

    Kalya says her feelings honestly from deep in her heart. She is happy that Ziel is still thinking about her.

    Princess Freya was feeling very nervous at the moment because Ziel didn''t answer right away. She started sweating from her forehead.

    "Okay, I''ll give it to you." Ziel took out a ck box from his storage space. The box floated and stopped in front of Princess Freya. She quickly picked it up and opened the box to see its contents.

    Not only Princess Freya, Lilith, and Princess Iris were shocked after the box was opened. Golden light emanated after the box opened. They could see that inside the box was a pendant with a sun pattern of the same color as Princess Freya''s hair.

    (He gave God rank artifacts just like that!?)

    Lilith was astonished at what he was doing.

    (What is it? It looks really pretty)

    Princess Iris muttered, her eyes couldn''t leave the pendant in the box.

    "Is this for me?" Princess Freya asked in a trembling voice. Not only her voice but also her body. She involuntarily shed tears and smiled broadly. Ziel just nodded in response to her question.

    "Can you put it on me?" Princess Freya nced at him. She wanted Ziel to help put it around her neck.

    Ziel didn''t answer and walked over to her. He takes the pendant from the box. Princess Freya lifted the hair that covered her white and smooth neck. Ziel slowly wrapped the pendant around her neck and hooked the pendant. Because of their close distance, Princess Freya could feel his breath. Her face was red and her heart was beating faster. She looks so beautiful with that pendant. The other two girls who saw it became envious. Especially Princess Iris who felt pain in her chest.

    "Okay, you can go home because it''s gettingte. You too." Ziel looked at Princess Freya then at Lilith and Princess Iris.

    "I understand." Princess Freya answered quietly. She was still catching her unstable breath. The three of them walked out of the cottage.

    "You should know how she feels right?" Kalya''s voice came from the kitchen. She slowly walked into the dining room.

    "I know. But I can''t ept it. I already said you were my exception." Ziel shook his head and walked towards his bedroom. Kalya just stares at him and doesn''t know what she is currently thinking.

    The next day the students of Piqmentia Grand Academy were informed about a study tour to the Dwarf Kingdom. They enjoy this activity whether they like cksmithing or not. This is their chance to see other countries outside the human region.. The Study Tour will be followed by all sses, and they will leave next week.

 Chapter 106 - 8

    A week has passed, today is the time for the academy students to go on a study tour to the Dwarf Kingdom. Right now the students were already inside the magic train. The carriages used were less than the ones they used to the Alba Mountain Range. Their sses were mixed. The teachers and principals in the second carriage, ss S and ss D in the 3rd carriage, ss A and E ss in the 4th carriage, B and F ss in the 5th carriage, and C ss in thest carriage.

    The trip from the academy to the Dwarf Kingdom using the magic train took approximately 3 days. The distance was 3 times longer than their trip to the Alba Mountain Range.

    Even though ss S and ss D mix in one carriage, ss S students prefer to sit with their ssmates. Sitting with students from a ss lower than them would lower their ss self-esteem.

    But not all ss S students are like that. Some students still want to sit together with ss D students. As usual, Ziel chose a seat by the window. The people sitting in front of him are Princess Iris and ra. The people sitting next to him are Lilith. While enjoying the ride of the magic train, they heard the chatter of the person sitting in front of ra''s seat.

    "Freya, where did you buy that pendant? Why do I feel weird every time I see it." Princess Aishia asked after seeing the pendant her childhood friend was wearing right now. She had always worn it since getting it from Ziel that night, but she had hidden it under her uniform. Now that she was wearing casual clothes, they could see the pendant with the sun pattern hanging around her slender neck.

    "Uh... This... a gift?" Princess Freya didn''t know how to answer. Ziel gave it to her even though she asked for it. The eyes of Princess Iris who was sitting behind them twitched upon hearing Princess Freya''s answer.

    "Why are you even asking?" Princess Aishia became confused after hearing her answer. She felt the vibration from the pendant and her bracelet.

    "Ahaha...yes it''s a gift." Princess Freya chuckled and fixed her answer.

    "Ooh, who gave it to you? It looks like an ordinary pendant." Hikaru who was sitting not far from them overheard their conversation.

    "True, we can even buy better than that." Sintaro also responded to Hikaru''s words.

    "You can''t say things like that! It''s not the price of the pendant that matters but the person who gives it. Isn''t that right, Freya?" Megumi joined in on the conversation. His voice invited the other students'' gazes on them.

    "Yes... What you said is true." Princess Freya smiled at Megumi''s words. This makes Hikaru and Sintaro both fascinated and jealous. Because the person who gave it could make her smile like that.

    "Then I will give the same for youter, Aishia." Hikaru feels he will find it difficult to approach Princess Freya. So he spoke to the girl sitting next to Princess Freya.

    "Thank you, lord hero. But you don''t have to bother doing that for me." Princess Aishia smiled at him. Since Hikaru keeps talking to her in ss, she doesn''t feel good if she doesn''t respond. Over time, they eventually became friends. Princess Aishia responds to all his words without being bothered.

    "It''s not troublesome at all. After all, it''s just a pendant..." Hikaru didn''t have time to finish his sentence because Princess Rinne cut him off.

    "Hmm...as I thought. Isn''t that also an artifact!? Yesterday you made a dagger didn''t you?" Princess Rinne spoke excitedly after seeing the pendant that Princess Freya was wearing.

    "Eh? The pendant is an artifact? Why can''t I feel mana fluctuations from it?" Kyouka looked at the sun pendant around Princess Freya''s neck. She was sure that it was just an ordinary pendant.

    "It has the function of hiding mana or aura fluctuations. Isn''t it very coincidental that Princess Freya also has a camouge spell? Where did the artifacts appear one after another?" Princess Rinne exined her observations just from looking at the pendant.

    (This pendant has such a function? I even forgot to askst night because I was too excited)

    Princess Freya was shocked after hearing what Princess Rinne said. She had no idea her pendant could help the effectiveness of one of her special spells. Ziel didn''t make that function especially for her but the pendant itself had the function of adjusting to the ability of the wearer.

    "It was just a coincidence." Princess Freya smiled and didn''t talk about it any further. Because it will invite suspicion from Princess Aishia.

    Meanwhile, ra who overheard their conversation became jealous of what Princess Freya got. She couldn''t possibly ask Ziel to give such an item. Isn''t that a love confession? After all, he had already given her such a precious hairpin.

    "Lady...mydy..." Ziel called ra repeatedly. But she was still deep in thought. Finally, it was Princess Iris who helped wake her up.

    "Aah... what are you doing, Iris?" ra shouted cutely. She was in pain because Princess Iris pinched her waist.

    "Ken, calling you." Princess Iris pointed back.

    "Ooh... What''s wrong, Ken?" ra''s face reddened after remembering what she was thinking earlier.

    "What are you thinking,dy?" Ziel looked at ra''s blushing face.

    "Ahaha...nothing. That aside, Iris said that you called me. Is there something?" ra turned her face away from him. She didn''t dare look him in the eye. Ziel was silent for a moment seeing her strange behavior then he took out a brooch in the shape of a lily and gave it to her.

    "You should always wear it,dy. It''s a magicalmunication device I made. The signal can cover tens of thousands of kilometers. If anything happens, you must notify me immediately." Ziel exined the use of the brooch to her. Not only ra but Princess Iris and Lilith were shocked by the wide range of the brooch.

    "Eh, it can reach you? From that far away?" ra who woke up from the shock saw Ziel and Princess Iris alternately. He was both shocked and confused by the absurd function of the magic tool given to her. Usually, magicmunication devices can only be used with a maximum distance of a thousand meters. But his magic tools could cover the entire territory of a kingdom. That''s because Ziel has changed its grade to saint rank by adding other mythologicalponents.

    "Ken, that''s..." ra wanted to say something but it got stuck in her throat.

    "What''s the matter,dy? Ah...if you''re afraid it''ll stand out, it also has a disguise function that will blend into the clothes you''re wearing." Ziel thinks ra is worried about other people''s eyes when she sees the device attached to her shirt.

    "That''s not it! Can you give it to Iris too?" ra nced at Princess Iris. She had previously seen Princess Iris''s face look envious when she received the brooch from Ziel.

    "Of course." Ziel gave an Iris brooch to Princess Iris and a rose to Lilith.

    "I got it too?" Lilith received the brooch in bewilderment. She didn''t ask for it but Ziel gave it to her.

    "It will also be useful for your task." Ziel whispered to her. After hearing what he said, Lilith understood what he meant by giving it to her. When ra can''t reach him, there''s still Lilith to help her.

    "Thanks, Ken." Princess Iris smiled happily and put the brooch on her clothes. ra and Lilith did the same.

    (Have you given it?)

    Suddenly Kalya''s voice sounded in Ziel''s mind.

    (I just gave it)

    Ziel answered her curtly.

    (I''ve known since you made 7 magicmunication devices, you intend to give them to someone else)

    Kalya had asked him about it before because she was curious about the 7 pieces ofmunication devices he made.

    (Aren''t you the first to get it?)

    Ziel had already given the Cattleya flower brooch to Kalya after having dinner together that time.

    (Are you going to give it to her too?)

    Kalya suddenly remembered the golden-haired girl who had dinner with them.

    (If she doesn''t ask for it, I don''t intend to give it)

    Ziel wouldn''t have given themunication device carelessly if it wasn''t for something important. After that, they chatted untilte at night and without realizing it Kalya fell asleep first.

    ***

    Three dayster, they finally arrived at the Dwarf Kingdom''s territory. Of all the kingdoms on the Clorius continent, the dwarf kingdom is the country with the most advanced civilization. The roads around the kingdom are concreted to make it easier for magic cars to pass. Residents'' houses were built very solidly and neatly lined up.

    The academy''s magic trainnded in arge area that was used as anding ce for flying transportation equipment. Apart from their magic train, there was also arge magic boat parked.

    The academy students one by one got out of their carriages. Apart from the teachers and Merlick as the principal. King Gustave also apanied their study tour to the Dwarf kingdom. Dozens of magic cars were already waiting for them. The magic car they were referring to was arge carriage pulled by an engine powered by magic stones. Their shape is simr to the buses that existed in Ziel''s original world.

    A middle-aged man with yellow hair walked over to Merlick and King Gustave. He was rather short and muscr with a tan skin tone. He was wearing a luxurious all-ck outfit that looked like a noble''s attire. The clothes he was wearing were a magic tool.

    "Wee Piqmentia Grand Academy students to the Dwarf Kingdom. I''m sorry that the king has work to finish today so he asked me to pick you up. I am the prime minister of the Dwarf Kingdom, my name is Dioq Gauriz. Long time no see King Gustave, Merlick." Dioq bowed his head to king Gustave. He greeted them not with the royal guards, but with dozens of golems showing off their progress in alchemy and cksmithing. This left the students who saw him amazed.

    "Long time no see, Dioq." King Gustave smiled back at him.

    "Ahaha... we haven''t seen each other in almost a decade." Merlickughed out loud and hugged Dioq. He and Regza are Dioq''s old friends. Because Merlick used to be an adventurer, so he had traveled to various ces in the Clorius continent.

    "Long time no see Mr. Dioq." Regza greeted him politely.

    "Ooh, Regza! Are you well!? How was your job as a teacher there?" Dioq has known Regza since childhood. They are both great cksmiths. Unfortunately, Dioq is more famous than Regza. This is because Regza is a half-breed.

    "I''m fine. Everything is going well." He didn''t dare to speak too casually with a prime minister. Dioq smiled bitterly at his attitude towards him.

    "Okay, the sky is getting cloudy. We''d better go to the pce. I''m sure the king is waiting for you." Dioq immediately invited Merlick and King Gustave to get into the magic car. Merlick and King Gustave nodded and went inside. The students followed them and started to get into another magic car.

    On the way, the students were presented with a neat and modern view of the city. They were amazed by themercial buildings that lined the streets. This is simr to the buildings in Ziel''s original world, but with a slightly ssic model.

    Their trip from the magic train stop to the royal pce didn''t take long because the magic car was going very fast and the smooth concrete road was free of obstacles.

    When the students were informed that they had arrived at the pce, the students started to get out of the magic car. But they were stunned when they got outside. What was in front of them was not a castle that normally existed in the human kingdom, but a very tall skyscraper. Then the students were startled by a boy running towards them.

    "Princess Rinne!" The boy unexpectedly called out the name of one of the Princesses.

    "Eh?" The students were shocked in unison upon hearing that.

 Chapter 107 - 9

    The boy who ran to Princess Rinne was the Prince of the dwarf kingdom, Torin ine. He had met Princess Rinne when his father, the king of the Dwarf Kingdom, went to Cirlus Kingdom. At that time, Prince Torin was amazed by Princess Rinne''s genius in magic tools and artifacts. Without him knowing it, he harbored affection and respect for her.

    "Long time no see, Prince Torin." Princess Rinne greets Prince Torin politely. She was in his kingdom and didn''t dare to get too close to him.

    "Princess Rinne, I''ve told you many times you don''t need to be so polite." Prince Torin smiled bitterly. He then realized that he was being watched by many people.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I am the second Prince of the Dwarf Kingdom, my name is Torin ine. I wee the students of the Piqmentia Grand Academy to the Dwarf Kingdom." Prince Torin smiled and looked at the faces of the students.

    "Prince, we''d better talk inside. The king has prepared a banquet for them." Dioq reminded Prince Torin who looked too excited.

    "You''re right! Pleasee in... I will escort you to the banquet." Prince Torin walked in leading them to the banquet hall.

    Along the corridor, the students were amazed by the cksmithing technology of the dwarf kingdom. Some of the servants and guards were golems that were simr to humans. The banquet hall is at the top of the building, so they had to use an object that lifted them with gravity magic. The concept is simr to an elevator on earth.

    "Wow! This brings us to the top quickly!"

    "Awesome!"

    The students shouted with joy after having their first experience of using it. Prince Torin and Princess Rinne smiled at their behavior.

    Soon they arrived at the banquet site. Arge hall that was enough to amodate a thousand people. Inside the hall a middle-aged man with a face resembling a prince Torin was waiting, he had long yellow hair that was neatly tied. His posture is simr to dioq, he is the king of the Dwarf Kingdom, Auva ine. Next to him was a girl who was the same age as the academy students. She has long dark yellow hair with an oval face. Her posture was somewhat different from that of most Dwarves. She was slightly taller though not as tall as the Princesses of the human kingdom. Because of her small stature, she looks very sweet and adorable.

    "Gustave, Merlick, wee back to the Dwarf Kingdom." King Auva rose from his seat and greeted King Gustave and Merlick. Then he looked at the students behind them.

    "I was the king of the Dwarf Kingdom wish you wee to our kingdom. Especially for the heroes who were summoned from another world. For tonight, please enjoy the banquet that we have prepared for you. Tomorrow you will be given a schedule for your study tour in this Kingdom." King Auvaughed looking at the students. He was very friendly to the students.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The students answered in unison and began to enjoy their banquet.

    While they were gathering to enjoy the banquet, the Princesses and heroes made their circle. Of course, Princess Iris is not included in it. As usual, she''s with ra, Ziel, and Lilith.

    The yellow-haired Princess who was previously with King Auva walked slowly towards the circle of Princesses.

    "Excuse me, may I join you?" The yellow-haired Princess asked fearfully.

    "You are?" Princess Aishia asked because she didn''t recognize her.

    "Of course, Princess Melkia." Princess Rinne answered first before she introduced her name. In addition to knowing Prince Torin, Princess Rinne also knows Princess Melkia because they both came together to the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "I am the first Princess of the Dwarf Kingdom, Melkia ine. I am honored to be your acquaintance." Princess Melkia introduced herself to everyone. She had no peers within the kingdom and she should not be recklessly befriended by outsiders. Because of that, she was confused about how to socialize with them. Moreover, she is also the type of girl who is shy with strangers. One by one the Princesses introduced and the heroes followed.

    "Princess Melkia, are everyone in this kingdom a cksmith and a magic tool creator?" Hikaru asked out of curiosity. ording to otherworldly novels and manga that he read, dwarfs usually worked as cksmiths.

    "Most of them chose to work as cksmiths, but there were also others who chose other jobs." Princess Melkia smiled in response. Not long after chatting with them, the shyness and awkward atmosphere that was bothering her slowly disappeared. Right now she could chat with them as she would chat with a friend.

    "Then are you also a magic tool creator?" Megumi acted like they had be close friends. Her cheerful and friendly demeanor makes it easy to get close to anyone.

    "She is a great magic tool creator." Princess Rinne answered Megumi''s question.

    "I''m not that great! Princess Rinne is even better! I learned a lot from her when we visited the Cirlus Kingdom!" Princess Melkia identally raised her voice. The surrounding students who were enjoying the banquet looked at her. When she realized she was the center of everyone''s attention, Princess Melkia immediately hid among the Princesses. While hiding, she identally saw the sun pendant around Princess Freya''s neck.

    "Eh!?" Princess Melkia trembled to see the pendant. She narrowed her eyes to get a better look.

    "Princess Melkia." Princess Rinne''s voice immediately woke her up.

    "Ah, what''s wrong Princess Rinne?" Princess Melkia is confused because the Princesses and heroes are looking at her.

    "What are you doing standing looking at Princess Freya. Ah, or maybe because of the pendant? You noticed it didn''t you?" Princess Rinne quickly found out the reason.

    "Yes, the human region is indeed extraordinary. You guys still have artifacts of that level. We so-called cksmith kingdoms don''t even have one." Princess Melkia smiled bitterly.

    "Ahaha..." Princess Freya didn''t know how to respond.

    "You also have the same thing with you." Princess Melkia then nced at Princess Aishia''s wrist.

    "Ah, this is someone''s gift and not mine." Princess Aishia shook her head. Her expression was sad.

    "I''m sorry if I reminded you of something sad." Princess Melkia immediately noticed it.

    "It''s okay. You''re not guilty at all. I''m the one who got carried away by my emotions." Princess Aishia returned to her usual expression.

    (Where did these Princesses get their artifacts from! We don''t even have any of that)

    Princess Reina, who had been silent for a long time, muttered enviously in her heart. She was annoyed to see the two princesses one by one getting a fortune.

    "Hmm... Both are indeed artifacts. It''s not from the same person, is it?" Princess Reina muttered in a slightly louder voice for them to hear.

    "Eh!?" Princess Freya was shocked and trembled at her words. Princess Aishia next to her became suspicious with her exaggerated response.

    "What''s wrong Freya? You look shocked?" Princess Aishia was suspicious of her response.

    "Ahaha...it''s nothing. There''s no way this could be given to the same person right? Even the mana emitted is different." Princess Freya averted her eyes from Princess Aishia. She started to sweat coldly from her forehead.

    "Suspicious..." Princess Aishia narrowed her eyes at her. Then she realized this time it was the two of them who were the center of attention of the other Princesses. They allughed in unison.

    "You guys are close as usual huh. There''s no way you two fight over a guy, right?" Princess Reina quipped Princess Freya. She realized that something was wrong with her earlier response.

    "Of course not. That aside, have you seen my brother and Prince Albert? I haven''t seen him since I got here. He brought my father''s imh Sis to be repaired here." Princess Freya tried to change the subject.

    "I saw him out with Prince Albert. I don''t know where they went but they seemed to be in a hurry." Princess Rinne saw the two of them when they entered the banquet hall. They looked at the banquet hall for a while then immediately left from there.

    "Where do they go?" Princess Freya mumbled to herself. She looked worried for his brother.

    "I''m sure they''ll be fine." Princess Aishia tried to calm her down.

    On the other side of the banquet hall, ra and the others were also enjoying their meal.

    "Hmm... This food is delicious, but somehow it doesn''t taste as good as someone I know." Princess Iris muttered without her realizing it, but her voice was heard by ra who was eating beside her.

    "I agree with you." Lilith nodded in agreement. Ziel pretended not to hear their murmurs.

    "Whose dish are you referring to, Iris?" ra asked curiously. Because her face made a smile that she never showed her.

    "No one, it''s... Just a royal chef, really a royal chef!" Princess Iris answered stammeringly.

    "Then why did you answer nervously? You''re not what you used to be, iris." ra tilted her head at Princess Iris'' reaction. She was increasingly convinced that Princess Iris was hiding something.

    "It''s just your feeling. Instead of talking about it, don''t they look like they already know each other?" Princess Iris pointed at Merlick, King Gustave, and King Auva. But it wasn''t them she was talking about. She talks about Kalya which is at their table. King Auva looks familiar with her.

    "You''re right, I''m also curious about their rtionship." Lilith immediately responded to Princess Iris''s words. They both looked at Ziel who was enjoying his meal.

    "Is there something strange on my face?" Ziel looked back at them.

    "Nothing!" They answered and averted their gazes at the same time. They looked more familiar than before. If Princess Iris found out that Lilith was the one who used her to hurt the students, she don''t know what she would do.

    "You two became very close. You also became closer to Ken, right?" ra said a little lonely. She felt abandoned by her friends.

    "It''s just how you feel. You''re still my best friend." Princess Iris realized what she was feeling. She grabbed ra''s hand on the table. ra smiled broadly in response to her actions.

    Ziel who was eating suddenly looked outside the building but soon he focused back on his food.

    ***

    This is when Princess Melkia gets acquainted with Princesses and heroes. King Auva was chatting with Merlick and King Gustave. While they were chatting, King Auva saw an elf passing by their table.

    "Princess Cattleya?" He asked hesitantly and was afraid of mistaking people. But in his mind, he was sure because she was one of the most beautiful elves in the Elven Kingdom or maybe one of the most beautiful creatures in the Clorius continent.

    "Ooh, King Auva. Long time no see." Kalya replied briefly.

    "It''s you Princess Cattleya. Long time no see. How are you? Ah, you better sit down first." King Auva stood up and invited Kalya to sit down. Meanwhile, the other two people at the table had different reactions. Merlick smiled bitterly knowing that while King Gustave was surprised that one of the teachers in the academy was a Princess.

    "Thanks." Kalya then sat on the chair. She did it out of respect for him as an old acquaintance.

    "Currently the Elven kingdom is very closed to outsiders. So I can no longer visit there. What is going on in the Elven Kingdom?" King Auva asked curiously. He didn''t know anything about the incidents in the Elven kingdom. That meant the divine races had very well sealed off the information so it wouldn''t leak out.

    "I can''t tell you. This is an internal matter of the Elven Kingdom and I''m no longer a Princess right now so please stop calling me that." Kalya feels sad when reminded about it.

    "But..." King Auva still stubbornly wanted to know. But he stopped his words because of a roar from outside the building.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

 Chapter 108 - 10

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    The roars of magical beasts echoed through the Dwarven Kingdom''s skies. But after the roar was heard suddenly an explosion followed.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    The residents of the Dwarven Kingdom didn''t seem to care about the magical beast attacks like they were used to it.

    Inside the building used for the Piqmentia Grand Academy banquet, the students were slightly panicked by the roar. They could infer from the sound that they were high-level magical beasts.

    "You guys calm down! We''ve cleaned up the monsters with our newest artifact. It''s a high-explosive magic cannon. 3 shots from that cannon are enough to kill high-level magical beasts." King Auva smiled broadly and looked proud to say it.

    "Shouldn''t we have it too in the human country? Or maybe in the academy."

    "As expected of the kingdom of cksmiths!"

    The students started whispering after hearing what King Auva said. They were amazed by the technological advancements that the Dwarf Kingdom had. The kingdoms in the human region were trulygging far behind.

    "Father!" Prince Torin''s voice was heard in the banquet hall. He walked in from outside in a hurry. Behind him were Prince Fritz and Prince Albert who had suddenly disappeared.

    "Father, are the Monsters attacking again!?" Prince Torin asked anxiously.

    "Don''t worry, it''s all done." King Auva smiled and patted his son''s shoulder.

    "I''ll excuse myself first King Auva, King Gustave, Principal." Kalya took the opportunity to leave the table while they were busy discussing the monster''s attack. Without waiting for an answer from King Auva, she quickly left the ce.

    "Wait..." King Auva intended to stop her. He still wanted to know what happened in the Elven Kingdom. But he stopped his words because of someone''s voice.

    "Brother! Where have you been!?" Princess Freya came to Prince Fritz.

    "I went to see a cksmith who was rmended by Prince Torin in this building. Incidentally, Prince Albert also wanted to join, so the three of us went there." Prince Fritz exins what happened to his sister.

    "Please tell me next time before you go." Princess Freya quickly left them after saying that. Prince Fritz smiled bitterly and shook his head at his little sister''s behavior.

    "Forgive my sister''s behavior." Prince Fritz said apologetically to Prince Albert and Prince Torin.

    "It''s okay. I understand she must be worried. Especially since you''re in another kingdom." Prince Torin just smiled and understood the situation. Prince Albert also nodded in agreement with him.

    After Kalya left, King Auva was slightly stunned. He sat back in his chair and looked at Merlick and King Gustave.

    "Merlick, I''m sure you know Princess Cattleya. Does when she call you principal mean she is..." King Auva asked Merlick about Kalya.

    "You''re right. She is a teacher at our academy." Merlick smiled bitterly and answered honestly.

    "What!? Didn''t you know that she was a Princess and you made her a teacher!?" Even though he had expected it, but King Auva was still shocked when he heard it directly from Merlick.

    "Merlick, I don''t know this. Do the other kings know? She''s a princess from another kingdom, let alone from an Elven kingdom that''s isted from the outside." King Gustave was just as shocked as King Auva but for another reason. He didn''t know what kind of trouble Kalya had in the Elven kingdom, but making a Princess be a teacher at the academy might be a problem in the future. Although he knew it was an unnecessary worry for now.

    "You guys calm down. For some reason, I can''t tell anyone that. The other kings don''t know about this." Merlick said what he thought needed to be said.

    "Do you know the real problem in the Elven Kingdom that made her leave the kingdom and be a teacher?" King Auva is still curious about it. He tried to extract information from Merlick.

    "Auva, I''m sure you''ve heard it directly from her. I who have nothing to do with this can''t say anything." Merlick shook his head at King Auva who was stubbornly searching for information about it. He didn''t know what his real goal was.

    "Haa... Well if that''s the case. Since the Elven Kingdom is close to the Dwarf Kingdom, so I think whatever problem has happened there, sooner orter it will have an impact on our kingdom." king Auva sighed heavily he intended to investigate this.

    "Thank you for your understanding." Merlick didn''t say anything after saying that. The atmosphere at the table became heavy at the words of King Auva.

    After Kalya left King Auva and others at the table, she walked towards the balcony. As she walked, she smiled andughed,pletely different from the impression she usually gave off at the academy. Fortunately, this was not seen by other students. She''s like that because she''s chatting with Ziel through the brooch she''s wearing. She did it because she wanted to test the effectiveness of the artifact. Of course, all of that was a lie. The real reason was that she wanted to hear his voice.

    She enjoyed her conversation with Ziel so much that she didn''t notice that someone had been following her since she left King Auva''s table.

    "Can I have a moment of your time, Miss Kalya?" Princess Aishia''s voice was heard calling her from behind. Kalya raised her eyebrows after hearing that voice. She turned around and saw the silver-haired Princess standing with a serious face.

    Princess Aishia took the opportunity when Princess Freya went to Prince Fritz. She felt like Princess Freya wanted to stop her from talking to Kalya even though it was just her guess. That''s why she used that time to escape Princess Freya''s attention.

    "Okay,e with me to the balcony." Kalya walked there first and was followed by Princess Aishia.

    When they reached the balcony, neither of them started to speak. Since it would be a waste of time to continue like that, then kalya broke their silence first.

    "So, what do you need from me?" Kalya can guess what Princess Aishia wants from her. But she wanted to confirm from her directly.

    "Miss Kalya, do you know where Ziel is right now?" Princess Aishia asks Kalya seriously. Even so, Kalya can see her eyes are teary like she is holding back her tears. She had wanted to ask Kalya this since the time they came back from the survival test. But Princess Freya always gets in the way and they suddenly get a month''s vacation that requires her to return to her kingdom for a while.

    "Ziel? Who is he? I have no idea what you''re suddenly asking." Kalya pretends not to know him. Ziel had told her honestly about his rtionship with Princess Aishia. Therefore she had no reason to reveal his whereabouts. After hearing this she also knew that Princess Freya was also hiding Ziel''s whereabouts from her. After all, she was Princess Aishia''s childhood friend.

    (The girl is very sly)

    Silphy''s voice came from inside Kalya''s mind. Even though Princess Aishia is her childhood friend, but she can do that behind Princess Aishia''s back. Kalya was silent and didn''t respond to Silphy. Currently, she is waiting for a reaction from Princess Aishia.

    "Please, can you stop pretending? I''ll do anything as long as you tell me!" Princess Aishia finally couldn''t hold back her tears. A tear fell down her cheek.

    "Haa...who exactly do you mean?" Kalya sighed heavily as if she didn''t understand what Princess Aishia meant.

    "You! Well if you don''t remember, I''ll help remind you! He''s the one who wore the mask and helped us in the Alba Mountain range. Have you remembered him!?" Princess Aishia who wasn''t holding back her emotions said in a louder voice. Luckily no one was there.

    "Ah, so the person who wore the mask that time and helped me was named Ziel. I forgot to thank him when he helped me that time." Kalya still insists on not knowing him till the end.

    "You...!" Princess Aishia could no longer suppress her anger and was about to scream. But she was stopped by Princess Freya who was looking for her since she suddenly disappeared.

    "Aishia, stop it! If you shout like that the other students will hear it." Princess Freya reminded her. She was panting after running looking for Princess Aishia into the spacious banquet hall. When she asked where Princess Aishia went to the Princesses there. Princess Rinne says she went with Kalya and it made her panic. Therefore she immediately rushed to look for her.

    "Freya, what are you doing here? Are you going to stop me from asking her again?" Princess Aishia looked at her coldly. Currently, Princess Aishia''s emotions are overflowing because she has been holding back for a long time.

    "You...what have you said Aishia?" Princess Freya trembled slightly after hearing her childhood friend''s words. She said coldly to her. Princess Aishia is not like her usual self.

    "Are you sure you''re not hiding anything from me, Freya?" Princess Aishia continues to press her.

    "I''m not hiding anything from you. Please if you want to ask her. But can you lower your voice? You know we''re currently in another kingdom. Please protect the good name of the academy and the human kingdom." Princess Freya reminded her harshly. She was also a little carried away by Princess Aishia''s attitude towards her.

    Princess Aishia fell silent after hearing her words. She took a deep breath to calm her heart then wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    "I''m sorry, Freya. I got carried away by my emotions. I''m sorry too, Miss Kalya. I''ll find out myself if you don''t want to tell me. Excuse me." Princess Aishia bowed slightly to Kalya and quickly left the ce.

    "Haa...how troublesome." Princess Freya sighed and shook her head.

    "You are quite mean to your childhood friend." Kalya quipped Princess Freya.

    "I don''t care if I have to be a viin to get what is meant for me." Princess Freya smiled evilly. Kalya frowned when she saw her smile.

    "Are you sure you can do everything or even sacrifice your status as a Princess?" Kalya narrowed her eyes staring at Princess Freya.

    "Don''t you already know the answer? But if you want to hear it from my mouth then... I can sacrifice anything. So wait, I''ll take him from you." She smiled again, but not the scary smile he had before. She smiled like a blooming flower. A smile followed by a deration of war on Kalya.

    "Hehe... Grab it if you can. But you also know that I''m just like you? I''ll do anything to defend him." Kalya epted her deration of war and smiled sweetly that was not inferior to Princess Freya before.

    "Ahaha...I''m d to hear your answer. Then we''ll see who gets to him in the end." princess Freya went from the balcony and left Kalya alone in that ce. But it didn''t take long because someone was suddenly there.

    "Did you hear everything?" Kalya turns to look at Ziel. She was very familiar with his presence. Because Ziel never hid his presence when they were together.

    "Shouldn''t I hear it?" Ziel asked tly.

    "No, you can hear it or should I say, I''m d you heard it. What do you think about the feelings of those two beauties?" Kalya tries to tease him. But his poker face remained unchanged in the slightest.

    "You already know my answer right? I can''t answer their feelings. Or maybe you want me to respond?" Ziel asked her back.

    "No! I don''t want you to respond to any girl! I just want you to be mine alone!" Kalya identally shouts at him. Her face looked panicked after hearing his question. Ziel just silently watched her. But Kalya could tell that his face softened.

    "I''m sorry. I identally shouted." She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him.

    "I think my heartbeat when I''m with you is not without reason. Go back inside because it''s getting cold outside." Ziel approached her and caressed her head. Kalya''s body trembled slightly then became very rxed.

    "Okay, you should go back inside too. See youter." She lightly kissed his lips and quickly returned to the banquet hall.

    After Kalya left, Ziel looked into the darkness of the night in the Dwarven Kingdom.. Somewhere in the kingdom, a pair of red eyes suddenly opened and stared at the tower-shaped Royal castle.

 Chapter 109 - 11

    The banquet for the Piqmentia Grand Academy disciples has ended. Since it was not toote, Merlick allowed them to look around the Dwarven royal capital. They had to be back before midnight. The Dwarven Kingdom had provided amodation for them in the castle. Their study tour schedule has also been prepared for tomorrow.

    Prince Torin and Princess Melkia apany the students to tour the Dwarven Royal Capital. Even though they were asked to apany the students, the two of them were more focused on the Princesses and heroes.

    Unlike in the human kingdom, the streets of the Dwarven Kingdom''s capital were filled with people passing by. Not only dwarves but also other races such as humans, elves, beastmen, and demons. They were all free to enter the Dwarf Kingdom after going through certain procedures.

    Because most of the group apanied by Princess Melkia were Princesses. So they mostly go where the girls like. A clothing store, a magic tool shop in the form of jewelry, and a restaurant. Right now they were in a restaurant with a typical menu from the Dwarven Kingdom. They chatted happily in the restaurant. Princess Melkia who just got to know the Princesses and heroes already thinks of them as friends.

    "Princess Rinne, I heard that Piqmentia Grand Academy has 5 amazing Princesses. Why did I only meet 4 people? Didn''t thest Princess join this study tour?" Princess Melkia asked curiously. This was actually what she wanted to ask at the previous banquet. But she forgot because she was too happy to chat with her peers.

    "She was hanging out with her other friends." Princess Freya answered it first before Princess Rinne. She didn''t want Princess Rinne to say what happened during the survival test incident. This will hurt her even more. She already felt guilty about her attitude towards Princess Iris, so she was trying to help her this time.

    "Is that so?" Princess Melkia doubted what Princess Freya said.

    "You should just tell the truth. She was exiled by the other students for intending to kill them during the survival test in the Alba Mountain range. Even though she was in a state-controlled by someone else." Princess Reina answered honestly. There was anger in her words. She still doesn''t ept what Princess Iris did at that time.

    "Princess Reina!" Princess Freya tries to stop her.

    "What? Isn''t what I said the truth? Why do you suddenly want to protect her anyway? Aren''t you avoiding her too?" Princess Reina quipped at her and made Princess Freya reminisce about her guilt.

    "That..." Princess Freya tried to deny it but she didn''t know what to say. Princess Aishia, who usually helps her at this time, is silent. She had been silent and had not spoken since the incident on the balcony earlier.

    "Whatever!" Princess Freya finally gave up and did not discuss it further because she thought it would be of no use to her. Not long after, the door of the restaurant opened and 4 people entered.

    "Look! There she is with her friends." Princess Reina pointed at Princess Iris and the other three people who had just entered the restaurant.

    Princess Melkia looked at the girls who had just entered the restaurant, she raised her eyebrows at them. Not because of their beauty, but because of the floral brooches they wore on their clothes.

    Apart from Princess Melkia who realized it, the other people were Princess Rinne and Princess Freya. But Princess Freya realized it for a different reason.

    (Eh? Isn''t the brooch the three of them wore simr to the one the elf wore before?)

    Princess Freya had a chance to see the brooch with the Cattleya floral motif that Kalya was wearing when she was chatting with her on the balcony. She thought it was just an ordinary brooch. But after seeing the three of them wearing a floral brooch as well, she knew that it was given by the same person. She knew it from the perfect detail of the carving.

    (The four of them got it while I didn''t?)

    Princess Freya gritted her teeth. She knew the rtionship between Ziel, Kalya, and ra, but the other two girls she hasn''t had time to find out further. They both get the same brooch as Kalya and ra which shows that Lilith and Princess Iris have a certain rtionship with Ziel.

    (I have to find some time to figure it out. For now, I have to get one from him!)

    Princess Freya nced at Princess Aishia beside her. She still kept silent because she was angry with the previous incident.

    Apart from the three Princesses, the other person who saw Princess Iris was one of the heroes, Hikaru Tenshiro.

    (I''ve seen her a few times before, but is she this pretty?)

    Hikaru thought while stroking his chin.

    "What are you thinking about?" Sintaro asked Hikaru who was silently staring at Princess Iris.

    "Ah, nothing. I just thought she looked like a Japanese with ck hair like that." Hikaru smiled trying to cover up what he was thinking.

    "Ooh, Princess Iris. Youe to this restaurant too?" Princess Freya smiled asking her.

    "Yes, I want to taste the special food of the Dwarven Kingdom. I didn''t see Prince Fritz, where is he?" Princess Iris smiled back. She saw the person she used to be with and Princess Aishia wasn''t there. She asked it out of courtesy.

    "Hee...are you looking for my brother? He went with Prince Torin and Prince Albert." Princess Freya smirked teasingly.

    "I''m just asking and don''t mean anything!" Princess Iris immediately sat down at a table not far from them. The other three people followed suit. After they sat down, ra nced at Princess Iris.

    "Iris, do you like Prince Fritz?" ra whispered to her and kept her voice from being heard by others.

    "I said no! I was just asking her. I''d be mad if you asked that again!" Princess Iris frantically answered and nced at Ziel.

    "Okay, I won''t ask again. But isn''t this your reaction a bit too much?" ra asks Lilith for her opinion.

    "You''re right, maybe she already has someone she likes. So she''s like that." Lilith replied jokingly.

    "You don''t talk recklessly!" Princess Iris was angry for taking Lilith''s words seriously.

    "Princess Iris, I''m sure Lilith is only joking. Please calm down." Ziel finally spoke up to calm Princess Iris. At that rate, she would be carried away by her anger and raise her voice. They will attract the attention of the people in the restaurant.

    "Ah, Uhm... I''m sorry. I got carried away." Princess Iris calmed down after hearing his voice and immediately apologized to Lilith.

    "Iris, why are you being so submissive today?" ra tilted her head, she was confused by Princess Iris'' behavior.

    "It''s just your feeling. We''d better order our food." Princess Iris tried to change the topic of their conversation. When they were about to order food, someone came up to them.

    "Princess Iris, right? We may not have met in person. I''m Hikaru Tenshiro, you can call me Hikaru. I''m d to meet you." Hikaru offers a handshake to Princess Iris.

    "I''m Iris Neigal. I''m also d to meet you." Princess Iris didn''t ept his handshake. She just nodded slightly at him. Hikaru smiled wryly at Princess Iris'' response.

    "Ahaha...Princess Iris, how about you join our table. Wouldn''t it be more crowded would be more interesting?" Hikaru kept smiling and wasn''t angry with her attitude.

    Princess Iris didn''t answer right away. She also couldn''t directly refuse a hero''s invitation. She nced at ra and the others asking for their opinion. ra just nodded and didn''t dare to make a sound. Ziel and Lilith also agreed.

    "Very well. I will ept your offer, lord hero." Princess Iris and the others moved to the heroes'' table. Ziel sat between Princess Iris and ra. While Lilith sat between Princess Iris and Princess Freya. The other Princesses didn''t mind it either. Princess Melkia also only talks to the Princesses and heroes she knows.

    After everyone was seated, they immediately ordered their food. Because the longer it takes, the day will be gettingte. It wasn''t long before their food arrived. Even though they were sitting together, they still only chatted in their circle. Only Hikaru and Sintaro spoke to Princess Iris and Lilith.

    "Princess Iris, did you intentionally use the same brooch as your other friend?" Princess Rinne asked her out of curiosity. She knew the brooch was an Artifact. But out of nowhere, such arge number of artifacts had suddenly appeared. Luckily she didn''t see when Ziel made it.

    "You''re right, I bought it with them. Isn''t that right, ra?" Princess Iris nced at ra and winked.

    "Ah, yes it''s true Princess Rinne. We bought it together before." ra nodded repeatedly.

    "Hoo...you should take me next time when youe to that ce again." Princess Rinne knew that they were lying. That''s why she wanted to know where they got the brooches from. She never thought that the person who made the brooch was a human because he only saw them wearing the brooch aftering to the Dwarf Kingdom. She thought it was a Dwarf who made it.

    "Yes, I''d be happy if I have time to take you." Princess Iris smiled and took her eyes off her. After that, there was no more talk about the brooch because Princess Iris always avoided the conversation.

    When they finished their food, Princess Freya suddenly mumbled which startled some of the people at the table.

    "Haa... Turns out the food here isn''t as good as the nikujaga and teriyaki I''ve eaten before." Princess Freya subconsciously muttered and looked dissatisfied.

    "You are right." Princess Iris and Lilith nodded in unison. Suddenly there was the sound of a spoon falling from their table.

    nk...

    "What did you say before!?" Kyouka got up from her seat and looked at Princess Freya. Among them all sitting at the table, Kyouka was the only one besides Ziel who overheard their conversation.

    "Uh, what do you mean?" Princess Freya didn''t understand why she suddenly shouted at her.

    "I mean what you mumbled earlier." Kyouka became impatient with Princess Freya''s reply.

    "Kyouka, what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly like that?" Megumi who was sitting next to her was confused by Kyouka''s sudden change in attitude.

    "Yeah right. What''s the matter with you Kyouka?" Sintaro is also worried about Kyouka.

    "Didn''t you hear? They say nikujaga and teriyaki. You know what this means, don''t you?" Kyouka looked at the other heroes.

    "Hmm... does that mean?" Hikaru was the first to understand what Kyouka had said.

    "You''re right. There should be other Japanese besides us in this world." Kyouka said her conclusion which took the other heroes by surprise.

    "What!?" Megumi shouted cutely. She who from the beginning couldn''t follow the direction of their conversation finally understood.

    "So, Freya. How do you know those words?" Kyouka seriously asked Princess Freya. This made everyone at the table tense.

    "That..." Princess Freya still didn''t know what made the heroes act like that to her. She felt there was nothing wrong with what she said. But before she could ask further, the restaurant door was forcefully opened.

    boom...

    "Princess Melkia, sorry to interrupt your time but I must report to you immediately!" A soldier spoke apologetically while lowering his head. He looked panicked and in a hurry.

    "What happened?" Princess Melkia sensed that something bad had happened.

    "Prince Torin, Prince Fritz, and Prince Albert are attacked by unknown creatures. They are currently struggling with him!" The soldier exined what had happened to her.

    "What!? Quickly take me there! Show me the way!" Princess Melkia was shocked and immediately stood up from her chair.

    "Yes, Princess!" The soldier left the restaurant followed by everyone sitting at the table including Ziel and the others.

    They were taken to a big road not far from the restaurant where they had eaten before. Princess Melkia and the others were astonished to see the soldiers and 3 Princes lying on the ground. They saw the figure of a person with red eyes standing in the dark.

    "Amalgam...." Princess Melkia muttered in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 110 - 12

    "Amalgam?" The heroes and the Princesses were confused by what Princess melkia had said.

    "It was a golem found by the Dwarven Kingdom hundreds of years ago in ruin and became the basis for the creation of the golems in this kingdom until now. It''s also called the mother golem." Princess Melkia exined to them. But her face looked confused when she saw the figure standing in the darkness.

    "So it''s a golem belonging to the Dwarven Kingdom? Then why did he attack Prince Torin and the other Princes?" Kyouka still didn''t understand what was going on.

    "No, that golem isn''t amalgam! It''s just simr! Lord Hikaru, please quickly save my brother and the other Princes!" Princess Melkia finally realized what made her confused. He then clings to Hikaru and asks for his help.

    "Leave it to me! After all, I was summoned to this world as a hero." Hikaru walked forward and readied to fight the golem.

    The golem slowly walked out of the darkness. He had a shape very simr to that of a human, his body was much taller than an adult and was copper in color. His eyes are fiery red and he has a red crystal in the shape of a pentagon on his forehead.

    Hikaru and the other three heroes suddenly became tense after looking into the golem''s eyes. They subconsciously stepped back. But Kyouka gritted her teeth and attacked the golem first.

    [Ice Needles]

    Hundreds of ice needles shot toward the golem at high speed.

    "I will help them." Princess Iris intends to join the attack with the heroes. But Ziel''s words stopped her.

    "Your attacks are useless on him." Ziel said nonchntly.

    "What do you mean? I''m not as strong as you! But at least I can still help them a bit and not just sit around!" Princess Iris got angry after hearing Ziel''s words. She felt that Ziel underestimated her too much. She unintentionally raised her voice at him.

    "Look." Ziel only answered it briefly.

    "What should I see...." The annoyed Princess Iris wanted to say something to him but after looking in the direction Ziel was pointing she was dumbfounded.

    The hundreds of ice needles suddenly disappeared before touching the golem''s body. The attack was like being swallowed by something.

    "What''s that?" Princess Iris asked him. But Ziel didn''t answer and just stared at the golem in silence. He narrowed his eyes at the red pentagon crystal on his forehead. It was the same crystal he had gotten from within the green dragon.

    Princess Iris pouted because she felt neglected. But she didn''t dare say anything. Luckily ra was with the heroes and didn''t overhear their conversation. They saw kyouka attack him again with the fire spear but still disappeared before hitting him.

    "That is..." Lilith seemed to realize something.

    "Anti-magic area. 360 degrees protects it from any magic attacks. It seems like someone skilled in casting a nullification magic spell. Besides that its body is also made of adamantium which is very hard to scratch." Ziel exined it to Lilith.

    "Isn''t that the natural enemy of a mage?" Lilith was a little surprised because her orientation was also a mage. Ziel nodded slightly in response.

    Princess Iris felt guilty after hearing what Lilith said. Ziel had warned her before, but she raised her voice at him instead.

    "I''m sorry..." Princess Iris said apologetically while lowering her head to him.

    "I don''t care about that. You have your opinion. I won''t me you." Ziel said nonchntly. He didn''t seem to think about what Princess Iris had said earlier. But Princess Iris felt his voice slightly cold towards her. Princess Iris clenched her fists tightly and didn''t dare to say anything else. Lilith just snorted seeing her like that.

    While they were chatting, the heroes started attacking the golems. Kyouka who didn''t know at first continued to attack the golem with magic. But over time she realized the golem''s ability.

    "Hikaru! Looks like Megumi and I will be useless in this fight! The golem has something that nullifies magic. So the mages can''t join the direct attack!" Kyouka conveyed her observations to Hikaru.

    "Okay, we will both attack him together. Come on, Sintaro!" Hikaru took his spear from his space storage and charged forward to attack the golem.

    "Come on, Hikaru!" Sintaro also took a weapon from his space storage. He wore a silver gauntlet in his hands.

    The two of them would attack the golem with pure physical attacks without the aid of magic. This will limit the variety of their attacks.

    "I wille with you!" Princess Reina also came forward to attack with the red sword in her hand.

    Hikaru started attacking the golems with his spear when he felt the golems had already entered his attack range. He thrust his spear into the red crystal on the golem''s forehead. But the thing that took them by surprise happened. Hikaru thought his attack hit the golem, but it turned out to be just an afterimage. The golem moved so fast that it left an afterimage.

    "Be careful!" Hikaru quickly warned the two when the golem suddenly disappeared.

    The disappeared golem appeared right in front of Sintaro. It made him reflexively punch the golem with his full strength. But the golem didn''t dodge, it also punched Sintaro back.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    They shed their fists and generated shockwaves in the surroundings. They were both blown away by the impact of their fists.

    "Damn! That fist is so hard!" Sintaro felt his hands go numb after punching the golem.

    After that, Hikaru attacked the golems together with Princess Reina. The golems blocked their attacks with his bare hands. While the three of them fought the golems, the princesses helped the injured.

    "Brother! Are you okay!?" Princess Freya screamed in panic. She was worried and immediately checked the condition of Prince Fritz. She breathed a sigh of relief after knowing his brother''s condition was fine. She quickly cast a healing spell on him.

    [Minor Heal]

    Princess Fritz''s condition is slowly improving. The other Princesses are also treating the other Princes and the soldiers.

    "Ugh... What''s wrong with me?" Prince Fritz started to open his eyes. His whole body was in a lot of pain. He tried to get up, but his body was still too weak to move.

    "You can''t move much, brother! You have to rest to recover your condition." Princess Freya helps her brother to sit down.

    "Aah, where are Torin and Albert!? Where are the golems!?" Prince Fritz suddenly remembered what happened earlier.

    "Rx. They''re fine. Right now the golem is fighting the heroes and Princess Reina." Princess Freya pointed at Hikaru who was fighting fiercely against him.

    "The golem''s body is very hard and it moves very fast. Moreover, magic cannot be used on it." Princess Fritz tried to warn them.

    "Don''t worry, brother. They already know about this." Princess Freya nodded at his words.

    Their fight continues. The three of them continued to suppress the golem. But only the sound of metal shing could be heard from their fight. The surface of the golem''s body was not scratched at all.

    "Iris, shouldn''t we help them!?" ra ran over to them. They don''t have a chance to help the victims because they were all taken care of by the Princesses and the rest of the heroes who didn''t fight.

    "We can''t do anything about that golem, you should know that." Princess Iris smiled bitterly and nced at Ziel.

    "But..." ra looks very eager to help them.

    "ra, trust me. There''s nothing we can do about this fight." Princess Iris remembered that she was the same as her before. ra finally nodded andplied.

    Their long fight was very bad for them. Because the golem has stamina depending on its energy supply. The bigger it is, the longer itsts. Unlike Hikaru and the others.

    "Damn it! At this rate, we''ll lose. I can''t do magic-based attacks so this is troublesome!" Hikaru threw out his spear which was damaged by the impact of the golem''s body. He took out a sword from his space storage. His skill [Master All Weapon] activated and he became familiar with the weapon in his hand.

    "The only possible way is to attack the crystal on his forehead." Princess Reina concluded it was the weakest and easiest point for them to attack.

    "Let''s do it. I''ll try to distract him." Sintaro banged his fist. He felt very excited in that fight.

    "Now!" Hikaru gave the signal and they started attacking simultaneously.

    Sintaro fights hand to hand with the golem. He made the golem''s attention only on him. They punch each other and both look for opportunities to hit their opponents. But sintaro is a human and his body isn''t as tough as that golem even though he has the skill [Superhuman Body]. He remained injured all over his body. He also suffered from mental fatigue and body. When they were fighting fists, suddenly Sintaro changed his movements. He shifted to the back of the golem and locked his movements with a big hug.

    "Do it now!" Sintaro shouted signaling both of them.

    Hikaru and Princess Reina suddenly appeared in front of the golem and thrust their swords into the red crystal on its forehead. Their swords managed to pierce the crystal through its head. Luckily Sintaro quickly tilted his head before getting impaled by their swords.

    nk...

    The red crystal shattered into pieces. Upon seeing that, the soldiers cheered for the victory of the heroes.

    "Ken, they finally won!" ra shouted happily after seeing the golems no longer moving.

    "Not yet, mydy." Ziel sshed cold water on her happiness.

    "They are stupid." Lilith quipped at the soldiers and Princesses celebrating their victory too early.

    Princess Iris and ra didn''t understand what they were talking about. But not long after, they heard an explosion sound followed by Hikaru and the others bouncing off.

    The golem was still moving, the chest of the golem opened and revealed a red pentagon crystal that was muchrger than the one on its forehead. The red crystal shone and aimed at the Princesses, the two heroines, and the victims who had just woken up. The golems firedser beams at such high speed that they had no time to dodge or defend themselves.

    [Tortoise Shield]

    [Diamond Great Wall]

    The gray tortoise shells were stacked against a giant wall that gleamed like diamonds holding theser beam. One barrier belongs to Princess Aishia and the other belongs to Princess Freya.

    "Eh? So this is how the barrier function of this pendant looks like. Hmm... So pretty." Princess Freya smiled satisfied to see it.

    "Are we safe?" Princess Melkia looked around her and stopped at the glowing pendants and bracelets of the two Princesses. She could tell the barrier came from their artifact.

    "Awesome!" Megumi shouted in admiration.

    "You''re right, creating an instant barrier with strong defense. That artifact is indeed extraordinary." Kyouka muttered in agreement with Megumi''s words.

    "Freya, what is it?" Prince Fritz was shocked to see his sister had something like that.

    "I''ll tell youter, brother. See! that golem hasn''t been defeated yet! He seems to be stronger than before." Princess Freya identally looked at Princess Aishia. Coincidentally she was also looking at her. The two of them stared at each other for a while and averted their eyes at the same time.

    The golem''s body suddenly turned red, it moved at high speed. Since he felt he couldn''t attack Princess Freya and the others who were inside the barrier, he looked for another target. The golem disappeared from its ce, it appeared right in front of princess Iris who was silently watching the sudden change in the situation.

    "Eh?" Princess Iris was shocked that the golem was about to punch her in the head. If hit by that attack, her head will be crushed like a watermelon. She closed his eyes resigned to the blow that was about toe at her. But the blow never came. When she slowly opened her eyes, she saw the golem in front of her frozen in ce, but not from being frozen by the ice. Not only the golems, but the surrounding people also seemed to freeze.

    Then someone walked past him, it was Ziel and Lilith. Behind Ziel floated a spirit circle in the shape of a gear. He reached out his hand and touched the crystal on the golem''s chest. In the blink of an eye, the golem turned to ashes.. He turned it into nothingness.

 Chapter 111 - 13

    The battlefield became very quiet as no one could move except a few people. After eliminating the golems, Ziel returned to his original ce and time returned to normal. Lilith just followed her and didn''t say anything. Princess Iris and Lilith weren''t affected by Ziel''s power due to the master and servant contracts.

    "What exactly are you?" Princess Iris asked in a trembling voice. The golem that everyone struggled so hard to fight, was defeated with just a touch by him. Unfortunately, she doesn''t remember what happened during the survival test. Otherwise, she would not have asked such a thing.

    What Ziel did earlier was speed up the corrosion process time on the golem''s metal body. He elerated the time to the next hundreds of years until the metal disintegrated. The anti-magic area has no effect because Ziel uses spiritism.

    He crushed the golem to nothing because he didn''t want the body of the golem to be used by the Dwarven Kingdom to make other living weapons. It would destroy the bnce of the kingdoms on the eastern continent. He also didn''t want to cause suspicion if he left evidence behind.

    "Eh? Where''s the golem?"

    "I believe he was there before?"

    The soldiers wondered because the golem had suddenly disappeared from the ce. They looked around but still couldn''t find it.

    "I''m sure thest time I saw the golems appear in their ce. But, where are the golems now?" Kyouka was very sure of seeing the existence of a golem near Princess Iris earlier. She didn''t think the golem would suddenly flee from there.

    "Something''s not right. I''ll find out about this." Kyouka would be even more curious if she didn''t find the answer.

    "The soldiers who can move, you spread out and check every nearby ce. Immediately report the golem''s whereabouts when you find it. Don''t act recklessly, let alone endanger the citizens!" Princess Melkia gave her orders to the soldiers.

    "We got it!" The soldiers quickly dispersed to look for traces of the golem''s whereabouts.

    Not long after, Hikaru and the two others who had been fighting the golems finally woke up. They lost their consciousness when they were blown away by the rampaging golems.

    "Argh..." Hikaru started to open his eyes and move his limbs.

    "Sir Hikaru, you better rest first since you''ve just recovered." Princess Melkia was worried about Hikaru pushing himself.

    "He''s right Sir Hikaru. You''d rather wait until your condition gets better." Princess Aishia who also took care of her also reminded her.

    "Okay if you insist." Hikaru smiled happily at the attention of the two beautiful Princesses.

    Hikaru felt his condition had recovered and started to stand up. The other two people he had fought with had also recovered. Everyone gathered again and intended to leave the ce.

    When Hikaru saw Ziel surrounded by 3 beautiful girls including Princess Iris. He felt annoyance in his heart. He walked up to them with the other Princesses and heroes.

    "Princess Iris, how are you?" Hikaru asked Princess Iris. He seemed very concerned about her condition. On the other hand, Princess Reina is not happy with Hikaru''s attitude towards Princess Iris. But she couldn''t control what the heroes would do.

    "I''m fine. The golem didn''t attack us. How''s your condition, Sir hero? I saw you were injured before?" She asked back out of politeness and had no other intentions, but Hikaru responded differently.

    "It''s nothing. To protect others, getting hurt like this was no big deal. Especially if you''re a man. Not like someone who doesn''t do anything from start to finish. Even though other people are fighting while risking their lives." Hikaru nced at Ziel and quipped. What he meant was realized by everyone there.

    "Sir Hero, that''s..." Princess Iris tried to refute his words but was cut off by Sintaro first.

    "You''re right, a guy who just keeps quiet is a coward. You better not hide behind a girl because it''s so embarrassing." Sintaro also booed him. He is also envious of Ziel who looks ordinary but is surrounded by beautiful girls.

    "Sir hero, it''s better that we don''t have to talk about it. He''s just a butler of the girls over there." Princess Freya tries to stop the heroes from insulting Ziel.

    "Freya, I think what Sir Hikaru said is true. When all the boys and soldiers were fighting, he was the only one who just kept quiet." Princess Aishia, who was previously silent, agreed with Hikaru and Sintaro''s words. Princess Aishia has no intention of insulting Ziel and helping Hikaru. She speaks purely out of her sense of justice. She doesn''t like boys who just hide and hang out with girls.

    (You''re done, Aishia!)

    Princess Freya smiled after hearing her words. She would be happier if Princess Aishia continued to participate in mocking him along with the heroes even though her intentions were not like that. But she indirectly helped them.

    After being silent for a while at their words, Ziel finally opened his mouth. He didn''t care about them. But if it continued then something troublesome would happen.

    "As Princess Freya said, I''m just a butler. And for Princess Aishia, I''m sorry for not being able to be a man ording to your expectations." Ziel lowered his head to Hikaru and Princess Aishia.

    Ziel''s voice was so cold that Princess Aishia''s body suddenly trembled and her chest ached.

    (What''s this?)

    Princess Aishia didn''t understand why she suddenly felt pain in her chest. He was like destroying the sandcastle she had worked so hard to build and break the expensive flower vase she had worked so hard to buy.

    "Alright, we''ll go first if there''s nothing else." Ziel bowed his head to them and quickly left the ce. Princess Iris and the others went after him.

    It made Hikaru and Sintaro dumbfounded. They wanted to say something, but it got stuck in their throats. They had no right to forbid him from leaving the ce. So they could only watch them go and disappear into the darkness of the night.

    Not long after, Merlick and King Auva came to the ce. They came together with teachers and soldiers to help them. But they were surprised because the problem was solved. After hearing a brief exnation from Princess Melkia, King Auva just nodded and asked them to return to the castle immediately.

    ***

    In a room inside a skyscraper that was used as the castle of the Dwarven Kingdom, King Auva was sitting on a chair while listening to reports from Princess Melkia and Prince Torin.

    "Torin, what happened? Exin to me in as much detail as you can!" King Auva began to interrogate his son.

    "Here''s the story, father. Prince Fritz took Prince Albert and me to have a look at weapons made in the Dwarven Kingdom. He invited me because he thought I knew a ce that sold good-quality weapons. We checked several shops but couldn''t find anything suitable. When we were about to go to the next shop, we were stopped by someone wearing a ck robe. Since he attacked first then we also fought him. What happened next, you can ask Melkia." Prince Torin smiled bitterly after exining the chronology of the incident. He remembered that they had done nothing against the ck-robed person. They and the soldiers were defeated not long after they fought him.

    "How is Melkia?" King Auva looked at his daughter and asked in a deep voice.

    "By the time we arrived at the scene, big brother and the others had already fainted. The only person they were fighting against was one golem to be precise." Princess Melkia started to tell about the incident after they arrived at the ce.

    "A golem huh? Is that golem that great?" King Auva stroked his chin like he was thinking about something. He was intrigued by the golem that Princess Melkia said.

    "Yes. He can negate magic. So a mage will be very difficult against him. His body is very tough and his movements are very fast. At first nce, he looks like Amalgam." Princess Melkia exined her observations during the battle.

    "What!? Are you sure!?" King Auva was startled and stood up from his chair. Amalgam was an ancient golem they had recovered from the ruins. It was thanks to the golems that the Dwarven Kingdom was able to be this big. Much of the technology they learned from Amalgam''s body and then they applied it to cksmithing, magic tool creation, and alchemy. So it can be said that Amalgam is priceless. And now that his daughter was saying that the golem that attacked her was simr to Amalgam and was still active. Of course, it took him by surprise. Even Prince Torin who heard it was shocked.

    "I''m sure, father. But I think that golem is only simr and not the same as amalgam. Its fighting power is at least as strong as that of a Magic King." Princess Melkia nodded in response to her father''s question.

    "I didn''t think there would be such a golem again. It was a monster attack not too long ago and now it''s an attack from a golem. What exactly happened?" King Auva sat back in his chair and he tapped the table with his finger thoughtfully.

    "I forgot to mention it before. During the fight, we were saved by the artifacts belonging to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia." Princess Melkia forgot to say that to King Auva.

    "They have such a thing in the human kingdom? Looks like they can''t be underestimated." King auva was slightly shocked after hearing that. He didn''t expect a princess from the human kingdom to use an artifact as her protection.

    "So, what should we do, father?" Princess Melkia wants to know what action King Auva will take.

    "Spread guards throughout the city. Look for the golem and don''t endanger the safety of the citizens. We must try to catch it. If we can''t, we will destroy it and bring the pieces for us to examine. You two can go!" King Auva gave his orders to Prince Torin and Princess Melkia

    "Yes, father!" The two of them immediately got out of that ce and carried out the orders that their father had given.

    "Another amalgam, huh. I have to get it no matter what!" King Auva tightened his fists. He needed the golem to strengthen his kingdom. Right now he looked very greedy.

    ***

    Somewhere in the Dwarven Kingdom, a person in a ck robe and wearing a mask was sitting and looking at the royal castle. In front of her was a middle-aged woman who had a pentagon crystal embedded in her forehead.

    "Ugh��" The ck-robed person suddenly groaned. Her voice sounded like that of a girl.

    "What happened, miss?" The woman was suddenly worried about the condition of the ck-robed girl. She was like her subordinate from the way she called her.

    "One of my dolls has disappeared, Brolia." The ck-robed girl answered the question of her subordinate named Brolia.

    "Disappeared? Not defeated or destroyed?" Brolia was confused by the words she used.

    "My doll was crushed to nothing." The girl spoke in a gloomy tone. She couldn''t believe what was going on either. Because she knew the power and uniqueness of the doll she had created.

    "What!? How is that possible!?" Brolia was also shocked after hearing what happened.

    "This was done by a pretty great person. I didn''t even get to see his face." The girl clicked her tongue. She and her golems were linked. The girl could see whatever the golem saw. The concept is the same as the artificial familiar that Piqmentia Grand Academy teachers use to monitor their students during the survival test.

    "So what should we do miss?" Brolia waited for the girl''s order.

    "Proceed as nned. We have to find that thing soon. ording to the magicpass, it''s in the Dwarven Kingdom. Don''t worry about one doll. I still have hundreds of them scattered in the Dwarven Kingdom." The girl stood up and disappeared from the ce.

    "Yes, Miss Rosier!" Brolia also left after hearing her orders.

 Chapter 112 - 14

    The next day after the golem attack incident, the students readied to go on their study tour. Last night''s incidents did not dy or stop the activities that had been scheduled for that morning.

    The study tour on their first day was to a weapon forge located not far from the castle of the Dwarven Kingdom. Even though inside the castle there was a forge, but it was only a private forge and wasn''t that big. The one they were going to this time was the biggest and best in the Dwarven Kingdom.

    The students were taken to arge building in the shape of a cube. The walls of the building are made of steel so that it looks like a fortress or a shelter from disaster.

    The ce has a very strict level of security. Many soldiers and golems were stationed to guard there. What they felt for the first time when they entered the building was the heating from the forging furnace and the noise from the sh of metals.

    "It is very hot here!"

    "Yes, hot and noisy!"

    The students started toin about the situation inside the building. Those who were not used to the state of forging would not befortable in that room. It was different from when they practiced cksmithing and magic tool creation in the academy because the number of forging furnaces wasn''t this many.

    "Many of you students might feel ufortable with this situation. But that''s how cksmiths work. For those of you who want to learn about cksmithing, you have to adapt to situations like this. But for those of you who haveined just because of this, it indicates that you are not suitable in this line of work." Prince Torin served as their study tour guide on this day. King Auva assigned his two children as guides in the activities of the students of the Piqmentia Grand Academy. They will take turns apanying the students to the ces that will be visited in their study tour schedule.

    "Torin, you said this ce was the best forging in the Dwarven Kingdom, didn''t you?" Prince Fritz asks because he intends to repair his father''s imh Sis which was broken during the battle at Alba Mountain Range.

    "You''re right. Formercially sold weapons, here is the best ce. But if you want to repair an artifact ss weapon, I suggest you do it at the ce I''ve shown you before in the castle." Prince Torinpletes his exnation. The students had previously been told that they would be visiting the best forging site. So the answer to Prince Fritz is also an exnation for the students so as not to misunderstand what is meant by the best forge.

    It was indeed the best ce for making weapons in the Dwarven Kingdom, but it was only limited to weapons that would be developed into magic tools. It''s a different story if it''s an artifact because they have a special ce for making and repairing it.

    "I understand. Don''t forget your promise to take me back there." Prince Fritz had already gone there when he disappeared at the banquet. Unfortunately, the person they were looking for was out. So he had to wait until that person came back.

    "I''ll let you know as soon as he returns. Now let''s continue this study tour. I''ll take you to where the cksmiths make weapons. I hope you don''t make a lot of noise there. Because cksmiths have an irritable temper." Prince Torin brought them to the ce where the hammers shed the loudest.

    "Okay!" The students answered in unison.

    They entered the room with a higher temperature than before. But the students can''tin because Prince Torin has reminded them. Ziel is currently not with ra. He walked with Dalvin and James, his roommate. He felt he would get into trouble if he continued to be with ra. He didn''t want to drag her into trouble because of the heroes.

    "Ken, why are you not with yourdy today?" Dalvin asked curiously. Because Ziel would usually apany ra as a butler and guardian. So it was strange for Ziel to be separated from her at a time like this.

    "She''s with another girlfriend. So I don''t want to bother her." Ziel answered him honestly. He says one of the reasons he''s not with ra at the moment.

    "Haha...don''t worry, you still have us with you." James patted Ziel''s shoulder like he was calming Ziel who was sad.

    "Thanks." Ziel answered it curtly.

    "Haa...aren''t you being too stiff? Putting that aside, by the way, did you notice that there''s been something odd about that girl''s attitudetely?" James nced at the pink-haired girl who had previously been a cheerful girl but had now be quiet. She rarely even spoke to them. When she was asked, she would give a simple answer.

    "You''re right, I feel that too. Did something happen?" Dalvin asked James back. Then look at Ziel.

    "Why don''t you ask her directly?" Ziel already knew the reason, therefore he had no interest in discussing it.

    "That''s a good idea, but I feel like she''ll just ignore me if I do." Dalvin sighed heavily. He knew what wasing because he had tried it before.

    "I''ve also asked her and the result is the same." James smiled bitterly because he had the same fate as Dalvin.

    "What if you ask him, Ken? I see you haven''t spoken to her sinceing back from the survival test. Did something happen?" Dalvin smiled and tried to tease him. He remembered that Ziel never said anything to Rhea when they returned to the academy after the holidays.

    "Nothing. I''m just busy with other things." Ziel didn''t want to answer more as necessary. He didn''t want to discuss matters that didn''t belong to him any further. Dalvin and James who saw his response couldn''t help but sigh. They returned to focus on Prince Torin who was exining one by one the rooms in the building.

    At this time the students entered the finished weapon storage room. Starting from swords, spears, daggers, scythes, gauntlets, armor and other weapons lined up in there. The students who chose to be a knight would naturally be interested in that. But to a mage, the weapon was unattractive before it became a magic tool. The same goes for ra and Princess Iris.

    Currently, ra is walking along with Princess Iris and Lilith. She''s in a bad mood. Throughout the study tour, she just grumbled about Ziel not being with them.

    "Haa...ra. You know he did that for your good, right?" Princess Iris tried to raise her mood a little.

    "I know, but it still doesn''t have to be like that right?" ra is still sullen even though she knows what Ziel did for her good.

    "You can still meet himter. So why do you have to look like that." Lilith started to get close to them. So she wasn''t reluctant to remind her.

    "Okay, I get it. I''ll hold it in for now." ra finally managed to smile a little. Even though her mood hasn''t improved at all.

    "Why do I feel like you''re like a separate couple?" Lilith raised her eyebrows after hearing what ra said.

    "Ah, uh you''re right. What did I say... Ahaha." ra was embarrassed and her face was flushed. She turned his face away from the two of them. On the other hand, Princess Iris pouted seeing ra like that.

    "What''s wrong with you? Were you infected by her?" Lilith nced at Princess Iris''s face. She didn''t seem to notice that her expression changed because of ra''s words.

    "It is nothing." Princess Iris also looked away in embarrassment.

    "Haa..." Lilith could only sigh heavily at the behavior of the two girls. They both are easier to manage when Ziel is with them.

    It''s noon, the sun was already above their heads. Soon it will be lunchtime. The current students were going to thest room in the building. It was a room that contained materials used for cksmithing. King Auva intentionally put the room in thest ce, because in that ce they will be given forging materials as souvenirs.

    The students were free to choose the materials they could refine ording to their abilities. King Auva''s purpose was to provide materials and not finished weapons because not all students there were knights. Another goal is to make them learn to do cksmithing or the creation of magic tools with the materials they choose there. Because that is the main purpose of this study tour.

    "Well, you are free to choose one of the tens of thousands of materials that are in front of you. Remember! Choose materials that you can process, that is our requirement. Otherwise, you have to pay for the materials you take. You need to know, the materials in front of you are usually rare and very expensive, some are even priceless because we don''t know their names." Prince Torin exined seriously. The students gulped their saliva upon hearing his words.

    The students started to spread out and choose materials carefully. The room was enormous to amodate tens of thousands of forging materials. Ziel decided to part with Dalvin and James. He slowly looked at the materials hanging on the wall and line up on the table but nothing caught his attention. After a while of searching finally, he saw the pile of materials in the big basket.

    Ziel slowly approached the basket. It was more like a trash can filled with useless materials. But he felt something familiar from inside. He saw a piece of stone piled there. When he was about to pick it up, someone else was already ahead of him.

    "Eh, ah..." Rhea was surprised that Ziel was suddenly there when she picked up the piece of stone that caught her eye.

    "That thing in your hand, may I have it?" Ziel saw a piece of rock the size of a te in Rhea''s hand.

    "Ah, this...please take it!" Rhea thrusts the stone at him and intends to leave that ce immediately. She was too nervous and afraid to talk to him.

    "Wait." Ziel quickly stopped her before she left.

    "Is there anything else you need from me? I need to find some forging materials before time runs out." Rhea didn''t dare to look directly at Ziel.

    "I don''t know what Freya said to you, but you can forget about it. Besides, I''m grateful that you didn''t tell anyone about me. So you can act as usual from now on." Ziel said that because Rhea gave the piece of stone to him. He could take care of Rhea on his own without Princess Freya''s help. But since Princess Freya had already acted for him, so he couldn''t do anything about it.

    Rhea trembled after hearing his words. It was something she had been thinking abouttely. The fear and nervousness that had been haunting her for so long disappeared instantly. She subconsciously smiled, it was the smile she usually showed. But this time her eyes were a little wet from holding back tears.

    "Hmm...thank you." Rhea quickly wiped the tears that suddenly flowed so that no one else could see.

    "Good thing you''re back to being you. Then I''ll go first." Ziel left the ce and rejoined Dalvin and James. He was holding the rock shard he got from the Rhea earlier. The stone is the same thing he got from Ashil and Asbil. The thing in his hand was a fragment of a world altar. It seemed like the Dwarven Kingdom couldn''t identify the stone at all and piled it together with othermon materials

    "Have you got the materials you want, Ken?" Dalvin asked him when he saw Zieling.

    "I''ve got it." Ziel showed her the wyvern''s hooves. He quickly exchanged the world altar fragments for the wyvern''s hooves from his space storage.

    "I got it too and it looks like James has too." Dalvin showed him the fangs of a two-headed lion. While James holds the behemoth bone.

    "Good..." Before Ziel could answer, he was cut off by a girl''s cheerful voice.

    "May I join you guys!?" Rhea, the pink-haired girl, had returned to the self they knew.

    "Ahaha... Of course. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you like this." Dalvinughed happily after seeing Rhea''s smile. Not long after, james also joins them and is happy with Rhea who is cheerful again.

    The four of them chatted happily, or rather three of them. Because Ziel only spoke briefly and passively. As they were immersed in their conversation, suddenly the building shook violently along with the sound of a huge explosion.

    Boooooommmm!

 Chapter 113 - 15

    The best forge in the Dwarven Kingdom that the students from the Piqmentia Grand Academy were currently attending suddenly trembled violently. A huge explosion sounded from outside the building.

    (Attention! We are under attack from several people in ck robes outside. Please calm down everyone! We will settle this soon)

    The guard of the building quickly gave a notification with a magic loudspeaker to keep the students from panicking. But after a long time, the sound of explosions was still heard from the entrance of the building. A soldier suddenly entered and whispered to Prince Torin. What the soldier said made his face darken. After the soldier left, Prince Torin looked at the students who lined up after selecting the forging materials.

    "I''m sorry for themotion today. But it looks like we have to finish this study tour sooner than the scheduled time." Prince Torin spoke apologetically. His face looked tenser than before.

    "Torin, what exactly happened outside? Why do you look panicked like that?" Prince Albert asked him noticing the change in his expression after the report from the soldiers.

    "Haa...this building was suddenly attacked by unknown ck-robed people. But after the soldiers fought the ck-robed people, they realized that those people weren''t human. What attacked this building right now were golems that were the same as the one that attacked usst night but in greater numbers." Prince Torin re-exined the report from the soldiers to them.

    "So what are you going to do next? Do we have to keep waiting inside this building?" Prince Fritz wanted to know what Prince Torin would do at a time like this.

    "First we have to join the academy teachers. After that, we will go out through the back door. The mages have to be careful because you can''t fight the golem." Prince Torin conveys his n.

    Currently, the teachers are in another room in the building with Regza. But after hearing the explosion, they would immediately regroup with the students.

    "Okay. If things get out of hand, Sintaro and I will fight them." Hikaru volunteered himself to help. He said it proudly as a hero.

    "Leave it to us!" Sintaro agrees with Hikaru''s words.

    "I will depend on you sir hero." Prince Torin nodded and started to contact the person in charge of the building to convey his message to the academy teachers.

    When the students were panicking, ra and Princess Iris decided to rejoin Ziel. It was suggested by Lilith, specifically by Ziel who contacted her through the brooch they were currently wearing.

    (Leya..)

    Ziel contacted Kalya through her brooch.

    (Ziel!)

    Kalya immediately responded with a happy voice.

    (When ites outter and you fight the golems, only use spiritism and nothing else. Attack them with full power to make way for the students to escape)

    Ziel warned her because he felt they would not easily get out of the building.

    (I see! How are the students there? The teachers will be heading there soon)

    When Ziel contacted her, Kalya and the teachers are already on their way to the students'' ce.

    (Some students panicked by the sudden outburst. Alright, I''ll be waiting for you)

    Ziel looked at the students around him. Then realized someone was staring at him and smiled while waving her hand at him. That person is Princess Freya. But Ziel ignored her.

    (Well wait for me!)

    Kalya answered him excitedly and cut off theirmunication.

    (I didn''t expect them to attack now. I thought they would just scatter around the city aimlessly. But it seems that it was because of this thing)

    Ziel had already noticed that the golems were lurking in various corners of the city. But going to them one by one would be troublesome. Therefore he waited for them toe out at the same time and exterminated them all at once.

    At first, he didn''t know their goal, but after finding the fragment of the world altar in that ce, he was certain that the person attacking the building this time was from the divine race just like Lilith.

    (It seems your race came to this kingdom)

    Ziel said to Lilith via telepathy and not through hismunication brooch. Lilith trembled upon hearing what he said.

    (I don''t know anything about that! I swear! I''m your ve right now! There''s no way I could betray you!)

    Lilith replied in a panic. She was afraid that Ziel would think that she was the mastermind behind all this chaos.

    (Calm down, I know that. I also know their true purpose)

    Ziel told her the truth. He just wanted to know if Lilith was aware of this. But she doesn''t seem to know anything either. All of this matched what Lilith had told him. The Divine Race didn''t know each other and couldn''t contact them other than using the statue medium in the temple. In other words, this divine race was carrying out her mission in the dwarven kingdom.

    (Eh? Really? Then what are you going to do with her? Are you going to make her your ve too?)

    Lilith asked curiously. She sounded like she was worried about something.

    (For what? I feel I will get an answer that is not much different from yours)

    Ziel answered her nonchntly.

    (I''m relieved then)

    Lilith breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what he said. When she saw Ziel looking at her strangely, Lilith realized that she didn''t mean to say what she was thinking.

    (Ahaha it''s nothing)

    After that Lilith turned her face away and didn''t look at him again.

    Soon Kalya and the teachers came and joined the students. After gathering, they immediately went towards the back door of the building.

    "You all have to be careful after exiting the building. We don''t know the exact number of golems that attacked this ce. So please cooperate with the others. Sir Hikaru, please!" Prince Torin reminded them again and handed over the leadership of the students to Hikaru.

    "I got it! You all follow me!" Hikaru opened the back door. When he saw that the situation was safe, he immediately gave a signal and the students began to follow him.

    (Leya, Lilith... The golems outside are close to a hundred. They are all as strong as Magic Kings. There''s no need to put up a pointless battle. Do as I said before. I''ll lure them all in when the timing is right)

    Ziel opens dualmunication with Kalya and Lilith. He started to exin his n.

    (I understand)

    Lilith answered curtly.

    (Are you sure they''ll be hooked?)

    Kalya still has doubts about his n.

    (Don''t worry, I have what they want. So they wille after me)

    Ziel was certain that what they were looking for was a fragment of a world altar. If he didn''t pay a visit to that ce, he wouldn''t know their true purpose.

    (Okay, you gotta be careful)

    Kalya smiled after hearing his exnation.

    (Yes)

    Ziel answered curtly and cut off theirmunication. Then he looked at the person who kept staring at him while he was having a conversation with Lilith and Kalya. Princess Iris quickly averted her gaze. He didn''t know what the girl was thinking. Ziel didn''t think much of it. He waited for the golems that were hiding to attack them.

    As they exited the building, suddenly dozens ofser beams were fired at them.

    [Tortoise Shield]

    [Diamond Great Wall]

    [Aegis Fortress]

    [mshell Barrier]

    Princess Aishia, Princess Freya, Kalya, and ra''s barriers stacked together and blocked dozens ofser beams aimed at them. The students were amazed at the scene before their eyes.

    "As usual, I''m amazed every time I see it." Princess Rinne nodded when she saw the 4 stacked barriers.

    "So it''s not only the two Princesses who have it, but the girl and Miss Kalya also have it. Why do I feel the mana vibrations that the four artifacts give off are very simr?" Kyouka muttered after seeing the four barriers. She was shocked because there were two new barriers that she didn''t recognize. She looked around and found that the barrier belonged to Kalya and ra.

    After theser beam disappeared, the hidden golems finally revealed themselves. Dozens of golems with the power of a Magic king blocked their way.

    "What the hell? Why are there so many golems like that?" Prince Fritz trembled at the number of golems in front of him.

    "We''ve had trouble fighting just one, let alone this many." Hikaru tried to act calm, but his trembling voice was heard by everyone.

    "What should we do?" Prince Torin asked Hikaru, but he didn''t answer at all.

    (Leya...now)

    Ziel gives a sign to Kalya. Upon hearing his voice, Kalya immediately fused with Silphy and fired her strongest spiritism attack.

    [Tempest Arrow]

    The arrows shot at high speed towards the crowd of golems. Kalya''s aim was not to hit it directly but to blow it up near them.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Her arrows made a st of wind and sent the swarming golems scattered. It gave them a way to escape.

    "Get out of here now!" Kalya screams to wake up the dumbfounded students. Sure enough, the students immediately got up and ran through the path that Kalya had created for them.

    (Her attacks work on the golems. I''m sure it''s not magic)

    Kyouka muttered in her heart. This was the first time she had seen spiritism in person.

    (Beautiful and strong!)

    Megumi looked at Kalya with sparkling eyes like seeing an idol.

    (Turns out she''s not only pretty...)

    Hikaru feels more and more attracted to Kalya. He looked back as he was running from that ce. He wanted to stay behind and fight together, but he didn''t have that ability right now.

    Not far from that ce, they saw soldiers and golem troopsing towards them. Besides them, the students also saw Princess Melkia who looked panicked.

    "Brother! I brought reinforcements!" Princess Melkia screamed when she saw Prince Torin and the students.

    "Melkia, we have to get out of here and let the soldiers take care of it." Prince Torin grabbed Princess Melkia''s hand and asked her to run away from there. Princess Melkia felt confused, but still obeyed her brother''s orders.

    Finally, the soldiers and golem army that Princess Melkia was carrying shed with the foreign golems that were attacking them.

    (Leya, Lilith please take care of ra. I will lure all the golems at once)

    Ziel quietly turned around and headed towards a deserted ce.

    (Okay!)

    Lilith answered curtly at Ziel''smand.

    (Be careful!)

    Kalya smiles at him and leaves the ce.

    Ziel was now separated from the other students, he took out the fragments of the world altar and forcefully radiated its aura throughout the city.

    Princess Melkia and the rest of the students finally stopped when they felt they were quite a distance from the golems. She was already out of breath from running continuously. Right now they could still see the foreign golems fighting with the soldiers and golem armies.

    Before their eyes, a strange thing happened. The golems that had been attacking them suddenly stopped. They flew together in one direction. It wasn''t just the foreign golems that were blocking them behind the building, but the foreign golems that were attacking in front of the building and that were hiding within the city came out one by one.

    "What is happening?" Princess Melkia muttered and looked at the golems flying into the sky.

    Princess Freya and Princess Iris looked around them and found that Ziel was not in the crowd of students.

    (Did he go fishing for the golems?)

    Princess Freya smiled and knew what was going on even though she didn''t hear it directly from Ziel.

    (Is he trying to help us?)

    Princess Iris wonders about Ziel''s intention of doing that. Because she knows he is indifferent to people other than his acquaintances.

    On the other hand, Ziel is currently floating in the sky and wearing his mask. His gray hair fluttered in the wind. He looked at the horde of golems that were approaching him in numbers approaching a hundred.

    "This is all." Ziel muttered while scanning the entire city.

    "I know you can hear me, but unfortunately I don''t like ying with dolls." Ziel said to one of the golems, arge magic circle appeared on his left side. A white sword came out slowly from the center of the magic circle. Ziel grabbed the hilt of the white sword and pulled it.

    nk...

    He shed Alvha, his white sword at the horde of golems.

    [Space Gluttony]

    A gigantic space tear formed in the sky. The rip of space that was shaped like a monster''s open jaw was moving at high speed towards the horde of golems. One by one the golems were swallowed by him. The golems scattered and tried to escape, but they failed due to the suction effect of the space rip. Fortunately, the golems couldn''t feel any fear or pain. Otherwise, there would be many screams in the sky.

    It wasn''t long before the number of golems left was no more than ten. They were continuously chased by space rips just like the ''Pacman'' in a video game. Thest golem was finally swallowed up by space rips. Ziel resealed Alvha into the magic circle and the space rips disappeared from the sky.. After looking around, Ziel''s body distorted and also vanished from there.

 Chapter 114 - 16

    The students and teachers who saw the golems flying into the sky were suddenly dumbfounded. They saw a person in a ck robe and mask hovering in the sky. After that, the golems that were heading towards him started to scatter in the sky as they were being chased by something. One by one the golems were swallowed into the rips of space that were like a monster''s mouth. The students froze when they saw the scene before them. The foreign golems that were previously hard to beat were now like prey being chased by hunters.

    "As usual you are amazing!!"

    "...Amazing!"

    Princess Freya and Princess Iris said in unison. They looked at each other for a while then averted their eyes and pretended not to hear what each other said.

    "The golems lost so easily?" Kyouka was surprised at how much of a difference their strength was with the ck-robed person.

    "Who''s he?" Hikaru asked Prince Torin. Since he was summoned to this world not so long ago, he didn''t know what had happened on the Clorius continent including the people involved in it.

    "I don''t know either. This is my first time seeing him." Prince Torin shook his head. He was just as shocked as the heroes.

    "Brother, it seems that person is the one involved in the incident that happened to the Piqmentia Grand Academy students in the Alba Mountain range. It was mentioned in the report, I''m sure you''ve read it too." Princess Melkia reminded Prince Torin of the report they had read recently.

    "You mean the exaggerated report?" Prince Torin sneered after remembering that.

    "What do you mean exaggerated?" Kyouka asked curiously at his words.

    "Recently there was a great earthquake in all areas of the clorius continent. The epicenter of the earthquake was in the Alba Mountain range and coincidentally at that time, the students of Piqmentia Grand Academy were attacked by an unknown race. In the report, it was exined that a mysterious person wearing a mask was helping and he dropped a boulder from the sky which eventually ttened the entire mountain area." Prince Torin exined in detail the report he had read before.

    "Torin, I don''t think it''s an exaggeration. What is described in the report corresponds to what happened because we saw it with our own eyes. As for the earthquake that urred, I don''t know if the boulder impact was the cause or not. But the report is true." Prince Fritz did not deny the reports that Prince Torin had exined

    "What he said is true, Prince Torin." Princess Rinne nodded slightly in response to Prince Fritz''s exnation.

    "In that case, wouldn''t you guys not need to summon heroes if there was such an existence?" Kyouka narrowed her eyes and looked at Princess Reina and Prince Albert.

    "You don''t know, that person''s whereabouts arepletely unknown. He''s friend or foe nobody knows. He''s like a bomb ready to explode at any moment. So our only option to fight against such an existence is to summon heroes from another world." Prince Albert smiled bitterly in response to Kyouka''s sharp question.

    "You''re right. Even though that person is strong but we don''t know anything about him. I understand how you feel." Hikaru nodded in agreement with Prince Albert''s exnation. Kyouka and Megumi couldn''t help but sigh after hearing him quickly agree to the other''s words.

    "But, is he that strong?" Prince Torin still doubts it.

    "Haven''t you seen it in person?" Princess Freya was not happy with his words and asked him back. But Prince Torin just kept silent and couldn''t answer her question.

    While they were talking about Ziel, Princess Aishia looked at the sky to find Ziel''s whereabouts. She was silent as she thought of something. After everything that had happened so far, she could conclude one thing.

    "He should be among us academy students." Princess Aishia mumbled her spection. The answer he got was because ziel always appeared at the same time they were in danger. The key to all this was Kalya.

    "I''ll find you, Ziel. You can''t hide from me forever." Princess Aishia was determined in her heart.

    When the golem attack incident was over. The students prepare to return to the castle, ra looked around for someone who had been with her before. But she just found out that Ziel is no longer by her side.

    "Iris, have you seen Ken?" ra asked Princess Iris next to her.

    "Hmm... ah there he is!" When Princess Iris was confused about how to answer, she saw Ziel walking towards them.

    "Ken! Where have you been!?" ra ran and hugged him. She ignored the people around who saw her. Princess Iris was shocked to see ra''s act so bold in public.

    "I''m sorry, mydy. I was left behind while escaping from those golems. By the way..." Ziel tried to remind ra that they were being stared at by a lot of people.

    "What is it?" ra tilted her head. Then she realized that she was currently hugging him. Her face suddenly turned red like an apple and quickly distanced herself from Ziel.

    "That... I got carried away! I was worried that you might get hurt because of those golems! So when I saw you, my body reflexively hugs you!" ra tried not to look at the people around her. She hid between Lilith and Princess Iris.

    "I see. You don''t have to worry about it. So are we going back to the castle?" Ziel tried to change the subject. But before anyone answered him, their attention turned to Merlick and King Gustave who had just arrived.

    "Dad! Where have you been! Don''t you know that we are in danger!?" Princess Reina immediatelyined when she saw her father.

    "Ahaha...I''m sorry. I have an important matter with Merlick. When we returned to the castle, we were told that you were attacked by that golem again. That''s why we came here at full speed. But who would have thought that the golem been defeated, so I didn''t have a chance to test the strength of the golem." King Gustave exined the reason to Princess Reina. He seemed disappointed that the golems were gone when he got there.

    "Haa... So are we going back to the castle now?" Prince Albert was tired and wanted to rest soon.

    "You''ll be free until tonight. But if you want to stay around the city, you''ll have to be in groups and be guarded by one teacher." Merlick answered the question.

    The reactions of the students varied, some were happy and some had the same feelings as Prince Albert, they wanted to rest because they were tired after facing the previous incident.

    "Ken, how about we have lunch outside? You agree, don''t you? Lilith? Iris?" ra cheerfully invites them. Ziel just nodded slightly in response.

    "I''lle with you." Princess Iris has no other activities after returning to the castle. She''d rather go out with ra than be bored in the room.

    "Me too." Lilith had no other choice but to go with her.

    "Ken, how about we invite your friends too? Wouldn''t it be more fun if it was more crowded?" ra suddenly gave them an idea.

    "I''ll ask them first." Ziel sighed and walked over to Dalvin and James. Coincidentally Rhea was also with them. When Ziel invites them to eat together, Rhea is the first to agree. Dalvin and James couldn''t help but smile and finally came along with her too.

    When they had all gathered and were about to go find a ce to have lunch, Dalvin suddenly remembered something.

    "Don''t we need a teacher for a group of this size?" Dalvin looked at Ziel and the others in turn. They were just silent and didn''t seem to think about it either. When ra was about to ask her aunt who is also the academy teacher, Beatrix Artvika to apany them. Suddenly a girl''s melodious voice interrupted them.

    "I will apany you." Kalyaes out of the crowd andes to them. She came not because she overheard their conversation, but because Ziel secretly asked for it and Kalya epted it happily. He felt calmer if Kalya apanied them. Besides, he doesn''t know any other teacher besides her and Beatrix.

    "That..." ra hesitantly agreed to her offer.

    "It would be better if I apanied them, Miss Kalya." Beatrix originally wanted to apany them. Unfortunately, Kalya said it first. But because her nephew was there, she also had to take care of her because she had promised ra''s parents.

    "Most of them are students of my ss. Of course, I have to apany them. I hope you can understand that." Kalya shakes her head at Beatrix''s request. She still insisted on apanying them.

    "Haa... Fine. But please take care of ra for me." Beatrix quickly gave up because what kalya said made a lot of sense.

    "Hmm... can I join you guys?" Princess Freya suddenly appeared from behind and took them by surprise.

    "Aren''t youing with your friend Princess Freya?" ra was confused at Princess Freya''s sudden request.

    "Ah, they are busy with their activities." Princess Freya answered awkwardly. She looked away so she wouldn''t be caught lying. Right now she doesn''t get along with Princess Aishia and her rtionship with the other Princesses and heroes isn''t that close either. So when she heard what ra had said, she decided to go with them.

    Kalya and Princess Iris raised their eyebrows when they heard Princess Freya''s answer. They knew what she said was a lie. But they just kept quiet and let ra decide.

    "What do you think?" Kalya could not immediately answer it and asked for their opinion. One by one they nodded their heads and in the end, they all agreed. After that ra and the others went together looking for a ce to have lunch first.

    ***

    Somewhere in the Dwarven Kingdom, a girl in a ck robe and wearing a mask was sitting in arge room. She suddenly mmed the chessboard in front of her.

    "Damn!" She shouted to vent her anger.

    "Miss Rosier! What exactly happened?" The middle-aged woman with a pentagon crystal on her forehead was shocked by what the ck-robed girl suddenly did. Her name was Brolia, the subordinate of the ck-robed girl named Rosier.

    "All my dolls in this kingdom disappeared at the same time!" Rosier gritted her teeth trying to contain her anger.

    "What!? Do you know who did it!?" Brolia was taken aback by the answer. He knew the power and uniqueness of the golems created by Rosier. They were as strong as Magic Kings and numbered almost in the hundreds and spread to all corners of the Dwarven Royal Capital. But she said all her golems were destroyed at the same time. Of course, this makes Brolia very shocked.

    "I don''t know because he also wears a mask. But his power is unbelievable. Even if I only glimpsed it, his power is quite frightening." Rosier exined what she saw through her golems before they disappeared.

    "So, what should we do, miss?" Brolia became even more confused about how to deal with such an enemy. She awaits the decision and orders from Rosier.

    "We will directly fight him. I still have a trump card left. I will use it if it is necessary. When I take it out even this kingdom will be destroyed in seconds. For now, we have to get out of here. I''m afraid he will track us down. This is not the time for us to act." Rosier got up from her seat and walked out of the room.

    "Yes, miss." Brolia followed behind her and closed the door of the room. Not long after they left, the room exploded.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    ***

    The night in the Dwarven Kingdom was quieter than the day. Most of their residents were fast asleep in their beds. Although there had been a fairlyrge incident during the day, it seemed that the residents had forgotten about it in just a matter of hours.

    Ziel was currently walking in the city park located in the square of the Dwarven Kingdom''s capital. He wears a ck robe to hide his identity. He walked with an elf with green hair clinging to him. She walked while linking her hands with Ziel. Apart from the two of them, everyone else had returned to the castle tired and wanted to rest. He walks alone with Kalya as he wants to talk to her about something. But Kalya thinks it''s a date and Ziel can''t do anything about it. The two of them stopped and sat on a park bench filled with beautiful colorful lights.

    "Ziel, what do you want to talk about?" Kalya rested her head on his shoulder. She acts spoiled when she''s alone with him.

    "Before that, how long are you two going to hide?" Ziel said softly, but his voice echoed directly into the ears of the two hiding people.

 Chapter 115 - 17

    Back when Ziel and his party went looking for a ce to have lunch, Princess Freya is more active when she is with them. An elegant and graceful Princess could no longer be seen from her at this time. She didn''t care about that at all. She smiles andughs more when she is with them and this makes her happy.

    After finishing their lunch, they toured the city until the evening. They decided to end their activities outside and return to the castle.

    "You guys can go back first, I still have a business to do." Ziel suddenly spoke to them after arriving in front of the castle.

    "Where are you going, Ken? Isn''t it dangerous to go out alone at night like this?" ra asked worriedly.

    "I won''t be gone for long, mydy. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything dangerous." Ziel tries to convince her.

    "Okay. But you have to be careful!" ra finally nodded reluctantly.

    "I also have to meet the principal and the other teachers. I can''t apany you inside." Kalya also said more or less the same thing as him.

    Princess Freya and Princess Iris both stared suspiciously after hearing what Kalya said. They felt there was something strange about the two of them suddenly having a business. They walked into the castle after seeing Ziel and Kalya gone. Before entering the castle, Princess Freya suddenly stopped as she had just remembered something.

    "Ah, sorry I just remembered that I have to meet my brother. Then I''ll go first. Thanks for the time today." Princess Freya quickly left without waiting for their answer. She looks in a hurry and goes in the same direction as kalya.

    "ra, you can go first with the others. I left something to Princess Freya earlier. I forgot to ask her back, so I have to go after her!" Princess Iris followed the direction where Princess Freya had gone.

    "That..." ra wanted to ask her what thing she left with Princess Freya and since when they became that close, but Princess Iris was already far from her sight. They were dumbfounded by the sudden change in the attitude of the two girls. They could only sigh and walk to their rooms within the castle to get some rest.

    ***

    Freya who was secretly following Kalya didn''t know that she was also being followed by Princess Iris. She was too focused on observing Kalya''s movements that she didn''t notice the situation around her. Currently, she is using her camouge ability to follow Kalya. She is confident that she will not be found by her, therefore she prefers to follow Kalya over Ziel who will surely know about her camouge.

    Princess Freya saw Kalya take out a ck robe from her space storage and cover herself. After that, she walked towards the capital square.

    "Where will she go?" Princess Freya mumbled and slowly followed her. She tried to keep her distance from her so as not to be noticed.

    Meanwhile, Princess Iris who was following Princess Freya didn''t dare to get too close to her. She also can camouge using shadows. At night, her camouge ability will have double effectiveness and is hard to find.

    "Sure enough she followed her. I didn''t expect her to do something like that. Eh, am I not the same as her?" She''s talking to herself. When she realized she was doing the same with Princess Freya, she quickly shook her head.

    "No, no, no! I''m just satisfying my curiosity!" Princess Iris tried to throw away what she was thinking. Then she saw Princess Freya suddenly stop. Princess Iris slowly approached her and looked in the direction Princess Freya was looking at. She saw Kalya meet someone in a ck robe.

    "Eh, isn''t that Ken? They met secretly?" Princess Iris can recognize Ziel because of the slightly visible gray hair from his ck robe.

    Princess Freya who was hiding in front of Princess Iris was silent when she saw someone in a ck robee to meet Kalya. What annoyed her was that Kalya suddenly held the man''s arm. She could tell that the ck-robed person was Ziel.

    "I felt right! They met! Is this a date!? I won''t let their date go well!" Princess Freya was determined in her heart and continued to follow them until they sat on a park bench with lots of colorful lights that looked very romantic. When they sit on the bench, Kalya rests her head on Ziel''s shoulder and looks like a couple.

    "Argh! What is she doing!? That elf how dare she!" Princess Freya gritted her teeth and slowly approached them. Not far behind her, Princess Iris keeps following her. She has the same feelings as Princess Freya at this time. When they were focused on peeking at them, suddenly they were startled by a voice that sounded directly in their ears.

    "How long are you two going to hide?"

    The two of them trembled after hearing that voice.

    ***

    "Are you going toe out on your own or am I going to force you out?" Ziel said again because the two people still didn''t want to show themselves. It wasn''t long before someone finally came out from behind the tree.

    "Ahaha... I was caught. Coincidentally, I was strolling in the town square and saw you guys. Then I decided to follow you all the way here." Princess Freya awkwardly makes excuses. But Ziel ignored her words. He looked at the other tree behind Princess Freya.

    Slowly someone came out of there. Princess Freya was shocked to see her because she didn''t feel that anyone was following her at all. When that person took off the cover of her robes, she chuckled in embarrassment.

    "I... I don''t have any reason. I did follow Princess Freya." Princess Iris said honestly.

    "I didn''t expect you to follow me, what do you want from me?" Kalya is not surprised when she finds out that the two of them are following her.

    "Of course I was curious as to what you were going to do! And it turned out to be true! You went on a secret date!" Princess Freya doesn''t cover her goals at all.

    "I have something I want to talk about. You can go back to the castle now." Ziel doesn''t want to waste time with her.

    "Just me? Why don''t you ask her to leave too? Did you say it wrong?" Princess Freya felt like something was wrong with his words.

    "No. You heard it right. I''m just asking you to leave." Ziel answered her nonchntly.

    "But why!? Why can she be here and I can''t!? I''ve known you longer than her!" Princess Freya identally raised her voice. Luckily no one was around there.

    "I don''t believe you." Ziel answered her honestly. His words pierced Princess Freya''s heart. Her body was shaking violently and she suddenly burst into tears. Princess Iris and Kalya felt sorry for her.

    "Why can''t you trust me when you can trust her!? Even though I''ve known you longer than her!" Princess Freya still doesn''t ept what he said. Ziel didn''t answer and just showed her the back of his hand. Magic seal appeared there. On the other hand, Princess Iris'' forehead also gave off a magic seal with the same pattern.

    Princess Freya was shocked to realize the true rtionship between Ziel and Princess Iris. While Kalya who saw it could only smile bitterly.

    "Do you understand why I can trust her more than you? Because she won''t be able to betray me." He didn''t want to show it. But if not, he will waste a lot of time on Princess Freya.

    "So all this time..." Princess Freya couldn''t believe that Princess Iris wanted to enter into a master and servant contract with him.

    "If you understand then you can return to the castle." Ziel removed the magic seal on the back of his hand and no longer looked at Princess Freya.

    "Then! Then I am also willing to enter into a master and servant contract with you!" Princess Freya said firmly like she didn''t want to lose to Princess Iris. Kalya frowned with Princess Freya''s stubbornness.

    "What are you saying, Princess Freya!? I made a master and servant contract with him to suppress my dangerous mana. Do you understand!? You have no reason to do so!" Princess Iris screamed when she heard Princess Freya''s statement.

    "I have a stronger reason than you! So you don''t have to interfere in my decision!" Princess Freya started arguing with Princess Iris.

    "But..." Princess Iris still wanted to say something to her but Ziel cut her off first.

    "Enough. I''ll let you stay here. But stop thinking about making a master and servant contract with me. Do you understand?" Ziel said to her in a threatening tone.

    "But... all right." Princess Freya still wanted to make the contract, but Ziel''s cold gaze silenced her.

    "Sit down you guys. I can''t start anything if you keep standing like that." Ziel pointed at the park bench in front of him. Kalya rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder again like she didn''t care about them. It is like her special right to cling to and be spoiled for him.

    "Hey! Do you have to be like that!?" Princess Freya was annoyed to see Freya who was spoiled like that. He seemed to be showing off their affection for her. Princess Iris also subconsciously felt the same way with her.

    "You don''t have to care about me. I can still hear what he''s saying in this position." Kalya smiled slightly in response to Princess Freya.

    Ziel quickly started the conversation before they could argue over an unimportant matter. He took out two world altar fragments from his space storage. The three girls were shocked when Ziel suddenly took out the thing. Unlike Kalya who had seen it in the Elven Kingdom, the two Princesses had only recently seen an object with such an aura.

    "This was the thing the golems were looking for, to be precise the one who controls the golems. One of them I got in the Argaint Kingdom, the other in a pile of stones in a basket inside the building." Ziel started telling what he wanted to talk about.

    "What''s that? What''s the point of them looking for that thing?" Princess Freya asked curiously and also represented the curiosity of the other two girls. Even though Kalya knew what it was, she never asked him about its use.

    "World altar fragments. One fragment is enough to summon 4 heroes from another world. When all the fragments are collected. This thing can open doors to other worlds and allow us to cross them." Ziel exined it to them. Kalya and the two Princesses trembled after hearing his exnation. They did not expect the object in his hand to have such extraordinary power. They never even imagined it.

    "Then the thing that the Rubelia Kingdom uses to summon heroes is..." Princess Freya tried to digest his exnation. Ziel nodded at her spection.

    "How did you know all that?" Princess Iris subconsciously asked out of curiosity about the source of Ziel''s exnation.

    "I can''t answer that." Ziel refused tly which made Princess Iris speechless.

    "What do you mean that thing is very important to them and they will attack again?" Kalya understands the essence of the exnation that Ziel has given.

    "Yes. I''m sure they will attack this kingdom. I''ll take care of it, after that I n to go to the Elven Kingdom. I hope the fragments are still there." Ziel conveys his n to Kalya.

    "I''lle with you!" Kalya firmly says her wish.

    "You should know there might be a fight there when I pick up that thing, so I won''t be able to avoid damage and casualties." Ziel wanted to talk about this with Kalya earlier, but he was interrupted by the two Princesses.

    "Right now I don''t care about that anymore. Those things don''t matter to me anymore. As long as that person from the divine race isn''t around, the Elven kingdom can rise and be independent again. I don''t want the Elven Kingdom to continue to be a puppet kingdom, that''s all." Kalya tells her decision. She gripped his hand tightly. Ziel nodded as he looked into her determined eyes.

    "Wait! What does the Elven Kingdom have to do with you? I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Princess Freya finally spoke after just silently listening to their conversation. Her question also represented a confused Princess Iris.

    "I am the younger sister of the current Elven Queen. My name is Cattleya Via." Kalya answered honestly to Princess Freya''s question.

    "What!?" Princess Freya and Princess Iris shouted in unison.

 Chapter 116 - 18

    The next morning after the incident by the foreign golem, Academy students continue to carry out their study tours ording to schedule. They would be taken to the ce where magic tools were created in the Dwarven Kingdom.

    Hikaru was currently in a low-spirited state due to yesterday''s incidents. He truly felt powerless against those golems. When he was walking in the corridor, he saw Princess Freya walking alone while contemting. Her mind was not with her right now.

    "Freya...Freya..." Hikaru tried calling her a few times but Princess Freya still didn''t respond. Finally, Hikaru patted Princess Freya''s shoulder which made her startled.

    "Uh, sir Hikaru. What''s wrong?" Princess Freya just realized Hikaru''s presence.

    "Nothing. I saw you walking brooding in the corridor. I called you several times but no response at all. So I had to pat you on the shoulder to wake you up." Hikaru told her about what happened earlier.

    "Thank you, sir Hikaru. But in the future, you better not touch a girl carelessly." Princess Freya said nonchntly to him. She bowed her head and walked away leaving Hikaru frozen at her words.

    Hikaru who was left alone in the corridor couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Suddenly someone called him from behind.

    "Hikaru? What are you doing standing alone in the corridor? You''re blocking other people''s paths." Sintaro approached him with Kyouka and Megumi.

    "I was talking to Princess Freya but she went first to where the academy students gathered." Hikaru exined the reason he was standing there.

    "Did something happen?" Megumi asked him. She felt that something was wrong with Hikaru''s words.

    "Ah, it''s actually like this..." Hikaru told what happened between him and Princess Freya earlier.

    "Ahaha... Maybe she''s having a lot of trouble. You don''t have to think about that." Sintaro tried to calm him down.

    "Hmm... Maybe in this world, a woman can''t be carelessly touched by a man. Let alone an unmarried girl." Kyouka said her reasonable opinion.

    "I agree with Kyouka''s words. You better be more careful in the future." Megumi nodded in agreement with Kyouka''s words.

    "I understand." Hikaru smiled bitterly and couldn''t help but ept his carelessness.

    "Alright, we''d better go to where the students are gathering. Otherwise, we''ll bete." Kyouka reminded them. After all, it''s time to go on the next study tour.

    "Let''s go!" Megumi answered cheerfully. The other heroes couldn''t help but smile at her behavior.

    ***

    At the ce where the students gathered, Princess Freya was still lost in thought about what she and the other three had talked aboutst night. When she heard that Kalya was a Princess from the Elven Kingdom, she understood what she meant by throwing everything away for the one she loved. Even though she had lost all of that before meeting Ziel. But right now she didn''t care about all that and would rather be with him.

    Kalya could proudly stand beside her without her title as a princess. Currently, Princess Freya feels inferior in front of her.

    "No...I won''t give up! If she can, then I can do the same! I will take big steps to develop my rtionship with him. I won''t lose to her!" Princess Freya clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes are full of determination to fight with Kalya. Suddenly she woke up because someone tapped her shoulder again.

    "Princess Freya." Princess Iris appeared behind her along with ra and Lilith.

    Princess Freya was angry and wanted to scream at the person who tapped her on the shoulder. She had been shocked twice today in the same way. But when she saw that it was Princess Iris, she swallowed back his words. Since returning together from the town square to the castle, their rtionship has be closer. Princess Freya felt that she had the same interest as Princess Iris. For some reason, she felt morepatible with her than with Princess Aishia.

    "Ah, what''s wrong Princess Iris? Sorry, I was thinking about something." Princess Freya smiled wryly at her.

    "Did you think aboutst night?" Princess Iris also felt the same way about her. The difference is that Princess Iris still hasn''t realized her feelings right now.

    Princess Freya answered her with a small nod. She was amazed by the sharp feeling of Princess Iris.

    "Freya, what are you doing there? We''re leaving in a minute." Prince Fritz called out to her from where he and the other Princesses had gathered. There was also Princess Aishia who looked at her indifferently.

    "Brother, I''ll be here with them. You can sit with the others." Princess Freya smiled sweetly and looked at Princess Aishia. She already realized something from Kalya. If she can''t try to leave what she has now, maybe in the future she won''t be able to be with Ziel.

    Princess Aishia was taken aback by her smile. Then she quickly averted her gaze. For some reason seeing her smile made her chest hurt. It wasn''t long before a group of heroes came and joined their group.

    "Is it okay if youe with us?" Princess Iris asked her. She was quite surprised by her decision to go with them.

    "Of course. Is there a problem if I''m with you?" Princess Freya looked at ra and the others who doubted what she had done.

    "Of course there''s no problem. It''s just that this is a little surprising for us." ra answered nervously. She still wasn''t used to talking to her.

    "Okay, then let''s get into the magic car. Looks like we''ll be leaving soon." Princess Freya reminded ra and the others who were still chatting outside when the students had started to get into the magic car.

    "Come on, I think it''s about time." Princess Iris nodded and walked into the magic car along with Princess Freya and the other girls.

    ***

    The ce they were going to at this time was quite far away if they had to walk. It was located on the outskirts of the city and was called the Magic Tools Hall. Around the ce, there is a very wide and beautiful flower garden.

    In the middle of the vast garden was a small, in white tower. The tower didn''t look as grand as the castle of the Dwarven Kingdom or the tower of the academy, but its modern ssic design makes it no less than the two towers.

    "Wow! The flower garden is very wide and beautiful. There are so many flowers that I have never even seen!"

    "Is that where we''re going to do our next study tour?"

    The students were amazed after getting out of the magic car. They started to look at their surroundings and were transfixed by the vast flower garden that was in front of their eyes. They were currently apanied by the teachers and Merlick. King Gustave remained in the castle along with King Auva because they had something to discuss.

    "Alright everyone, I will be your guide now because it''s my turn. After all, my brother has other business in the kingdom so he can''te with us." Princess Melkia stood in front of the students as the study tour guide. Now she has to apany the students in these activities.

    "All of you must follow me because not everyone can enter that ce. The area in the tower that we can go to is limited. So I ask for your understanding!" Princess Melkia bowed slightly to the students. This made the students a little awkward to see a Princess do that.

    "You don''t have to think about it, Princess Melkia. We understand. You can start this study tour." Princess Rinne smiled in response. She was the most excited person at the moment.

    "Hehe...well let''s go inside, looks like someone is impatient." Princess Melkia walked towards the door which was the only way into the tower. Unlike the ce they had visited yesterday, this tower had no other entrance. The soldiers standing guard at the entrance saluted him. Princess Melkia only gave them a small nod. Before going inside, she taped a card to the door, then the door slowly opened by itself.

    "Let''s go inside! Princess Melkia signaled the students to follow her.

    In the corridor of the tower, Hikaru who was walking along with the Princesses and Princes looked around curiously. Hikaru could only see a white wall as far as the eye could see.

    "What do you see?" Sintaro asked from next to him.

    "Ah, I''m just curious about this ce. It feels very calm in here, doesn''t it?" Hikaru asked Kyouka as well as Megumi behind him.

    "You''re right, maybe because of the all-white room or the vast flower garden that surrounds the tower. I''m sure all of that affects our mentality." Kyouka said what she felt after arriving at the ce.

    "Then, we should go around to see the vast flower garden after our activities are done!" Megumi excitedly gave them an idea.

    "That''s a good idea. Then I should invite someone too." Sintaro folded his arms and nodded. He looked at the Princesses who were walking not far behind them.

    "Eh? Where did Princess Freya go?" Sintaro just realized that Princess Freya is not in their group.

    "She''s with Princess Iris." Princess Reina pointed at the group behind them. There were Princess Freya, Princess Iris, ra, and Lilith.

    "Did something happen?" Kyouka asked Prince Fritz. He was his older brother, so Kyouka thought that he knew better about her. Unusually, Princess Freya isn''t with them.

    "I don''t know. It''s just that she''s been acting weirdtely. Maybe she''s got something on her mind." Prince Fritz shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t care as long as Princess Freya didn''t do anything dangerous.

    "How about we invite them too? Wouldn''t that be more fun?" Sintaro gives his suggestion to Hikaru and the others.

    "I agree with your idea. How about you guys?" Hikaru asked Kyouka and Megumi. The two of them both sighed after hearing their idea.

    "Whatever!" Kyouka replied like she didn''t care what they were going to do.

    Not long after, they arrived at a room whose three sides were dark ss, while the fourth wall was the ce where there was a door they used to enter the room. When Princess Melkia activated the mechanism in the room, the ss slowly revealed the people who were creating magic tools.

    "For now we can only see the creation of magic tools through this ss. This is one-way ss, we can see outside while they can''t see us. This is done to maintain their concentration on magic tool creation. After they are done, we''ll go into that room and learn from one of the magic tools creators in this tower." Princess Melkia exined the reason. They came just at a time when the magic tool makers were busy.

    "We got it!" The students answered in unison. When they heard Princess Melkia''s exnation, only one person was too focused on the scene in front of her. That person is Princess Rinne. She looked at them without even batting an eye. Some of the students who saw it chuckled, but they didn''t dare to show it.

    Even though Princess Rinne can be said to be a magic tool genius in the human region. But she still has a lot to learn. Especially from a kingdom that focused on developing cksmithing and creating magic tools like the Dwarven Kingdom.

    Time passed�� Finally, the creation of the magic tools they saw had been finished. They saw all kinds of magic tools being made there. Starting from magic tools in the form of essories, weapons, and other objects. The process for each type is different.

    "Okay, we will go into the room. I ask that you remain calm and quiet so as not to disturb others." Princess Melkia warned them. The students nodded and started to follow Princess Melkia into the room.

    The room was full of magic tools. Starting from half-finished, finished, and failed to create. Princess Melkia met a Dwarf with ck hair. He has sharp eyes that make him look fierce. When the students approached that person, from behind them someone walked ahead.

    "Long time no see, brother.." Regza greeted the ck-haired dwarf.

 Chapter 117 - 19

    The Dwarven Kingdom is the only kingdom on the Clorius continent that focuses on developing cksmiths and magic tool creators more than any other job. The kingdom had many talented cksmiths and magic tool creators, one of the many creators of magic tools in the Dwarven Kingdom was Rudia.

    Rudia is famous for his talent and thoroughness in creating magic tools. All the magic tools he creates are extraordinary. He once made an artifact only with an ancient note that he bought by ident and he made it without the help of others. Not long ago, he was recruited by the kingdom to work in the Magic Tools Hall. It was a paradise for magic tool creators.

    Before bing famous, Rudia worked as an ordinary magic tool creator in a shop along with other dwarves. One of them is Regza. Their rtionship is so close that they consider each other as brothers even though they are not blood-rted.

    "Long time no see, brother!" Regza greeted Rudia who was talking to Princess Melkia.

    "Ooh, who is this... Regza!" Rudia turned and saw who was calling him. When he saw that it was Regza who he had considered his little brother, he jumped for joy and gave him a big hug. The students smiled warmly at their familiarity.

    "How are you brother? Ah, it seems I don''t need to ask after seeing you now. Hahaha..." Regzaughed happily with their reunion. He looked for it aftering to the Dwarven Kingdom a few days ago, but he couldn''t find him. Everyone he asked said they didn''t know.

    "You''re kidding! I haven''t moved here too long. How about you? Are you moving here too!?" Rudia suddenly teases him. But Regza was not angry at all because he had known him for a long time.

    "You know I can''t. Besides, I''m happy with my life right now." Regza looked at the academy students behind him.

    "Hahaha...that''s good! I was worried when you decided to go to the human region. But my worries seemed to be in vain!" Rudia patted Regza''s shoulder.

    "Ahem... Sir Rudia, can you postpone your reunion forter? I feel sorry for the students who waited so long because of your reunion." Princess Melkia smiled and cut off the reunion between Regza and Rudia.

    "Ahaha... I''m sorry. Alright, we''ll get to your activities now. Will any of you be my assistant?" Rudia asked the students behind Regza. Someone immediately raised their hand after hearing Rudia''s words. That person is the most excited for the study tour today, Princess Rinne.

    "I do! No, please make me your assistant for now!" Princess Rinne doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to learn from one of the best magic tool creators in the Dwarven Kingdom.

    "You... What''s your name?" Rudia was a bit depressed with Princess Rinne who excitedly volunteered herself.

    "Her name is Rinne. She is the Princess of the Cirlus Kingdom and one of the geniuses of creating magic tools in the human region." Princess Melkia introduced her proudly.

    "Ooh! Then everything would be easier if apanied by a genius. Alright, let''s start the demonstration. I''ll show you a magic tool creation technique that doesn''t exist in the human region. I''ll only do it once. You can still ask questions if you don''t understand. Is it okay Princess Melkia?" Rudia looked at Princess Melkia for her approval.

    "Do it in moderation." Princess Melkia nodded slightly in agreement.

    After that, the students were taken to another room that looked more neat and clean. There the students are shown various methods of creating magic tools that don''t exist in the human region. The activitysted a long time and ended when it was time for lunch. Princess Rinne is the only student who is the most excited and doesn''t care about anything except what Rudia exins.

    ***

    After the special ss given by Rudia was over, the students were given a break until the evening because there were no more activities on their study tour schedule. The students were allowed to take a lunch break or sightsee the flower gardens around the Magic Tools Hall. They should not roam around in the tower because many ces are forbidden to enter.

    "You can rest and enjoy the flower garden in front of you. But remember, some flowers are poisonous so you have to be careful. You have to regroup before it''s toote because we are going back to the castle. Do you understand!?" Princess Melkia said to the students in front of her. She reminded them in a slightly loud voice.

    "We understand!" The students answered in unison.

    "Then you can disperse and do whatever you want as long as you don''t disturb the people inside the tower. Ah, if you want to have lunch. Next to the tower, there is a cafeteria, you can have lunch there. Then have a good rest." Princess Melkia left that ce and returned to the tower because she had some business to do. Meanwhile, Regza continues his reunion with Rudia after all their business is done.

    As nned, Hikaru and the other heroes will take the Princesses and Princes for a pic and lunch at the flower garden.

    "What about our n?" Sintaro asked Hikaru and the other heroes.

    "I have invited Princess Reina and Princess Aishia. They agreed to our n. Meanwhile, Princess Rinne seems to have gone with Princess Melkia and she promised to follow uster." Hikaru had already discussed it with the two Princesses. As for Princess Rinne, he said it when their special ss ended. But Princess Rinne already had an appointment with Princess Melkia.

    "Good, now we just have to invite Princess Freya and Princess Iris. Can I ask the two of you for help?" Sintaro looked at Kyouka and Megumi. He thought it would be easier if it was a girl who invited them. Kyouka wanted to refuse, but Megumi answered him first.

    "Alright! I''ll invite them. Come on Kyouka!" Megumi grabbed Kyouka''s hand to look for Princess Iris and Princess Freya.

    "Wait..." Kyouka couldn''t help but sigh and let Megumi pull her.

    On the other hand, Princess Freya and the other three girls are confused about what they will do to fill their break. Lunch with other students in the cafeteria or pic in the flower garden.

    "So what are you guys going to do. Now it''s time for lunch. We''d better hurry before the cafeteria gets too crowded." Princess Freya gave her suggestion to them.

    "Hmm...wouldn''t it be better if we waited for Ken first?" ra is still waiting for Ziel since earlier. She looked around but still couldn''t find him.

    "Didn''t I tell you that he left a message for me that you could have lunch first? We''d better go to the cafeteria first ording to Princess Freya''s suggestion." Princess Iris took the initiative to contact Ziel right after Rudia''s special ss was over. She didn''t know why she suddenly became so bold and contacted him first. This is probably because she was infected by Princess Freya.

    "But...I still don''t understand. Why didn''t Ken tell me directly but instead contact you?" ra looked suspiciously at Princess Iris.

    "That..." Princess Iris didn''t know what to say.

    "Alright that''s enough, we''ll miss lunchtime if we keep on chatting like this." Lilith helped Princess Iris because she was bothered by their pointless conversation.

    On the other hand, Princess Freya who overheard their chat pouted because she was the only one in the ce who didn''t get themunication brooch. She forgot to ask Ziel that night because she was too shocked by the fact that Kalya said.

    "Hey, maybe I can get amunication tool like you guys?" Princess Freya subconsciously asked them.

    "Eh?" The three of them were confused by Princess Freya''s sudden request. They still couldn''t digest what she had said.

    "Isn''t that possible?" Princess Freya asked again because they didn''t answer her previous question.

    "Oh, it''s not like that. It''s just that we got it from someone, so we can''t give it to you. Right, ra?" Princess Iris knew that Princess Freya should know who gave them the brooch, but she couldn''t say that in front of ra.

    "Yes. She''s right." ra gave her a small nod.

    "Is that so?" Princess Freya looks disappointed after hearing their words.

    "After all, what are you asking for this brooch, Princess Freya?" Lilith was curious about her true intention.

    "If I told you tomunicate with you, would you believe it?" Princess Freya tries to convince them. There was no way she would have told them that the real reason she wanted the brooch was out of envy.

    "I see. I''ll try asking Ken if he can give it to you too. But don''t get your hopes up." ra instantly believed what Princess Freya said. This made Princess Iris and Lilith sigh while shaking their heads at her overly benevolent nature.

    "Thank you! I will wait for good news from you!" Princess Freya smiled widely after hearing ra''s answer. While they were chatting, Ziel came over to them. He came with Dalvin, James, and Rhea.

    "Mydy, what are you doing here? I thought you had lunch in the cafeteria. Didn''t I tell Princess Iris?" Ziel asked ra, then he nced at Princess Iris for an answer.

    "I told her! Really! It''s just that ra wants to wait for you to have lunch together." Princess Iris frantically exined it to Ziel.

    "You can''t me Iris. I was the one who asked them to wait for you." ra quickly helped Princess Iris because she was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her.

    "I don''t me her. Haa... Alright. How about we have lunch at the flower garden? I''ve cooked enough lunch for all of you." Ziel remembers he still has the food he cooked while trying to replicate the food from the earth.

    "Really!? Let''s go quickly. You guys shoulde with us too." ra looks at Dalvin, James, and Rhea. She spent time with them yesterday. So ra also considers them as her friends. The three of them looked at each other then smiled and happily agreed to ra''s invitation.

    They choose a cool ce with severalrge trees that cover them from the sun. This ce was chosen by Princess Freya and Princess Iris. While they were preparing a ce for them to have lunch together, someone came to greet them from behind.

    "Can we join you?" Kalya and Beatrix came together to their ce.

    Previously Kalya asked Ziel if he had lunch or not. When Ziel replied that he would have lunch together in the flower garden, Kalya asks the ce and quickly goes there. On the way she meets Beatrix who asks about ra. So they ended up going there together.

    "Auntie! Miss Kalya! Of course! Please!" ra is happy with Beatrix''s arrival and is surprised that Kalya is with her. On the other hand, Princess Freya clicked her tongue at the appearance of Kalya.

    After the preparation of the venue for their lunch event isplete. Ziel took out a lot of food from inside his space storage. The 4 types of food he had made before were also there. Teriyaki, nikujaga, tempura, yakitori, and additional cheesecake and pudding.

    Everyone who was there was shocked to see the food in front of them. Apart from the amount of food which was quite a lot for all of them, It was the first time they had seen all kinds of food except for kalya and the other three girls. They were happy to finally be able to taste the food again.

    "Ken, what is this food?" ra is curious about the food that is served in front of her.

    "Yes. In my life, it''s the first time I''ve seen food like this." Beatrix looked at the food one by one. Rhea, Dalvin, and James also felt the same way with them.

    "This is a recipe passed down from my family. I tried to make it. Please taste it. I''m sorry if the taste doesn''t suit your taste." Ziel invited them to start eating.

    "Hmmm...this is so delicious!" ra said with sparkling eyes after tasting the teriyaki.

    "You''re right. It suits my taste very well." Beatrix took more servings after she knew the taste of the food. After the two people tasted it, the others started to follow suit. They tasted the food one by one to know the taste. For those who are new to Ziel''s cuisine, the impression they give is the same as ra and Beatrix.

    While they were enjoying the food, they were interrupted by the sound of a girl''s scream.

    "Where did you get all that food from!?"

 Chapter 118 - 20

    Right now Kyouka and Megumi were walking towards the cafeteria. They weren''t there for lunch, but to find Princess Freya and Princess Iris. After entering the cafeteria, they were confused because the situation was very crowded. Apart from the academy students, the teachers, and the principal, the cafeteria also contained people from the tower who hade out for lunch.

    Kyouka was forced to go around the cafeteria looking for them. But the search results were in vain. They couldn''t find Princess Iris or Princess Freya in the cafeteria, So they decided to ask the students there. They thought one of the students who had lunch there knew about Princess Iris and Princess Freya''s whereabouts now.

    "Sorry, have you seen Princess Freya?" Kyouka asked one of the students who passed in front of her.

    "I didn''t see it, Miss Hero." The student answered nervously.

    "Thanks." Kyouka and Megumi keep looking for Princess Freya and Princess Iris. They had asked several students but they received the same answer. Until they ask a female student and get the answer they want.

    "I saw Princess Freya going with the Princess Iris group heading to the West Garden."

    After hearing the student''s answer, Kyouka and Megumi quickly rushed back to Hikaru''s ce to inform him.

    Hikaru is currently chatting with the Princes and Princesses. There are Princess Reina, Princess Aishia, Prince Fritz, and Prince Albert. When he noticed the appearance of Kyouka and Megumi, he immediately asked them.

    "Megumi, how is it? Did they ept the invitation?" Hikaru couldn''t wait to hear their answer because he had been waiting there for a long time. Luckily the Princes and Princesses didn''t mind waiting with him.

    "They went to the western flower garden. Maybe they''re having lunch there. We''d better catch up!" Megumi told him what the female student had told them.

    "Okay. Alright. Coincidentally, I also like the environment there. Let''s go Princess Aishia, Princess Reina." Hikaru only invited the Princesses and made the Princes a little annoyed to hear that. He walked towards the western garden first along with the two Princesses.

    "Let''s go...Prince Albert, Prince fritz." Kyouka who saw the look on their faces quickly realized what they were feeling. She invites them instead of Hikaru. Finally, the two Princes smiled and went to follow Hikaru from behind. Kyouka sighed and felt tired from dealing with their behavior.

    After arriving at the western garden, Hikaru and the other heroes were amazed at the sight in front of them. They could say that this garden was more beautiful than the gardens in other areas. In addition, they were surprised by a tree simr to the cherry tree in Japan.

    Not long after they walked, they saw a group of people sitting on mats under a tree enjoying their lunch. When the others looked at the people there, only Kyouka was fixated on the food they were eating. Because it was Japanese food that she knew very well. She walked faster and got ahead of Hikaru in front of her. Kyouka''s sudden change in behavior made them confused.

    "Where did you get all that food from!?" Kyouka subconsciously shouted at them.

    ***

    "Eh?" Princess Freya and the others were shocked to hear Kyouka''s sudden scream. They were annoyed by her impolite actions.

    "Miss Kyouka, can you be a little more polite? We''re all having lunch right now and you''re yelling at us?" Kalya said coldly to her.

    Hikaru who came with Kyouka also froze after hearing her scream. He didn''t expect the calm Kyouka to suddenly turn out like that.

    "Kyouka! What''s wrong with you?" Megumi realized that Kalya and the people who were with her were annoyed by Kyouka''s behavior. She ran to Kyouka and pulled her back. But Kyouka broke away from her and asked them again.

    "I''m sorry. I got carried away when I asked before. Because the food you are eating is simr to the food from our original world." Kyouka this time asked more calmly. But the reactions of the people who heard it were the opposite of the current Kyouka. In particr, the heroes that were summoned from another world.

    "Kyouka! Is it true what you said?" Hikaru asked him first then looked at the food in front of Princess Freya. He trembled slightly after noticing the simrity of the food to Japanese food.

    "She''s right..." Hikaru muttered and was heard by Sintaro and Megumi. They walked closer and saw the food too. The reaction they gave was the same as Hikaru''s.

    The behavior of the heroes made the Princes and Princesses confused. They wanted to ask but quickly gave up after seeing the current state of the heroes.

    "Can I hear your answer?" Kyouka finally asked a third time.

    Everyone there looked at each other then their final gaze fell on Ziel. Kyouka looked at their gestures and looked at him as well. She raised her eyebrows after seeing the boy with ck hair and facial features simr to that of a Japanese.

    "Haa...Miss hero. Can I answer it after we finish our lunch? Wouldn''t it be very annoying and impolite for you to ask like this?" Ziel didn''t expect that Kyouka quickly recognized the food. Whatever answer he gave, he felt something troublesome wasing his way.

    Kyouka frowned after hearing his answer. Before she could say anything, Sintaro shouted at him first.

    "What are you saying, you bastard!? Don''t you know that we are heroes summoned from another world? Shouldn''t you be respectful to us and answer our questions right away!?" Sintaro felt angry after seeing Ziel''s attitude towards Kyouka.

    "Is the hero that great?" Ziel asked nonchntly.

    "You... don''t you know that we heroes are summoned to protect this world?" Megumi was confused about how to answer that question.

    "But, you haven''t done anything for this world that makes you worthy to be called a hero, don''t you think?" Ziel returned Megumi''s question to her. His words made not only the heroes tremble, but also everyone who heard it.

    "You...!" Sintaro finally couldn''t hold back his emotions anymore, he was about to hit Ziel but was stopped by Kyouka.

    "Sintaro stop! All right, I''ll wait until you''re done with your lunch. We''ll take a seat next to you. I hope this doesn''t interrupt your lunch." Kyouka said coldly to him. She was offended by what he had said, even though it was all true. But something bothered her, she felt she had heard Ziel''s voice somewhere but she couldn''t remember it.

    On the other hand, Hikaru just kept quiet after hearing Ziel''s words. He didn''t say anything wrong, they haven''t done anything for this world. But still, he felt offended in his heart and hurt his pride. He couldn''t act recklessly just like what Sintaro did, it would only damage the name of heroes in other kingdoms. Therefore he chose to remain silent and let Kyouka handle it.

    They spread out their mats not far from where Ziel and his group had lunch. Princess Freya and the others continued their lunch and ignored the heroes picking next to them. Even so, their lunch looked pale inparison to what Ziel and his group ate. This made Kyouka and the other heroes feel embarrassed.

    At the ce where Ziel and his group had lunch, Princess Freyaughed and joked with the people around her. They don''t seem to care about the heroes. Princess Freya was like a different person when she was with them. She looked happier and without anything holding her down. This made Prince Fritz speechless to see her.

    (Is she usually like this?)

    Prince Fritz muttered after seeing his younger sister''s smile which was different from the one he usually saw. Princess Aishia had the same feeling as him after seeing her childhood friend''sughter. She never showed it to her.

    "Ken, what are the names of these two foods? Sweet and melts in my mouth!" ra asked Ziel after she tasted the dessert that he served.

    "That''s right, I can''t stop eating it. Maybe I''ll miss the taste of this foodter." Princess Freya agrees with ra.

    "Hmm... You didn''t serve this food before." Princess Iris muttered quietly so as not to be heard by the people around her. Currently, Ken is sitting nked by Princess Iris and ra.

    "It''s pudding and cheesecake." Ziel answered and poured some hot tea for ra. He even kept hot tea in his space storage.

    "Hmm... this tea and dessert. What a wonderfulbination. We should eat like this more often in the future." Kalya smiled and enjoyed her cheesecake with tea that had been provided by Ziel.

    "I agree with you, Miss Kalya." Beatrix nods at Kalya''s words. She enjoyed the same food as her.

    (Cheesecake? Pudding?)

    The heroes imagined the taste of the food that Ziel had mentioned. They focused on imagining the food while they were still living in Japan. Kyouka is the only hero who has a different focus.

    (Cheese? Is there such an ingredient in this world?)

    She thought about it and intended to ask the Princesses about this. But she stopped because the people picking next to them had finished. Right now the main goal is to ask where the food came from.

    "So can you tell me now?" Kyouka asked shortly after Ziel finished his lunch. She looked very impatient waiting for his answer.

    "This is a recipe passed down from my family. You can see for yourself." Ziel gave him the paper containing the recipe for the food they had previously eaten. There are written ingredients and how to cook them. Ziel bowed his head to the heroes then left the ce. Princess Freya and the others followed him away from there.

    The heroes were stunned to see that, especially Kyouka. She thought Ziel would exin the origin of the food to her. But instead, he gave her a recipe without saying anything else. It''s like he thought Kyouka was interested in the food and intended to cook it.

    When kyouka came back to her senses, she saw Ziel and the others had gone far from that ce, then she looked at the recipe paper in her hand.

    "Princess Reina, are all the ingredients in this paper avable in this world?" Kyouka gave the paper to Princess Reina.

    "I''m sorry, Kyouka. I don''t know much about it. You can ask Princess Aishia." Princess Reina smiled bitterly. All she knew was swordsmanship.

    "Princess Aishia, can you check this for me?" Kyouka asked her doubtfully. Her rtionship with Princess Aishia is not very close.

    "Of course." Princess Aishia happily took the recipe. She was happy because she got the recipe for this unique dish. After hearingments from people who ate it before, especially from Princess Freya. She became curious about the food because Princess Aishia also loved to cook.

    Princess Aishia read it with a smile but then her smile stiffened. She frowned at thest words in the recipe that she didn''t know.

    "What''s wrong Princess Aishia?" Kyouka asked her after seeing the change in Princess Aishia''s face.

    "What are cheese and jelly?" Princess Aishia looked at Kyouka and asked for an exnation.

    "Is there no such ingredient in this world?" Kyouka was convinced by her suspicions.

    "How could he make cheesecake and pudding without those ingredients? Did he make those ingredients himself?" Hikaru also asked from behind them. He finally couldn''t contain his curiosity when he heard their conversation.

    Kyouka just kept quiet and didn''t answer his question. The other heroes also have the same confusion as Hikaru. But that wasn''t what Kyouka was thinking at the moment.

    "Princess Aishia, do you know the student''s name?" Kyouka forgot to ask that earlier because he was in a hurry to leave.

    "If I''m not mistaken, Freya once told me. His name is Ken... Ken Nijisaki." Princess Aishia tries to remember what Princess Freya once told her. Princess Aishia''s answer made the heroes tremble.

    "Isn''t that a Japanese name?" Megumi asked Kyouka.

    "Does that mean he''s Japanese just like us?" Sintaro also looked at her.

    "I don''t know.. But it would be faster if we just asked him right?" Kyouka smiled and decided to meet Ziel again soon.

 Chapter 119 - 21

    It was evening in the Dwarven Kingdom, there was still a long time for the students to enjoy the ce. Ziel and his group who had left the heroes at the pic spot were currently walking together enjoying the flower garden. ra is seen having a fun chat with Beatrix because they haven''t had time together for a long time. Princess Freya was unexpectedly close to Princess Iris and Lilith. While Dalvin, James, and Rhea chatted together. The only ones left behind were Ziel and Kalya.

    "Is it okay to leave it like that?" Kalya suddenly whispered next to Ziel.

    "About what?" Ziel didn''t understand what she suddenly asked.

    "About the heroes. Is it okay for you to just give them the paper and not an exnation?" Kalya was quite surprised by the way he treated the heroes. Ziel looked like he was guiding them with his words.

    Kalya had the same feelings as everyone who was with him on the previous pic. They are curious about the origin of Ziel. But they didn''t dare to ask if Ziel didn''t intend to tell them.

    "In the first ce, I have no obligation to answer their questions. If I answer them, then something troublesome will happen there. So I chose to leave that ce immediately. But sooner orter they wille to see me again." Ziel would rather have a one-on-one conversation with one of the heroes than speak in front of a crowd like that.

    "Ziel...Is it true what the heroes said about the food you served?" Kalya ventured to ask him about it.

    "That''s right. It dide from the world the heroes came from." Ziel answered her honestly.

    "So... you are..." Kalya was shocked after hearing his answer. She was currently guessing about Ziel''s true origins in her mind.

    "You''re wrong, Leya. I was born in this world." Ziel quickly cut off her words before she guessed any further.

    "Eh? But the food?" Kalya gets confused by his rebuttal.

    "I was born in this world. But you know life is not only about birth. Humans are born, grow from a baby to grow old, and finally die. It is a simple life cycle for humans. Then what about after humans die?" Ziel answers Kalya with a question.

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand at all." Kalya shook her head because she was getting confused by all the exnations.

    "There are people who say that after death humans will be taken to a ce to be held ountable for the deeds they have done. But some people say humans will reincarnate after they die." Ziel did not directly answer Kalya''s question. He wanted Kalya to find the answer herself.

    Kalya thought about what Ziel had said to her. The more she thought about it the more frightened she was by the answer she got.

    (Silphy, didn''t you hear what Ziel said?)

    Kalya asked Silphy in her mind.

    (I heard it)

    Silphy could already guess the direction of Kalya''s next conversation.

    (You know what he''s talking about?)

    Kalya timidly asks her.

    (Leya, you already know the answer, don''t you?)

    Silphy asked her back.

    (I...)

    Kalya wanted to say she didn''t know, but it was a lie and Silphy could figure it out.

    (Leya, I already said it didn''t I? He''s not a person who should exist in this world. You only have one answer from the exnation he gave you earlier. He was the reincarnation of a person from the hero''s origin world or perhaps a hero from ancient times. You have to ept that. )

    Silphy spoke in a harsh tone to her. Kalya trembled after hearing what Silphy said. She stopped walking and trailed behind them. Ziel knew that Kalya had found the answer but didn''t know what she was feeling right now.

    (Ziel is from another world? Then�� The reason he collected the world altar fragments was to return to his original world?)

    Kalya asked Silphy in a trembling voice. Her voice was mixed with sadness and frustration. She finally dared to say the answer but extreme fear filled her mind at this moment. She hoped Silphy would refute her answer.

    (...)

    Silphy kept quiet and didn''t answer. That means what she said was the same as what Silphy thought.

    Kalya ran after Ziel who had walked away from her. Ziel knew she was thinking about something so he didn''t bother her. Kalya walks beside him, but right now her face was pale and her eyes were teary. She tried her best to keep her tears from spilling out.

    Kalya tugged at the hem of Ziel''s sleeve, she wanted to ask him right now. Ziel stopped and looked at her. When Kalya was about to ask that, suddenly a voice called out to them from the front.

    "Ken! What are you talking about with Miss Kalya? Hurry up we''re going to the next ce!" ra shouted at him and made the others pay attention to them. Kalya immediately released her grip on the hem of his sleeve.

    "Okay." Ziel walked after them with Kalya.

    Princess Freya and Princess Iris noticed that something had happened to Kalya. Her face was extremely pale and looked like someone who had lost something very important.

    The two of them not only chatted but also watched Ziel and Kalya secretly. They don''t know what they''re talking about. But they knew that it was very important when they saw the look on Kalya''s face.

    Kalya couldn''t help but hold back her feelings which were currently very messy and unsettled before hearing Ziel''s answer. She wanted to hear the answer straight from his mouth to calm her heart so she didn''t contact him via brooch or telepathy.

    Along the way, Kalya was silent and didn''t say anything. Princess Freya and Princess Iris looked at each other after realizing something.

    "Ahaha... what''s wrong with Miss Kalya making a face like that? Have you been dumped by your lover?" Princess Freya approached her and whispered teasingly. But she didn''t expect her response to be so cold.

    "Shut up!" Kalya looked coldly at Princess Freya. Kalya''s voice sent chills down her spine. Kalya walks faster and leaves her behind.

    (What happened to her? She doesn''t usually act like this. Did something happen between her and Ziel)

    Princess Freya was silent while muttering in her heart. She froze on the spot after receiving a cold response from Kalya.

    "What''s wrong Freya?" Princess Iris asked her who had been silent since talking to kalya.

    "Ah, it''s nothing. We have to walk faster. Otherwise, we will be left behind." Princess Freya smiled bitterly and pulled Princess Iris'' hand to chase the group in front of them.

    Princess Iris felt that this time not only Kalya but also Princess Freya suddenly became strange. She looked at them alternately and saw Ziel who might be the cause of all this.

    ***

    It wasn''t long before night fell, the academy students regrouped in front of the magic car and prepared to head back to the castle. The trip went smoothly until they finally returned to the Dwarven Royal castle.

    In a castle shaped like a skyscraper, students are free to go anywhere except forbidden ces. At the top of the tower, there is a garden with a direct view of the sky. Coincidentally, that night no one was there except for a girl sitting alone.

    Kalya was currently sitting quietly on the swing chair while calming her restless heart since she came back from the Magic Tools Hall. The moonlight shone on her beautiful face and made her look like a moon goddess.

    "When will hee?" Kalya muttered in a voice carried by the night wind.

    (Leya, can''t you be a little more patient?)

    Silphy manifested herself in front of her. It had been a long time since she had shown herself. He couldn''t stay still when he saw Kalya fidgeting like that.

    "But...!" Kalya wanted to say something to her but Silphy didn''t let her continue.

    (You''re currently very unstable. Have you distrusted him just because of the fear of losing him?)

    Silphy spoke a little harshly. Her words stabbed into the most fragile corner of her heart. Her body was shaking and Kalya couldn''t answer her question.

    When she had lost everything, Kalya found Ziel and without realizing it, Ziel became a very important part of her life. After all, it was her first love. Although elves are a race that is famous for being beautiful and handsome, they are very difficult to fall in love with. They will only fall in love with people who are truly meant for them. Because elves are a long-lived race, they have a love that canst even decades. They can only be separated if one of them dies. That''s why Kalya is currently very afraid of losing Ziel. This makes her emotions very unstable.

    (You should try to believe him, Leya)

    Silphy said more softly to her this time. She was like a mother who was worried about her daughter.

    "I trust him... But still, I''m afraid." Kalya hugs herself while shaking. Silphy was sad to see Kalya like that. She hoped that Ziel''s answer wouldn''t hurt her.

    Tap...tap...tap...

    They heard footsteps approaching them. The person who came was Ziel. Due to the silence of the night, the sound of his footsteps could be heard and he had no intention of hiding his presence.

    Ziel came to that ce because Kalya wanted to ask him something very important. She asked him to meet her at that ce shortly after they returned to the castle. So after returning to his room he went to meet her in the garden at the top of the tower.

    (He''s already here, I''ll be back. Good luck)

    Silphy saw her eyes before finally turning into particles and entering Kalya''s body.

    "Have you been waiting long? Sorry, I have to take care of some business first." ziel said apologetically for the dy. He walks towards Kalya who is sitting on the swing chair.

    "Ah, no. It was my fault for asking you toe all of a sudden. Sit down..." Kalya shook her head and patted the seat next to her.

    Ziel sat on the swing chair right next to her. The swing chair is only enough for two people to sit and even then they will stick together. Kalya immediately hugged Ziel''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder to calm her mind.

    "So, what''s the important thing you want to ask?" Ziel asked her about the crux of the matter why she asked him toe to that ce. He thinks Kalya is behaving strangely at this time.

    "Please let me stay like this for a while." Kalya closed her eyes and felt the warmth from his body. Ziel gave a small nod at her request. Kalya stays like that for a while and Ziel doesn''t bother her either. Ziel waited until Kalya was ready to ask him.

    "Ziel... You came from another world, didn''t you? The same world as the heroes?" Kalya asked while still hugging him.

    "Did you get the answer?" Ziel nced at Kalya who was leaning on his shoulder.

    "Yes." Kalya replied briefly.

    "Then I don''t have to answer anymore because you already know." Ziel already knew that Kalya would find the answer.

    "Ziel... Are you going back to your original world?" Kalya finally asked the question she had wanted to ask the most since she was in the Magic Tools Hall. Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing her question.

    "Is that the thing that made you act like this?" Ziel finally figured out what was bothering her at the moment. He knew this must have something to do with their conversation this afternoon.

    "Yes...can you honestly answer it?" Kalya finally wakes up and opens her eyes. Ziel saw Kalya''s teary eyes looking straight into his eyes. She hugged Ziel''s arm tighter.

    "Why do you think like that?" Ziel doesn''t know on what basis Kalya thinks he will return to his original world.

    "Didn''t you collect the world altar fragments for that?" Kalya reveals the reason to him.

    "You seem to have misunderstood. I didn''t collect those things to return to my original world. I was just preventing them from crossing there and causing trouble. That would leave a bad aftertaste on meter." Ziel corrected her misunderstanding.

    "Really? You''re not lying to me are you?" Kalya asks him excitedly.

    "I won''t return to my original world. I no longer have a ce there. Didn''t I tell you that I was born here? If I have to cross over there, then I''ll take you with me." Ziel said seriously to her.

    "That''s a promise! You can''t leave me! You have to take me wherever you go. Even if you have to go to another world!" Kalya smiled widely and hugged him tightly.

    "I promise." Ziel subconsciously hugged her back and caressed her back. He clenched his fists and opened them again. Dozens ofpressed lightning balls floated around them.

    "Uh, what is this!?" Kalya is shocked to see what Ziel suddenly did.

    "Look." Ziel flew the lightning balls into the sky. And one by one the lightning balls exploded into fireworks.

    Duuuuuuuuuaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr...

    "It''s beautiful..." Kalya rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder. She did it as naturally as she breathed. Ziel took out a nket from his space storage to cover Kalya''s body from the cold night. Kalya smiled beautifully looking at the fireworks that exploded in the night sky.. At this moment all her anxiety disappeared and was reced with great happiness.

 Chapter 120 - 22

    The next day the residents of the Dwarven Kingdom were shocked by the explosion of fireworks that urred in the night sky. Not only the residents, the students, and teachers were also shocked by this incident. In that kingdom there was no tradition of fireworks, so the soldiers in the Dwarven Kingdom thought it was a monster or enemy attack. King Auva and his two children panicked because ofst night''s incidents. King Auva ordered the soldiers to find the source of the explosion.

    Only the heroes knew about it, but they couldn''t find the source of the fireworks either. Among the heroes, only Kyouka seemed to be still looking for it. She thought the slightest hint would be useful for them to return to their original world.

    Today was the third day the academy students went on a study tour. They will be brought to the Golem Manufacturing Facility which is not far from the royal castle. Right now Princess Freya was walking side by side with Princess in the corridor. She came to pick up Princess Iris because their rooms were close to each other. Evenst night Princess Freya yed into Princess Iris''s room.

    While walking down the corridor, they heard the sound of footsteps behind them. They turned and saw the person walking behind them was Kalya. Her face today is very different from yesterday. She was more bright, cheerful, and beautiful than usual. The two Princesses were bewildered by the changes that had urred in just one night.

    "Good morning Princess Iris and Golden Hair Princess." Kalya greets them with a smile. She calls Princess Freya by a nickname.

    The two Princesses fell silent after hearing that. They are shocked by Kalya''s behavior today. She would usually just nod when she passed them. Not only did she greet them but also gave a smile of a maiden in love. This made the two Princesses envious to see it.

    "Why are you silent?" Kalya asks both of them who just stood staring at her.

    "Are you okay, Miss Kalya?" Princess Iris asked her back because Kalya''s current behavior was very strange.

    "I''m very healthy. Can''t you see it?" Kalya tilts her head cutely. She was confused by her question.

    "Are you that elf?" Princess Freya looked at Kalya from head to toe. She didn''t think the girl in front of her was kalya.

    "Aren''t you being rude to your teacher?" Kalya bulged the veins on her forehead after hearing Princess Freya''s words.

    "Ahaha...I''m joking. You surprised me with your sudden change in mood." Princess Freya smiled and looked away awkwardly.

    "Okay, I was just joking too. You guys better head to where the academy students and teachers gather before it''s toote." Kalya reminds them and walks first to the gathering ce.

    "Oh, okay." Princess Iris and Princess Freya followed behind her.

    Along the way, Princess Iris and Princess Freya kept staring at Kalya''s face. They felt this must have something to do with Ziel.

    "Did something good happen to you?" Princess Freya finally asked because she couldn''t suppress her curiosity. The question also represents Princess Iris'' feelings.

    "Shouldn''t you already know?" Kalya smiled slightly at them.

    "What is it? Can you tell me?" Princess Freya is getting more and more curious about her words.

    "Of course, I got a presentst night." Kalya answers honestly.

    "What!? What''s the gift!?" Unexpectedly the person who asked was Princess Iris. She even raised her voice when she asked. Kalya and Princess Freya looked at her. This made Princess Iris aware of her previous behavior.

    "Sorry..." Princess Iris shrank and lowered her head. Princess Freya smiled bitterly at her. Princess Freya smiled bitterly in response. She felt that she would get another love rival.

    "So, what did he give you?" Princess Freya returned to her previous question. Princess Iris is also waiting for her answer.

    "Didn''t you guys see itst night?" Kalya gave them a hint.

    "Last night...? Don''t tell me the beautiful explosion in the skyst night was..." Princess Freya already knew the answer.

    "Yes. The explosion was called a fireworks disy, he said. It was to decorate the sky with something beautiful in a romantic moment." Kalya smiled beautifully at both of them. She recalled what happenedst night with Ziel.

    "Are you showing your affection for me!?" Princess Freya gritted her teeth in jealousy. On the other hand, Princess Iris pouted upon hearing that.

    "What did you say? Didn''t you ask me?" Kalya tilts her head and pretends to be innocent. The two Princesses were silent and could not answer.

    (Haa... Right now you''re acting like a girl the same age as them)

    Silphy sighed seeing Kalya teasing the two Princesses.

    (Sometimes acting like that, I don''t think it''s bad)

    Kalya smiled enjoying the reactions of the two girls in front of her.

    "Ah, I have to go soon. Try not to bete." Kalya quickens her footsteps and leaves them behind.

    "She''s like the happiest woman in the world." Princess Iris muttered as she watched Kalya leave with light footsteps. She could feel she was in a very good mood from her current behavior.

    "I would feel the same way if I were in her position. Let''s go after her." Princess Freya smiled bitterly and walked with Princess Iris following her who had left them far away.

    ***

    By now the students had already gathered in the front yard of the castle. They will be doing their third-day study tour. Their current destination was the golem manufacturing factory and was one of the vital ces in the Dwarven Kingdom. Merlick and the teachers didn''t know why King Auva dared to point out that ce to the people of the human region.

    But they didn''t think about it too deeply, they considered it the good manners of the Dwarven kingdom to invite them toe.

    Right now the students were still waiting for some of them who had yet toe. They still had time before their departure. The heroes and royalty were already there. Kyouka who was also in the group kept looking around like she was looking for someone.

    "Kyouka, what are you looking for?" Megumi asked her after noticing Kyouka who kept looking at the crowd of students.

    "I was looking for the boy from yesterday. Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and everyone we met yesterday was already there. But I didn''t see him at all." Kyouka thought that Ziel hadn''te this time. But everyone she saw yesterday had already gathered. This confused her because she couldn''t find him.

    "Be careful, Kyouka. You could be obsessed with him if you keep like that." Megumi chuckled teasingly.

    "You must be kidding. I''m just curious about all the facts we found yesterday. You already know about me, right? I have to find the answer from him." Kyouka replied seriously to Megumi''s words.

    "Haa... Don''t me meter because I already warned you." Megumi shook her head and no longer bothered Kyouka who was looking for Ziel.

    On the other hand, Hikaru is currently chatting with Prince Fritz and Prince Albert. Although previously there was an argument between Hikaru and Prince Fritz, now they were like friends.

    "Fritz, I didn''t see Freya today? Is she with them again?" Hikaru looked around and didn''t find Princess Freya.

    "You''re right. As long as she doesn''t do anything dangerous and tarnish the reputation of the Aurelia kingdom, she can do whatever she wants." Prince Fritz exined to Hikaru. After he saw the smile that Princess Freya showed yesterday, he realized that his sister seemed happier with her friend now.

    "Is that so?" Hikaru looks disappointed that Princess Freya is not with them at this time. There is indeed a Princess Aishia, although she is no less beautiful than Princess Freya, she is more passive in conversation and a bit cold.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll take them to lunch next time." Sintaro patted Hikaru''s shoulder. He knew how his friend felt. Hikaru nodded in response but his mood didn''t change at all.

    Not long after, the students had alreadypletely gathered. Today''s study tour will be guided by Prince Torin and Princess Melkia. The two of them will apany the students. This was because the ce they were going to was a very important ce for the Dwarven Kingdom.

    They set off in a magic car to go to the Golem Manufacturing Facility. They only spent a third of their timemuting to the Magic Tools Hall to get there. That''s because it''s not that far from the royal castle.

    The magic car entered what looked like a military base. The security is even more strict than in the Magic Tool Hall. In various corners of the ce, many soldiers and golems stood guard. The type of golems there is also different from the golems that are guarding the royal road. Because the golems in that ce are more like humans and their entire body is golden-silver.

    The students stopped right in front of a building. Unlike the buildings they had visited before, the building in front of them was not a multi-story building but only a one-story building. But it was bigger than the flower garden they had visited yesterday. The most striking thing is that all the walls are made of metal. It''s not an ordinary metal either, but adamantium which is one of the hardest metals in the world.

    "My brother and I will be your guides today. As you all know, this ce is important in the Dwarven Kingdom. So I ask for your understanding to act more carefully. We will guide you to a ce that has obtained approval from my father, King Auva. So please follow us quietly, if there is something you don''t understand and want to ask, we will dly answer it as long as it''s not a royal secret." Princess Melkia stood with Prince Torin looking at the students. They were currently right in front of the Golem Manufacturing Facility entrance.

    Prince Torin and Princess Melkia were the first to walk towards the entrance and were followed by the students behind them. They had to pass through ayered security door to get to their destination. Along the way, the students saw the bodies and spare parts of the golems being carried by the workers there.

    "This is the first ce of our study tour, the golem assembly site." Prince Torin smiled and showed a ce full of golem body parts that were assembled one by one with magic.

    "This looks like making a robot with magic." Hikaru muttered looking at the golem assembly process in front of him. It wasn''t like the golem-making he had been thinking about.

    "The golem body parts created at the cksmithing site are still part of this ce and sent here to be assembled. Apart from that, all the other important parts of the golem were made directly in this ce. Could this kind of process be familiar to heroes in their original world?" Princess Melkia exined further after overhearing Hikaru''s words. She was curious about what he had said earlier.

    "The only difference is that everything here is done with magic, especially the power source for the golems to move." Hikaru smiled answering Princess Melkia''s question.

    "You should tell me more about it after we get back to the castle." Princess Melkia holds Hikaru''s hand with sparkling eyes. He is very interested in Hikaru''s story.

    "Of course." Hikaru gave a small nod at her request. He averted his eyes in embarrassment at what Princess Melkia did to him.

    After that, the students were taken to another ce in the building. They move from one room to another. Until finally they arrived at a ce where the room looked the most different from the others. The room was veryrge and contained a tall, thick ss case with adamantium-grade hardness. In addition, there is a thin barrier on the surface of the ss. What was inside the ss case was a giant silver-gold golem that looked like the famous mecha robot in Japan.

    "This is Amalgam. The origin of all the golems in the Dwarven Kingdom." Prince Torin began to exin to the students about the golems in front of them. The students watched in awe while still paying attention to Prince Torin''s exnation.

    After finishing the activities in the room, the students were taken to a veryrge area where various golems lined up.

    "This is the ce where the finished golems go through the final process. You are allowed to look around but are forbidden to touch the golems. Do you understand!?" Prince Torin shouted so that all the students could hear him.

    "We understand!" The students answered in unison and spread out to look at the various types of golems in that ce.

    Ziel decided to separate from the rest of the group including ra and the others. He kept walking and looking for the quietest ce in the room.

    "All right, you guys can get out now." Ziel looked at the shadow hiding behind the golem.

    "You noticed? Aren''t you just a student from ss D?" Kyouka came out from behind the golem and was followed by the other heroes. They are covered in a mana membrane that covers their bodies. It makes their existence invisible even though they are not as perfect as Princess Freya''s abilities.

    "Just intuition." Ziel shrugged his shoulders.

    "Then I won''t mince words anymore. Who are you? Where are you from? Are you Japanese like us?" Kyouka red at him. The hero behind her also did the same. They''re like saying don''t y with words in front of them. But Ziel didn''t answer right away. He seemed to be waiting for something.

    Not long after, the building shook slightly and a warning sound echoed throughout the ce.

    "Heroes from another world, I think it''s time for you to do your duty and prove that you are worthy of being called Heroes.." Ziel said to them indifferently.

 Chapter 121 - 23

    At the Golem Manufacturing Facility, it wasn''t long after the academy students entered. Outside the entrance of that area, the soldiers saw a middle-aged woman with short whitish red hair walking over with two people wearing ck robes covering their bodies. That woman was Brolia, a subordinate of a Divine Race named Rosier.

    "Stop! This is a restricted area! Go away or we will be rude!" One of the soldiers warned her but Brolia kept walking towards them.

    "Stop or..." Before the soldier could finish his words, his face was gripped by arge cold hand. The other soldiers who were guarding with him also had the same fate. Their heads were banged to the ground by the two ck-robed people.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Themotion at the entrance drew the attention of the other soldiers. Suddenly the entire area was enveloped by a barrier that prevented outsiders from entering the area. It wasn''t a barrier belonging to the Golem Manufacturing Facility, but a barrier made by the person who invaded that ce. This makesmunication from outside the facility cut off and other people cannot enter the area.

    When Brolia walked into the area, she was already blocked by dozens of soldiers and fully armed golems. She looked at the golems in front of her one by one. Then something unexpected happened, the golems who hade with the soldiers suddenly turned to attack them.

    "Aaah!"

    One of the soldiers was blown away by the golem''s attack and made the other soldiers quickly realize what had happened.

    "What happened!?" One of the soldiers with a sword shouted in confusion.

    "We didn''t know! Suddenly the golems went out of control and turned to attack us!" The other soldiers answered him.

    "Report this to the captain immediately!" The soldier with the sword gave an order to the person next to him.

    "Yes!" The soldier quickly ran to the captain''s ce to report it.

    In a building within the area of ??the Golem Manufacturing Facility, a burly Dwarf was organizing his soldiers. He currently had a tense face due to the invasion by unknown people. Suddenly a soldier with a panicked face came to him.

    "Report, captain! All of the golems that we had brought suddenly turned to attack the soldiers. The golems seemed to be controlled by the person who invaded this ce!" The soldier immediately gave his report.

    "What!?" The captain was startled and stood up from his seat. He looked at the soldier and directly gave his orders.

    "Quickly report this to the castle! I want the king to know immediately about this invasion!" The captain gave orders to the other soldiers.

    "That...I''ve tried it several times. But we can''t connect outwards. It seems that someone is isting this ce." The soldier replied frantically. The captain hit the table in front of him because he felt the current situation was very dangerous.

    "Gather all the free soldiers! We''re going there!" The captain took the big hammer behind him. It was the weapon he used to fight.

    "Yes, captain!" The soldier quickly ran out and started gathering the soldiers.

    Return to the area where the invasion has urred, all the soldiers had been defeated by the golems hijacked by Brolia. She walked towards the Golem Manufacturing Facility.

    "I''m sure those academy students are there. One of them must have that thing." Brolia had already inspected the building that had previously been attacked by Rosier''s golems, but the object they were looking for was no longer there. Then she got a report that before the thing she was looking for disappeared, the students of the human academy paid a visit to that ce. So she concluded it was carried by one of them.

    But on the way she was blocked by soldiers and one of them was a captain who was guarding the ce.

    "Who are you!? What do you want from this ce!?" The captain asked angrily after seeing that many of his men had died.

    Brolia didn''t answer his question. She just moved her hand and all the Dwarven royal golems she controlled started attacking the soldiers.

    "Argh! What is this!? Why did the golem get stronger!?" One of the soldiers was injured by the sword sh from the golem. The soldier knew how strong the golem that attacked him was, he was confident of defeating it. But unexpectedly, the golem''s power increased to an absurd level.

    "Damn you!" The captain charged forward to attack Brolia head-on. He ignored the other golems that came attacking him. He knew the best way to subdue the golems was to defeat Brolia. The captain of the soldiers had the strength of a Hammer King. He was one of the strongest people in the Dwarven Kingdom.

    The captain swung his hammer at Brolia. He swung the big hammer like it was nothing. The swing of the hammer was the same as the swing of a swordsman but heavier and more powerful. Brolia would fall apart if she was hit by the attack directly, but she seemed to have ignored the attack and didn''t see it at all. The captain grew angrier at being belittled and added strength to his hammer.

    "Die!" The captain was aiming for Brolia''s head. He felt his attack must have hit Brolia quite heavily, but suddenly two people in ck robes appeared in front of him. One stopped his attack and the other attacked him. The captain had no time to defend and had to receive a crushing blow from the ck-robed man. He was blown away tens of meters until he crashed into the adamantium building wall.

    "Ugh!" He felt all of his bones breaking with just one strike.

    (Who are they! That ck-robed person is at least a saint if he can hurt me like this!)

    The captain tried to stand up from there. But his body screamed because the wound he received was not light. Before he could stand up, a ck-robed person suddenly appeared in front of him and gave a follow-up attack that made him lose consciousness.

    "Rubbish." Brolia walked towards the Golem Manufacturing Facilitywhere the academy students were on their study tour. After arriving in front of therge entrance, she was shocked by the security system in front of her. The soldiers guarding the ce were no longer there because they had been deployed to confront her earlier.

    "Interesting. Break that door!" Brolia ordered the two ck-robed people. The two of them shot aser beam simultaneously at the entrance.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    The multiyered security entrance was smashed to pieces. Brolia entered and looked around the inside of the ce.

    "Quickly find those academy students!" Brolia gave the second order to the two ck-robed people. The two of them instantly responded to her orders and went deeper into the facility area.

    "I need to find that thing quickly. I don''t want Miss Rosier to wait too long." Brolia walked in a different direction from the two ck-robed people.

    ***

    "Heroes from another world, I think it''s time for you to do your duty and prove that you are worthy of being called Heroes." Ziel looked at the heroes who were confused by the sudden warning sound.

    Kyouka immediately realized something after hearing his words. She knew that the warning sound was a sign of impending danger. But she did not know what danger suddenly came at such an important time.

    "What are you doing!?" She stared coldly at Ziel because the situation happened so suddenly when they were about to ask him something important. What''s more, the boy in front of her seemed very calm about the situation.

    "What am I doing? Haven''t you been following me since I got here?" Ziel asked her back.

    "You..." Kyouka wanted to say something but Hikaru stopped her. He also wanted to ask him but this was not the time.

    "Kyouka, we can ask himter. Right now the most important thing is to quickly check what happened. If what he said is true, then the other students will be in danger." Hikaru reminded Kyouka.

    "Okay." Kyouka reluctantly agreed. But before she left, she said something to Ziel.

    "I wille back again and look for you! You better not run away from us because we will find you wherever you are hiding!" Kyouka left with the other heroes after saying that. Sintaro red at Ziel before he left.

    When Ziel saw the heroes hadpletely left, he jumped on the head of one of the biggest golems there.

    (Lilith, stay with ra. Don''t leave her alone)

    Ziel contacted Lilith through hermunications boss.

    (I understand! Are theying again?)

    Lilith quickly answered him. The ''them'' she meant was the divine race.

    (Yes. But it doesn''t seem like the main god like you. That person is very good at hiding her presence)

    Ziel answered her honestly. Ever since he entered that ce, he had already sensed the arrival of Brolia and the two ck-robed people who were with her. But her strength is not at the Lilith level. At the same time, he also felt the gazes on himing from the hiding heroes. At that time, he thought of using them against Brolia. If they seed, their strength as a hero will be doubled. In addition, they will also be recognized by others as people who deserve the name of a hero.

    (Alright. If there is anything else please tell me immediately)

    After that Ziel and Lilith''smunication was cut off. Ziel also contacted ra afterward to inform her of the situation. Then he saw the golems in this ce suddenly move and attack the soldiers. The golems were controlled by Brolia, the middle-aged woman walking at the very back of the golem group.

    "You''re here, Ziel!" Kalya came andnded right next to him.

    "How did you know I was here?" Ziel asked her. He hid his existence perfectly. Others would not be able to sense any mana, aura, or sign of life from him. Ziel also didn''t contact her and tell her his position.

    "A girl''s instinct, maybe?" Kalya smiled jokingly at him. She could see his face softened after hearing that.

    "Okay, stop kidding." Ziel reached out his hand and flicked her forehead.

    "Ugh... Alright. Silphy told me." Kalya finally said honestly. Even though she was holding her forehead like she was in pain, but she had a big smile on her face. She was happy with how Ziel treated her.

    "If you are here, where are the other teachers?" Ziel didn''t see the teachers in that ce. He also did not check their whereabouts one by one.

    "Ah, they''re fighting a golem that suddenly attacked the students." Kalya slowly clings to him. What she was currently doing became a habit for her and all her movements looked very natural.

    "Then why are you here?" Ziel doesn''t know how she got here when the other teachers are looking after the students. The teachers should be in a different room from where they are now. When danger urs, they wille to protect the disciples in this ce. But right now only Kalya is seening to help.

    "They are scattered all over the building to help the soldiers suppress the golems that go out of control. By chance, I got the job of guarding this ce." Kalya blinked her eyes and wrapped her arms around Ziel.

    "In the first ce, the golems weren''t out of control but hijacked by someone else. You have to be careful when you have to fight them." Ziel said seriously to him. Ziel''s words warmed his heart.

    "I understand!" Kalya smiled like a blooming flower. She rested her head on his shoulder. But suddenly she remembered something.

    "Ziel, when I came here I saw the heroesing out and heading towards the entrance of this building. Is it alright?" Kalya already knows that Ziel is from the same world as the heroes. That''s why she thought that he would be worried about their situation.

    "They did have to fight it because they were summoned to this world for this reason." Ziel doesn''t have any bond with the heroes even though they are from the same world. After all, it is their duty and other people have no right to forbid what they should do.

    "Don''t you want to help them?" Kalya looked directly at Ziel. Their faces were now very close. They could feel each other''s breath.

    "For now, no. They have to go through a life-and-death battle to grow. If they keep being helped, they won''t be able to do anything. So there''s no point in summoning them. I don''t know if they will survive after fighting them or not. After all, to get something, sometimes you need sacrifices." Ziel understood what she meant by asking all those questions. But right now, he was under no obligation to help them.

    Kalya could feel something sad from his words even though her poker face didn''t change at all. She didn''t ask any more questions and tightened her grip on his arms.

 Chapter 122 - 24

    In the castle of the Dwarven Kingdom that was shaped like a skyscraper, King Auva sat with a tense face. He was currently on the top floor of the building. He was like that because he didn''t receive regr reports every half hour from the people at the golem manufacturing facility about the activities of the academy students on their study tours.

    In front of him sat Merlick and King Gustave. They didn''t go with the students because ording to King Auva, It had the best level of security in the entire Dwarven Kingdom. After all, it wasn''t far from the castle, so they could go there whenever something happened. Therefore, they did not have to worry about the safety of the academy students. But now they are worried because they haven''t received any news since 1 hour ago.

    "King Auva, how is the situation? Have you heard from there?" Merlick asked worriedly.

    "Unfortunately, I haven''t received any news yet. ording to one of the mages in this kingdom, they can''t contact the ce." King Auva said apologetically. He didn''t think it would turn out like this. If he had known, he would have asked Merlick or King Gustave to go apany the students. He was worried because there were also his two children.

    "So what should we do King Auva? We can''t wait any longer. I''m afraid something happened there." King Gustave also felt the same way about him. Because Princess Reina and Prince Albert were also there.

    "I know. We''d better go to that ce to confirm it ourselves than wait for uncertain news." King Auva stood up and prepared to go to the Golem Manufacturing Facility.

    "Okay. Let''s go now." Merlick was also impatient. Even though there are teachers, the students are still his responsibility. He had to confirm their safety with his own eyes.

    After that, the three of them came out escorted by several elite soldiers and golems. They set off in a special magic car for the royal family. It was smaller than the magic car the students were using but more luxurious and capable of moving three times as fast.

    It wasn''t long before they arrived in front of the Golem Manufacturing Facility, the ce where the academy students were visiting for their study tour. King Auva and the other two people felt something strange as they approached the ce. Because the entrance area looks deserted and there are no guards to greet him.

    King Auva, King Gustave, and Merlick got out of the magic car. The soldiers and elite golems also followed them. King Auva didn''t go straight in but looked at the barrier that enveloped the entire area of ??the Golem Manufacturing Facility.

    "King Auva, is this the defense system of this ce?" Merlick asked him. He wondered why the defense system was active at a time like this.

    "No, it''s not from this ce. Someone blocked the entrance!" King Auva quickly understood what was happening. He felt the barrier in front of him was very unusual.

    "What!? So how about the students!?" Merlick shouted in panic after hearing King Auva''s exnation. What they had been worried about turned out to be a reality. The students were currently trapped inside and how they were doing was unknown. This was the second time the academy students had been caught up in an incident like this.

    "If it''s a barrier created by someone else, then I can destroy it right?" King Gustave walked over to the barrier and took out a blood-red greatsword from his space storage. He readied to sh through the barrier in front of him. The other two didn''t say anything. They agreed with King Gustave''s words.

    When King Gustave swung his sword, suddenly a girl''s voice was heard next to him which made him stop his sh. King Gustave instantly retreated and kept his distance from the ce.

    He saw a girl with long, whitish red hair standing in a ce not far from where King Gustave had been standing before. King Gustave was sweating his forehead remembering he didn''t notice the girl''s presence until she spoke to him.

    "Who are you? What do you want you to do in this ce?" King Auva took out a sword from his space storage. It was his prided sword as a Sword Saint, Gram. The medium-sized sword was the grade of a Legendary rank artifact. He made it himself with the best materials and took approximately 7 years.

    "Oh, Dwarf King? Did youe here personally? Is there anyone important in there?" Rosier asked while teasing him. From the start, she didn''t change her expression in the slightest when she had to deal with 3 saint-ss people plus elite soldiers and golems.

    "Don''t joke with me and answer my questions now!" King Auva readied to attack Rosier. But his instincts warned him that she was a very dangerous opponent.

    Rosier frowned upon hearing King Auva yell at her. His aura suddenly changed from being friendly to being extremely cold. She stared daggers at King Auva who had previously yelled at her. Then Rosier snapped her fingers.

    Click...

    "Ahhh!"

    "What is this!?"

    "Argh!"

    The elite golem that was brought in to escort him suddenly attacked the soldiers. In the blink of an eye, dozens of soldiers fell. King Auva, King Gustave, and Merlick were shocked at the sudden turn of events. They didn''t expect the golems to attack the soldiers.

    "What have you done to those golems!?" King Auva roared at Rosier. He charged forward at high speed, but the elite golems blocked it and protected Rosier.

    "Don''t get in my way!" King Auva shed at the golem in front of him, but it was easily parried and the other golems counterattacked King Auva.

    "What!?" King Auva was taken aback by the elite golem''s ability to withstand his sh. He knew very well the abilities of the golems. His sh should be enough to cut through the golems.

    "That... Aren''t you the one who attacked a few days ago using a golem?" King Gustave realized something when he saw the golem belonging to the Dwarven Kingdom suddenly attack the soldiers. He had also heard reports from his son about being attacked by dozens of golems at the cksmithing site.

    "Bingo! You''re great at finding out quickly." Rosier unexpectedly admitted it right away.

    "What exactly do you want here!? Why do you repeatedly attack important ces in my kingdom!?" King Auva became even angrier after knowing she was the mastermind behind all the attacks on his kingdom.

    "Ah, I was just looking for something that happened to be in this kingdom. Even if there is damage or casualties, it''s a pity but I can''t do anything about the death of an insect." Rosier smiled slightly and waved her hand to signal the golems to attack King Auva again.

    "Gustave, Merlick please help me restrain the golems. I will directly attack the woman controlling them!" King Auva looked at King Gustave and Merlick behind him. He brought quite many golems to that ce. He would spend a lot of time taking care of all those golems while he had no idea what was going on inside the Golem manufacturing facility. He was worried that something had happened to his children.

    "Okay!" King Gustave and Merlick nodded in unison and started charging forward to attack the golems.

    [Rock Shower]

    Merlick made the boulders around him float and drop them simultaneously on the golems. He heard from the students that the golems that attacked them could nullify magic. But it''s a different story if he uses magic to move objects to attack.

    One by one the golems fell under the boulder he had dropped from the sky. Some were still able to dodge it but had to deal with King Gustave''s sword sh. The golems split in half with a single sh. King Gustave''s greatsword is called the Red King. The red color on the sword was because the material used to make it continuously emitted tremendous heat and could even melt any metal it touched. Because of that, he could cut golems like chopping tofu.

    "Hee... You guys are quick to learn from the previous attacks. But that''s not enough." Rosier raised her hand and resisted the sword that suddenly came from beside her. He parried the sword with her index finger.

    "What!?" King Auva was dumbfounded as his sword was parried like it was nothing. He saw Rosier''s finger turn to gold. He sensed danger from her and quickly retreated to keep his distance from her.

    "Who exactly are you!?" King Auva was still curious about the identity of the girl in front of him. He couldn''t be unrecognizable with such power. He could even withstand King Auva''s attack without any effort.

    "Eh, I haven''t told you yet? Fine, I''ll tell you, but after you defeat the golems." Rosier pointed at the golem that had been destroyed by Merlick and King Gustave.

    "What do you mean? We''ve defeated..." King Auva stopped his words when he saw the shattered golems suddenly merge into one and form a new golem. King Gustave and Merlick were shocked to see what was happening in front of them. It was like all their previous fights were in vain.

    "Fine. Try to beat it if you can." Rosier smiled after seeing their faces suddenly turn into panic.

    ***

    Back in the Golem Manufacturing Facility, ra and her group fled to a safe ce in the direction of the teacher. They knew that they would be useless in a fight against a golem that could nullify magic.

    ra already got news from Ziel through themunication brooch, so she wasn''t too worried about his condition. Right now the important thing was to dodge the golems that suddenly came attacking them. Apart from the students who had jobs as knights, others were restricted to help fight the golems.

    "Freya, did any golems follow us here?" Princess Iris asked Princess Freya next to her. They were currently separated from the rest of the student group. Besides the two of them, ra and Lilith were also with them.

    "Seems safe. No one chased us all the way here." Princess Freya panted as she kept running to avoid the golems. If it wasn''t for the golems being able to nullify magic, she would have fought against it.

    "Great. So all we can do for now is just wait for help?" ra let out a sigh of relief after hearing that. But she knew that they weren''tpletely safe from a dangerous situation yet.

    "That seems to be the case." Lilith answered curtly. In the first ce, she didn''t have to hide. She''s only there because Ziel asked her to protect ra.

    When they are resting, suddenly a ck shadow appeared in front of them. He was one of the ck-robed people who came with Brolia. The ck-robed people attacked them and his target was Prince Iris. But before he could touch her, he was blown away by a dozen meters.

    "I didn''t think you''d find us so soon." Lilith slowly walked forward. She was the one who hit the ck-robed people before his attack hit Princess Iris. ra and the two Princesses were still confused by what suddenly happened in front of them. Everything happened so fast that they didn''t have time to digest it.

    The ck-robed people got up and were about to strike again, but before that Lilith was behind him and thrust his spear straight through his chest. No blood came out, because the ck-robed people were also one of the golems created by Rosier.

    (So ??the one that attacked us earlier was a golem, I didn''t even see the movement. Wasn''t that golem as strong as a Sword King? So how strong is Lilith actually?)

    Princess Freya muttered in her heart. She was taken aback by the sudden attack on them but she was even more shocked by the power that Lilith disyed. ra and Princess Iris also felt the same way about her right now.

    While they were deep in thought, another ck-robed golem appeared behind them. This time the target is ra, the one in the back.

    "What!?" ra turned because she felt a presence behind her. But she was shocked and didn''t have time to react to see a sword already in front of her eyes.

    "Damn!" Lilith had just noticed the presence of the ck-robed golem. She moved as fast as she could to block the attack aimed at ra.

    (I won''t be on time!)

    Lilith screamed in panic in her heart when she saw the sword that was about to split ra''s head.

 Chapter 123 - 25

    On top of arge golem''s head, Ziel and Kalya kept an eye on their surroundings. ra and her group who were hiding from the golems were also under his surveince. Ziel saw Lilith hitting the ck-robed golem who was attacking Princess Iris. Then she stabbed the ck-robed golem with her spear. But that''s not his main focus.

    "She was negligent." Ziel muttered softly and walked towards one of the adamantium pirs used to support the golems. He broke it and looked far away at ra and the others hiding.

    "What''s wrong, Ziel?" Kalya tilted her head. She was confused by what he suddenly said. What she saw was that Lilith had managed to defeat the golems that were attacking them.

    Ziel didn''t answer, he narrowed his eyes and threw a 3-meter long adamantium rod at extreme speed towards ra. Kalya is shocked to see his sudden action, she wants to ask him but stops after seeing what the adamantium rod pierced through.

    The adamantium rod pierced the head of the ck-robed Golem that was about to attack ra. Kalya was alsopletely unaware of his presence.

    "Since when has the golem been there. Didn''t Lilith notice it?" Kalya thinks with Lilith''s power she should be able to easily notice the presence of another golem there.

    "She doesn''t know, I already told her. The one who controls the golems is a bit tricky. She can hide perfectly. No, it''s closer to perfect because I can still feel her from here. The golem had that unique ability bestowed by its owner. He hid and attacked suddenly like an assassin." Ziel exined in detail to her. He didn''t want any misunderstanding between her and Lilith if he exined it half-heartedly.

    "Ah, I see. I''m sorry. I thought she did that on purpose." She said apologetically and lowered her head in shame at what she had thought before.

    "No. You don''t need to apologize. It''s only natural that you think that way." Zel shook his head. He rubbed her head gently. Kalya closed her eyes after feeling his hand on her head. She enjoys every skinship she does with him. She didn''t even care about the time, ce, and situation when they were alone.

    "But, aren''t you paying too much attention to yourdy? I got a little jealous of her." Kalya pouted seeing Ziel''s excessive attention to ra.

    "I don''t know if that can be called paying attention, but his family has treated me very well all this time. They trusted me and entrusted her to me. I can''t repay their trust in my feelings because I currently don''t have it. Right now the only thing I can do is fulfill that request because I won''t be who I am anymore if I betray their trust." Ziel exined his reasons why he did all those things. Kalya nodded slightly and understood the meaning of his words. Ziel suddenly felt something and continued his words.

    "Alright. We''re just waiting to see if those heroes can defeat the one who brought the two ck-robed golems into this ce." Ziel looked in the direction where the heroes were going.

    "Do you mean the mastermind behind all this invasion?" Kalya opens her eyes and asks him. Her face looks rosy from Ziel pampering her.

    "No. Someone else is behind it. She was currently fighting with the principal, King Gustave, and King Auva in front of the entrance of this facility." Ziel informed her of the situation. He already knew how the three of them would end up fighting a Main God from the divine race.

    "Are they going to be okay? That guy should be as strong as Lilith right?" Kalya looks a little worried. She was only worried about Merlick who was an old acquaintance.

    "Don''t worry they''ll be fine. That guy looks like she''s ying with them. Their main objective in attacking this ce is to take the thing that is currently with me. So I think she''s just buying time because if she wanted to, she could easily easy to destroy this kingdom." Ziel answered honestly what he knew to her. For some reason, he felt ufortable when he saw that Kalya was worried. He sensed that every second he spent with her made a change to the seal that Azael had left on him. Kalya wasn''t surprised after hearing what Ziel said because she knew the people from the Divine Race were capable of doing that.

    "I understand." Kalya nodded and didn''t think about it anymore. She believes whatever Ziel tells her. Because she was sure that he would never lie or betray her.

    ***

    Back to ra who was almost cut in half by the sword of the ck-robed golem. The artifact hairpin that Ziel gave her doesn''t work due to the golem''s ability to nullify the surrounding magic.

    Princess Iris and the others didn''t even have time to scream because the ck-robed golem appeared and attacked so suddenly. They were terrified at the thought of what would happen to ra. Fortunately, what they imagined did note true. A long adamantium rod shot with incredible speed next to ra and pierced right through the golem''s forehead.

    Unlike the golem that Lilith destroyed which had a red crystal on its chest. The golem that attacked ra had a red crystal located in her brain. So the adamantium rod also destroyed the source of his power.

    (This...is he going to get angry because of my negligence?)

    Lilith looked in the direction where the adamantium rod hade from. She could see Ziel standing on one of the golem''s heads along with Kalya. She waited for Ziel to contact her and scold her. But themunication didn''te either and Lilith thought Ziel didn''t mind it. She could only sigh in relief that nothing bad had happened to ra and Ziel wasn''t mad at her.

    "What happened? Who threw this iron rod?" ra looked around but didn''t see anyone throwing it.

    (I''m jealous because he still cares about your safety even though he''s far from here)

    Princess Freya pouted knowing that the person who did that was Ziel.

    (How lucky you are ra. But since when did miss Kalya be with him?)

    Princess Iris also has the same feelings as Princess Freya. She also looked at the direction the adamantium rod was thrown and saw Ziel and Kalya standing side by side with zero distance. She didn''t know why when they were alone, Kalya always clung to him like it was natural for her to be close to him.

    "You don''t have to think about it, ra. Right now the most important thing is that we have to join the other students." Princess Freya reminds ra who is still looking for the person who has helped her.

    "But Ken..." ra had been informed by Ziel before, but she was still worried because she didn''t know where he was right now. She had tried to contact him several times but strangely it was not connecting.

    "I''m sure he''ll be fine. He''ll catch up with uster." Princess Iris tried to convince her. She grabbed ra''s hand which was still shaking from the attack of the ck-robed golem before.

    "Okay." ra finally agreed with them. They left that ce in the direction where the other students had gone.

    ***

    In one of the rooms within the Golem Manufacturing Facility, Brolia who was looking for the academy student who had the world altar fragments with him suddenly stopped in her paths. She frowned after feeling his connection with the two golems given to her by her master had been severed.

    "What the hell happened to those two golems? I didn''t even get to see who did it. They died too quickly. Was this done by the person who had previously foiled our ns?" Brolia muttered and looked in the direction where the golem''s connection was cut. Not only because of that she looked there, but also because of the people who came to visit her.

    "Are you the one who caused all this?" A boy''s voice sounded in Brolia''s ears. The one who spoke to her was Hikaru. He slowly showed his whereabouts to Brolia. Not only Hikaru, but other heroes are also with him. Besides that, Princess Reina and Prince Fritz also came with them. Hikaru and the others hid and searched for the whereabouts of the mastermind in this incident. They did the same trick they did to follow Ziel.

    "Ooh, you have an unusual aura. Are you that rumored otherworldly hero?" Brolia looks interested in Hikaru and the other heroes. Meanwhile, she didn''t pay any attention to Princess Reina and Prince Fritz.

    [Thunder p]

    Kyouka attacked Brolia instead of answering her question. The goal wasn''t to hurt her but to try something. As she had expected, the bolt of lightning she aimed at Brolia suddenly disappeared before hitting her.

    "Isn''t it rude to attack someone like that?" Brolia asked like she didn''t mind the attack from Kyouka before.

    "As I expected. You''re also a golem aren''t you?" Kyouka narrowed her eyes and looked at the red pentagon crystal on Brolia''s forehead.

    "Hee...you''re a quite smart little girl. Unfortunately, your words are wrong." Brolia shook her head. There was no sign of her attacking them. She looked rxed in response to the heroes.

    "What do you mean by those words?" Kyouka raised her eyebrows at her words. She felt that Brolia was ying a word with her.

    "Would it be possible for me tomunicate with you like this if I was just a golem? I mean, I have my ego and not controlled by other people." Brolia didn''t answer her and instead gave him a question. But Kyouka fell silent with her question as if realizing something.

    "You... Don''t tell me you are..." Kyouka said in a trembling voice.

    "Kyouka, what''s wrong?" Megumi asked her after realizing something was wrong with her voice.

    "Hehe...seems like you''ve noticed." Brolia didn''t refute Kyouka''s answer at all.

    "Kyouka, what exactly are you guys talking about?" Hikaru asked curiously. He understood what they were talking about at the beginning but became confused at the end.

    "Yes, Kyouka. Tell us what you realized?" Sintaro also asked her. He represents Princess Reina as well as Prince Fritz who wants to know what they are talking about.

    "She may be human but on the other hand, he''s not human either. She''s a half golem and human." Kyouka said what was on his mind to them.

    "What!?" Kyouka''s words made some of the people who heard it be shocked. But Hikaru seemed to have gotten a bit of a hint from Kyouka''s reaction earlier so he wasn''t too affected by that answer. Turning himself into the material for golems was an extremely terrifying thing. They couldn''t understand how she could do that.

    "She turned her own body into a golem?" Hikaru looked at Brolia who was standing in front of him. He couldn''t see any part of her body because it was covered by a ck robe.

    "You''re wrong again. Don''tpare me to a human. We are the divine race, the noble race that exists in the world. But not all are born with extraordinary powers. That''s why Miss Rosier... Oops, I talk too much. Alright, let''s get straight to the point I want to know." Brolia took out a silver ax from her space storage. Suddenly her aura and tone of voice changed which made the heroes tense up and gulp.

    "What do you mean?" Kyouka was getting tremendous pressure from Brolia''s change in attitude.

    "Did you guys destroy the two golems I brought with me?" Brolia poured more pressure on all of them.

    "Golems? We haven''t met a single one yet. If we did, we would destroy them!" Hikaru answered in ce of the overwhelmed Kyouka. But Kyouka thought of someone who might be able to kill the golem even if it was just a guess.

    "Alright, I don''t care anymore. I''ll bring you, heroes, as unique materials for golem manufacturing." Brolia smirked viciously.

    "Don''t even think about it! Get ready to fight!" Hikaru shouted with all his might to free them from Brolia''s pressure. Various colors of mana and auras are emitted from their bodies.

    "Good. I''ll quickly break all your bones since I don''t have much time here." Brolia stepped on her feet and suddenly disappeared from where she was standing before. She reappeared in front of Hikaru and was already swinging her ax.

    "Damn!" Hikaru quickly raised his spear and blocked Brolia''s attack. But he was easily blown away by the powerful impact of Brolia''s power. He was blown away until he crashed into a mass of golem-making materials and was buried within the pile of it.

    "Hikaru!" Megumi screamed in panic seeing Hikaru thrown far away due to Brolia''s attack.

    "Bastard!" Sintaro roared and charged towards Brolia. The gauntlet glowed red as it was filled with apressed aura. He punched Brolia with his full strength. As his punch drew near to her, thepressed aura within his gauntlet disappeared. Brolia easily catches Sintaro''s fist.

    "Is this the power of heroes? You let me down. You are weak!" Brolia bends Sintaro''s wrist and breaks it.

    "Aaarrrrgghhh!" Sintaro''s screams of pain echoed throughout the Golem Manufacturing Facility.

 Chapter 124 - 26

    "Sintaro!" Kyouka and Megumi shouted in unison after seeing what happened to Sintaro. Brolia destroys the gauntlet he is wearing and breaks his arm. Sintaro is currently kneeling in pain in front of Brolia.

    "Sintaro, back off!" Prince Reina attacks together with Prince Fritz to give Sintaro time to retreat. They realized the difference in their strength was too great from the way Hikaru and Sintaro were defeated. But they think they still have a chance if they fight together. They shed their swords simultaneously from both sides of her. But Brolia easily parried their attacks.

    [Wind Catapult]

    Kyouka threw the surrounding iron at Brolia using wind magic. Brolia didn''t have her hands free at the moment, she was forced to retreat to avoid the dozens of irons that wereing at her. Sintaro quickly backed off when he got the chance.

    [Major Heal]

    Megumi quickly cast healing magic on Sintaro''s hand.

    "Thank you, Megumi." Sintaro''s pale face got better after receiving healing magic from Megumi.

    "Aahhh!" Hikaru shouted and lifted the pile of irons that buried him.

    "Hikaru!" Sintaro shouted happily when he saw Hikaru was fine.

    "I''m fine. Just a small wound." Hikaru rejoins them and Megumi quickly heals his wound. Hikaru was silent as Megumi healed him. He realized the big difference between their strength and Brolia''s.

    "How can we beat her? Do you have a n?" Hikaru asks Kyouka''s opinion. He had to admit that Kyouka was superior to him in terms of battle tactics.

    "I still don''t know the best way to defeat her at this point. Megumi uses [Goddess Support] to increase everyone''s strength. Aura and mana can''t be used on her but your [Goddess Support] skill isn''t part of either. So we can use it against her. I''ll figure out how to defeat her while we fight herter." Kyouka exined the n to them. Everyone nodded in agreement at her words. What kyouka said was the best thing they could do right now.

    Megumi''s innate skill, [Goddess Support] is a skill that acts as a buff to enhance all aspects of the person receiving it. Physical strength, mana, and aura could increase many times over. But it would burden them if the increase in strength exceeded the limits their bodies could tolerate. [Goddess Support] is not from mana or aura but a blessing. This is the same as the spirit power used by the elves.

    "I understand! I''ll do my best!" Megumi became excited after getting an assignment in her first real battle. Because she only got a small role in the previous fight.

    [Give Your Blessing to Ovee all evil in this world]

    [Strength Up]

    [Agility Up]

    [Dexterity Up]

    Megumi only gave them an increase in their physical strength and attack. Because it would be useless to increase their mana and aura with the enemies they were currently fighting. Kyouka herself didn''t need buffs because the amount of mana she had was overwhelming. Even if she could get it from Megumi, it would be a waste and would also burden Megumi herself. The bodies of Hikaru and the others were enveloped by a warm golden light. Their strength had increased drastically and currently, they had the strength of a Saint.

    "Is this the [Goddess Support] skill? Amazing. I feel my power overflowing!" Prince Fritz clenched his fists tightly feeling that he was many times stronger than before.

    "You''re right. It''s also my first time feeling it." Princess Reina understood what Prince Fritz was currently feeling. Even though her kingdom was the one that summoned heroes and knew all of their innate skills, but she had never felt the power of [Goddess Support] from Megumi.

    "Alright. We will start our n. I will keep interfering with her movements. You have to find a chance tond an attack on her. Megumi must be prepared in case any of you are injured." Kyouka exined the n to them again.

    "Okay!" They answered in unison and readied to attack Brolia.

    "Have you guys thought of a n against me? If so, we have to finish quickly because I don''t have more time." Brolia disappeared again from where she was standing and reappeared near the heroes. She attacks Megumi this time. She felt an unusual power emanating from her.

    "Watch out! Megumi!" Kyouka quickly warned her. But Megumi who wasn''t abatant couldn''t dodge attacks that fast. Fortunately, Hikaru had time to block the attack.

    nk...

    "Ugh!" Hikaru resisted Brolia''s attack with all his might.

    Unlike before, this time Hikaru wasn''t blown away by Brolia''s attack. But still, he felt that her attacks were very strong even though he had already received Megumi''s blessing and used all his strength.

    "Hoo...you can be that strong in no time. I was right, that girl is dangerous." Brolia was slightly surprised by the increase in Hikaru''s strength. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Megumi. Thick killing intent filled the entire ce. Brolia increased her strength and pushed Hikaru back a dozen meters. Then she moved very quickly towards Megumi.

    "Megumi, get out of there!" Hikaru shouted at the top of his lungs after seeing Brolia''s aim.

    Megumi knew she couldn''t avoid it. She took out the priestess''s wand from her storage space and tapped it on the floor.

    [Divine Wall]

    A wall of golden light formed around her. It wasn''t a barrier from mana or aura, but the blessing of the power of the [Goddess Support] skill. This barrier was something Megumi created with the help of Kyouka while practicing their skills in the Rubelia Kingdom.

    nk...

    Brolia''s ax hit Megumi''s barrier but unexpectedly couldn''t break it. This made Brolia smile.

    "Your power is very unique. I''ll see how long your barrier canst!" Brolia intended to attack her again but this time with full force. Shepressed her Power into the de of her ax and readied to swing it.

    Princess Reina and Prince Fritz interfere with Brolia''s attack before hitting the barrier. The two of them resisted Brolia''s attack together and were still pushed back.

    "Get out of there!" Kyouka shouted at the two of them. Princess Reina and Prince Fritz quickly did as she said. Kyouka dropped dozens of iron balls that wererger than an adult''s body. But Brolia easily dodged it. Even so, their attack was still not over. Sintaro sneaked in secretly while she was focused on dodging the iron ball thrown by Kyouka. Kyouka made Sintaro invisible to attack Brolia from her blind spot. As Brolia was busy dodging the dozens of iron balls, he didn''t notice Sintaro''s punching from behind her.

    "Eat this!" Sintaro roared and hit her with all his might sending Brolia flying a dozen meters and crashing into the adamantium wall. Their attack wasn''t over yet, Kyouka dropped another iron ball right on top of Brolia. She intended to bury her in the pile of iron balls.

    "Megumi! Come back here quickly!" Kyouka quickly called out to Megumi who was currently still protected by her barrier. She had the feeling that Brolia had been targeting Megumi from the very beginning they started their n.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Brolia was not long under the pile of iron balls. She got up with momentum and bounced iron balls all over the ce. Hikaru and the others dodged the iron ball that was flying towards them.

    "You guys work together pretty well. But it just makes me angry." Brolia filled the entire room with killing intent. The red pentagon crystal on her forehead shone brightly. She moved at high speed towards Sintaro.

    "Wasn''t it you who hit me before? I have tomend you for sessfully doing it. But you will have to pay for it many times what you did." Brolia shes her ax at Sintaro''s head. She intended to split Sintaro in one hit. But before hitting him, Hikaru first pierced the side of Brolia''s ax with his spear and changed the trajectory of her attack.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Brolia''s sh hit the steel floor right next to Sintaro. His attack left a long, deep scar on the floor made of steel. Sintaro broke out in cold sweat as he imagined the attack would hit his head.

    "You''re annoying!" Brolia changes the target to Hikaru. She was irritated that her attacks were interrupted several times by him. But before she could attack him, dozens of iron pirs pierced the floor around him and locked her in the middle. The iron pirs locked her movement.

    "Hikaru, get out of there!" Kyouka shouted warning him. She had already prepared the next attack they would use on Brolia.

    Kyouka poured hotva on Brolia in the middle of the iron pir cage. The attack wasn''t magic but molten metal from the material inside the facility which she burned with high-temperature fire magic.

    The attack hit Brolia precisely, but no scream was heard from her. The ck robe she was wearing was burning from the heat of theva.

    Hikaru and the others were shocked. They were like that not because they saw Brolia''s naked body, because beneath the ck robe was the body of a gold-armored golem. Brolia turned her entire body into a golem except for her head.

    "You...what did you do to your own body? Are you so obsessed with power that you are willing to make your own body like that?" Hikaru couldn''t believe what he saw. He thought only a small part of her body was turned into a golem, but he didn''t expect Brolia to change everything and leave only the head that was still human.

    "You''ll never be able to understand even if I exin it over and over again, about us being from a race that has extraordinary powers since they were born. When you are weaker than the others, you will only be trash in that ce. You certainly know how to treat trash, right?" Brolia smiled as she recalled those moments. But then her smile was reced with a gloomy face.

    "Let''s continue our fight. I didn''t expect you to go this far in injuring me even without using mana and aura. You guys are indeed great and that''s pure praise from me. But your resistance ends here." The crystal on Brolia''s forehead shone. Behind her floated a brilliant red ring. It was Brolia''s God Ring. An immense pressure spread throughout the Golem Manufacturing Facility. At this moment Brolia unleashed her divine power.

    Brolia swung her ax from a distance and aura de formed bypressed divine power shot towards Hikaru and the others.

    "Get out of here!" Hikaru gave the order and quickly carried Megumi next to him as she was the one with the slowest response.

    Kyouka and the others quickly responded to Hikaru''s shout. They were almost hit by a sudden attack from Brolia. They were dumbfounded after seeing the damage done by her attack. The sh prated the adamantium wall and into the wall of another room. They would die without a corpse if hit by the attack directly.

    "I''m just trying this power of mine. I haven''t used it in a long time because Miss Rosier sealed it." Brolia broke his neck right and left. She swung her ax again at the heroes, but this time with more shes.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Explosion after an explosion urred in the room. Hikaru and the others were busy dodging consecutive attacks from Brolia who didn''t even move from where she was standing. They couldn''t counterattack if the situation remained like that.

    "Kyouka! What are we going to do now!?" Hikaru frantically asked her. She was the only person he thought had a way out of their current situation.

    "Megumi raise your barrier! We''ll be holding out for the time being while looking for a way to counterattack!" Kyouka gave her order to Megumi.

    "I understand!" Megumi knocked her priestess wand on the floor and a barrier formed around them.

    "You guys are wrong to use that barrier to defend. Don''t think my attack power is on the same level as before." Brolia held his ax with both hands and shed it towards Megumi''s barrier. Brolia''s aura de collided with Megumi''s Divine Wall.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Crack...

    Megumi''s barrier cracked and ended up shattering into pieces in just one hit. But her attack didn''t stop there, another aura de was already in front of the heroes without any defense. Hikaru, Sintaro, and Prince Fritz were ready to block the attack head-on.

    Suddenly the unexpected happened, a hugeser beam collided with Brolia''s aura de.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    "I''m sorry foringte!" A boy''s voice came from one of the holes in the wall from Brolia''s attack.

 Chapter 125 - 27

    The one who joined their battle and resisted Brolia''s attack was Prince Torin. He wasn''t alone, he was being followed by a golem they had seen before, Amalgam. Kyouka and the others were taken aback by the sudden appearance of Prince Torin.

    "Thanks for the help, Prince Torin. You''re on time. But that golem..." Hikaru let out a sigh of relief. Then he looked at the huge golem that was following behind Prince Torin.

    "Fortunately I was on time. You must have seen it. This is Amalgam. I have the authority to run in an emergency as a Crown Prince." Prince Torin was relieved that they were fine. After parting with them, Prince Torin and Princess Melkia went to where Amalgam was sealed. The royal family can activate it, especially for Prince Torin who is a Crown Prince.

    Prince Torin parted ways with Princess Melkia after he activated Amalgam. He headed to the ce where the battle was most intense and Princess melkia headed to where the students were gathering. Prince Torin was shocked by the damage caused by their fight in that ce.

    "This golem is amazing, isn''t it? He can even withstand that woman''s attack." Prince Fritz nodded in awe when he saw the power of Amalgam. He thought it would be very profitable to have such a golem in the Aurelia Kingdom.

    "We will continue our chatter, it''s best if we defeat her quickly and gather with the other students. I''m afraid there are enemies besides her who are still roaming this ce and endangering them." Prince Torin looked at Brolia who slowly walked towards him, closer to Amalgam to be precise.

    "Hoo... the Dwarven Kingdom hid such a powerful thing here. But it will soon be mine..." Brolia looked directly into the Amalgam''s eyes, the red pentagon crystal on her forehead shining. She was happy to see a powerful golem she could control. But she frowned after staring at it for a while but there was still no response from Amalgam.

    "What''s with the golems?" Brolia felt everything she did was in vain.

    "Do you want to control Amalgam? Don''t dream! Amalgam is a special golem that has an ego. Except with his permission, no one can activate it." Prince Torin mocks Brolia''s actions.

    "Ooh...then I''ll just have to kill all of you and take it over. Isn''t that easy?" Brolia snorted andpressed her divine power into her ax. She moved at high speed towards Prince Torin.

    "Don''t expect you to do it! Amalgam attacks her!" Prince Torin gave orders to Amalgam. In the blink of an eye, Amalgam disappeared from everyone''s sight. She moves as fast as Brolia despite having a bigger body.

    "I underestimated him. It seems you are stronger than you seem." Brolia smirked and raised her ax. She swung the ax with divine powerpression towards Amalgam.

    Amalgam also swung his fist which was covered in a blood-red gauntlet. It was a weapon the Dwarven Kingdom had developed to strengthen Amalgam. Because when Amalgam was found, he didn''t have any weapons with him. In addition, the Dwarven Kingdom also made other weapons for him to use.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    sh after sh urred between Brolia and Amalgam. The shockwave from their impact was enough to damage the surroundings. The heroes and the others had a hard time keeping up with their movements because they were both very fast.

    "Good! We can win if we keep like this!" Sintaro clenched his fist tightly. He was very excited about the battle in front of him.

    "You''re right. He can even match her strength even if he''s just fighting alone." Prince Fritz is optimistic about their victory after seeing the power of Amalgam.

    Kyouka was also amazed by the battle in front of her, but something had been bothering her ever since. She seemed to see Amalgam little by little being pushed back by Brolia. Then she saw Prince Torin who was standing not far from her. Unlike the others, he currently had a gloomy face. Kyouka immediately knew that Princess Torin was also aware of this.

    After shing for a while, Brolia and Amalgam kept their distance from each other. Brolia wasn''t hurt at all, but Amalgam already had a lot of scratches on it.

    "What!? How is that possible!? Aren''t they fighting evenly!?" Princess Reina was shocked by the temporary oue of the fight between Brolia and Amalgam. The heroes and the others felt the same way. The battle they thought was even, turned out to be one-sided.

    "That''s because Amalgam doesn''t have its true power." Prince Torin smiled bitterly admitting it.

    "What do you mean, Prince Torin?" Kyouka was already curious about Prince Torin''s expression when he saw Amalgam battle against Brolia.

    "When Amalgam was found, he was in an inactive state. We forcibly revived it with the technology at our disposal. But still, we can''tpletely rece its exhausted source of power. Maybe his current strength is only half of his original strength that we can release." Prince Torin exined it honestly to Kyouka and the others.

    "So... the current Amalgam can''t beat her?" Megumi asked frantically. They were optimistic after seeing him hold off Brolia''s attack and seem to be fighting evenly with her. But it turns out that Amalgam''s current strength is limited and now they are confused about how to defeat Brolia.

    "Calm down, we can find a way to defeat her. Prince Torin, can Amalgam hold her movement for 30 seconds? No, 20 seconds?" Kyouka looked seriously at Prince Torin. She had a n in mind but was still unsure about the sess rate.

    "Hmm... If it''s only that long I think maybe he can. No, I''ll give it a try if it''s to beat her." Prince Torin agreed to Kyouka''s request.

    "Kyouka, do you have a way to defeat her?" Hikaru felt that Kyouka was currently nning something.

    "Yes. I have it. But the sess rate is very low and we might be in danger if we fail." Kyouka nodded slightly at Hikaru''s question. But her face looks very worried about the n.

    "Okay, say it. We''re still in danger even if we don''t." Hikaru urges Kyouka to exin her n.

    "I see. Here''s my n..." Kyouka started to exin her n briefly and clearly to them while Amalgam fought Brolia. Their bnced fight turned into Brolia suppressing Amalgam at this time.

    "Do you understand what to do?" Kyouka looked at them one by one after exining the n. She confirmed whether any of them still didn''t understand the exnation. They all nodded in unison.

    "Alright. Then we start our counterattack!" Kyouka signaled them to start their attack.

    Brolia who was currently fighting Amalgam didn''t look tired at all despite having fought so many people for a long time. It was because of therge part of her body that had been turned into a golem and the unusual source of power that Rosier had bestowed upon her.

    Amalgam who was attacking Brolia aggressively suddenly stopped and retreated, this confused Brolia. But it didn''tst long her confusion turned to shock because the heroes and others who were just silently watching them suddenly joined the battle. Hikaru appeared from behind the retreating Amalgam and thrust his spear. Brolia didn''t take the attack seriously, she stretched out her hand and intended to hold it with her bare hands. But she frowned as if she had realized something.

    Their attacks were not only from Hikaru. Prince Fritz and Princess Reina attacked her from the right and left sides while Sintaro attacked from behind. Right now Brolia was being attacked from four sides simultaneously by four people as strong as Saints.

    "Aaaahhhh!" Brolia roared and radiated divine power from within her body. The shockwave blew away the four people who attacked her.

    As the four of them were blown away by the shockwave of Brolia''s power, Amalgam with a body covered in golden light came back at her from above. The golden light that enveloped him was the [Goddess Support] skill that Megumi had given him. Unlike the heroes, Amalgam''s power did not increase significantly. It was because he was not a living being.

    Amalgam clenched his fists and hit Brolia from above, but Brolia quickly dodged and shed his ax at Amalgam. Without her realizing it, Hikaru and Sintaro were already waiting behind her. They predicted the direction in which Brolia would flee. Hikaru stabs his spear into Brolia''s back while Sintaro attacks her from the front to interrupt her sh at Amalgam.

    "Don''t expect you guys to hit me that easily!?" Brolia snorted and an iron wall suddenly formed and protected her back.

    nk...

    Brolia was able to withstand Hikaru''s attack, but her attack on Amalgam was canceled due to Sintaro''s interference. When she tried to attack him again, Amalgam had already disappeared. There was only Princess Reina and Prince Fritz who attacked her from the front. They continuouslyunched attacks to suppress her. But Brolia easily restrained and dodged it. They attack almost in the same pattern and confuse Brolia with their n.

    As she was contemting their actual n, Amalgam appeared from behind her and locked her movements.

    "You...what are you doing!?" Brolia subconsciously asked Amalgam who couldn''t answer her. Amalgam''s current strength was enough to hold her back for a while.

    While she was trying to break free from Amalgam, her vision suddenly darkened. What covered it was a gigantic iron ball that was shrouded in golden light. The iron ball flew towards Brolia at high speed. Kyouka and Megumi who were in the back and didn''t participate in the attack silently made arge iron ball from the surrounding material and dropped it on Brolia.

    "Prince Torin! withdraw Amalgam immediately!" Kyouka gave her the signal. The amalgam that was holding Brolia back quickly left her. Brolia sensed the oddity with the iron ball on her and tried to dodge it. But she just realized her feet had been sunk into the steel floor by Amalgam.

    "Damn it!" Brolia finally held the iron ball with both hands. The golden glow in the iron ball was also Megumi''s [Goddess Support] skill. As Brolia''s handheld the iron ball, she felt an unusual weight from it. The iron ball was very light and not as heavy as it looked.

    "You think this thing can hurt me?" Brolia smiled arrogantly. He felt that he would not be hurt even if he was hit by the iron ball directly.

    "Ooh...Are you sure?" Kyouka smiled back at her. Brolia felt ufortable after seeing her smile.

    Crack...

    Brolia''s smile suddenly solidified after seeing many cracks in the iron ball she was holding back. Golden light leaked from the cracks and then the iron ball exploded.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A huge explosion engulfs Brolia''s body. The iron ball felt light because the space in the center was filled with Kyouka''s mana mixed with Megumi''s blessing and exploded from inside. The outside is also coated with Megumi''s blessing so as not to be affected by Brolia''s abilities. Kyouka was sure an explosion from zero range would be able to kill her or at least seriously injure her.

    "We hit her!" Megumi who was exhausted finally sat down on her knees.

    "Haa...at least our efforts weren''t in vain." Kyouka also sat on the floor next to Megumi. She used all the mana she had to create a mana explosion on the iron ball.

    "Good job everyone!" Hikaru smiled satisfied with the result of their battle. They were exhausted from the long, fierce battle.

    "Now, we deserve to be called heroes, right?" Sintaro smirked and remembered what Ziel had told him. But suddenly they trembled at the sounding from within the thick smoke where Brolia had been hit by the explosion.

    "You are indeed worthy of being called heroes. The title is not to be called, but to remember those of you who will die today." Brolia walked out of the thick smoke while holding her ax in her right hand. Her left hand was missing and her face was burnt from the explosion. Her face was currently filled with anger. Divine power overflowed from her body. This made the heroes and the others tremble from the pressure she exerted.

    "What!?" Sintaro and the others were shocked after seeing Broliae out alive from the center of the explosion.

    "This... How is that possible!?" Kyouka couldn''t believe what she saw.

    "What exactly are you!?" Hikaru tried to stay calm with the situation in front of him. But his heart panicked because the great danger was before their eyes right now.

    They regretted celebrating the victory first. The heroes and the others were already unable to fight. Amalgam is no longer active. They have resigned to what will happen to them now.

    Brolia raised her ax with divine powerpression and swung it at them. Thick aura des shot towards them. The heroes and others closed their eyes and were ready to ept their death. But a metallic sound made their eyes open.. They saw that the aura des had disappeared and Brolia was currently impaled by 5 adamantium rods in every part of her body.

 Chapter 126 - 28

    The heroes were dumbfounded at the scene before them. Right now Brolia was stabbed by the adamantium rod and didn''t move. Two on her feet, one on her hands, one on her chest, thest one on her forehead. They didn''t even know how the rods had pierced certain parts of Brolia''s body.

    "What happened?" Megumi looked around the ce. She felt no sign of anyone''s presence except for them there.

    "I don''t know either. Before that, I couldn''t see anything because of that woman''s attack." Hikaru shook his head. He also looked confused by the sudden turn of events. Just a moment before they were on the verge of death, but now they had won the battle.

    They had the same feeling about the events before them. They didn''t look any further because they weren''t the targets of the attack and that person had indirectly saved their lives. It was precisely now that they were grateful for that person''s help. But there was one person who was stubbornly trying to figure it out. That person is Kyouka. She walked around the ce looking for clues. She found the hole punctured by the adamantium rod. After she traced it, she finally found out where the attack wasing from.

    The attack came from the finished golem storage room. The ce that Kyouka and the students visited before.

    "Who helped us? Was it that boy? No way. He''s only a student from ss D. Is there anyone else that strong in the academy?" Kyouka muttered and kept racking her brain to find the answer.

    "Kyouka, what are you saying?" Megumi asked her after overhearing his words.

    "Ah, nothing. By the way, what are we going to do with that woman''s corpse?" Kyouka looked at Brolia''s body which was still stabbed by the adamantium rod.

    "I''ll take her!" Prince Torin walked over to Brolia''s body. He couldn''t hide his excitement in his words. This left the heroes and the others confused. But as he approached Brolia''s body, Prince Torin frowned.

    "Where''s the red crystal on her forehead!?" Prince Torin suddenly screamed hysterically.

    "What''s wrong Prince Torin? Why do you look angry like that?" Kyouka and the other heroes ran up to him. They were startled by the sudden scream from him.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I just felt surprised because the red crystal that was previously on her forehead disappeared." Prince Torin pointed at Brolia''s forehead which was currently empty and had nothing on it except the adamantium rod that had pierced it. He was sure there should still be a red crystal ke on his forehead. But after he got close to her body, Prince Torin couldn''t even find a tiny ke of the crystal.

    "Is it possible that the crystal disappears after its owner dies?" Kyouka gave her opinion. Prince Torin raised his eyebrows and thought what Kyouka said made a lot of sense.

    "You''re right. I never thought of such a possibility." Prince Torin shook his head and looked disappointed.

    "So what are you doing?" Hikaru joined in their conversation.

    "I will bring this golem..." Prince Torin stopped his words because while holding Brolia''s body an unexpected thing happened. Brolia''s golem body parts suddenly turned to dust leaving only her head.

    "Eh?" Everyone there was dumbfounded. They saw a strange thing happen to Brolia''s corpse.

    "What''s going on here?" Prince Torin sighed heavily.

    After that, they decided to quickly join the rest of the students. They were worried that the students would be attacked by people with the same power as Brolia''s.

    ***

    On the head of one of therge golems, Ziel stood looking in the direction where the heroes were fighting Brolia. When he saw the heroes were almost killed by her, Ziel threw the 5 adamantium rods he picked up from the surroundings. Fortunately, the heroes managed to weaken Brolia and eliminate her ability to nullify magic. So he could use up some of his mana in the adamantium rods he threw. He also managed to pick up the crystal on Brolia''s forehead with the ''space shift'' and dposed the golem''s body.

    "At least they managed to fight against such a strong enemy despite getting help from others." Ziel muttered while ying with the red crystal ke in his hand. Then he kneaded the crystal into dust and scattered it in the air.

    "In the end, you helped them too." Kalya smiled sweetly seeing him. She didn''t expect Ziel to step in when those heroes were in danger. Because she remembered what he said before about the experience of doing life and death battles.

    "I think that''s enough. After all, by helping them I''m also helping myself. So this isn''t a problem at all." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and ignored the seductive smile Kalya gave him.

    "Hee... Is that true?" Kalya leaned towards him and brought the distance between their faces very close.

    "Yes. Because they might be able to help me in the future if I need them. But before that, they have to get stronger." Ziel honestly answered her.

    "Ooh, I forgot to ask this. Why did you go to the trouble of taking the crystal and destroying the golem''s body?" Kalya asked him curiously. She thought that he would only help the heroes out of a dangerous situation. But after seeing the red crystal suddenly appearing in his hand and Brolia''s golem body turning to dust, she knew Ziel had other reasons.

    "Because I can''t let that technology fall into the hands of the Dwarven Kingdom. I see the current Dwarf King has big ambitions. I also still don''t know, what is the purpose of the Dwarf King inviting academy students to take a study tour in this kingdom. " Ziel exined the reason to her. Ever since seeing the Dwarf King in person, Ziel knew his intention of inviting academy students on a study tour wasn''t purely out of the kindness of his heart.

    "Ah, you''re right. I also thought about this for a while, but soon forgot about it because of King Auva''s kind treatment to the academy students." Kalya nodded as if she had just known something.

    "You still have to be careful." Ziel seriously warned her.

    "I know! So what are you going to do next?" Kalya feels warm in her heart after hearing his words. She looked around and realized that there was nothing else to do there.

    "We''ll see the battle outside. Aren''t you worried about the principal''s situation? Do you want toe with me or join the other teachers?" Ziel intends to leave that ce as soon as possible because the battle outside is getting more intense. The students had already started to leave the Golem Manufacturing Facility and were approaching the scene of the battle. ra and her group are also already in the group of students.

    "I''ming with you." Kalya answered without hesitation.

    "Okay. But you have to wear a ck cloak to cover yourself and also wear this mask. This is just in case we have to fight there." Ziel handed her a ck robe and mask. Kalya quickly put on the robe and mask to cover herself.

    Ziel tore the space in front of him and entered it while holding her hand. Kalya smiled broadly seeing Ziel take the initiative to hold her hand. She tightly grasped his hand and disappeared with him into the space rifts.

    ***

    In front of the entrance gate of the Golem Manufacturing Facility, King Auva and the other two people stood overwhelmed in front of a huge golem corpse. They had many wounds on their bodies from the battle. Right now they were confirming that the golem in front of him was dead. Not far away, a white-red-haired girl was watching them with a smile. That girl was the master of Brolia and also a divine race, Rosier. After King Auva and the other two defeated the golems, the girls gave them a round of apuse.

    p... p... p...

    "Not bad. You guys can beat that golem in a fairly short amount of time. But it''s not exactly great." Rosier shook her head and walked slowly over to the golem''s corpse.

    "What exactly do you want!? Didn''t you promise to say it if we beat that golem!?" King Auva charged what Rosier had said before. He was still curious about what they were looking for in his kingdom.

    "Eh? Did I say something like that?" Rosier pretended not to remember anything.

    "You...!?" King Auva gritted his teeth. He didn''t lose his mind in anger and attacked Rosier blindly. He knew that even if he and the other twobined forces, they would still not be her match.

    "It seemed she didn''t mean to say it in the first ce." Merlick sighed and shook his head. Right now he was extremely exhausted and was about to run out of mana. The golems they fought before had the strength of a demigod. So they had to bring out their best to fight it. Moreover, Merlick couldn''t deal with a direct hit to the golem due to his ability to nullify magic.

    "So what are we going to do now? King Gustave asked King Auva.

    "We''re going to fight her all out here. Otherwise, we won''t be able to go inside and check on the students'' condition." King Auva was forced to make that decision.

    "Okay. We understand." King Gustave and Merlick nodded and agreed with his decision.

    "Ooh...so you guys intend to fight me now?" Rosier smiled and didn''t seem to care what they were going to do.

    Just as King Auva and the other two were preparing to attack, suddenly a sound like breaking ss rang out from the area of ??the Golem Manufacturing Facility. The barrier before them had been shattered.

    "Haa...too bad she''s dead. Then she failed her mission. What a useless experiment." Rosier shook her head and looked disappointed. The person she was referring to was Brolia. The barrier will be destroyed automatically when the person who created it dies.

    Merlick, King Auva, and King Gustave were confused as the barrier that enveloped the entire area in front of them suddenly shattered. They could estimate the strength of the person who made it from the barrier. She was at least a demigod. Within that ce, there wasn''t a single person they thought could stand against her.

    (Did they activate Amalgam? Or maybe there are other strong people there?)

    King Auva thought of a possibility in his mind. He wanted to know immediately what had happened there and how his two children were doing.

    Not long after, students and teachers were seen walking out of the ce. The faces of the three of them loosened after seeing them safely exit from there. Although they do not know whether there are victims or not from the incident.

    "Look at that! It''s the Principal!"

    "There''s also King Gustave and King Auva!"

    "We''re safe!"

    The students shouted happily after seeing King Auva and the other two. They werepletely unaware of Rosier''s existence.

    Princess Freya and Princess Iris who were also in the group kept looking around like they were looking for someone. They were looking for a ck-haired boy from ss D.

    (Where is he? Why is he still not back? The elf isn''t there either. Are they alone right now?)

    Princess Freya gritted her teeth. When she looked around, her gaze identally met Princess Aishia''s but she immediately averted her gaze. Princess Freya couldn''t help but smile bitterly in response to her behavior.

    Apart from the two Princesses, the other person currently looking for Ziel was Kyouka. She wanted to immediately ask the question they didn''t have time to ask before, but she couldn''t find Ziel anywhere.

    While the disciples were busy with their own business, Merlick frowned at their arrival. He saw the students and teachers walking towards them.

    "Don''te here! You guys get out of here!" Merlick shouted with all his might to warn them.

    "Stop!" vio who understood the situation quickly stopped the students.

    "Haaa...since you guys are already here. Then, I just have to kill all of you and find the thing I''m looking for. After that, I will eliminate this Dwarven Kingdom from the Clorius continent." Rosier smiled and took out a pentagon crystal from her space storage. She threw it into the sky and the crystal shone brightly. They all closed their eyes because of the light.

    They were dumbfounded when they opened their eyes. They saw three giant red golems that were even bigger than the castle tower of the Dwarven Kingdom. The heads of the golems even touched the clouds.

    "King Goron! Destroy this ce and all the people here!" Rosier gave her orders while smiling evilly.

 Chapter 127 - 29

    In front of the Golem Manufacturing Facility area, Rosier summoned three blood-red giant golems. The humans looked like ants in front of the golem.

    "What the hell is that!?" Sintaro shouted in shock. Right now he was in the crowd of students with the other heroes and the royal family.

    "Not only is it huge, but the golem was also a god-rank artifact." Princess Rinne muttered in awe at the metal giant in front of her.

    "You''re right. How do we defeat such a big thing if magic is useless against it." Kyouka said glumly. No one around her could answer it.

    Suddenly one of the golems moved and started trampling on the surrounding buildings. His eyes glowed and firedser beams into the area around him.

    "Get out of there!" Merlick shouted from his lungs out. He realized their current situation was really in danger.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Theser beam burns anything in its path. Houses, trees, ground were all scorched by the attack.

    "Everyone calm down! All students gather! We''ll be out of here soon!" Merlick shouted giving orders to the students who were currently looking panicked.

    "Quickly follow me!" vio leads the students along with the other teachers.

    "Where''s Ken!? Why haven''t I seen him!? I can''t reach him either!" ra looks for Ziel in the crowd of running students.

    "ra, calm down. She''s fine! Trust me!" Princess Iris tried to convince her. She grabbed ra''s hand who wanted to go back into the facility. ra tried to free herself but Princess Iris''s grip was very strong on her hand.

    "You think I''m going to let you guys escape? Trample them all!" Rosier disappeared and appeared on the shoulders of the golems. She looked at the humans below her like she was looking at an insect.

    The three golems began to spread out in three directions and began to destroy everything in their way. The citizens of the Dwarven Kingdom who didn''t have time to evacuate were trampled to death.

    "Asshole!" King Auva attacked one of the golems which killed many of its citizens. He swung his sword with all his might at one of the golem''s legs.

    nk...

    Instead of making a scratch on the golem''s body, King Auva''s attack was reflected. He was blown away hundreds of meters and crashed into one of the residents'' houses.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    "What!?" King Gustave and Merlick who wanted to help suddenly stopped upon seeing the unknown ability the golem was using.

    "Isn''t this unreasonable? First, nullify magic. Now, reflects attacks?" King Gustave''s face darkened.

    "What should we do now? It seems she has no intention of letting us escape from here." Merlick smiled bitterly. He felt helpless looking at the three giant golems that were much bigger than the green dragons he had fought before.

    "For now we have to gather all the students and teachers of the academy. After that, we will find a way to escape from here and head to where our magic train is parked. We must leave this kingdom immediately. Looks like the Dwarven Kingdom willpletely disappear from the Clorius continent." King Gustave said grimly. He didn''t expect their visit to the Dwarven Kingdom to end like this. The kingdom that was previously fine, was now on the verge of copse. He looked at the three golems that were currently rampaging. He didn''t know what to do against an enemy they couldn''t even scratch. Even though King Gustave was a battle maniac, he knew the limits of his power.

    "Alright! I''ll gather them soon." Merlick disappeared from where he was standing after saying that.

    "Hopefully we can escape from here safely." King Gustave muttered in a serious tone.

    Meanwhile, the students were divided into groups due to the rampaging giant golem. They split up to dodge theser beams that were aimed at them before.

    Currently, ra along with Lilith and the two Princesses are hiding in a ce not far from the Golem Manufacturing Facility building. Apart from the four of them, Beatrix was also there to apany them.

    "Auntie, what are we going to do now? Ken''s whereabouts are not even known!?" ra is worried because she hasn''t seen Ziel until now. She also couldn''t reach him through themunication brooch. She asked Princess Iris and Lilith to try it but the result was the same.

    "Haa...I don''t know what to do either. He''ll probably be fine. Right now we have to wait for the principal''s instructions." Beatrix shook her head. She is also confused about where Ziel is now and where to look for him. But for now, her main priority was to save ra and the students who were with her.

    "But what if he''s in danger!? Can''t you see that giant golem can trample him to death!" ra stubbornly wants to find ziel. After that, she intends to run away from there together.

    (He''s in danger? I don''t know who would be in danger if he were here)

    Lilith tried to imagine in her mind what might be the things that put Ziel in danger in this world. But after thinking about it over and over again, she felt that nothing in this world could threaten his existence. Even the current leader of the divine race might not be his opponent. Lilith could say that because she had experienced his power.

    "ra, you need to calm down. Trust me, he''ll be fine. This isn''t the first time he''s been like this." Princess Iris tried to calm her down. She gripped her hands tightly and looked at her seriously.

    "She''s right. You have to trust him." Princess Freya nodded slightly and helped reassure her. Suddenly ra''smunication brooch is connected to Ziel.

    "Ken...!" ra shouted excitedly. She subconsciously caught the attention of those around her. When she realized what she had done, she quickly averted her eyes and did not dare to look at them directly. In hermunication, Ziel exined the situation and asked ra to go first with the others. After hearing his exnation, ra finally calmed down. She exined what she talked about with Ziel to everyone there.

    "Alright. We already know how things are going. Right now we have to go to the principal''s ce and ask for further instructions." Beatrix reminded them of her original n. The four girls nodded curtly. But before they could move, a voice came to distract them.

    "Miss Beatrix. Luckily you are all well. Nowe with me to gather with the other students. After that, we will figure out how to get out of here." Merlick suddenly appeared and approached them. He had already gathered several other groups of students and teachers. Themunication tools with the teachers were oddly unusable, so he had to find and gather them in person.

    "Ah, I was just about to find you, Principal. Where are the other students and teachers?" Beatrix didn''t think the principal woulde personally to gather them. But then she remembered that themunication device seemed to be broken ever since the giant golem had appeared.

    "We don''t have much time. You guys quickly follow me to their ce." Merlick quickly walked back towards the gate of the Golem Manufacturing Facility. Beatrix and the four girls followed behind him.

    On the other hand, the academy''s students and teachers gathered at a ce some distance away from the Golem Manufacturing Facility. They were also quite far from the rampaging giant golems. But if they stayed there, sooner orter they would be caught and destroyed. The heroes and other people who fought with Brolia were already there except for Prince Torin.

    "Where''s Prince Torin?" Hikaru asked the people around him.

    "He was taken away by King Auva and Princess Melkia." Princess Rinne answered Hikaru''s question.

    "Why didn''t he tell us before he left?" Kyouka looked at Princess Rinne.

    "In that case, I don''t know. But they seem to be in a hurry." Princess Rinne smiled bitterly.

    "I hope nothing worse happens." Megumi put her hand on her chest and prayed.

    King Gustave was the one who apanied the students while Merlick looked for the other students and teachers. He scanned the students and thought of something.

    "Why hasn''t Merlick arrived yet? Has the other group of students still not been found?" King Gustave muttered frantically. Now they are racing against time. If they didn''t get out of there quickly, they probably wouldn''t have another chance.

    "You guys check the students and teachers who are still not present!" King Gustave wanted to know how many students and teachers were still out there.

    "ss S is iplete, four students have not returned."

    "ss Aplete!"

    "ss Bplete!"

    "ss Cplete!"

    "ss D is iplete, one student has not returned."

    "ss Eplete!"

    "ss Fplete!"

    Except for ss B, the homerooms of each ss reported to King Gustave. Only two sses have different attendance reports.

    "What about ss S and ss D? Why are there only five homeroom teachers? Where are the other two?" King Gustave looked at the homeroom teachers. The people who weren''t there were Kalya and Beatrix.

    "We saw Miss Beatrix go off to dodge the giant golem''s attack along with four students from ss S. So ss B and ss S should beplete. But Miss Kalya..." vio wasn''t sure how to exin it to King Gustave.

    "What do you mean that high elf girl? Where is she?" King Gustave suddenly remembered the beautiful emerald green haired elf. She is a Princess of the Elven Kingdom ording to King Auva''s words.

    "Yeah right. I don''t know where she is. Considering the task we shared, she should be where the studentsst visited. But the students said they saw it before they left the ce." vio exined it to King Gustave. He was also confused by the current whereabouts of Kalya. By now she should have regrouped with the teachers.

    "Hmm...Alright. For now, let''s just focus on the students who are already here. Wait a minute, you''re saying ss D isn''tplete? Beatrix is ??only with four ss S students? Then where is this ss D student?" King Gustave suddenly remembered one ss D student who had not returned. He looked at the students one by one but they all shook their heads. King Gustave''s face darkened at the thought.

    Rhea, Dalvin, and James are confused about where Ziel is now. They except Rhea are worried about his condition. Not long after, Merlick, Beatrix, and the other four girlse to their ce.

    "Gustave! This is all I could find. Uh, where''s Kalya?" Merlick came to see the teachers who only numbered 7 people if added with regza and Beatrix. He didn''t get any answer from them.

    "This..." Merlick wanted to say something but stopped it and changed what he wanted to say.

    "we''ll wait for him where the magic carriage is parked. If within the appointed time she does note, we can only leave her." Merlick gritted his teeth. Even though Kalya was an old acquaintance, but right now the students were his priority.

    "Okay...let''s get out of here." King Gustave nodded and signaled the teachers to take the students with them. But just as they were about to leave, a huge shock urred in front of them.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    A giant golem fell from the sky andnded right in front of them.

    "You think I''ll forget you? Just like this Dwarven kingdom, you must die." Rosier''s voice echoed in the sky.

    "Damn! We''rete!" King Gustave clicked his tongue. They had gathered the students as fast as they could but it turned out that Rosier was watching their movements.

    "Kill them all!" Rosier gave her orders to the golem.

    The golem''s eyes shone brightly. Energy gathered in its eyes and was ready to fire. This was the attack he shot before to burn the Dwarven royal capital. The attack had incredible speed and destructive power that made it difficult to dodge or block. Only a small number of students were able to avoid it.

    "What should we do!?"

    "Are we going to die here!?"

    The students started screaming in panic. King Gustave, Merlick, and the other teachers stood in front of the students to protect them. Their expressions were gloomy and cold sweat dripped from their foreheads. Theser beam is ready to be shot.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

 Chapter 128 - 30

    The academy students and teachers were shocked to see the scene before them. The giant golem that was ordered by Rosier to kill the academy students suddenly sank into the ground. He didn''t drown for no reason, but someone hit him from the top of his head.

    "This golem...its entire surface is extremely hard. Even tougher than adamantium. Did you create it yourself?" A man''s voice rang out in the sky right above the golem''s head.

    "Look up there!"

    "Someone''s there!"

    "Isn''t he simr to the person who once helped us in the Alba Mountain range?"

    "Hey, look! There''s someone else next to him!"

    The students looked up while pointing at the ck-robed person with the white mask. His gray hair fluttered in the wind. Not far from him, there was another person in a ck robe and mask. She covered her entire body so the students couldn''t even see the tips of her hair.

    (He came! My guess was right, he was a part of the academy)

    Princess Aishia looked at Ziel with a smile then looked at the crowd of students. She looked for people from the academy who weren''t there at the moment. On the other hand, Princess Freya nced at Princess Aishia for a while and looked at the other ck-robed person who was with Ziel there.

    (What was she doing with him there? Shouldn''t she be gathering here with the teachers? Why is that elf always clinging to him like it''s her privilege!?)

    Princess Freya gritted her teeth. Even though that person was wearing a ck robe and mask to cover her identity, Princess Freya could immediately tell in the blink of an eye that it was Kalya. This made her very angry and jealous.

    Princess Iris smiled bitterly after ncing at Princess Freya''s face. She still didn''t know what she was feeling right now. She put his hand on her chest. Just like Princess Freya, she also knows who the ck-robed person is with Ziel. For some reason, the more often she saw Ziel with Kalya, the more foreign feelings filled her chest.

    (I''m nothing to him)

    She shook her head to get rid of the feeling.

    In another group, where the students of ss D were gathering. Rhea and Dalvin looked at the person floating above the golem''s head. They all knew that person was the one who had helped them during the survival test in the Alba Mountain range, but they don''t know that person''s true identity. Unlike Rhea who can see someone from his aura. She opened her mouth wide after seeing the presence of the ck-robed person who was with Ziel.

    (Isn''t that miss Kalya? What is she doing there when people are looking for her? Does she have a certain rtionship with Ken?)

    Rhea touched her lips with her finger and thought about the reason Kalya was there. The scene in front of him shows that Kalya knows Ziel''s true identity. She was curious about the rtionship between the two of them.

    Rosier who was previously sitting on the golem''s shoulder suddenly stood up. Her face became tense ever since Ziel came.

    "Who are you? How did you hit my golem?" Rosier narrowed her eyes at Ziel''s sudden appearance.

    "Hmm... I just hit him with my hand. How about you answer my question too?" Ziel answered Rosier''s question calmly.

    "Don''t joke with me! Your punch should have rebounded. But why didn''t it happen at all?" Rosier became irritated with his attitude. She identally shouted at Ziel. But she didn''t dare to take action on an enemy of unknown strength.

    "Ooh, that''s what you mean? I just have to attack him with a force he can''t reflect." Ziel answered her nonchntly. He felt that when he hit the golem, his attacks were returned to him, so he keeps to increase his strength until his attacks exceeded the limit the golem could reflect.

    The teachers who heard his words nodded then shook their heads. They just smiled bitterly hearing what he said.

    (That makes sense, but it''s impossible to do. You have to have power over the golem to do it)

    King Gustave grumbled in his heart. He listened seriously when Rosier asked how to hit the golem without having his attack returned, but after hearing Ziel''s answer he couldn''t help but curse his answer.

    "Are you kidding me?" Rosier spread her killing intent all around. Her eyes stared coldly at Ziel. She couldn''t believe his golem abilities could be annulled with such a method.

    "Ugh...!"

    "What''s this!?"

    "Help me!"

    The students screamed as they were having difficulty breathing suppressed by Rosier''s killing intent. The teachers and Merlick quickly set up barriers to withstand the pressure.

    "Do I look like I''m joking to you?" Ziel shrugged his shoulders and released a bit of his strength to dispel Rosier''s pressure.

    "Who are you? What do you want? Are you the one who thwarted my ns?" Rosier was surprised that the pressure just disappeared. She also instantly realized that this person was the one who killed dozens of her golems before.

    "I don''t want to interfere with your business. It''s just that I happened to be involved there. If you''re looking for that thing, you can take it from me." Ziel said it honestly. If it weren''t for ra and a few people he knew were involved there, he probably would have just ignored them.

    "Do you have it with you? Get out of that ce and destroy him!" Rosier showed her hostility after she found out that the ''thing'' she had been looking for had been in the hands of the person in front of her.

    The golem that was sunk into the ground by Ziel slowly tried to get out of there. But Ziel didn''t let that happen, he flew andnded on the head of the golem.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    The golem sank deeper and deeper into the ground. Right now only half of his body was visible and the other half from waist to toe had been buried.

    "Get out of there!" Rosier shouted out her order but the golem didn''t move from its ce at all. When the golem didn''t move, she knew she had to do something else.

    "Help him from there, crush him together!" Rosier ordered the other golems to help the golems that were sinking on the ground.

    Unlike other golems, Rosier''s golems had the same limb movements as humans. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Ziel and swung his fist. Ziel didn''t just stare at him, he also swung his fist at the golem. The giant golem''s fist and Ziel''s fist collided.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The shockwave blew everything around them.

    "Aaaahhhh!"

    "Help me!"

    The unprepared disciples were blown away by the shockwave. The teachers quickly saved them and set up a barrier to protect them.

    "What kind of power is that?" Hikaru muttered in admiration.

    "He can bnce punching fists with something as big as that. When did I have that kind of power." Sintaro clenched his fist tightly. He felt useless after seeing the fight in front of him.

    "I think you''re wrong. They are unbnced, the ck-robed person has power far above that golem." Kyouka pointed at the golem that was pushed back and finally fell.

    "What!?" Not only the heroes, the Princesses, and the other students were also dumbfounded by the battle.

    Rosier was furious after seeing her golemspletely powerless against Ziel.

    "You two attack him together!" Rosier was starting to get annoyed with the situation in front of her. She thought just one golem would be enough to deal with him. But even after deploying two golems, she still couldn''t defeat him. Yet she was confident in her golem''s strength that it could even defeat someone from the divine race of the same level of strength.

    The fallen golems and the sunken golems suddenly jumped into the air andnded on the ground causing a great shock. They charged towards Ziel at a speed that was unreasonable for their size. The two golems punched him together. Ziel received both of their fists with both hands. sh after sh urred in their hand-to-handbat. Two giant golems over 100 meters tall against a human who was like an ant ended with the humans suppressing the two golems.

    "If I keep fighting like this it will take a lot of time." Ziel unleashed all three of his powers at once. Mana, aura, and spirit power overflowing from his body soared into the sky swirling together into one and creating a thundercloud. Behind him floated arge spirit circle and his right hand held a jet ck sword.

    Ziel raised the ck sword. Dozens of red lightning bolts struck andpressed within his sword. It wasn''t long before the ck sword was enveloped in a thick red light with sparks of lightning all around it. Then he swung his sword at the two golems.

    [ThunderGod de]

    The gigantic de aura shot out at an extreme speed that the two golems couldn''t dodge. The right hands of the two golems were cut off.

    "What!? How is that possible!? My golem should be able to nullify attacks that use mana or aura. But howe you were able to cut it!?" Rosier shouted at Ziel. She felt that the current situation was not favorable for her.

    "Are you stupid? I took the lightning directly from the current natural phenomenon. So it''s not an attack that uses mana or aura." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and exined the reason. He disappeared and reappeared above the golem''s head and stabbed his ck sword in its head.

    [Thunder Rain]

    Hundreds of red lightning strike the ce where Ziel''s sword was stuck. The golem looked like it was bathed in lightning from the sky. The lightning not only struck the golem''s exterior but slowly entered the golem''s body and gathered inside its head into a dense ball of energy.

    [Explode!]

    The ball of lightning exploded crashing the golem''s head into pieces. But Ziel still hasn''t stopped his attack. He pressed his palm against the headless golem''s body.

    [Material Disintegration]

    In the blink of an eye, the giant chunk of metal over a hundred meters tall turned into dust. Ziel looked at the other golems shootingser beams at him. Ziel disappeared from his ce and appeared above the golem.

    "Get out of there!" Rosier gave the golem a warning but it was toote. Ziel was already on top of the golem''s head and stabbed the white sword in its head.

    [Space Gluttony]

    Suddenly there was a gigantic space tear around the golem. The space tear widened like a monster''s mouth and devoured the giant golem until it disappeared without a trace. The battlefield became deserted.

    "What a fight..." King Gustave smiled broadly looking satisfied to see the battle in front of him.

    "Hmm...this is in a different dimension." Merlick smiled bitterly and shook his head. In the end, they had to be saved again by an unknown person.

    The heroes also have the same reaction. They were silent for a while and couldn''t say anything seeing the epic battle shown by the ck-robed person.

    "Is he a human?" Hikaru asked Kyouka. Her observations were much sharper than the other heroes.

    "He''s human but not as a human." Kyouka answered ambiguously. She also still didn''t know how to answer as the ck-robed person perfectly hid his identity.

    "What do you mean?" Megumi who asked her represented another hero''s curiosity. But Kyouka was silent and didn''t answer her.

    Of the three golems, currently there was only one left. This left Rosier astonished and angry at the same time.

    "How dare you destroy my doll!" The furious Rosier suddenly became light and entered the body of the remaining giant golem.

    The golem turned a darker color. The armor he wore became sharper and thicker. Above his head is a floating crown. Thest one was the three god rings floating behind his back. The golem''s appearance was that of a giant God.

    "This time I will intervene to finish you off!" Rosier poured out all her divine power. Golem Rosier disappeared and appeared in front of Ziel. She took out arge scythe from her space storage and swung it at him.

    Ziel blocks her attack with his white sword, Alvha. But he has pushed tens of meters away from the attack. The golem disappeared again and reappeared behind Ziel. She shed her scythe from Ziel''s blind spot but he disappeared from Rosier''s sight and reappeared next to Kalya.

    "Hmm... I don''t think I can fight you in the same way as those two golems." Ziel muttered and the spirit circle behind him spun around and emitted a reddish glow that soared into the sky.

    "I''ve never tried it. I hope it works." Ziel put his palms together like he was praying.

    [ASURA]

    [Manifest!]

    Another giant descended from the sky and was ready to fight Rosier''s golem.

 Chapter 129 - 31

    The capital of the Dwarven Kingdom looked modern and organized but was currently in ruins. Half of the capital had already been razed to the ground from the rampage of the giant golems.

    Right now King Auva and his two children were in the castle tower. They were watching a giant golem fight with an unknown ck-robed person. His face was currently very gloomy looking at the situation of the Dwarf Kingdom''s capital.

    "Father, what are we going to do next?" Prince Torin asked worriedly. He couldn''t bear to see the citizens of his kingdom being ughtered like that. Some areas of the capital even look very pathetic.

    "Yes, father. If it stays like this, there will be more victimster." Princess Melkia also felt the same way as her brother. She was worried not only for the safety of her kingdom''s citizens but also for the academy students they left behind in the Golem Manufacturing Facility. She didn''t know what their current situation was there. Even though she knew someone had suddenly helped them, she still couldn''t shake off her anxiety. After all, they were her new friends. At first, she didn''t want to go back to the castle, but because her father forced her, so she reluctantly followed his orders.

    "Hmm... For now, we can only see from here. The protection in this ce is the best in the Dwarven Kingdom, even one of the best on the continent. We can take advantage of their fight." King Auva couldn''t let his two children out of the castle for now. He was worried that they would act recklessly out there.

    King Auva knew what the two of them were thinking. Therefore after he found them at the Golem Manufacturing Facility, he quickly brought them back to the castle. Luckily there were academy students who could buy time for them to escape. They could only watch the battle from afar because the situation there was very dangerous.

    "But...the students are still there, father. Is it okay to leave them? Aren''t those students the guests we invited?" Princess Melkia couldn''t believe what her father said. He seemed to be sacrificing the people of the academy for his safety.

    "Haa... Unfortunately, we can''t do anything about it at the moment. So all we can do is watch them from here. But when the situation begins to subside, we will immediately send soldiers to help." King Auva shook his head and looked helpless.

    "But father..." Princess Melkia still couldn''t ept what he said. She felt his father was a bit strange at the moment.

    "Enough! For now, we just have to pay attention to this battle. If the golems are defeated by that ck-robed person��Torin." King Auva looked at Prince Torin with a serious face.

    "Yes, father." Prince Torin was confused because his name was suddenly called.

    "Take a good look! When the ck-robed person defeats the golems, you go there with the soldiers. But if the ck-robed person loses, this castle must immediately enter a state of emergency and defend with full strength." King Auva gave his orders to Prince Torin.

    "That..." Prince Torin wanted to disobey his father''s orders. That would be tantamount to neglecting the safety of the academy students and seeking luck in this incident. He understood that his father wanted the giant golem''s technology.

    "This is an order!" king Auva said coldly to him.

    "Yes, father!" Prince Torin answered in a trembling voice after hearing his father''s tone. Princess Melkia is also afraid to see her father like that. King Auva nodded after seeing Prince Torin''s response.

    They focused on seeing the battle between Ziel and Rosier''s giant golem. They were shocked because Ziel managed to repulse the giant golem. The most astonishing thing happened, Ziel managed to defeat Rosier''s two giant golems without leaving a corpse.

    "Damn it!" King Auva subconsciously shouted because his n seemed to be falling apart. He had imagined getting technology from one of those golems, but Ziel destroyed it. He removed the golem without a trace so they wouldn''t get the slightest bit of technology out of it.

    "Torin! Quickly gather the soldiers! We''re heading there!" King Auva gave his orders in a hurry. Right now there was only one giant golem left. Then he had to get it no matter what.

    "Yes...father!" Prince Torin was shocked after hearing his father''s screams. He looks really angry right now. When they were about to leave that ce, a great shock urred.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Something fell from the sky. It was the same size as Rosier''s giant golem. The creature had an appearance that sent chills down the spine.

    "Aaaaahhhhhh!"

    King Auva and his two children were speechless. Their bodies trembled with fear.

    "What is that creature?" King Auva''s voice trembled and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    ***

    Back to the battlefield where Ziel and rosier fought. A creature of the same height as Rosier''s giant golem descended from the sky.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    The ce shook violently at his arrival. What came down from the sky was a giant humanoid who had 3 faces and 6 hands. The creature that appeared was Asura. A mythological creature from Ziel''s homeworld and famous as a race that seeks power and is hostile to the gods.

    "Didn''t he say Asura before?" Kyouka muttered under her breath and confirmed what she heard to the other heroes.

    "Yes. I heard the same thing." Hikaru nodded slightly. He was shocked to see one of the mythological creatures from his world appear in this world. The other heroes also nodded in response.

    "King Gustave, Principal, is there such a being called an asura in this world?" Kyouka asked to confirm all her spections.

    "Hmm... I''ve never seen or heard of such a creature on this continent. How about you Merlick? You''ve been traveling around the continent for quite a while before you became Principal didn''t you?" King Gustave shook his head and looked at Merlick who was thinking about something.

    "I''m pretty sure there''s no such creature in this world." Merlick answered firmly. He worked as an adventurer since he was very young. All the kingdoms and ces he has visited on the Clorius continent. But still, he never remembered there was a being with such a name and form in this world.

    "Haven''t the teachers heard of it either?" Kyouka looked at the teachers who were also listening to their conversation. Not only the teachers, but the students were also interested in what Kyouka asked, including the Princes and Princesses.

    The teachers looked at each other and then gave the same answer as King Gustave and Merlick.

    "What''s going on? Do you know what kind of creature it is?" Merlick was getting curious about the reason Kyouka asked them that. It was because Kyouka looked serious and it seemed very important to her.

    "I know. To be more precise we heroes know. Because that creature is a mythological creature from our original world." Kyouka answered Merlick''s question honestly. She answered happily because she felt that he had found hope of returning to their original world.

    "What!?"

    "That creature is from the world where the heroese from?"

    The academy students whispered and spected about the meaning of Kyouka''s words.

    "That means..." King Gustave said in a deep voice. He felt this was quite important because there might be another kingdom secretly summoning heroes from another world.

    "You''re right. I''m sure he and we are from the same world." Kyouka answered with certainty and firmness. She had confirmed this from them and there was no way anyone from this world could know the name and form of an unknown being. Unless he was from their homeworld.

    The princesses were shocked when they heard Kyouka''s conversation with Merlick and King Gustave, especially those who knew Ziel.

    (Eh? From another world? From the world where the heroes came from? Ziel is a hero? Wait a minute, those heroes once asked about the food he cooked. So that''s true)

    Princess Freya was confused after hearing the information she had received at this time. But everything Kyouka said did make sense. Princess Freya intends to ask Ziel directlyter.

    (A hero? Ziel is a hero? Wasn''t he born and raised in this world?)

    Princess Aishia muttered in her mind. She had known Ziel for a long time and knew where he came from. She was shocked because she was sure that the information from Anna, Ziel''s adoptive mother was true. Ziel was found by Anna on the way home from Aurelia kingdom. But for some reason, she felt that she couldn''t refute Kyouka''s statement.

    (Hmm...it makes sense that he is a hero with that kind of power. Especially with the evidence at hand and the food from the world of heroes that he had cooked beforehand)

    Princess Iris nodded and immediately agreed with Kyouka''s words. Apart from them, Lilith and Rhea also have feelings that are not much different from the princesses because they know Ziel''s true identity.

    Back to the fight between Ziel and Rosier. Currently, two giants were standing face to face. Ziel flew beside Kalya to see what he created. This was the first time he had manifested a creature like this.

    "Ziel, are you okay? You used a lot of spirit power." Kalya is worried and holds his hand. She could sense before that Ziel was releasing an incredible amount of spirit power.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Ziel patted Kalya''s head to calm her down. Kalya just nodded and felt relieved after hearing his answer.

    "What is that creature?" Rosier asked Ziel. This was the first time she had seen Asura.

    "I have no obligation to answer your questions. Asura..." Ziel said coldly to her.

    [Rampage]

    "Aaaaahhhhhhhh!"

    Asura disappeared from its ce and appeared in front of Rosier''s golem. He punched the golem in the face. It didn''t stop there, the other five hands hit Rosier''s golem in turn until Rosier didn''t have a chance to counter the attack.

    "Ugh!" Rosier couldn''t help but see the continuous attacks that kept hitting her.

    "Don''t underestimate me!" Rosier''s golem emitted a shockwave that forced Asura to keep its distance from it. But it was only for a moment as Asura attacked her again.

    A spear materialized in one of his hands. He did a series of stabs at Rosier''s golem.

    nk... nk... nk...

    As expected, Rosier''s golem body was extremely hard. Asura''s attacks did not affect her at all.

    Seeing the opportunity, Rosier''s golem caught the spear that was aimed at her. And intends to shootser beams from her eyes. But she forgot that Asura had the other 4 hands. Suddenly an ax strikended on Rosier''s golem head.

    nk...

    Unlike the previous attack, this attack dealt quite a bit of damage to Rosier''s golems.

    "What!? How could you hurt��" Rosier stopped her words after seeing the lightning spark on Asura''s. She gritted her teeth as she understood what had happened.

    Golem Rosier also took out her weapon. She held tworge swords in his right and left hands. Golem Rosier charged forward to attack Asura with incredible speed. He swung his greatsword at Asura''s head but was quickly parried by him. Golem Rosier swung another sword, but the same thing happened. Asura parried it with the ax he held in his other hand. Asura who still had two hands-free quickly counterattacked. The weapon currently used by the asura was a mace.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    Golem Rosier was blown dozens of meters away from Asura''s mace strike. There is a dent in the golem''s chest. But golem Rosier immediately corrected her posture and counterattacked Asura. Their battle right in the center of the Dwarven Royal Capital caused even more damage. Fortunately, King Auva had evacuated the residents. Otherwise, the number of victims would be incalcble. Right now more than half of the Dwarven Kingdom''s capital was destroyed.

    They moved very fast while shing their weapons. The shock wave caused by their sh of weapons made the environmental damage even more severe. It wasn''t long before they kept their distance from each other.

    "I will destroy you with this kingdom!" Rosier shouted in annoyance. Tworge magic circles appeared above Rosier''s golem. From the center of the magic circle appeared a cannon-like object. Energy from the surroundings began to gather in front of the two cannons and gradually formed into a dense ball of energy. Space distorted around that ball of energy.

    [Divine Canon]

    "Shoot!" Rosier shot the ball of energy with tremendous power at Asura.

 Chapter 130 - 32

    Tworge energy balls shot towards Asura. The two energy balls werepressions of Rosier''s divine power. Ziel narrowed his eyes at the attack of the Rosier golem. He could feel the immense destructive power of the two energy balls. He stretched out his hand and created a barrier in front of Asura and the academy students.

    [Imprable Fortress]

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A huge explosion of divine power engulfed the entire territory of the Dwarven Royal Capital. The shock from the explosion was felt in the surrounding area. Rosier''s golem attack was strong enough to kill a true god. Smoke and dust filled the entire area of ??the Dwarf Kingdom''s Capital which was hundreds of kilometers wide.

    Rosier''s golem looked at the ce where Asura was standing before. She was sure of her finishing blow. Moreover, she saw that Asura did not dodge her attacks at all. Her eyes remained fixed on the spot to make sure Asura was hit by her attack and died. The next thing she will do is kill Ziel.

    The smoke and dust that covered the entire territory of the Dwarven Royal Capital were slowly dissipated in the wind. The current Dwarven royal capital was razed to the ground from the explosion from Rosier''s attack. At this moment Rosier narrowed her eyes to the spot where Asura was standing before. Rosier frowned at seeing the shadow in that ce. Not long after, she was surprised to see Asura was not scratched at all by her strongest attack. A gray transparent fortress of a tremendous size covered Asura.

    "What!? How could you withstand an attack with divine power!" Rosier was surprised to see Asura standing there in good condition. What surprised her was the transparent fortress that blocked her attack because divine power attacks couldn''t be blocked with barriers that used mana or aura. Divine power could nullify mana and aura that was the source of strength from a barrier.

    Currently, the humans of the clorius continent do not know the true horror of divine power. That knowledge has been lost to the times or was deliberately omitted by certain people. So when they were attacked by divine power and defended with a barrier made of mana or aura, it was tantamount to them resisting the attack directly with their bodies. That made Rosier confident with her attacks.

    Fortunately, when Ziel fought Azael at that time, Azael couldn''t fully unleash his divine power until he manifested a god ring. Otherwise, Ziel wouldn''t be able to win against him.

    "Impressive. How long did it take you to umte that much divine power in the Clorius continent?" Ziel pretended not to hear her question and asked her back instead. This made Rosier even angrier.

    "This time I will finish you off!" Rosier''s golem generated two more magic circles above it. But before that happened, Asura was already behind her without her noticing. Asura slipped in the smoke and dust that was still scattered as Rosier chatted with Ziel.

    Asura thrust the weapon towards the golem''s back, the weapon he currently wielded was arge sword. He stabbed right where Rosier was inside the golem''s body. Rosier quickly canceled her attack and dodged when she realized the danger behind her.

    "Damn! How can you be so fast!" Rosier didn''t notice at all as Asura moved. She could only feel his presence when he had attacked her. She was currently in a corner as Asura continuously attacked her without giving her time to counterattack.

    While Asura was fighting fiercely, the academy students froze at the current state of the Dwarven Royal Capital. What they saw in front of them was just a vast in with no buildings or trees except for the castle tower of the Dwarven Kingdom. The castle tower is still there because it is located far from the center of the explosion and the tower had issued a barrier at full power during the explosion. Even so, the castle buildings couldn''t avoid beingpletely damaged. There were lots of cracks in the castle walls.

    "Where did the royal capital of the Dwarven Kingdom go?" Megumi muttered looking around where she was standing. She could only see emptynd around her.

    "The capital is still here. Only the situation has changed. Except for everything inside this gray fortress." Kyouka touched the surface of the barrier in front of her. She frowned as she thought of something.

    "This fortress is not made of mana or aura. Did the Principal or King Gustave know about this?" kyouka asked Merlick and King Gustave. She still doesn''t know much about the Clorius continent. The knowledge she gains in the Rubelia Kingdom is very limited. She didn''t know what powers existed in that world as well as the races that lived there.

    "This is Spirit power, the power thates from nature. Usually, only elves can use it." Merlick exined everything he knew about the thing Kyouka asked.

    "So, you mean that person is an elf?" Kyouka became confused after hearing Merlick''s answer. He was sure that the ck-robed person who was fighting Rosier was a person from the same world as them. But if Merlick said he was an elf, then Kyouka''s assumption was wrong beforehand.

    "I''m not sure. But almost no human can use spiritism. Especially to the point of being like that ck-robed person. Because even talented elves don''t have Spirit power like that person. That''s why I''m confused whether he''s an elf or a human. But most likely he was an elf." Merlick didn''t know much about it either. What he knew were the basic things about spiritism that the previous Elf Queen had told him.

    "Hmm... So it doesn''t necessarily mean that he''s an elf. Isn''t that what you mean?" Kyouka tried to get a definite answer from him. Merlick nodded slightly in response to her question.

    "Maybe you can just ask him straight away if you''re curious. Of course, after he won against that giant golem." Merlick pointed at Ziel next to Kalya.

    "Will he answer?" Kyouka raised her eyebrows. For some reason, she hesitated to ask him after seeing his strength.

    "Maybe you can ask Princess Aishia for help. I think she knows him. I saw her talking to him at the Alba Mountain range." Merlick also didn''t know what rtionship they had. But he was sure that Princess Aishia knew the ck-robed person.

    "Okay. I''ll ask her for helpter." Kyouka nodded and looked at Princess Aishia who currently never took her eyes off Ziel. Strangely, Kyouka felt that it wasn''t just Princess Aishia who was like that, but Princess Freya and Princess Iris who were also within her line of sight. But she quickly shook her head and threw away that thought since it had nothing to do with her. Kyouka intended to ask Princess Aishia for help after the fight was over and they were safe.

    Kyouka returned to focus on Ziel and Rosier''s fight. Asura and Rosier''s golems were still shing their weapons and moving at a speed that was hard to catch by the naked eye.

    "Hmm...I think if you keep fighting like this it will take more time." Ziel muttered after seeing the fight between Asura and Rosier''s golems in a stagnant state.

    "So, what do you want to do? If it stays like this won''t the damage get worse? Even though for now only the castle tower can be seen in the entire area of ??the capital." Kalya looked around and smiled bitterly. She didn''t expect the Dwarven Kingdom''s capital to be a ruin.

    "Certainly ending it quickly." Ziel released a tremendous amount of spirit power and poured it onto Asura.

    (This is... An astonishing amount of spirit power. How could he not be exhausted from expending that much power?)

    Silphy who was inside Kalya''s body was shocked to see the power that Ziel showed.

    "Ziel, are you okay with that much spirit power?" Kalya was worried after hearing what Silphy said.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. The golem was a bit troublesome since I couldn''t use mana or aura. But this is the amount of spirit power I can tolerate." Ziel calms down Kalya who looks at him with worried eyes. Kalya nodded and gripped Ziel''s hand tightly.

    After receiving spirit power from Ziel, suddenly a suit of armor formed on Asura''s body. Weapons appeared in each of his hands. Currently, Asura wielded 6 weapons. Swords, spears, maces, axes, sickles, and tridents. Asura moved many times faster than before and swung his 6 weapons alternately at Rosier''s golems. Not only speed, but his strength also increases.

    nk... nk... nk...

    "What!?" Rosier was taken aback by Asura''s sudden change. This time she was pushed back by Asura''s sessive attacks and most of his attacks hit her. Rosier wasn''t aware that her divine power was running low and one of her golems'' abilities to nullify magic would be lost as well.

    It wasn''t long before Rosier''s divine power dried up and the golem''s ability to nullify magic also disappeared. Ziel saw the opportunity and elerated Asura''s attack on Rosier''s golem. Even though it was running out of divine power, Rosier''s golem movement was still very fast. But finally, Asura was able to catch it and temporarily stop its movement.

    [Earth Chain]

    From the ground where Rosier''s golem stood, dozens of gigantic chains appeared and locked her legs, then her hands. Asura quickly kept his distance from her. The other chains locked onto Rosier''s golem waist, then her neck. Currently, Rosier''s golem movement was perfectly locked.

    "Ugh! What is this!? Damn! My golem ability has been disabled!" Rosier clicked her tongue after learning what had happened to her. She couldn''t calm down because Ziel''s attack wasn''t over yet.

    [Three Face Blockade]

    From underground slowly emerged three gigantic statue heads surrounding Rosier''s golem from three sides.

    "Let me go!" Rosier became panicked after seeing the head statue''s appearance. She felt danger in her current situation if she didn''t break away soon.

    The three head statues created a triangr barrier and locked Rosier''s golem in the center. The mouths of each statue opened.

    [God Incineration]

    From the mouths of each of the head statues spouted mes of a different color. Grey, white and ck. The three mes became one and burned Rosier''s golem.

    "Do you think a fire like that can burn my golem? Don''t dream!" Rosier was still struggling to break free. Even though she said confidently, she still felt a dangerous feeling from the mes.

    What Rosier feared came true, the golem''s exterior started to melt little by little. Rosier became frightened when she realized it.

    "Damn! let me go! I''m going to get out of this golem... Eh!?" Rosier was shocked because when she tried to get out of the golem, it was like she was trapped inside and couldn''t get out.

    Rosier''s golems were burned continuously and little by little the skeletons of the golems were visible. The academy students were amazed at the fantastic sight before their eyes. The giant golems hundreds of meters tall were burned to the point of melting. The students didn''t expect the bodies of such tough golems to be crushed.

    "Hmm... I''ll borrow your skill Azael." Ziel looked at Asura. All the weapons Asura was holding disappeared and were reced by arge sword with a long hilt. Asura held the sword in his six hands and brandished it. Ziel released his mana and aura and poured it into the greatsword. He wanted to directly destroy Rosier''s golem but he had to get closer to him first. Ziel didn''t want to do it because Rosier''s golem still had the trump card inside. It was a suicide bomber that was enough to level the entire dwarf kingdom''s territory. Ziel didn''t want Rosier to be cornered and carry out a suicide st.

    Ziel''s mana and aura coiled around Asura''s sword and slowly enveloped it. Zielpressed his mana and aura until a thick gray light formed on Asura''s sword.

    [Breaking the Sky]

    Asura swung his sword at Rosier''s golem. The gigantic aura de shot out at an incredible speed and reached in front of Rosier''s golem in the blink of an eye.

    "Damn you!" Rosier cursed as she realized she could no longer dodge.

    The giant golem was torn apart along with Rosier who was within it. The gigantic aura de caused huge scars on the ground like an abyss along its trajectory. Rosier''s golem that had been split in half fell in different directions. The three head statues that sealed Rosier disappeared, the battlefield finally calmed down. But suddenly the footsteps of many people were approaching the ce and the sound of someone waking them up from the shock.

    "Sorry, we''rete! We''vee to help!"

 Chapter 131 - 33

    The ones who came to that ce were King Auva along with Prince Torin and Princess Melkia. They came together with dozens of soldiers behind them. When Prince Torin and Princess Melkia saw the heroes and Princesses in the crowd, they both felt guilty and quickly averted their eyes and refused eye contact with their new friends. Prince Torin couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he saw Princess Rinne looking at him with disdain before.

    "Sorry, we camete. Did any of you get hurt?" King Auva said apologetically. He immediately checked the condition of the students in front of him. But King Gustave stood in front of the students to block King Auva''s view.

    "We''d be happy if you didn''t leave us with just your two kids before." King Gustave said coldly to King Auva.

    "Haa... You know what the situation was like before. I was really worried about my two children so I quickly brought them back to the castle after finding them." King Auva tries to give them a false excuse. He tried to convince them that what he was doing was solely for the sake of his family.

    "So...After you brought them back to the castle, You sit and watch our condition here from up there?" Merlick responded to King Auva''s words while pointing at his castle. Merlick quipped at him in a sharp tone.

    "That''s..." King Auva intended to exin it again, but his words got stuck in his throat and didn''t know what to say.

    "You don''t need to exin any further. Thank you for epting us in your kingdom and also for your treatment of us. We will leave as soon as we get the magic train that will pick us up from the academy." King Gustave spoke first before King Auva coulde up with a new excuse.

    Currently, they couldn''t return to the academy because their magic train was swallowed by the huge explosion before. The magic train was parked outside the royal capital, but they didn''t expect the explosive power of Rosier''s attack to reach that ce.

    "Fine if that''s what you want. Soldier! Clean up this ce quickly!" King Auva suddenly ordered the soldiers behind him. King Gustave and Merlick were confused by the intent of King Auva''s order.

    The soldiers started moving towards the golem Rosier''s corpse. King Gustave and Merlick looked at each other and understood what King Auva''s real purpose was ining to that ce. As the soldiers drew near to one of the golem''s halves, a gigantic stomping of feet blocked their way.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    The entire capital area shook. King auva was shocked by what Asura had done. He looked at Ziel who was floating in the sky.

    "What do you mean?" King Auva asked in a hoarse voice.

    "What do you want to do?" Ziel asked him back.

    "Of course I will clean this ce. I am the king of this Kingdom and am in charge of everything here." King Auva tried to be calm in his heart. He would do anything to get that golem''s corpse, including fighting Ziel.

    "Hmm... You mean by watching the fight from your castle right? Don''t think I didn''t see you." Ziel said nonchntly. But his words made the students and teachers angry at King Auva. Even king Gustave and Merlick gritted their teeth in anger.

    "Nonsense! Get rid of that monster! I am the king of this country and I have the right to take the corpse of the person who destroyed my royal capital!" King Auva grew impatient and raised his voice as he spoke.

    "What did you bring it for? You don''t even have the right to take it. If you want to clean it, I''ll help you." Ziel stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers.

    [Space Banishment]

    The golem corpse suddenly sank into the ground, to be more precise it was sucked into the space rift that had formed right under the golem corpse. Ziel borrowed the power of his white sword, Alvha, to banish the golem''s corpse from this world.

    "No! Stop it!" King auva ran and tried to pull the golem back but it was toote because the golem had sunk into the space rift so fast. He could only touch the space in front of him because the golem corpses had already disappeared.

    "Damn you!" King Auva shouted angrily and flew at Ziel, but he was smacked like a mosquito by Asura.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    "Father!" Prince Torin and Princess Melkia shouted in unison. They ran to where King Auva fell and wanted to see how he was. But King Auva quickly got up and wanted to attack Ziel again.

    "Aaahhhh!" King Auva took out his sword and readied to attack, but Ziel was already in front of him and strangled him with his left hand.

    "Kugh..." King Auva wanted to speak but he couldn''t breathe at all. King Gustave, Merlick, and the academy students were shocked by Ziel''s actions. They didn''t expect him to attack a king like that.

    "Let go of my father!" Prince Torin and Princess Melkia want to attack Ziel but they are afraid of hitting their father. Ziel waved his right hand and they were confined within a cube-shaped barrier. Their voices didn''t evene out. The soldiers were about to attack Ziel, but when they saw Ziel ncing at them, the soldiers couldn''t move at all. Then Ziel returned to focus on the King Auva in his hand.

    "Why are you so stubborn about that golem? Didn''t I tell you already? You don''t have that right." Ziel loosened his grip on king Auva''s neck so he could speak.

    "No kidding! Of course, I deserve it aspensation for what she''s done!" king auva rebelled and tried to escape from ziel''s stranglehold but his efforts were in vain.

    "Why did you take that golem? Ah, to take the technology and create abat golem with the same power?" Ziel stared coldly at King Auva.

    "What!? I don''t know what you''re saying!" King Auva was shocked after hearing what he said. He tried to refute Ziel''s words.

    "Eh!?" King Gustave and Merlick were shocked after hearing about the reason why King Auva stubbornly wanted the golem''s corpse. If that was true then the bnce of every kingdom on the continent would be broken. The Dwarven Kingdom may invade other kingdoms. If that happens, there will certainly be war in the future.

    "Don''t listen to him! He''s just talking nonsense!" King Auva tried to clear up the misunderstanding. But his words were useless.

    "You don''t need to talk much. You know�� if you keep that kind of intention and start a war, I wouldn''t think twice about eliminating the Dwarven Kingdom from the Clorius continent. You know I can do that." ziel said coldly to king auva and made everyone in the ce feel a chill down their spine.

    "Kugh...are you threatening me!?" King Auva drowned and feared that Ziel would do that.

    "Hmm... This time only your royal capital was destroyed. Ah, that''s not all..." Ziel took out a ck sword and shed it towards the castle tower.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    The castle tower that had previously been able to withstand the explosion from Rosier''s attack suddenly split into two and fell slowly.

    "You!? What are you doing!?" King Auva roared and expended more strength to free himself but it was all in vain. The difference in their strength was too great.

    "That''s just a warning from me, next time I will tten the entire Dwarven Kingdom if you still insist on your goal. Remember my words." Ziel tightened his choke on King Auva''s neck until he finally fell unconscious. He threw King Auva at Prince Torin and Princess Melkia''s ce.

    "He didn''t die, I just knocked him unconscious." Ziel was about to leave immediately, but someone shouted to stop him.

    "Please wait! I want to ask you something!?" Kyouka and Princess Aishia ran over to Ziel.

    "Ziel, long time no see!" Princess Aishia greets Ziel shyly. Ziel just nodded in response and looked at Kyouka.

    "What do you want from me?" Ziel said nonchntly, he felt Kyouka wasted his time there.

    "Is there a way for us to return to our homeworld?" Kyouka doubtfully asked him. She was afraid of getting an answer that could shatter her hopes.

    "Aren''t you asking the wrong person? Shouldn''t you be asking the person over there?" Ziel nced at King Gustave who was standing next to Merlick. King Gustave averted his gaze in embarrassment.

    "That...they said they didn''t know." Kyouka smiled sadly as she thought about it.

    "Then there''s nothing I can do for you." Ziel turned around and was about to leave her but Kyouka suddenly cast magic to block his way. Princess Aishia next to Kyouka was shocked by her actions.

    "What do you mean by all this?" Ziel looked coldly at Kyouka and poured his pressure on her. Kyouka''s body became heavy and it became difficult to breathe. She knelt causing a small crater around her. It showed how strong the pressure Ziel was exerting on Kyouka.

    "Ugh!" Kyouka tried to stand up but Ziel''s pressure didn''t let her move a finger at all.

    "Kyouka!" Hikaru and the other heroes intend to help Kyouka but Ziel locks them up just like he did with Prince Torin and Princess Melkia.

    "I''ll say it one more time. I can''t do anything for you. Be stronger and find your answer." Ziel turned away and left the ce. Kalya runs after him and walks beside him. Ziel tore the space in front of him. He holds Ka''s hand and disappears into the space rift with her. When the space rift was closed, the situation returned to calm. Ziel''s pressure and the barrier that imprisoned the heroes and royal families of the Dwarven Kingdom also dissipated.

    Princess Aishia pouted when she saw Ziel taking the initiative to hold the hand of the other ck-robed person. She knew it was a girl from her gesture.

    "Father! Wake up, Father!" Princess Melkia tries to wake her unconscious father. The academy students only looked at her and no one wanted to help her. The students were grateful for the invitation to the Dwarven Kingdom but they were disappointed with what King Auva had done to them. If Ziel didn''t help them then they would surely die.

    "Kyouka! Are you okay?" Megumi asked worriedly. She quickly checked Kyouka''s condition.

    "I am alright." Kyouka shook her head. She got goosebumps as she recalled the pressure that Ziel had given her so overwhelming.

    (Right. I need to get stronger!)

    Kyouka remembers thest words Ziel said before he left. She was determined in her heart. Next time she would ask him again when she had be stronger.

    "Thank goodness you''re okay." Megumi let out a sigh of relief after knowing Kyouka was in good condition.

    "What the hell is that guy!? How dare he do that to you!" Sintaro was angry because he feltpletely helpless when Kyouka was hurt. Even though he''s like a yboy but his affection for Kyouka is real.

    "I''m fine. I was at fault. What are we going to do now?" Kyouka shook her head and looked at the situation around her.

    "That..." Hikaru wanted to say something but was interrupted by someone''s voice.

    "Students and teachers gather!" Merlick shoutedmanding the students and teachers who were scattered around the ce.

    Not long after, the students lined up ording to their respective sses. Just as Merlick was about to begin his exnation, he saw two people walking towards them. The first person was a beautiful elf with emerald green hair, she was Kalya. She is seen carrying a ck-haired boy who is unconscious, he is Ziel. Their clothes were dirty and dusty. They also had many wounds all over their bodies. Princess Aishia narrowed her eyes at the appearance of Ziel and Kalya. She seemed to be thinking about something in her mind.

    "Kalya! Where have you been? What happened?" Merlick walked over to them and checked their condition.

    "Ah...when I parted from the other teachers, I saw the student wandering around alone. I chased after him and wanted to take him to gather with the other students, but suddenly there was an explosion and we were buried in the rubble. Luckily, we were fine. Right now he was just unconscious." Kalya saying it with a serious face like it is the truth.

    Princess Freya, Princess Iris, and Lilith almostughed hearing the reason Kalya said. They tried their best to keep it from getting the attention of others. On the other hand, Rhea couldn''t help but smile bitterly hearing Kalya''s reasonable excuse.

    "Fortunately, you''re all right. Then let him rest. I''ll exin what we''re going to do next." Merlick heaved a sigh of relief after learning of their condition. In this way, none of the academy students were seriously injured let alone died. Kalya nodded and handed Ziel to Dalvin and James.. After that, she gathered with the other teachers and started listening to Merlick''s exnation.

 Chapter 132 - 34

    At night in a vast meadow that was quite far from the Dwarven Royal capital, the academy students set up temporary tents for them to stay. They did so on the instructions Merlick had given them.

    Merlick had previously exined that they could no longer stay in the capital area as there was not a single inn for them to stay in. All the citizens of the capital had been evacuated to a special underground shelter for the citizens of the Dwarven Kingdom and they couldn''t possibly ask King Auva for that because their current rtionship wasn''t good.

    Moreover, the distance from the Dwarven Royal Capital to other cities was rtively far. They needed 7 days on foot and 4 days by horse-drawn carriage. For Merlick, King Gustave and their teachers could fly and shorten the mileage to one day. But the students couldn''t do that. Therefore Merlick and the others decided to set up a tent in a ce quite far from the Dwarven royal capital. They chose that ce because they thought it was the best and closest ce they could find.

    In one of the student tents, Ziel who was previously pretending to be unconscious slowly opened his eyes. He woke up after feeling that there was no one around him anymore. As he sat down, he felt someone approaching his tent. The person who entered his tent was an emerald green-haired elf who had a bowl of soup in her hand.

    "Are you awake? I brought you some food." Kalya chuckled while remembering the acting they did before. She handed a bowl of soup to Ziel.

    "Hmm...just now. Aren''t you tired of going back and forth to this ce?" Ziel epted the bowl. He could smell the delicious aroma of the soup. As long as he pretended to be unconscious several people were also in his tent. He knew that Kalya was always going in and out of his tent because of seeing the condition of her students who were still unconscious. Not to mention she had to hold regr meetings with other teachers.

    "Of course not. My tiredness will go away when I see you. Besides, if there are no regr meetings with other teachers, I''d rather stay here than go back and forth." Kalya smiled sweetly. Even though she said that her eyes looked a bit tired.

    "Did you make this soup?" Ziel starts tasting the soup that kalya brought. After he tasted the first spoonful of the soup, he took the second and so on quickly. He seemed to enjoy it.

    "Yes. Coincidentally, I brought a few ingredients from home. So I can make the soup for you." Kalya smiled widely when she saw Ziel devour the soup she made. It wasn''t long before the soup bowl was dry.

    "Thanks for the food. Now you better rest because your face looks tired." Ziel can feel the food made by Kalya is very delicious. Unlike the Japanese dishes that he makes, Kalya''s dishes have their unique taste. It was probably the taste of her hometown. But after seeing the face of the person who cooked it, Ziel couldn''t help but stare at her exhausted face.

    "I''m okay..." Kalya wanted to try to refute what he said but Ziel cut him off first.

    "Please rest." Ziel said softly to her. This makes Kalya''s heart warm. But after thinking she had to go back to her tent to rest her face became sad. She suddenly smiled because she had juste up with an idea.

    "Hmm... Can I sleep here? If someonees you can wake me up right away." Kalya asked with a pitiful face and wet eyes. Ziel wouldn''t be tempted by such an act, but he couldn''t refuse her request even without doing so.

    "Okay. You can sleep here." Ziel nodded slightly. He had already checked his surroundings. Fortunately, his tent was a bit far from the other tents.

    "Thank you, Ziel. Eh, but where should I sleep?" Kalya nced around and could only see Ziel''s bed. Her face flushed red at the thought of what might happen next. Coincidentally, he didn''t have a bed that matched the size of his tent, Kalya was the same as him.

    "I''m moving. You can sleep here." Ziel was about to get up from his bed but Kalya quickly stopped him.

    "Wait a minute! I feel bad if you do something like that." Kalya said awkwardly. She couldn''t possibly ask him to sleep with her.

    When Ziel saw Kalya confused, he quickly understood what she was thinking. Ziel changed his position slightly and made his thighs a pillow on the bed. He couldn''t have let Kalya sleep with him in the same bed in a ce like this. If anyone sees it it will destroy Kalya''s image as a teacher.

    "Sleep." Ziel patted his thigh allowing Kalya to sleep on hisp.

    "OK!" Kalya still smiled happily even though this was not the same as what she thought. But she knew Ziel wasn''t that kind of guy, he must be doing this for her good.

    Kalya started toy down on Ziel''s bed and rested her head on hisp. She knew that this position was reversed, she should have given him thep pillow. But somehow, he enjoyed this and felt very excited.

    Kalya slowly closed her eyes and it didn''t take long for her to fall into a deep sleep. She felt veryfortable and safe when she was around Ziel. She could let go of everything and rest her life and death on him. Her tired face now looked more rxed. She even smiles when she sleeps.

    Ziel covered Kalya''s body with a thick nket that he took from his space storage. He casts his spell and makes a clone of Kalya.

    [Piqment Clone]

    After that, an exact copy of the Kalya was formed. Kalya''s clone came out of Ziel''s tent and returned to her tent

    Then Ziel made a barrier around Kalya who was sleeping soundly on hisp so she wouldn''t be disturbed by the noise from outside and woke her up from her sleep. Besides, he had other reasons for doing so.

    "You twoe in." Ziel said nonchntly. He subconsciously rubbed Kalya''s head in hisp. This made Kalya smile widely in her sleep.

    Suddenly Ziel''s tent door opened, but no one was seen opening it.

    "Ugh!" The person who entered the tent was shocked when she saw Kalya sleeping on Ziel''sp. One of them immediately appeared.

    "What are you two doing in a ce like this!?" Princess Freya said in a slightly high tone. But Ziel just ignored her. It wasn''t long before the second person appeared as well. She is Princess Iris.

    "I''m sorry to bother you on a night like this." Princess Iris didn''t know what she wanted to say. But she had to apologize to him first.

    "I don''t mind that. I just want to know what did you guyse here for? You should know I''m fine." Ziel keep rubbing the head of Kalya who was sleeping. This made the two Princesses widen their eyes. Princess Freya and Princess Iris even know that Kalya is currently very happy in her sleep just by looking at her expression. The two of them couldn''t say anything at all. Ziel just kept quiet and waited for them to answer his question.

    "Ziel, do you have to do that? If anyone found out he was sleeping in your tent it would be a big problem!" Princess Freya was the first to speak while Princess Iris just nodded in agreement with her words. She felt her chest hurt a lot right now. Princess Freya also felt the same way with her.

    "So you mean I should go and sleep in her tent?" Ziel replied with another question.

    "You can''t do that!" Princess Freya and Princess Iris shouted in unison. Fortunately, Ziel''s tent has also been provided with a barrier. Otherwise, others would hear their screams. Princess Freya and Princess Iris look at each other and awkwardly avert their eyes.

    "You guys don''t have to worry about that. I already sent a clone to her tent. So everything will be fine. I''ve also created an illusion in this ce so that other people who want toe here will turn around and forget about his intentions. You got to this ce because you came before I made the illusion." Ziel exined to them what he had done so that Kalya would not be found out by others.

    Princess Freya and Princess Iris were silent and didn''t know what to say. What Ziel had done to hide Kalya''s presence in his tent was perfect.

    Princess Freya gritted her teeth. She couldn''t let it stay like this otherwise Ziel and Kalya would end up in the same tent and bed. Suddenly she thought of a stupid idea. But that was the only way she had right now.

    "Then I will also sleep in this tent!" Princess Freya said it loudly. This made Princess Iris open her mouth wide. He didn''t think Princess Freya would be so bold. Princess Iris can only tightly clench her fists because she doesn''t have the courage like Princess Freya.

    "What do you want by sleeping here?" Ziel didn''t know what Princess Freya''s real purpose was.

    "I won''t do anything. I''m just keeping you from doing anything obscene!" Princess Freya said part of the reason honestly. Another reason is that she is jealous of Kalya.

    "Do as you please. But I won''t be responsible if you get caught." Ziel doesn''t want to have a long argument with Princess Freya. So he agreed to her request.

    "Eh? Can''t you do the same thing you did for her?" Princess Freya looked at him with a hopeful face.

    "That''s... all right." Ziel wanted to refuse but after seeing her face, Ziel knew Princess Freya would not give up so easily. It would be more troublesometer if everyone realized that Princess Freya wasn''t in her tent and looked for her in his tent The illusion will disappear if there are too many people heading to his tent. Ziel was about to make a clone of Princess Freya but was stopped by the voice of Princess Iris who had been silent all this time.

    "Hmm... can I also rest here for the night?" Princess Iris finally got up the courage to say it. Princess Freya opened her mouth wide after hearing Princess Iris'' request. Ziel was silent for a while before finally nodding. He didn''t want to repeat the same questions and answers he did with Princess Freya before. He made a clone of Princess Freya and Princess Iris. They immediately got out of Ziel''s tent and headed for their respective tents.

    Princess Iris smiled in relief at Ziel''s answer. When she nced to the side, she saw Princess Freya was staring at her. Princess Freya can''t do anything because it''s Ziel''s decision. She felt she had made a new friend as well as a rival.

    The two of them pulled out the bed from their space storage. The tent was enough for the four of them to sleep crammed together. Fortunately, Ziel is currently not in a sleeping position. So the room was enough for the three girls to sleep together. Ziel who was watching them make their bed suddenly looked towards the border between the human and demi-human regions. He frowned but soon returned to his poker face.

    "Looks like we''ll be staying here a little longer." Ziel mumbled softly so no one would hear. Princess Freya and Princess Iris were getting ready to sleep. Their long night had begun.

    ***

    In a tent that looks bigger than the rest. Merlick and King Gustave were sitting down discussing their situation.

    "Where are Miss Kalya and her students?" King Gustave suddenly asks about Kalya and Ziel.

    "The ss D student is in his tent, he is currently unconscious. Kalya... I saw her talking to another teacher. After that, I don''t know. What''s wrong with you suddenly asking them?" Merlick was puzzled by King Gustave''s unusual question.

    "Ah, nothing." King Gustave wanted to say that he was a little suspicious of the two of them. He thought that they were the ck-robed people helping them. But he didn''t have any evidence and could only stay silent for now.

    "Alright, let''s put that aside for now. Have you given the news to the human region yet? We can''t linger like this." Merlick was ufortable with their current situation. They were forced to camp in the meadows because they had no other choice.

    "I''ve already contacted the other four kings. They said they would help us right away. But my connection was suddenly cut off for no known reason." King Gustave said with a serious face.

    "I also haven''t received any more news about the magic training to pick us up. What is happening?" Merlick had a gloomy face at the moment. He felt trouble after trouble came to them.

    "Looks like something happened at the border." King Gustave said the strange feeling he had for Merlick. But he still didn''t know what was going on there.

    "I hope nothing bad will happen in the future." Merlick sighed heavily. He was feeling very tired right now.

    "I hope so too." King Gustave nodded in response.

    No one noticed at this time that the aurora had suddenly appeared and split the continent in two between the human and demi-human regions.

 Chapter 133 - 35

    The night after the destruction of the Dwarven Kingdom''s capital, the entire kingdom''s soldiers were mobilized to rebuild the capital. The residents had alsoe out of their shelters and started helping the soldiers rebuild their homes. Even though they are sad and disappointed, their lives are the most important thing. They can still rebuild their house from scratch. But for now, they can only live in refugee camps.

    Such a situation was not only experienced by the residents but also by the royal family. The ce where the castle tower had been built, was currently razed to the ground. Ziel destroyed not only the tower but also the dungeon so that nothing was left of the castle.

    When King Auva woke up from his unconscious state and remembered what had happened, he let out a roar of anger. The other soldiers and nobles were terrified to see it. Even Prince Torin and Princess Melkia did not dare to approach their father. King Auva keep like that for a while and finally regained hisposure with the help of Prince Torin and Princess Melkia who ventured to calm him down.

    Currently, King Auva is inside the giant tent. This is a temporary residence for him and his two children. He sat at his desk while facing the magic image projection showing 4 people.

    [I didn''t expect your royal capital to experience such a cmity. I''m sorry for what happened there]

    The person speaking at this time was a beastman with a body covered with thick brown fur and ears like a lion. He was tall and muscr. That person was the king of the beast kingdom, Regulus Brunho.

    They were currently in a meeting between the demi-human kingdoms. King Auva proposed an emergency meeting for all of them. He told everything that happened in his kingdom. The three of them were shocked after hearing the story from King Auva. Those kings and queens didn''t expect the most modern capital in the demi-human region to be currently razed to the ground.

    "Thank you for your words. But it''s better if you help rebuild my royal capital. I helped you with the academy of the human region. You haven''t forgotten it, right? Now it''s your turn to help me." Currently, King Auva has a very bad mood due to all the events in his kingdom. The words of condolences from others sounded like ridicule to him.

    [This is not our request, but the result of our meeting. The most suitable kingdom that would interest them was the Dwarven kingdom. Have you forgotten about it? We only ask that you investigate the students and teachers of the human academy. How strong were the studentspared to their age? How great were the heroes from other worlds? Is there someone special among them? What about the teachers who teach them? And anything you think is important to report. All of that information will be a reference for the Arcus Grand Academy which will be inaugurated soon. At least the quality of our academy will be above theirs.]

    The one who spoke was an Emerald green-haired elf simr to Kalya. Her face and beauty were even close to matching because she was the older sister of Kalya and the current elf queen, Jasmine Via. She seeded her mother as queen not long after Kalya left the Elven Kingdom.

    "I understand about it, Queen Jasmine. But shouldn''t you at least help me since I''ve already helped you? Ah, speaking of academy teachers I met someone who will surprise you." King Auva suddenly remembered Kalya who was a teacher at the Human Academy. He had forgotten to include it in the report because his mind at that time was full of problems regarding the destruction of his royal capital.

    [Who is that?]

    Queen Jasmine became curious after hearing King Auva''s words. She didn''t know what kind of information would be given that could surprise her.

    "I met your little sister, Princess Cattleya. She is currently a teacher at the human academy. What happened in the Elven Kingdom? I haven''t seen her for a long time and she suddenly became a teacher in the human academy." King Auva looked seriously at Queen Jasmine. He was afraid that what happened in the Elven Kingdom would affect his kingdom as well. On the other hand, he was curious as to why the prettiest princess in the Elven Kingdom who also had the best gifts could be in the human realm as a teacher.

    King Auva could see Queen Jasmine''s body trembled slightly and quickly regained herposure. Even if it was only for a moment but King Auva knew that his guess was correct. Something had happened in the Elven Kingdom.

    [I''m sorry King Auva, but that is an internal matter of the Elven Kingdom. I hope you can understand. For matters of assistance to your kingdom, we will help as best we can]

    Queen Jasmine said coldly. Everyone in the meeting sensed that Queen Jasmine''s attitude had suddenly changed upon hearing the news.

    [I agree with Queen Jasmine. We''d better not discuss it any further. I will also help with the problems that are happening in your kingdom right now. But we''ll get to thatter. What is our main focus this time is the person who attacked your kingdom and the ck-robed person who finished it off]

    Thest person in the meeting was a middle-aged man with dark purple hair with two horns on his head. His skin is a bit dark in color because that person''s race is a demon. He is the demon lord of the Demon Kingdom, Redis Parphial.

    "Haa... Alright, I understand. But as for their information, I still don''t know. They are both very mysterious. The sure thing I can say is, their strength is immeasurable." King Auva gritted his teeth as he remembered what Ziel had done to him. He couldn''t say that the castle tower was destroyed because he wanted to retrieve the corpses of the golems that Ziel had defeated. It would destroy his pride and image in front of other royal leaders.

    [It''s okay if you don''t know. I just received a report from my subordinates that there is a strange phenomenon at the border between human and demi-human region]

    King Redis gave other information to the other three kingdom leaders.

    [What happened there?]

    King Regulus was the one who asked first when he heard the strange phenomenon that king Redis said.

    [I don''t know for sure. One of the residents said he saw the aurora stretching and splitting the continent in two between the human and demi-human regions. The aurora only briefly then disappeared.]

    King Redis said it with a gloomy face.

    "Do you know anything about that?" King Auva asked King Redis after seeing the change in his expression.

    [ording to the book left behind by my ancestor, it was an omen before the emergence of the continent''s defense system]

    King Redis only exined what he knew to them.

    [Is that all you know?]

    King Regulus tried to dig up any other information that King Redis might have. He was curious because this was the first time he had heard of the continent''s defense system.

    [That''s all I know]

    King Redis answered briefly and made King Regulus a little disappointed.

    "Okay, we will end our meeting here. If there is other important news, please immediately hold another meeting. I still have a lot of work here." King Auva closed their conversation because he felt that there was nothing else important to talk about.

    [I understand]

    [OK]

    King Redis and King Regulus answered in unison and disappeared from the image projection. The one remaining was the Elven Queen, Jasmine Via.

    [King Auva, could you tell me more about Cattleya and her current whereabouts?]

    Queen Jasmine seriously asked King Auva.

    ***

    In a temple hall located somewhere in the Clorius continent, a sh of light suddenly entered the 3 pieces of statues. After entering the light, the three statues changed colors to white, silver, and gold. The white statue moved and looked around it.

    "As I feel, Rosier is also dead. The missions we undertake have failed one after another. Meanwhile, I still haven''t found the person who caused all of this." The white statue sighed heavily. His voice was mixed with disappointment and anger.

    "Can''t you see or trace the whereabouts of the person who did that? I think you can do that although it''s a bit difficult." The golden statue didn''t care about the fate of the other divine races. He only cared about the sess of their mission.

    "Right now I can''t do that. When I tried it, I was disturbed by the tremendous energy fluctuations of this continent that even scared me." The white statue spoke with its body slightly trembling. He could still feel the power pressing down on him as he searched for the whereabouts of Rosier''s killer. As his senses roamed the continent in search of traces, suddenly tremendous energy overflowed from beneath the continent and injured his senses.

    "Is there anyone that strong?" The silver statue was suddenly attracted by what the white statue was saying.

    "Not a person, rather a creature." The white statue corrected what the silver statue said.

    "Hee...I''m getting more and more interested in that. Can you tell me more?" The silver statue suddenly became excited in the conversation.

    "Tch... You can talk too much, can''t you?" The golden statue sneered at the silver statue.

    "What are you saying?" The silver statue suddenly changed his tone.

    "Stop!" The white statue quickly stopped their bickering before it got worse. When he saw that the two of them had calmed down, he continued his exnation.

    "I don''t even know much about this creature. What I do know is that this creature is the guardian of the continent. The creature was not one, but there were four. But only one that appears at this time when looking at the phenomena that ur." The white statue exined what he knew to them.

    "So, why did this guardian of the continent suddenly wake up?" The golden statue asked him because he realized this matter was quite important.

    "I don''t know for sure. I read ancient records that are not clear whether it''s true or not, it was said that the creatures would awaken once every few thousand years or they sensed an absurd existence that would destroy the bnce of this continent. So I want you to stop your activities for the time being and be careful." The white statue ended his exnation with orders and warnings.

    "We got it!" The gold and silver statues answered in unison. They didn''t dare to take it lightly because the white statue spoke very seriously.

    "Okay you can go." the white statue had already conveyed what he had to say to them. Right now he felt extremely ufortable with the appearance of that being called the Guardian of the continent.

    Light came out of the gold and silver statues. After that, the statue returned to being an ordinary statue. Currently, there is only a white statue in the temple hall.

    "What''s going on? Why did that creature suddenly appear, even when Azael attacked this continent along with the other divine races there was no sign of it appearing. I have to be very careful in my actions. I''m sure mydy already knows about this." The white statue muttered under his breath then light emitted from him which turned him back into an ordinary statue.

    ***

    The next day after the destruction of the Dwarven Kingdom''s capital, the students who were camped out in the meadows had started to wake up one by one. Ziel had also woken up and was currently at ake not far from their campsite.

    Ziel and Kalya woke up from their sleep almost at the same time. Kalya was shocked when she saw two other girls sleeping next to her. After hearing Ziel''s exnation she couldn''t help but admire Princess Freya''s bravery and was bewildered by what Princess Iris had done. She only knew that Princess Iris had a master-servant contract with Ziel. But her female instinct told her that Princess Iris had a certain feeling for Ziel. Kalya is not jealous but proud because the man she belongs to and loves has a charm that other women can''t resist.

    Kalya woke the two Princesses and took them back to their tent secretly. Ziel immediately canceled his clone magic after the three of them came out of his tent. After that, he decided to go to theke to take a bath because he felt he didn''t have time to clean himself thoroughly after yesterday''s battle.

    He sensed that ever since he left the camp, someone had been following him and he knew who it was. A middle-aged man with crimson hair, he was King Gustave. Since yesterday''s battle, King Gustave had been suspicious of him. Ziel kept quiet and pretended not to notice him.

    While Ziel was taking a bath, he felt a fluctuation in the space near the camp. King Gustave noticed it too, so he left Ziel and returned to the camp.

    "Looks like a guest hase. What a coincidence that they came to this ce themselves." Ziel mumbled and quickly finished his bath. After he finished he immediately returned to the camp and saw several elves kneeling in front of Kalya.

    "Long time no see Princess Cattleya!" A handsome elf with shoulder-length bluish-green hair greeted Kalya who was standing while looking at them coldly.

 Chapter 134 - 36

    In the morning, the human academy''s campsite located in a meadow not far from the Dwarven royal capital had several guests. They were elves from the Elven kingdom which was quite a distance from the Academy''s campsite. They came to that ce using a long-distance teleportation device and it was certain that the cost was not cheap. They had to use arge number of magic stones or dozens of mages or spirit users as strong as Magic Kings to activate the devices. Of course, they had their reasons for doing so. Right now the elves were kneeling in front of Kalya.

    "Long time no see Princess Cattleya." One of the male elves spoke to Kalya intimately. He seemed to have known her for a long time.

    The students gathered around to see the guests who hade, especially the female students. It was because the elves who hade at this time were all handsome men, and the most handsome of them was the male elf who greeted Kalya before.

    When Ziel reached the campsite, several people stared at him. One of them red at him, it was Kyouka. She was still curious about Ziel''s answer at that time. But Ziel walked silently and ignored all those stares. He approached ra who waved at him.

    Kalya also watched as Ziel came back from theke to camp. But she felt awkward that Ziel had to see such a scene. The male elf in front of Kalya was her childhood friend who had once confessed his feelings for her but had also betrayed her.

    (Ziel, he was my childhood friend when I lived in the Elven Kingdom)

    Kalya contacted Ziel via telepathy to inform him of the situation.

    (Yes...You can continue your reunion)

    Ziel answered it as usual but Kalya heard it like he was indifferent. This makes Kalya''s face darken.

    "Ken! Where have you been? Isn''t your body not fully healed yet?" ra asked worriedly and looked at him from head to toe.

    "You don''t have to worry, I''m fine. I just finished bathing in theke not far from here." Ziel answered while pointing in the direction from which he came.

    "Really!? I want to bathe in thatke too! Yesterday was so dusty and I didn''t even have time to shower." ra is excited after hearing what Ziel said. All of the students didn''t have any rest yesterday. When the battle in the Dwarven royal capital was over, they had to walk to this meadow and build a tent for them to stay temporarily. After they were done with all that, it was already evening and they were too tired to shower.

    "I''ll show you the ce after we have breakfast. Wait a minute, I''ll prepare the food for you." Ziel still has to do his job as ra''s butler and guardian. ra would forget her breakfast if Ziel didn''t remind her.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you with the others. Is it okay?" ra nced at Princess Freya, Princess Iris, and Lilith.

    "Of course. I''ll make one for all of you." Ziel lowered his head slightly and went to prepare breakfast for them.

    Not long after, their breakfast was ready. They enjoyed their breakfast quickly and went to theke where Ziel had previously bathed.

    On the other hand, Merlick and King Gustave had to wee the elves that came to their camp The elves were brought into Merlick''s tent because they became the center of attention of the academy students, especially the female students. Apart from Merlick and King Gustave, in the tent, there were also teachers including Kalya.

    "Long time no see Carkas, how are you?" Merlick recognized the elf in front of him. He knew that the elven boy was Kalya''s childhood friend. As Merlick had mentioned, the elven boy''s name was Carkas.

    "I''m fine Mr. Merlick. That''s right, I''ve forgotten how long we haven''t seen each other. Ever since the Elven kingdom isted itself from the outside world, I''ve been unable to hope to meet my old friends including you, Mr. Merlick." Carkas smiled gently. His eyes looked at Merlick but asionally nced at Kalya.

    "Yeah, that''s a shame. Well, let''s put that aside for now. I''ll get straight to the point, what do you want bying to this ce?" Merlick asked seriously. His eyes stared intently at Carkas as if to say he would not ept lies.

    "Ah, we got news about Princess Cattleya and the academy from King Auva. We''ve also heard that Princess Cattleya is a teacher at your academy. So we''re here to pick up Princess Cattleya and the people from the academy for a visit to the Elven Kingdom since you won''t be able to return to the human region for a while." Carkas exined the reason for hising to their ce. Merlick could tell he was telling the truth by the way he spoke and the look on his face. But thest sentence he said made Merlick and everyone in his tent frown.

    "What do you mean we can''t return to the human region? Are you threatening us?" King Gustave exerted his pressure on the elves in front of him. Even though Carkas had outlived King Gustave, but Carkas wasn''t as strong as him if he fought head-on. Facing the pressure from King Gustave, Carkas who was breaking out in cold sweat could only endure it and tried to calm King Gustave down first.

    "Wait a minute! Take back your pressure! Let me exin!" Carkas shouted for King Gustave to listen to his words.

    "Exin to me now! If your exnation does not satisfy me, I will not hesitate to kill you. I am ready if I have to go to war with the Elven Kingdom because of this!" King Gustave spoke in a threatening tone. He didn''t pull the pressure off but just reduced it to make it easier for Carkas to speak. After that, Carkas could finally breathe better.

    "The meaning of what I said earlier was that you can''t go back because there''s currently a disturbance at the border between the human and demi-human regions. An invisible barrier has been formed there. So no one can pass through it, the lines ofmunication are also cut off because of that." Carkas directly exined the essence of the problem so that there would be no more misunderstandingster.

    "Alright. Continue your exnation about inviting us to your kingdom. I heard your kingdom is isting itself from the outside world. How can you invite other people into your kingdom? Especially with this many." King Gustave removed the pressure and the elves were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Yes, our Queen invited Princess Cattleya and the academy people toe for a special visit. The Queen said this was an exception because you came with Princess Cattleya. Instead of you living in the cold and dangerous prairie like this, it''s better toe to our kingdom. What do you think? We can''t wait any longer because the Queen will close the teleportation route soon." Carkas answered King Gustave with clear and detailed reasons.

    "Hmm... what do you think, Kalya?" Merlick pondered for a while and looked at Kalya who had been silent for a while and didn''t say anything.

    "Kalya?" Carkas was confused by the way Merlick called Kalya.

    "Ah, that''s the name she uses in the human region." Merlick forgot that he was speaking in front of an elf from the Elven kingdom.

    "Ooh... I see. What do you think Princess Cattleya?" Carkas asks Kalya with a smile. But again, she didn''t respond.

    Currently, Kalya is thinking about why she suddenly can''t contact Ziel, be it via telepathy or hermunication brochure. Everything seems to be blocked by Ziel.

    (Silphy do you know why I can''t reach him?)

    Kalya frantically asked Silphy inside her body. She wanted to get out of that ce and go find Ziel. She wanted to ask why he had blocked allmunication with her. But she couldn''t suddenly leave the meeting. So she had to wait impatiently until the meeting was over.

    (I also do not know)

    Silphy also didn''t know about Ziel''s sudden change in attitude. She feels sorry for Kalya''s current state.

    While Kalya was deep in thought, she was awakened by repeated screams calling her name.

    "Yes. What''s the matter, principal?" Kalya looked at Merlick in confusion. Merlick couldn''t help but sigh and rephrase what they had been talking about.

    "What do you think?" Merlick knew that it was Kalya''s answer that would decide whether or not they could enter the Elven Kingdom. He felt that their real purpose ining to this ce was to bring Kalya back.

    "I leave all the decisions to you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first because I have something important to do." Kalya lowered her head slightly and quickly left the tent without waiting for their answer. What Kalya did make everyone who saw it stunned.

    "Okay, we''lle with you." Merlick dared to answer after getting Kalya''s approval. But this time it was Carkas who didn''t respond to him, he frowned at Kalya who came out of the tent in a hurry.

    Kalya got out of Merlick''s tent and immediately ran towards Ziel''s tent, but she didn''t find him there. She asked the students who happened to be passing in front of his tent and they said they saw Ziel going with ra and the princesses towards theke. After hearing that, Kalya quickly ran over there.

    When Kalya arrived at theke, she also did not find Ziel there. She only saw Princess Freya and Princess Iris sitting by theke while ra bathed with Lilith.

    "Ooh...Do you want toe to bathe in thiske with us, Princess Cattleya?" Princess Freya teased Kalya who came over to them.

    "I''m toozy to joke with you right now. I wanna know where is Ziel!?" Kalya said with a little shout. Her voice was even heard by ra and Lilith who were bathing in theke. Princess Freya and Princess Iris were surprised at Kalya''s very unusual response.

    "I don''t know, he just suddenly left right before you came." Princess Freya answered honestly under Kalya''s pressure.

    Paak...

    Kalya fell to her knees after she heard what Princess Freya said. She realized that Ziel was deliberately avoiding her.

    "Did I make a mistake? No... No... I have to ask him directly." Kalya talks to herself but then quickly gets up and leaves the ce.

    Princess Freya and Princess Iris were confused by her attitude. But their female instinct tells them that she''s having a problem with Ziel.

    "What happened to miss Kalya? Why did she suddenly scream and leave this ce in a hurry?" ra and Lilith came over to them after they had finished bathing. They had agreed to take turns bathing and guarding. ra and Lilith will have their turn to bathe first while Princess Freya and Princess Iris watch their surroundings.

    "I don''t know. Come on Iris we need to take a shower and head back to camp." Princess Freya shrugged her shoulders and pulled Princess Iris towards theke. Princess Freya doesn''t want to talk about Kalya at this time. Although she was happy with her current state, she also felt sorry to see her like that.

    "Okay. You don''t have to pull me. I can walk on my own." Princess Iris sighed but then a tiny smile crossed her lips. They began to take off their clothes and enter theke. They finished their bath quickly and returned to the camp.

    ***

    The students had already reorganized the tents they used to stay in temporarilyst night. They do this because they don''t have to live there anymore. The people from the human academy have been invited to the elven kingdom. They will be there until the magic train that will pick them up arrives. Merlick, King Gustave, and the teachers had agreed to the invitation out of concern for the safety of the students who had to camp in the meadows.

    Kalya was currently standing in front of the students along with the other teachers, Merlick and King Gustave. He could see Ziel in the crowd of ss D students. Kalya kept trying to contact him via telepathy but Ziel ignored her. He didn''t even look at her for a moment, this made her chest hurt so much. She wanted to quickly go to his ce and ask him the reason he was avoiding her but Kalya couldn''t do it in front of many people''s eyes. She clenched her fists tightly to suppress the churning emotions in her heart.

    "I''m sure you''ve heard a bit of an exnation from your respective homeroom teachers, Right now we will head to the Elven Kingdom. Due to some circumstances, the magic carriage that will pick us up might bete. Therefore, we will wait for them in the Elven Kingdom and ept their goodwill." Merlick exined in a loud voice to the students in front of him. He had asked the teachers to briefly inform them of the invitation from the Elven Kingdom to them.

    "Carkas, please open the portal." Merlick looked at Carkas standing not far from Kalya. Carkas nodded and took out a green cube crystal from his space storage. He poured spirit power into it and a dimensional portal formed in front of them. The coordinates of this dimensional portal were already set in the Elven Kingdom.

    "Alright...Let''s go! Students, please enter slowly." Carkas entered the portal first with the other elves followed by the teachers, Merlick, the students, and finally King Gustave. The portal disappeared as soon as they all entered.

    Not long after they disappeared into the portal, the ground where the academy students had set up their tents suddenly shook and split apart. From the cracks, big eyes could be seen scanning the surroundings.. But after realizing there was nothing in that ce, the ground slowly closed and returned to normal.

 Chapter 135 - 37

    The Elven Kingdom is a kingdom whose entire territory is forest. Thereforerge trees are easy to find even in the city where the residents live. Among therge trees, the one that stood out the most was the giant tree right next to the Elven Kingdom Royal Castle. The giant tree is like an umbre for a royal castle. This tree is known as the world tree. Due to the existence of the world tree, the Elven kingdom could be safe until now. The world tree spreads illusions and creates a natural barrier throughout the territory of the Elven Kingdom including the surrounding forest. Only the elves know how to get past those barriers and illusions. That''s why it was very dangerous for people from outside to enter by force. They could be trapped inside the illusion created by the world tree. Outsiders would have a hard time getting into the Elven Kingdom''s territory if they weren''t guided by an elf and obtained the kingdom''s entry permit.

    The elves live side by side with nature, therefore their houses are made entirely of wood. Even so, their house still looks beautiful andfortable.

    In a hall not far from the world tree, stood arge semicircr gate. It was a teleportation gate that connected the Elven Kingdom with the outside world. On the right and left of the gate, there are ces likerge bowls that are used to ce magic or spirit stones as the power source of the teleportation gate.

    Suddenly the semi-circr gate glowed and a dimensional portal formed in its center. From the portal, Carkas appeared along with several elves. After that, Merlick, the academy''s teachers, and students one by one appeared from there. Thest person to emerge from the portal was King Gustave.

    "Wow!!"

    "Very beautiful!"

    "The air here is so refreshing!"

    The students were amazed by the scenery and atmosphere of the Elven Kingdom. They could see beautiful flowers and lush trees filling their view. Teachers also have the same feeling as their students. Because this was the first time they hade to the Elven Kingdom except for Kalya.

    Kalya walked slowly and looked around. Although a lot had changed, she could still recognize the ce. A feeling of nostalgia slowly filled her heart as she recalled her childhood memories. She unconsciously shed tears. She didn''t know that someone was staring at her right now because she was deep in her fond memories. The one who saw her was Ziel. If Kalya saw him now, she would notice that Ziel''s expression softened.

    "Are you avoiding her on purpose?" Lilith slowly approached him and whispered.

    "No..." Ziel answered it curtly and was silent for a while. After that, he continued his words.

    "I just want to give her some freedom." Ziel has his reasons for doing that. What he said to Lilith was only one of several reasons.

    "What do you mean?" Lilith was confused by Ziel''s answer and asked him further. But Ziel just kept quiet and ignored her question. He also no longer pays attention to Kalya. Ziel shrouded the entire Elven Kingdom with his senses to check the kingdom''s current situation. He suddenly stopped while examining the world tree. He looked at the bottom of the giant tree.

    "I found you." Ziel muttered softly and retracted his senses. He didn''t want that person to notice and be more alert or run away.

    "What did you find?" Lilith heard what Ziel said before. She knew Ziel was looking for something so she didn''t bother him. But after hearing Ziel''s words, Lilith became curious.

    "People of your race." Ziel answered her honestly.

    "Eh? He''s still in the kingdom? I think he''s gone somewhere else." Lilith suddenly recalled the meeting at the divine temple with the other four divine race people. It was called the divine temple because it was used as the meeting ce for the five main gods of the divine race. The meeting was held just before Lilith had her battle against Ziel. What Lilith remembered was that all the missions the silver statue was doing should have beenpleted by now.

    "You know him?" Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Lilith''s words. Ziel remembered that Lilith had said that the divine races who took part in the meeting at the temple didn''t know each other.

    "No, no! I knew that he was in this kingdom because I heard about it in a meeting with the other main gods in the temple. Other than that, I don''t know anything at all." Lilith quickly exined to Ziel because she knew what he was thinking right now.

    "I see. So this person should have left but is still here. Looks like there''s been a mission change when you weren''t there." Ziel nodded and realized something from Lilith''s exnation before.

    "Yes, it seems so. So, what are you going to do? Are you going to kill him right away?" Lilith smiled bitterly and wondered what Ziel would do next.

    "I can''t do that. That world tree is very sensitive. Its power is not to be underestimated either. It can create a strong barrier to cover the entire territory of the kingdom. How strongly do you think that tree is? Besides, this tree seems to be under that person''s influence. So, if I wanted to kill that person I would most likely end up destroying this world tree." Ziel felt a strange movement from the world tree when his senses checked the inside of the tree. The tree seemed to be protecting something. If Ziel attacks people from the divine race the world tree will likely attack him too. Inevitably Ziel must fight back against the tree and destroy it.

    "You talk like you know the world tree well?" Lilith heard Ziel like he was talking about an old friend.

    "I''ve been to this ce before. But it''s been a long time." Ziel muttered under his breath so only Lilith could hear him.

    Lilith froze when she heard Ziel''s words. But after remembering Ziel''s mysterious origins, she could only ept it. While they were chatting, a beautiful silver-haired elf girl who was wearing a knight''s armor that matched her hair color approached them.

    "You''re back, Carkas?" The silver-haired elf greeted Carkas first then checked the people from the academy and was surprised to see Kalya. She walked over to her and knelt with one leg in front of her.

    "Long time no see, Princess Cattleya! I''m d to see you again!" The silver-haired elf paid her respects to Kalya. She couldn''t hide her happy feelings from those around her.

    "Long time no see Laurel. You don''t have to act so politely! I''m also d to see you again!" Kalya helped the silver-haired elf stand up and hugged her tightly. The silver-haired elf girl wearing knight armor was named Laurel Candyce. She is also one of Kalya''s childhood friends besides Carkas.

    "How are you, Princess? Are you okay? Where have you been all this time?" Laurel quickly began to interrogate her.

    "You have to ask one by one. I''m fine. I live in the human region and work as a teacher at the academy." Kalya smiled gently and also couldn''t hide her happiness at meeting her childhood friend. His eyes were wet from holding back the tears that were about to spill.

    "Ah, you''ll have to tell me about thatter. Right now I''m taking you to your amodations." Laurel suddenly remembered her purpose ining there.

    "OK." Kalya nodded slightly and spoke to Merlick and King Gustave.

    "Carkas, I will take over from here. Her Majesty the Queen asks you toe back and report to her immediately." Laurel saidmandingly to Carkas. This made Carkas frown but dare not say anything.

    "I understand. Let''s go!" Carkas clicked his tongue and left the ce. He briefly nced at Kalya before returning to the Royal Castle with the other elves.

    "Let''s go, Laurel!" Kalya grabbed Laurel''s hand and walked to lead the academy people to their amodation. On the way, Kalya nced at Ziel who was still ignoring her until now. This gave off a very ufortable feeling in her heart even though she had a happy look on her face. The fear of losing that had disappeared from her heart slowly began to resurface.

    Along the way, the students and teachers were amazed by the architecture in the Elven Kingdom. In contrast to the Dwarven Kingdom which had a modern and elegant style, the style used in the Elven Kingdom was ssic and simple. They made their houses only with wood that they got from dead or fallen trees in the forest. They would only cut down trees if they have to do it. The elves value the nature around them.

    Kalya saw some elves waving at her. She was happy that they still remembered her even though she had been away from the Elven Kingdom for a very long time. They finally arrived at their destination. The people from the academy were taken to where the huge treehouses lined up. Each of the houses was like a 3-story inn.

    "You will stay here for a while. The boys in the left building, the girls in the middle building, the teachers, Mr. Merlick and King Gustave will stay in the right." Laurel exined the division of amodation for them. She separates between men and women to avoid unnecessary incidents.

    "Thank you very much, Laurel." Merlick knew a lot of people from the Elven Kingdom. Apart from Carkas he also knows Laurel.

    "You don''t have to be polite, Mr. Merlick. You are an old acquaintance of the previous Queen as well as the current Queen. Of course, you and your students should receive the best service possible. Also, the Queen wanted to meet you today. But considering you''ve only just arrived, the Queen will be holding a banquet tonight to celebrate your visit as well as the return of Princess Cattleya." Laurel smiled a little. The male students and teachers were fascinated by her. Although she is not as beautiful as Kalya, she has her unique charm especially her silver hair that looks like Princess Aishia. What a perfect match for an elf.

    "I see, we will prepare for the banquet tonight." Merlick smiled and nced at King Gustave. He asked for his consent. King Gustave gave Merlick a small nod.

    "Okay, I''ll take the female students to have a look at the amodation building. As for the boys, you can do it yourself." Laurel smiled seductively at the male students. The students froze at her smile, especially Hikaru and Sintaro who had just seen another elf girl besides Kalya.

    Ziel walked towards the building on the left and inevitably had to run into Kalya. Kalya was about to say something when Ziel was about to pass her. But apparently, he was silent and didn''t even look at her at all. Kalya froze in ce, she couldn''t say anything until Ziel disappeared into the building where the male students would be staying. Kalya felt her chest hurt a lot and she couldn''t hold back her tears.

    "Princess, what happened? Why are you crying?" Laurel realizes what happened to Kalya and asks worriedly.

    "Ah, it''s okay. I just remembered when I was still living in this kingdom. It brings good and bad memories." Kalya wipes her tears and changes the topic.

    "Yes. I understand how you feel." Laurel smiled bitterly and understood what Kalya''s words meant.

    "Laurel, there''s a lot I want to ask you. Can we talk alone somewhere?" Kalya got rid of theplicated feelings in her for a while. Right now she wanted to know the situation of the Elven Kingdom after she left.

    "Okay. But after I finished apanying the female students to see the building where they lived." Laurel nodded approving Kalya''s request. She felt that she already knew what Kalya was going to ask herter.

    "I see. Then let''s take a look at this building." Kalya took Laurel''s hand towards the central building where the female students were waiting for them.

    ***

    In a room within the castle of the Elven Kingdom, an elf girl with a face simr to Kalya was sitting on a throne. She was Kalya''s older sister as well as the current Elf Queen, Jasmine Via. In front of her, an elf was kneeling. He was Carkas, Kalya''s childhood friend.

    "Have you met her?" Queen Jasmine said in a sweet voice that could make any man who heard it go crazy.

    "I''ve met her! She''s still the same as before! No, she''s even prettier now!" Carkas spoke excitedly. He showed apletely different attitudepared to when he was in front of the people from the academy. Queen Jasmine frowned when she heard Carkas praising Kalya.

    "Stop your bullshit!" Queen Jasmine spoke coldly to him.

    "I apologize Your Majesty! So when can I make her mine?" Carkas suddenly raised his head and looked at Queen Jasmine.

    "Wait a little longer, we''ll run it ording to n. After that, she will bepletely yours." Queen Jasmine spoke nonchntly.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carkas smirked evilly.. Currently, his face shows greed and lust for Kalya.

 Chapter 136 - 38

    The night in the Elven Kingdom was so quiet. The trees that fill almost the entire kingdom area make the environment morefortable and peaceful. This situation was far different from other kingdoms where human voices could still be heard even in the middle of the night.

    In a hall within the Royal Castle, the students and teachers were enjoying the banquet that was prepared for them. Since the students didn''t bring formal clothes for the event, they were forced to wear their academy uniforms. Only the teachers wore formal attire and dresses. They could have it because the Elven Kingdom provided it for them. Kalya was the center of attention at tonight''s banquet. She was wearing a long white dress which made her look much more beautiful and elegant.

    Inside the banquet hall, Ziel chose to sit in a corner while enjoying his food. The Princesses and heroes made their circle at the banquet. ra as usual with Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and Lilith. She asked Ziel to join them before but he refused. Ziel would stand out if he was surrounded by four beautiful girls in that ce. ra couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment hearing Ziel''s refusal.

    The current host, the Elf Queen, and her daughter were still not present. This made the students hungry after waiting for them for so long. But in the end, they were allowed to eat first while waiting for the arrival of the Elf Queen.

    "Queen of the Elven Kingdom, her highness Queen Jasmine and Princess Siera enter the hall!" One of the soldiers shouted weing Queen Jasmine and her daughter into the banquet hall.

    Ziel nced at the two people who had just entered. When the other students greeted the two of them, Ziel just sat in a corner and didn''t move from there. Apart from him, another student who did the same was Lilith.

    "I apologize for my dy Mr. Merlick, King Gustave." Queen jasmine walked gracefully to where Merlick and King Gustave were enjoying their dinner. Her sweet voice mesmerized everyone in the hall. She just smiled and passed the crowd of people who greeted her.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. We thank you for allowing us to stay here for a while until the magic train that will pick us up arrives. Is this your daughter?" Merlick looked at the shoulder-length green-haired elf girl next to her. She resembled Queen jasmine, only looking less mature.

    "That''s right. Introduce yourself to Mr. Merlick and King Gustave." Queen Jasmine nodded and urged the girl.

    "My name is Siera Via. I am honored to be your acquaintance Mr. Merlick, King Gustave." The elf girl introduced herself while pinching the hem of her dress. The manners she showed were very delicate and well-trained. She is Siera Via, the only daughter of Queen Jasmine, and is rumored to be the future Queen.

    "Haha...You don''t have to be so polite to me. You''re just as beautiful as your mother. No, you''re even prettier." Merlickughed happily. He hasn''t seen Jasmine in a long time. Merlick thought her character would change once she became Queen, but that turned out to be his only concern.

    "You''re right Merlick. You will be a much prettier girl than your mother and aunt." King Gustave smiled and nodded in agreement at Merlick''s words.

    "Thank you Uncle Merlick, Uncle Gustave!" Princess Siera smiled like a blooming flower in delight at the twopliments. But not the case with Queen Jasmine. When Kalya''s name was brought up, she frowned. She looked around the hall and finally found Kalya who was being surrounded by teachers at the moment.

    "Excuse me... Mr. Merlick, King Gustave. I''m going to leave you for a while to say hello to my little sister who I haven''t seen in a long time." Queen Jasmine asked permission to leave after finding Kalya. The long-lost feeling of envy and jealousy resurfaced after seeing her.

    "All right. You do have to say hello to her." Merlick nodded slightly. He knew the rtionship between the two of them was not very harmonious. Merlick was one of the people who knew about the internal matters that had urred in the Elven Kingdom.

    "Yes, please." King Gustave replied curtly. He seemed disinterested in their rtionship.

    Queen Jasmine walked over to Kalya. The academy teachers who noticed Queen Jasmineing towards them immediately greeted her and left Kalya to give the two of them some space to chat together.

    "Long time no see, Leya." Queen Jasmine greets Kalya with a smile.

    "Long time no see, sister." Kalya answered her curtly. She knew what her real sister was like. Kalya considered her greeting just a trite.

    "You''re so cold to me, Leya. Where have you been all this time? I keep looking for you. Don''t you miss me and the people from the Elven Kingdom?" Queen Jasmine seemed to speak sincerely. She had a worried look on her face when she said that. If Kalya hadn''t talked to Laurel earlier, she might have been fooled by her acting.

    Kalya thought back to when she had a one-on-one conversation with Laurel right after they finished apanying the female students to look around the building where they lived. She and Laurel went to a ce where they could chat alone without anyone else listening. They chose one of the rooms in the middle building and covered the walls with a barrier to prevent others from peeking or eavesdropping. After Laurel prepared tea for the two of them and sat down in front of her, Kalya directly asked what she wanted to know.

    "What happened after I left that time? Please tell me honestly." Kalya talks to Laurel seriously. She is her childhood friend and knows what Laurel''s habit is when she lies.

    "Okay. You don''t have to be like that Princess. I''ll tell you honestly without you asking." Laurel felt a little overwhelmed by Kalya''s stare at her.

    "Thank you. So can you please start answering my question?" Kalya wanted to know the situation in the Elf Kingdom after she left. She subconsciously thought back to the thing she thought she had left behind. She was still tied to her past.

    "Not long after the incidents of the disappearance of the residents as well as the attack on the royal castle by the people of that race ended, you suddenly disappeared. The previous Queen said that you got bored in the Elven Kingdom and ran away. The Queen ordered the soldiers to look for you and bring you back here..." Laurel started to tell what happened after Kalya fled from the Elf Kingdom. But her words were cut off by Kalya''s angry voice.

    "Nonsense! I ran away not for that reason! Are they hiding the truth! The elven knights were also not sent to take me home, but captured me! They didn''t even hesitate to use violence when they did it!" Kalya shouted after hearing Laurel''s first exnation. She couldn''t ept her mother making up such a lie.

    "I know that, Princess. Just so you know that I was almost handed over to the people of that race as an experimental subject. But because they thought the Elven Kingdom would be greatly weakened if I wasn''t around, so they put off their ns. If the elven kingdom suddenly copses, people from that race will also be in trouble. I know all of that from your mother and Jasmine''s conversation." Laurel smiled bitterly exining this to Kalya. Currently, she doesn''t use honorifics to address the two of them. At that time Laurel overheard the previous Queen''s conversation with the current Queen, Jasmine Via. They intended to sacrifice Laurel because people from that race asked for another experimental subject. But in the end, they abandoned the idea because they thought Laurel still had value.

    "They''ll do that to you too!? They''ve gone too far! What happened after that?" Kalya urged Laurel to continue her story.

    "They still ordered the soldiers to keep looking for you. When they had been looking for you for several years without getting any results, they finally stopped the order. I was also part of the soldiers who were looking for you back then. When I left the room after receiving your search stop order, I heard something that might hurt you..." Laurel nced at Kalya and waited for her to give Laurel the approval to continue her exnation.

    "Just say it." Kalya seriously listens to what Laurel has to say.

    "The previous Queen told Jasmine that you were not her biological daughter. You were the king''s daughter with another elf girl before he died. Your mother also died not long after giving birth to you. That''s why the Queen adopted you as her child." Laurel exined it heavily to Kalya while keep observing her face. Kalya is shocked to hear that. Her body trembled and tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Is what you said true? You''re not lying to me are you?" Kalya looked at the index finger on Laurel''s right hand. Laurel would bend her index finger when she was lying. But this time she didn''t do that which meant she was telling the truth.

    "That''s what I heard with my ears, Princess. After that, the previous Queen never appeared to the public. She gave her throne to Jasmine." Laurel closed her exnation.

    "No way... no way... She''s not my biological mother? Why has she lied to me all this time... No wonder she had the heart to do that to me." Her tears spilled like a broken dam. Kalya was very sad when she thought about it. She was devastated by the fact that she was not the biological child of the person she had considered as her mother. No wonder the treatment she received was different from what Jasmine had received.

    Kalya cried long enough to vent her emotions. Laurel hugged Kalya to calm her down. After crying for a long time, Kalya finally calmed down and wiped her tears.

    "Thanks for telling me that. Otherwise, I will keep in the dark and not know the truth." Kalya smiled a little and hugged Laurel tightly.

    "I''m d you can feel that way, Princess. After all, we are childhood friends. So it''s only natural that I help you, right? But I''m a little worried about the current situation. People from that race are still here, news of you returning to this ce will surely reach him sooner orter. You must leave this ce immediately. I will find a way for you to leave this kingdom safely." Laurel''s face suddenly became gloomy after remembering that. He was too happy to meet kalya again and forget such an important thing. Laurel held Kalya''s shoulder and said seriously.

    "Ah, that... You don''t have to worry about it. I have someone who will always protect me." Kalya smiled shyly. His sad face was reced with a blushing face of a maiden in love.

    "Hoo... So Princess Cattleya has found her love. But don''t you know how strong the people of that race are? Even the entire Elven Kingdom can''t stand against him." Laurel was originally surprised to hear Kalya''s confession but she became worried about the man Kalya spoke of.

    "Don''t worry he can be relied on. I can guarantee that." Kalya nodded and said confidently. Laurel had never seen Kalya like that so she could only sigh and believe in her.

    "It''s fine if you believe in that person. But if you say he will always protect you, then he is in the group of people from the academy right? Is it one of the teachers?" Laurel smiled teasingly at her.

    "No. He is a student." Kalya averted her gaze awkwardly. Her words made Laurel open her mouth wide.

    "That... Isn''t that inappropriate, Princess? Your age gap is too big anyway. I think you''ve been tricked by him." Laurel said honestly what was on her mind about Ziel but this made Kalya''s face turn cold.

    "I know this is inappropriate. But I already love him. Regarding the age difference, I don''t think it''s a problem. One thing you have to remember, I don''t like you badmouthing him! Even though you''re my childhood friend, I don''t like what you say about him." Kalya said coldly to her. This once again stunned Laurel. Kalya had never spoken to her like this.

    "Haa...well, I understand. I apologize. Does Miss Silphy know about this?" Laurel asked about Silphy''s approval of their rtionship.

    "She knows and agrees to it." Kalya smiled and nodded.

    "Then I have nothing more to say to you. But you must introduce him to me." Laurel couldn''t help but ept it but she wanted to judge the man in person.

    "That...is not currently possible. We are having a problem. I will resolve this matter as soon as possible and introduce him to you." Kalya''s face bes gloomy after remembering Ziel''s sudden change.

    "Don''t forget your promise. You should introduce him to me. Well, how about you tell me more about the guy." Laurel bes curious about a student who can steal Kalya''s heart.

    Kalya starts telling her about Ziel. When they first met, how did he look, what made Kalya love him, and many more. Kalya was very excited about it. Laurel could only shake her head at Kalya''s behavior like a little girl.

    "You should keep your rtionship a secret for now. Be careful with Carkas and Jasmine. They may not only hurt you but those closest to you." Laurel seriously warned Kalya. She still had doubts about Ziel''s abilities.

    "I understand." Kalya nodded and answered briefly. Not long after that their conversation ended.

    Back to the banquet in the hall of the Elven Kingdom''s castle, Kalya sneered after seeing the fake smile that Queen Jasmine was showing her.

    (I will not be deceived by your words. Whatever evil thing you''re nning, I won''t let you seed)

    Kalya said firmly in her heart.

 Chapter 137 - 39

    After the banquet was over, the students returned to the building where they lived. As was the case in the Dwarven Kingdom, the students were allowed to wander around the city. But they were only given one hour. After that, they would be caught by the patrolling elf knights if they were still on the loose.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Princess Freya decide to return to the building where they live and sleep early. Most of the students also thought the same as them. Only a few students decided to take a walk and enjoy the natural beauty of the Elven Kingdom at night. One of them was Ziel. Right now he was standing in front of the building where he lived to wait for someone. Not long after, a white-purple-haired girl approached him.

    "Sorry for making you wait!" Lilith said apologetically. She returned to her building to change into the uniform she wore at the banquet before. Currently, Lilith was wearing a ck sweater and ponytailed her hair which made her look even more beautiful and fresh.

    Ziel who came back from the banquet originally wanted to check something by himself. But somehow Lilith suddenly offered her help and wanted to go with him. It was possible because ra decided to go to bed early so Lilith didn''t have to look after her.

    "No problem. I haven''t been here long either. Let''s go." Ziel didn''t say anything unnecessary to her. Without hearing her answer, Ziel grabbed Lilith''s shoulder. After that, their bodies distorted and disappeared from the ce without a trace.

    ***

    The world tree is the symbol of the Elven kingdom. The tree is also called a guardian that will protect the forest and the elves. The elves and high elves had a special connection with the world tree. This was directly rted to the elves who could use spiritism. The world tree wasn''t just a tree of enormous size, it also had a living spirit within it. Compared to Silphy who had contracted with Kalya, the spirit of the world tree was of a higher rank. It even had the strength of a true god.

    Every night the world tree emits a faint light that illuminates its surroundings. For spirit users, they will instantly notice that the world tree releases an enormous amount of spirit power.

    Currently, Ziel and Lilith are standing not far from the world tree. Ziel had been there long enough. He disguised his and Lilith''s presence so as not to be noticed by the elven knights patrolling the vicinity. For now, Ziel just silently looked at the world tree and didn''t do anything.

    "Didn''t you say you couldn''t kill him now?" Lilith asked him in a low voice. She was curious as to why Ziel suddenly changed his mind and went to that ce. Whereas previously he had said that he would not be taking action any time soon.

    "I''m not going to kill him right now. I''m only here because he''s already taken action. So I should also do the same." Ziel said nonchntly. He scanned the entire world tree like he was looking for something.

    "Eh? When did he do it? Weren''t things fine so far?" Lilith became confused after hearing Ziel''s words. She hadn''t felt any suspicious movement since they came to the Elven Kingdom. Ziel raised his eyebrows at Lilith''s response.

    "You didn''t notice?" Ziel shifted his gaze from the world tree to Lilith.

    "What? Is there something I missed?" Lilith suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "That person is quite an expert, not even a fellow Divine Race can notice it." Ziel frowned and went back to inspect the world tree.

    "What exactly did you know?" Lilith asked curiously. She can''t get rid of the bad feeling she has right now if Ziel doesn''t answer her.

    "The food in the banquet was poisoned." Ziel answered without taking his eyes off the world tree.

    "Eh!? But I don''t feel anything. I''m sure my body is fine too." Lilith closed her eyes and tried to check her body. She was confused because she didn''t find anything strange in her body. But she knew Ziel wasn''t someone who spoke without reason.

    "That''s why I said that person is quite an expert. He makes poison without taste, color, and smell. When it enters the human body, the poison mixes with the cells in your body. The most unique thing is that this poison can be activated directly from the outside. So it''s natural that you don''t feel anything when poisoned." Ziel exined to Lilith what he knew after dismantling the poison that entered his body. He could notice it because his senses were very sensitive to foreign substances.

    When Ziel ate the poisoned food, he could tell that other substances were not part of the food ingredients that entered his body. Unlike Lilith, Ziel can examine parts of his body down to his cells. That was because Ziel had studied his body thoroughly to learn his innate skills ''Imitation'' and ''Manifestation''. The more details he knew about the construction of his body, the stronger the clone would be. One of the skills he got from studying his body construction was the ''Piqment Clone'' which he had used on Kalya, Princess Freya, and Princess Iris while at the camp.

    "Eh!? Are you serious!? What was the effect of the poison? How could they activate it!?" Lilith panicked after hearing Ziel''s exnation. She finally knew the origin of that bad feeling.

    "The effect is that your strength will be temporarily lost. The duration of the effect depends on the strength of the person. The greater your strength, the faster the effect will wear off. For a true god, it should be around 15-30 minutes. The weaker the poison the longer the effect. To activate it requires certain magic and I don''t know that. But the current Elven Queen knows." Ziel wouldn''t receive the effect even if the poison was active because he had already extracted it from his body after he came back from the banquet. Lilith broke out in a cold sweat thinking about it. 15 minutes would be enough to kill her if she had no strength at all.

    "So what should I do? Aren''t you going to tell the others?" Lilith suddenly thought of ra and the two Princesses at the banquet. In addition, there was also Kalya who also ate the food served at the banquet.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. People of your race seem to be doing that with a purpose. If I tell them they will panic, I can also expel the poison from their bodies but I have to touch their bodies directly." Ziel won''t know the food is poisonous until he eats it. But after he ate it, ra and the other girls had also eaten. He was toote to warn them. If he told them that they had been poisoned, there would be unnecessary panic. Besides that, it was also unthinkable for him to touch their bodies all of a sudden just to get rid of the poison that was still not active. That''s why Ziel decided to leave it for now. He would tell them what happened and remove the poison once he was done with his business and knew what the real intentions of the person behind this matter were.

    "Is that so? Well if that''s your decision. So, what are you going to do here?" Lilith still didn''t understand why Ziel hade to that ce. From the moment he arrived, he only looked at the world tree.

    "We''re done. Let''s go in and meet someone." Ziel didn''t exin it to Lilith. He flew to the center of the world tree. Lilith quickly followed him.

    Ziel reached out his hand and touched a part of the tree with his palm. Suddenly a faint light enveloped Ziel and Lilith then absorbed them into the trunk of the world tree.

    When Ziel and Lilith opened their eyes, what appeared in front of them was a in white room. In that room, there was only a Prison made of tree roots. Ziel and Lilith walked closer to the prison.

    "Who is that!?" A girl''s panicked voice was heard from inside the prison.

    After Ziel and Lilith reached the front of the Prison, a girl with wavy turquoise hair adorned with a tiara looked intently at them. She was wearing an elegant dress made of leaves.

    "Long time no see, Dryad." Ziel looked back into the girl''s eyes.

    "Dryad? You mean the spirit queen, Dryad!?" Lilith was shocked after hearing Ziel greet the girl. She knew about the existence of spirits. Their race shouldn''t be much different from the divine race. Their strength is also not to be underestimated. Moreover, the one in front of Lilith right now is Dryad. She is known as the spirit of the forest or the queen of all spirits.

    Ziel and Dryad met once when he was on his journey to conquer the divine race. Ziel had lived in the Elven Kingdom and received a good reception from the Elven race. He also identally made contact with a Dryad even though he wasn''t a spirit user. They became close during Ziel''s stay in the Elven Kingdom. Dryad also told him how to enter the world tree which had an ever-changing entrance. She did so because she wanted Ziel toe to see her often.

    The Dryad''s body suddenly trembled at the sound of the familiar call. Her eyes softened when her gaze met Ziel''s.

    "You...who are you? Why do I feel nostalgic when I see you?" Dryad tilted his head in confusion at the boy in front of her. Dryad felt she knew him but she was sure she had never met Ziel. It''s only natural that Dryad doesn''t recognize him because Ziel is reincarnated and has a slightly different face from the Ziel that Dryad knows.

    "Ken Nijisaki." Ziel answered briefly. But Dryad''s reaction was very unexpected after hearing that name.

    "Ken! Is that you!?" Dryad suddenly got excited and approached Ziel. She burst into tears with a smile and reached her hand out from between the roots. Ziel took her hand gently.

    Lilith was taken aback by the intimacy that Ziel and Dryad showed. They are like lovers who haven''t seen each other for a long time.

    "It''s me. If not, how can I find the entrance to this ce." Ziel slightly squeezed Dryad''s little hand. Ziel was the only human who knew the way into that ce.

    "You are right! But why are you being like this? You look so cold. And who is that girl?" Dryad was confused to see Ziel''s aura was very different from the one he knew. When she saw Lilith she was silent for a moment and her face suddenly filled with anger.

    "You''re one of those bastards aren''t you!?" Dryad shouted angrily at her.

    "She''s on my side and has no ill will towards you. Please believe me. It''s a long story, I promise I''ll exin it to you one by er. What''s important right now is your situation. How can the world tree just stand still looking at your current state?" Ziel changed the subject. Right now he didn''t have much time. Therefore, he had to directly ask the thing he wanted to know the most.

    "Alright...I believe it because you said it. This is the work of that divine race bastard! He took over the world tree using the elves. You know that elves have a direct connection with the world tree so they can use spiritism?" Dryad asks him. Ziel only gave a small nod in response. Then Dryad continued her story.

    "That bastard used that connection to enter the world tree''s consciousness. I don''t know how but he started to influence it. Until finally he used a high elf and managed to take over the world tree''s consciousnesspletely. After that, he tried to subdue me through the world tree. You know the world tree and I have an interdependent rtionship. If he can control me and the world tree then he will have infinite spirit power." Dryad exined the true purpose of the divine race.

    "I see. But isn''t this ce your private room? You once said that even the world tree couldn''t see what you were doing here." Ziel remembers when he first came to that ce. Dryad tells him that they can chat about anything there and the world tree can''t see them.

    "You''re right. But the world tree seems to grow a new consciousness after being controlled. He could feel my presence inside his body even though this ce was in another space. To prevent me from leaving this ce, the world tree locked me in this prison. That''s how I ended up like this." Dryad smiled weakly. Ziel knows Dryad is a cheerful spirit. But right now she looked so helpless.

    "Do you want me to get you out of here?" Ziel said it subconsciously after seeing her state.

    "No! You must not destroy this prison! This root is directly connected to the world tree. He will be seriously injured and even die if you forcibly destroy him. Even though he''s imprisoning me here, but that''s because he''s being controlled. So please don''t hurt him!" Dryad pleaded with him in tears.

    "I can''t promise you. I''ll fight back if he attacks me first. I won''t hesitate to destroy him either." Ziel said coldly to her.

    "I see. I''m sorry for asking you to do such a thing." Dryad lowered her head. She was also aware that she was asking him unreasonable things. Ziel stared at her silently and finally left the ce. Lilith followed closely behind. Dryad panicked when she thought Ziel was angry with her. Before Dryad could call out to him, Ziel spoke first.

    "I will find a way to free you without destroying the world tree." Ziel said that before he and Lilith were swallowed by the light and disappeared from the ce.

    "Thanks, Ken. You haven''t changed at all since then." Dryad smiled sweetly looking at the ce where Ziel and Lilith had disappeared.

    After exiting the world tree, Ziel and Lilith intended to leave that ce immediately. But their steps were stopped by someone''s voice.

    "Ooh... So our little yboy is ying with another girl here.." A silver-haired elf girl came out of the darkness and walked over to Ziel.

 Chapter 138 - 40

    From within the darkness Laurel walked towards Ziel and Lilith. Her face was not very visible at night, but Ziel knew that she was in a rage right now.

    "Good evening Miss Laurel. Are you patrolling this ce?" Ziel greeted her politely. He pretended not to hear what Laurel said earlier.

    "You''re right. By chance, I was patrolling this ce and came across the two of you. What are you two doing in this ce at night?" Laurel smiled but her face said that she was ready to eat Ziel.

    "Shouldn''t we be given an hour to go around the city? I don''t think our time is up yet and this girl is my academy mate. Is there a problem with that?" Ziel still doesn''t know the reason why Laurel suddenly got angry with him.

    "Hee...so you had an affair with another girl at night and you said it''s okay?" Laurel no longer concealed her killing intent. Her voice turned cold when Ziel didn''t want to admit his mistake.

    "I do not understand what you mean." Ziel shook his head at Laurel''s words. He never thought that Kalya would tell Laurel about him.

    "You don''t have to pretend in front of me. You already have a girlfriend and now you''re having an affair with another girl? You bastard! I don''t know what Princess Cattleya saw in you." Laurel shouted venting her anger on him. Ziel who heard Kalya''s name mentioned instantly realized that Laurel was misunderstanding him right now. The silver-haired elf knows Ziel''s rtionship with Kalya.

    "You misunderstood. You can ask Leya about this girl." Ziel didn''t have time to exin to her. The time allotted for the students to go around the city was almost up. It would be even more troublesome if another elf knight saw him still hanging around.

    "Do you think I will be deceived by your words!? And you dare to call Princess Cattleya''s name so intimately! I will make you aware of your ce!" Laurel doesn''t want to listen to Ziel''s excuses. She was currently consumed by her anger. Silver-colored spirit power began to overflow from her body. She drew the silver sword at her waist and readied to attack Ziel.

    Ziel frowned when he saw Laurel intending to attack him. They would make a fuss if they fought in that ce. This will provoke other elven knights toe there.

    "Why do elves love to misunderstand other people?" Ziel remembers when he first met Kalya. At that time she also attacked Ziel suddenly because she misunderstood him.

    "You bothered me first, so don''t me me." Ziel mumbled and disappeared from his ce. He reappeared right in front of Laurel.

    (So ??fast! I can''t even see the movement! Undine help me!)

    Laurel was surprised that Ziel suddenly appeared in front of her. She asked for help from her contracted spirit, undine.

    (Sorry Laurel. We won''t be on time)

    Undine said apologetically. She can also feel Ziel''s power just like Silphy. But the difference is, Undine doesn''t want to tell Laurel. After all, she knew Ziel had no ill will towards Laurel.

    Ziel extended his hand towards Laurel''s face.

    "Aah!" Laurel couldn''t help but close her eyes and resign herself to Ziel''s attack that came at her. But Ziel didn''t hit her. He just flicked his finger on Laurel''s forehead and disappeared from the ce along with Lilith. After that, Ziel''s voice directly rang in Laurel''s ears.

    "I only gave that punishment because you''re close to Leya. Ah...as a reminder, the lump on your forehead won''t go away even if you use magic to heal it. The lump will go away on its own in 3 days. So no need to do anything in vain."

    After that, Ziel''s voice was no longer heard. Laurel slowly opened her eyes and looked around. She couldn''t find or feel the presence of Ziel and Lilith at all.

    "Where is he going?" Laurel asked Undine in her body.

    (They seem to have returned to where they lived)

    Undine couldn''t sense them either. That meant Ziel and Lilith were already beyond her detection range.

    "I''m going after them!" Laurel gritted her teeth and prepared to go to the building where the students lived.

    (Stop Laurel! You better take care of your forehead first)

    Undine sighed and reminded Laurel.

    "Eh? What''s wrong with my forehead..." Laurel touched her forehead and felt a lump on it. She quickly took out a mirror from her space storage and looked at her face. Right in the middle of her forehead was a very noticeable red lump. Laurel cast healing magic on the lump but her efforts were in vain. The lump didn''t even shrink one bit.

    (Everything you did was in vain. Didn''t he say it already?)

    Undine sighed a second time after seeing Laurel trying to heal the lump.

    "What should I do?" Laurel frantically asked Undine. She can''t see others seeing her like this especially Kalya. She was the knightmander of the Elven Kingdom. If anyone saw that lump on her forehead, she will be aughing stock.

    (As he said, you just have to wait for 3 days. Hang on!)

    Undine cheered Laurel and suddenly fell silent. But Laurel could sense that Undine was holding back herughter.

    "I promise to repay what you did to me!!" Laurel''s roar echoed in the sky of the Elven Kingdom.

    In front of the building where the academy students were staying, Ziel and Lilith heard Laurel''s scream.

    "You seem to be a bit too much for her." Lilith smiled at him and walked into the center building. Ziel just shrugged his shoulders and walked towards the left building after Lilith disappeared from his sight.

    ***

    The next day after the banquet in the Elven Kingdom, the academy students were bored from not having any activities there. Unlike in the Dwarven Kingdom, they weren''t here for a study tour. They also couldn''t roam around without an escort from the Elven Kingdom. The students could have quarreled with the elves because some of them hated humans so much.

    In the building where the teachers lived, Merlick had a meeting in the morning. The teachers, including Regza, had gathered. King Gustave was also beside him.

    "I gathered you at this time because I wanted to talk about what we will do in the future. As you already know thatmunication to the human region is currently cut off. Because of that, we can''t give news of our whereabouts there. If what Carkas said is true, about the barrier that divides the human and demi-human regions then it is certain that no one will pick us up until the barrier is gone. I want to hear your opinion about what we should do now?" Merlick looked at the teachers one by one. He and King Gustave were also confused about their ns.

    "Is there no way to get our message across to the human region?" vio was the first to speak among the other teachers.

    "Nothing for now." King Gustave answered his question. He had also been looking for a way but couldn''t find it at all. Communication was still possible but only in the demi-humans region.

    "Can we ask the Elven Kingdom''s permission to do a study tour here?" Beatrix asked Merlick but her eyes drifted to Kalya. The other teachers also nced at her.

    "Don''t look at me. I''m no longer royalty." Kalya smiled bitterly in response to their gazes.

    "But, aren''t you the younger sister of the current Queen? Can''t you help us rmend to her?" Ashley tries to persuade Kalya. But Kalya''s face was suddenly gloomy after she brought up the name of Queen Jasmine.

    "Our rtionship is a bitplicated so please don''t say that again. I can''t help you with this. I''m sorry." Kalya is no longer a princess now. Moreover, after realizing that she was not the biological daughter of the previous queen, she felt that she no longer had any ties to the Elven Royal Family.

    "But..." Ashley was still trying to persuade her but was stopped by Merlick.

    "Okay, we''ll find another way. We can''t force that on Kalya. She must have her reasons." Merlick knew the problems of the two sisters so he couldn''t leave this matter to Kalya.

    "Do you have any other opinion?" Merlick added his words.

    "I think for the time being we can only stay in this ce. Make sure the students don''t wander around, let alone make a fuss." King Gustave spoke after seeing that all the teachers were silent.

    "I think that''s all we can do. All right, let''s end this meeting. If you have any other opinion you can tell me straight away. You can leave now." Merlick ended their meeting because the teachers didn''t seem to have any other ideas and they had reached a dead-end in the conversation.

    The teachers started to leave the room one by one. Merlick could only massage his forehead seeing their current situation.

    "Gustave... Looks like the best thing for us to do is try to contact the human region so they can figure out how to get us from here." Merlick looked at King Gustave who was also dizzy at the thought of this matter.

    "I will try to get out of this ce and find out the real situation on this continent." King Gustave also agreed with Merlick''s opinion. They couldn''t stay in the Elven Kingdom for long.

    "You have to be careful." Merlick nodded and closed his eyes to calm his mind.

    ***

    After finishing her meeting with the other teachers, Kalya walked out of the building where she lived. In front of the building, she saw Laurel waving at her. Kalya couldn''t help but smile a little and waved back at her. When Kalya approached her, she was confused by the headband that Laurel was currently wearing. It didn''t seem right for her.

    "What happened to your head?" Kalya asked worriedly.

    "Don''t remind me of that. I''m waiting for you here because I want you to take me to meet your little sweetheart." Laurel had been waiting quite a while in front of the building. He felt it would be rude to enter the building that was currently upied by people from the human academy.

    "I already told you, our rtionship is currently in trouble. I can''t even reach him." Kalya''s face bes sad after remembering about Ziel.

    "No wonder he was with another girlst night." Laurel subconsciously said what happenedst night.

    "Eh? Another girl? Who is that person? How does she look? Where did you meet them?" Kalya quickly started to interrogate her after hearing the news.

    "Ah, calm down. I did see him with another girlst night. The girl is very beautiful and has a whitish purple hair color. I met them in front of the world tree." Laurel told her honestly what she had seen. She was afraid that Kalya would be sad after hearing that. But Laurel didn''t want to lie to her childhood friend.

    Kalya was silent after hearing her exnation. Laurel became worried for Kalya. She thought at this time Kalya must be hurt and disappointed in Ziel.

    Laurel didn''t know what Kalya was thinking right now was Ziel''s purpose of being there. Ziel couldn''t havee to that ce without any reason. This made her very curious. Then kalya remembered something and looked at Laurel''s head, her forehead to be exact. Kalya noticed a lump behind her headband.

    "What exactly are you hiding behind that headband of yours?" Kalya asked Laurel curiously. Laurel''s face darkened after hearing this question.

    "This is what your little sweetheart did! He flicked my forehead and made a lump that even healing magic couldn''t get rid of!" Laurel shyly opens her headband and shows her forehead to Kalya. Red lumps look very conspicuous on her forehead.

    "Pfft...you better wear your headband again. It''s dangerous if your subordinates see it. Pfft..." Kalya covered her mouth to hold back herughter. But her voice was still heard by Laurel in front of her. Not only Kalya but also Silphy and Undine burst outughing.

    "You... I shouldn''t have shown it to you!" Laurel''s face was bright red. She was very embarrassed at this time and quickly put her headband back on.

    "Pfft...well, I''m sorry. Then let''s go to the center building." Kalya stops herughter and starts talking seriously.

    "To the center building? Isn''t that where the female students live? Shouldn''t it be the building on the left?" Laurel thinks Kalya forgot where Ziel lives.

    "No, we''ll find someone else who can reach him." Kalya smiled sadly and took Laurel''s hand towards the central building.. Laurel just followed her away and didn''t ask much after seeing Kalya''s face.

 Chapter 139 - 41

    Back when Merlick and the teachers were having their meeting, Ziel had just finished doing his morning practice routine. He never missed his practice wherever he was. He chose a quiet ce to avoid the possibility that others would see him. While Ziel was using his time to rest, he suddenly received a call from ra through themunication brooch. ra asked him toe to the ce where the female students live.

    Ziel immediately returned to his residence to take a shower and change his clothes. After that, he went towards the central building as ra requested. In front of the building, ra was already waiting for him along with Princess Freya and Princess Iris.

    "Good morning." Ziel greeted them. He didn''t know why ra and the two Princesses had to wait for him in front of the building. They just needed to wait inside and Ziel woulde to them.

    "Good morning, Ken!" ra answered him with a big smile.

    "Good morning." Princess Freya and Princess Iris replied with tiny smiles on their faces.

    "Did something happen mydy? You don''t usually call so early." Ziel asked ra who seemed to be in a good mood.

    "Ah, nothing special happened. I just wanted to ask you for help. We were nning to have a tea party but neither of us could brew good tea. So Princess Freya and Princess Iris suggested inviting you here. Are we bothering you?" ra looks at Ziel with a pleading face and wet eyes.

    "Of course not mydy. I am your butler as well as your guardian. So you don''t have to hesitate if you need my help. Where did you learn to put on that expression anyway?" Ziel narrowed his eyes and nced at Princess Freya and Princess Iris.

    Princess Iris shook her head in panic while Princess Freya averted her gaze while humming. Ziel knew she was the culprit.

    "Ahaha...I studied it myself so you don''t have to think about it. Let''s hurry to the tea party ce, I''m afraid the others will be angry for waiting too long." ra grabbed Ziel''s hand and led him to a small garden not far from the front yard of the central building.

    In the small garden, there was already arge round table with a dozen chairs. Several people were already sitting there. Ziel knew all those people. Princess Aishia, Princess Reina, Princess Rinne, Kyouka, Megumi, and Lilith. Unexpectedly Rhea was also there.

    Ziel greeted the Princesses and the two heroes first aftering to their table then gave a small nod to Lilith and Rhea. The Princesses returned his greetings nonchntly while Kyouka replied to Ziel somewhat curtly. She was immediately reprimanded by Megumi. Looks like she''s still annoyed that Ziel hasn''t answered his question.

    "Please have a seat, mydy." Ziel pulled out a chair and gestured for ra to sit down.

    "Thank you!" ra smiled happily and sat on the chair that Ziel had offered to her. Ziel also did the same for Princess Freya and Princess Iris. Their smiles are not inferior to what ra shows.

    "Ken, we are waiting for your tea. We have prepared all the ingredients and tools you need there." ra pointed to a trolley table next to a small table full of tea-making tools and ingredients.

    Ziel nodded and walked over to the ce. He looked at all the materials and tools avable there. After that, he started to brew tea from the ingredients and tools avable in the trolley table skillfully like an expert. The movement is so smooth and fluid that it looks like art.

    The girls sitting at the table except for ra and the group didn''t notice at first. But then they were dumbfounded after seeing what Ziel was doing. They didn''t think that the movement of someone brewing tea could be that interesting.

    (Does he make tea like this? Amazing! I''ll never get tired of watching him!)

    Princess Freya looks at Ziel with sparkling eyes.

    (You''re lucky to get to meet him first ra. If only it was me...)

    Princess Iris nced at ra who smiled proudly at Ziel. Right now she felt very jealous of her.

    (Is this the art of brewing tea in this world. He looks very skilled at his age)

    Kyouka was interested in seeing Ziel''s way of brewing tea. Her annoyance at Ziel slowly disappeared.

    (Why do I feel the movements he does are very familiar?)

    Princess Aishia frowned. She was focused on every move he made. But she forgot where he had seen it. But she was very sure she had seen it before. Princess Aishia kept trying to remember it while watching the tea brewing process.

    Not long after that, Ziel finished brewing his tea. He pushed the trolley table towards the girls. What was served on the trolley table amazed them. The fragrant aroma of tea spread and pampered the noses of the girls at the table. Ziel not only brewed tea for them but also provided various kinds of cakes. He served tea along with a piece of cake to each of the girls.

    "What kind of cake is this, Ken? It''s my first time seeing it." ra asked curiously. She has often eaten the cake that Ziel made. But she only saw the cake today.

    "This is a fruit cake, mydy. I made it from fruit to make it taste fresher. But if that doesn''t suit your taste buds, I have a cheesecake or chocte cake here." Ziel answered ra''s question. The cake is also one of the foods that Ziel makes in his spare time. He kept a lot of food in his space storage. He took out a whole chocte cake and cheesecake and served it to their table.

    "Fruit cake...well we will taste it. Thank you, Ken." ra mumbled the name of the cake and swallowed hard at the food in front of her eyes.

    "Enjoy your tea party." Ziel bowed slightly and left the ce while bringing his trolley table back to the table not far from where the girls were having a tea party. After that, the girls started to enjoy the cakes served by Ziel.

    "Hmm... this cake tastes fresh and melts in my mouth." Princess Freya was the first to taste the cake.

    "As expected of Ken! The cakes he serves are always delicious!" ra never stops boasting of Ziel in front of the other girls

    "This is the first time I''ve tasted a cake like this. Can I eat it?" Rhea finally ventured to eat the cake in front of her. She was still awkward around nobles.

    "You don''t have to hesitate to eat it. Currently, we all have no noble status in this ce. Enjoy with all your heart because Ken already made it for us." Princess Iris smiled at Rhea. She''s the one who suggested ra take Rhea.

    Ziel saw the girls enjoying their tea party. But suddenly he raised his eyebrows because he just realized something.

    Not long after that, two beautiful girls came to their tea party. They both are Kalya and Laurel. Kalya and Laurel didn''t notice Ziel''s presence because he was currently sitting with his back to them and a bit far from where the girls were having a tea party.

    "I''m sorry if we disturbed your tea party." Laurel said apologetically as she approached them. The girls turned their eyes in the direction the voice came from.

    "Pfft...!" Lilith quickly turned her face the other way while holding back augh after seeing Laurel''s headband. The girls at the tea party became confused by Lilith''s change in attitude after seeing the two of them. Lilith gave a calming feeling to the other girls earlier. But this time she couldn''t help butugh at the sight of Laurel.

    "You...!" Laurel wants to take her anger out on Lilith but she promises Kalya that she won''t say anything about them.

    "Is there anything you need from us, Miss Laurel?" Princess Freya asked why they hade to that ce. She felt that Lilith and Laurel had a problem that if left alone, they would cause amotion at their tea party.

    "Ah, actually we want to ask you for help. But it looks like you guys are having a great time enjoying a tea party here. We''ll be backter." Kalya felt bad for interrupting their fun. No wonder she couldn''t contact Princess Freya and the others from themunication brooch, neither of them was using it at the moment.

    Kalya wants to ask Princess Freya, Princess Iris, or Lilith for help. If they weren''t there then she was forced to ask ra for help. But he didn''t expect them to be in one ce with the other princesses as well as the heroes. This made it hard for him to tell his true purpose. Princess Freya is also one of the people Kalya wants to ask for help because Princess Freya also received amunication brooch with a tulip motif recently. Princess Freya smiled broadly when she received the brooch from Ziel.

    "Hmm... How about you guys join our tea party? Coincidentally, we still have two empty seats." Princess Aishia invites them to join the party.

    "Won''t that bother you?" Kalya was hesitant to ept her invitation. It was not their purpose foring to that ce.

    "Of course. Isn''t the more crowded the more exciting? After all, we also want to chat with elves from this kingdom besides Miss Kalya. Isn''t that right?" Kyouka''s words represented the girls'' approval. They gave a small nod to her words.

    "Fine. We''ll ept your offer. Laurel, you should also experience the tea parties usually held in the human region." Kalya invites Laurel and sits on the avable empty chair.

    "Okay. I''m also a little curious about this event." Laurel nodded and sat next to Kalya. By now, all the seats at the table were upied.

    "Ken! Can you bring us two more cups of tea?" ra shouted for Ziel.

    Kalya and Laurel trembled for different reasons after hearing ra mention Ziel''s name. Kalya looked at Ziel who was pushing the trolley table with the face of a lonely girl.

    Laurel gritted her teeth trying to suppress her anger. If it wasn''t for Kalya, she would have exploded a long time ago and attacked Ziel straight away.

    Ziel gave cups to Kalya and Laurel and started brewing tea for them. Kalya''s gaze never left his face. This left the girls at the table except for Princess Freya and her group confused.

    "What happened to your forehead, Miss Laurel?" Princess Freya asked something that had made her curious. She felt the headband she was wearing didn''t suit her.

    "This? It''s because I was bitten by a big annoying insect! I swear I''ll beat that bug to a pulp." Laurel was annoyed by the question. But she answered it anyway because it was her chance to vent her frustration on Ziel.

    "What kind of insect can make you like that? Is it that dangerous?" ra was curious after hearing Laurel''s exnation.

    "So dangerous! Especially for a girl. You guys better stay away from him." Laurel seriously tried to warn ra while ncing at Ziel.

    "Ken, do you know what insect it is?" ra suddenly asked Ziel. This made the girls at the table focus on him.

    "I once read about it in an old book. It was written in the book that these insects will bite more than once on the same person. The insects can easily trace back the prey they have bitten. They do like to bite in the face. If Miss Laurel has been bitten on the forehead, there is a good chance that the insect will bite other parts of your face which may be difficult to cover." Ziel answered ra''s question seriously. The exnation he gave sounded like information gleaned from a book. The girls at the table nodded and believed his words.

    Laurel broke out in cold sweat because what Ziel said earlier was a threat to her. If she talks too much, then Ziel will make another lump on her face.

    "Pfft..!" Lilith and Kalya who knew the truth could only try to hold back theirughter. After that, Laurel didn''t talk much about her problem and the other girls also understood that Laurel didn''t like to talk about it.

    Laurel was amazed by the tea and cake that was served by Ziel. She enjoyed the tea party so much that she forgot her real purpose foring to the ce.

    When the tea party was over, Ziel immediately cleared the table along with the previously used cups and tes. He asked for permission to return to where he lived after finishing all his work. ra allowed him with a slightly disappointed face.

    On his way back to the left building, Ziel was stopped by a call from behind him.

    "Could you spare a minute for me, Ziel?" Kalya and Laurel panted for running after him.. Ziel turned around and saw Kalya who had tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 140 - 42

    When Ziel saw Kalya approaching him crying, he suddenly froze. He was about to say something to her but the group of elf knights came towards them and stopped in front of Kalya and Laurel. Ziel stopped what he was about to say. He turned and walked away leaving them. Kalya wanted to stop him but Ziel had already disappeared from her sight.

    "What do you want?" Laurel was annoyed that they were disturbed when they managed to meet Ziel.

    "Please forgive us, Miss Laurel. But we are only carrying out orders from Her Majesty the Queen to convey a message to the two of you toe to the castle." The elven knight was frightened when he saw the grim look on Laurel''s face.

    "Haa��well, I''ll be there. You can go now!" Laurel sighed heavily and chased away the elven knights. Then she looked at Kalya who was wiping her tears.

    "What are you going to do, Princess Cattleya? Are you going toe with me or go after him?" Laurel knows how Kalya is feeling right now. She couldn''t bear to see her like that.

    "No need. He seems to have returned to his residence. I wille with you. Jasmine seemed to want to meet me too." Kalya smiled sadly. She wanted to catch up to Ziel but she had to solve the problem right now. Queen Jasmine is plotting something and she has to thwart it.

    "Okay then, let''s go together." Laurel no longer talked about Ziel in front of her. Right now the most important thing was the purpose of Queen Jasmine summoning them.

    Kalya and Laurel walked towards the royal castle. Along the way, Kalya was greeted by residents who still remember her. This made her very touched. She could only wave at them at this point and quicken her footsteps towards the royal castle.

    In a throne room, Queen Jasmine sat dignified on her throne. Apart from him, there were also Carkas and the other elf knights who were fully armed. Right now Queen Jasmine was waiting for Kalya and Laurel toe to see her.

    "Have you already told them my orders?" Queen Jasmine asked the elf knight who previously met with Kalya and Laurel.

    "We have already informed them, Your Majesty. Miss Laurel said she would follow us back to the castle." The elven knight answered her respectfully.

    "Hmm... okay." Queen Jasmine nodded.

    "Your Majesty the Queen, what if Princess Cattleya escapes?" Carkas asked Queen Jasmine. He looked very impatient at the moment.

    "He couldn''t have run away. You know that the teleportation area is currently heavily guarded, right?" Queen Jasmine answered him nonchntly. She was starting to get annoyed with Carkas who kept questioning her impatiently.

    "But...what if she''s helped by Laurel? I''m sure she''ll do anything for Princess Cattleya." Carkas is still worried. He was afraid that Kalya would run away without them noticing and their n would be in vain.

    "Are you stupid? I also took the academy people with her as hostages. Do you think she will abandon them? If you speak again I will not hesitate to kill you." Queen Jasmine can''t stand the attitude of Carkas. She said coldly and threatened him.

    Carkas fell silent and no longer dared to express his anxiety. He stared intently at Queen Jasmine who was sitting proudly on her throne.

    "You slut! Do you think you could be Queen if it wasn''t for that person''s help!? I want to see what happens when that person doesn''t need you anymore!)

    Carkas silently cursed Queen Jasmine in his heart.

    Not long after that, Laurel and Kalya arrived at the throne room.

    "Report Your Majesty, Miss Laurel and Princess Cattleya have arrived." The elven knights who were guarding in front of the throne room reported the appearance of Kalya and Laurel.

    "Bring them in!" Queen Jasmine nodded and smiled evilly without anyone noticing.

    Kalya and Laurel walked slowly and stopped in front of Queen Jasmine. Laurel knelt on one leg while Kalya just stood still and didn''t say anything.

    "I havee here to fulfill your summon, Your Majesty." Laurel already knows all the rottenness of the former and current Queen. But she still had to pretend to be her loyal subordinate. She wasn''t strong enough to fight the elf kingdom alone, not to mention there was a divine race helping Queen Jasmine.

    "Leya, won''t you pay your respects in front of me? I am the current queen of the Elven Kingdom while you are just a princess. I''m sure you know what attitude you should show me." Queen Jasmine ignored Laurel''s words and red at Kalya who was standing silently in front of her.

    "First, I''m not the princess of this kingdom anymore. Second, I came here not because of my want but because of your summon. So don''t expect things that I can''t do." Kalya answered her coldly.

    "Hee...is that so?" Queen Jasmine''s face darkened. Then she looked at Laurel who was still kneeling.

    "Stand up Laurel. I have something important to discuss with you." Queen Jasmine quickly returned her facial expression to its original state. She smiled as she spoke to Laurel.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. What is the important thing you wish to talk about?" Laurel felt that the current Queen''s summon was not a good thing.

    "Hmm...how should I put it. What do you think about those humans?" Queen Jasmine asked Laurel back.

    "What do you mean, Your Majesty? I don''t think they are a danger to us. They also did not do any harm to us while staying here." Laurel became confused by Queen Jasmine''s sudden question. On the other hand, Kalya frowned as if getting a clue what Queen Jasmine was nning.

    "Is that so? Alright, I''ll go straight to my point about why I summoned you. I want you to capture all those humans. I don''t care how. If they resist, you can kill them right away." Queen Jasmine became serious. Her personality suddenly changed from what Laurel usually saw.

    "But Your Majesty..." Laurel tried to give her opinion but was stopped by Carkas who was standing not far from her.

    "Insolent! Didn''t the Queen give you her orders? You have no right to talk back or even object. You must be aware of your position!" Carkas shouted and walked over to Laurel and Kalya who were standing next to each other.

    "As Carkas said, I don''t ept any objections. So, carry out my orders right now!" Queen Jasmine said coldly to her. Laurel bit her lip, she didn''t know how to answer her orders. She nced at kalya who suddenly walked over and stood in front of her.

    "They came with me and you invited them. Now you want to catch them? Isn''t that ridiculous?" Kalya narrowed her eyes at Queen Jasmine. Although she wasn''t worried about the safety of the academy people there, she was afraid that Queen Jasmine still had other ns.

    "I can''t do anything, that person wants heroes from another world. So, I can''t help but give them to him." Queen Jasmine shrugged her shoulders and looked helpless.

    "Do you think you can capture them with just the elf knights? Don''t forget there''s Merlick and King Gustave not to mention teachers who can''t be underestimated. Aren''t you guys justmitting suicide if you do that?" Kalya sneered at Queen Jasmine.

    "When ites to that, I already have a solution. That guy lent his subordinates to fight them. So you don''t have to worry about it. All you need to do is stay calm in this ce." Queen Jasmine said it confidently. She was sure she would win if the person from the divine race helped them.

    "What do you mean?" Kalya gets annoyed by her words. She felt like she was being targeted by someone.

    "You''ll find out in a moment. So now carry out my ordersmander Laurel." Queen Jasmine took her eyes off Kalya and looked back at Laurel who was still confused about what to do. But she finally got up the courage to say what she was thinking.

    "I''m sorry Queen Jasmine, but I can''t carry out your orders this time." Laurel finally dared to refuse. She couldn''t carry out the orders that came from the divine race. Moreover, it concerned the people who were close to Kalya.

    "I didn''t expect you to disobey my orders, Laurel. You''ve lost your values since you disobeyed me. Guards! Arrest and imprison Laurelmander!" Queen Jasmine screamed and the guards outside the throne room''s door started to enter one after another. They have been on guard since Kalya and Laurel entered the ce.

    "It turns out that you nned all of this. Were those people from the divine race the source of your confidence to do all this?" Kalya saw many elf knights enter the ce and could confirm that they had been framed.

    "Of course, who else do you think? Haven''t you seen their power yourself? A power that even the entire Elven Kingdom cannot touch! They will protect me from reigning as Queen of this kingdom or even bing Queen of this continent!" Queen Jasmine smiled proudly.

    "Ahaha...if you just rely on those people to rule as a Queen, you disappoint me. Do you think those people are invincible?" Kalya smiles broadly and provokes Queen Jasmine.

    Laurel froze seeing Kalya act like that. Kalya is a quiet person who only speaks as needed. But she changed since she lived in the human region. She became more active in speaking, especially now that she was provoking Queen Jasmine with her words. Laurel still didn''t know where her confidence came from. If it''s from Ziel, Laurel admits that he''s strong. But she still doesn''t believe that Ziel can beat people from Divine Race.

    "Hoo...aren''t you bing more talkative now? You''re asking if they''re invincible? Yes, they''re invincible. Especially for people like you who be arrogant just because of a little blessing!" Queen Jasmine shouted out the frustration that had been hidden in her heart all this time. This made Kalya frown.

    "Is that what you''ve seen from me all this time? I never asked for any of those things. Besides hating me because I''m not the biological child of the previous queen, you''re also jealous of my talent? I feel sorry for you." Kalya shook her head sadly.

    "You figured it out? That''s good! So we don''t need to talk anymore. What are you waiting for!? Hurry and catch them!" Queen Jasmine ordered the guards who were silent to hear their conversation. The elven knight started to move closer to Kalya and Laurel.

    "Don''t think you can catch us that easily! Princess, I''ll pave the way, you go back to where the academy people live and tell them everything that happened here." Laurel released her spirit power and arge spirit circle floated behind her. Her spirit circle had the shape of a crescent moon. She charged towards the elven knights who were intent on capturing them. She shed at the elven knights without mercy.

    "Ah!"

    "Miss Laurel please forgive us!"

    Half of the elven knights that entered the ce had been killed off by Laurel.

    "Do you guys still want to try it?" Laurel threatened the elven knights.

    "As expected of the knightmander of the Elven Kingdom. You are indeed extraordinary. But that''s enough for your resistance." Queen Jasmine smiled a little. She took out a triangr silver crystal and spoke one word.

    [SEAL!]

    Not only Laurel, but Kalya also suddenly felt weak. They felt their strength disappear from within their bodies.

    "What happened!? Undine, please help me!" Laurel panicked and tried to summon her contracted spirit. But she got no answer at all. Kalya also feels the same way with Laurel. But strangely she just kept quiet.

    "You don''t have to do anything pointless. The food you''ve been eating all this time contains poison including the food served atst night''s banquet. A poison that I can activate whenever I want. This is a precaution for the rebels. It can take away your power while even suppressing a great spirit. How about Leya? helpless? Carkas! Take your gift! I want to see her desperate face right now!" Queen Jasmineughed in satisfaction but suddenly her smile solidified upon seeing Kalya''s calm expression.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carkas slowly walked towards Kalya with a face full of lust. He didn''t pay attention to the gloomy-faced Queen Jasmine at this time.

    "Why!? Why aren''t you scared!? Why aren''t you panicking!?" Queen Jasmine screamed hysterically.

    "Fear? What should I be afraid of? Because of losing my power? Or because of that disgusting person of my former childhood friend? I''m not afraid of anything in this world, because someone will always protect me. You saw me didn''t you?" Kalya smiled and suddenly asked a question. Queen Jasmine and Carkas are confused by Kalya who suddenly talks to herself. Kalya''s expression is tense because there is still no reply from Ziel. She was afraid that what she felt was wrong. But not long after that, she smiled upon hearing the voice she had been waiting for.

    "Aren''t you afraid I won''te? How much trust do you have in me?" Ziel walked slowly into the throne room and saw Kalya smiling lovingly at him.

 Chapter 141 - 43

    Ziel walked closer to Kalya under the gazes of the elf knights and Queen Jasmine. He ignores them all and only looks at Kalya who is smiling at him with tears in her eyes. The people in the ce were confused by the sudden appearance of a gray-haired boy whose presence they couldn''t feel at all. Laurel also felt the same way but for a different reason. She didn''t recognize the boy there. He had only met the ck-haired Ziel before. She was dumbfounded to see the gray-haired Ziel because his appearance and aura were far different from the ck-haired Ziel.

    After Ziel arrived in front of Kalya, he gently stroked her hair. Kalya closed her eyes while enjoying Ziel''s treatment. They ignored the gazes of everyone in the ce.

    "Why are you so calm? Aren''t you afraid if I don''te?" Ziel subconsciously caresses Kalya''s cheek and pinches it. Kalya opened her eyes and smiled. She gripped his hand tightly.

    "I''m not afraid. I believe you wille. Aren''t you mad at me anymore?" Kalya nced at Ziel and timidly asked the question. She was afraid that Ziel was still angry with her.

    "Angry? Why should I be angry with you?" Ziel asked her back.

    "Then why are you avoiding me?" Kalya''s eyes started to wet again when she remembered that Ziel had ignored her for the past few days.

    "I only realized something when the elf came to our camp that time. When you talk to me you get very excited and can''t hide that feeling from your voice. You are very happy to return to your hometown after leaving it for so many years and finally, you can meet your old friends again." Ziel nced at the gloomy-faced Carkas behind him and turned his gaze to the shocked Laurel beside him. Then he continued his words.

    "I''m just giving you freedom without the burden of choosing. If the Elven Kingdom ispletely free of those people, you can return to this kingdom. Here not everyone hates you. Many of them love and idolize you. My presence beside you will only interfere with the decisions you will maketer." Ziel looked directly into Kalya''s eyes. His face softened even if only for a moment. Kalya had seen it.

    "No...no...no...I was excited at first. But I realized it aftering to this ce again. I don''t need love from the people of the Elf Kingdom or people from all over the world. I only need love from one person and that person is you, Ziel. As long as I have you, I don''t need anyone else." Kalya hugged Ziel tightly and buried her face in his chest. Laurel smiled after hearing Kalya''s bold and decisive words.

    Ziel subconsciously hugged her back. They hugged each other for a long time before finally separating themselves from each other. But their romance is not over. Ziel suddenly caressed Kalya''s cheek and slowly pressed his lips to hers. Kalya closes her eyes and epts the kiss. Their kiss onlysted a moment. When their lips parted, a drop of liquid floated out from Kalya''s mouth. It was the poison that had suppressed her strength.

    "What did you do to my Cattleya!?" Carkas finally came back to his senses after seeing Ziel kiss Kalya. He charged forward to attack Ziel with the sword in his hand. Ziel just stretched out his hand and Carkas was pulled towards him.

    "Urgh!?" Carkas tried to fight back but the difference in strength left him powerless. When carkas came into contact with Ziel''s palm, he turned to dust without even having time to scream.

    "What!?" everyone in the ce was shocked including Laurel and Queen Jasmine.

    "Silphy help me!" Kalya spoke to Silphy inside her. She felt her strength had returned after the previous kiss with Ziel. She knew Ziel did it to get rid of the poison in her body, but she was still happy with the fact that Ziel cared about her.

    (OK!)

    Silphy manifested herself and joined Kalya. An emerald green armor formed on Kalya''s body and her strength soared until it surpassed that of a Saint.

    "Princess, how can you release your power? Aren''t you also poisoned?" Laurel was confused when she saw Kalya join Silphy in front of her eyes. Even though they both couldn''t bring out their powers before.

    "That...a Prince''s kiss?" Kalya smiled teasingly. Laurel''s face turned bright red after hearing her words.

    "Who the hell are you!? Why are you meddling in my business!? How did you get rid of that poison!?" Queen Jasmine finally came back to her senses and screamed hysterically. She was shocked and couldn''t keep up with the sudden change in the situation. The victory that was previously confirmed was now turning into her who was desperate.

    "You don''t need to know and I don''t want to exin either. I also don''t want to get involved in your royal matters. But you touched what you shouldn''t have touched. So inevitably I have to interfere in this matter." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly. He didn''t see Queen Jasmine as a Queen at all.

    "Do you know the consequences if you fight me?" Queen Jasmine tries to threaten Ziel. But Ziel ignores it and looks at Kalya.

    "Leya, what do you want to do with her?" Ziel doesn''t want to interfere with the matters of the Elven Kingdom. He wants Kalya to make her own decisions and solve them.

    "Leave her to me. I will end this jealous and spiteful rtionship with her." Kalya smiled and walked slowly towards Queen Jasmine.

    "Do you think you can fight me with my current strength? Don''t dream! Smander help me!" Queen Jasmine also used her contracted spirit power. Suddenly a fire lizard-like creature appeared and merged with her. It was Queen Jasmine''s contracted spirit, the great spirit smander. That spirit was on the same level as Silphy and Undine. Queen Jasmine wears the same armor as Kalya but has a different color. The color of the armor she was wearing was fiery red.

    Arge spirit circle appeared behind Kalya and Queen Jasmine. It''s just that Kalya''s size is slightly bigger than Queen Jasmine. Kalya has a tree pattern in her spirit circle while Queen Jasmine has a volcano pattern.

    The two of them formed crossbows from their respective elements and shot their arrows simultaneously.

    [Burning Arrow]

    [Tempest Arrow]

    Their fire elemental and wind elemental attacks collided. Not just one, but they also shot dozens of arrows at once.

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    "Ahhh!"

    "We have to get out of here!"

    The sh of their attacks created a storm of wind and intense heat. The elven knights who couldn''t stand it quickly exited the room. The only people left are Ziel and Laurel.

    "Hey...aren''t you going to help, Princess?" Laurel approached Ziel and whispered to him.

    "Leya doesn''t need my help against that Queen nor do I intend to help her. She wants to settle this matter in her own hands. So I have to respect her decision." Ziel answered without taking his eyes off Kalya who was fighting with Queen Jasmine.

    "Hmm... Turns out you still have feelings." Laurel nodded satisfied with Ziel''s answer.

    "I don''t have it. I just act on my instincts and thoughts." Ziel replied in a t tone. But Laurel chuckled and thought Ziel was joking.

    "That...how should I call you?" Laurel doesn''t know how to call him because Kalya has told her that Ziel has two different names.

    "Don''t ever call me Ziel in front of the academy people." Ziel doesn''t know to what extent Kalya told Laurel about himself. But the fact that Kalya is willing to tell Ziel''s secret to Laurel confirms that she is a trustworthy person. Especially when she refuses orders from Queen Jasmine. Because of that, Ziel won''t me Kalya for telling his secret without his permission.

    "Ziel... Alright, Ziel. May I ask you something?" Laurel''s face slightly reddened as she spoke. She slightly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look directly at him.

    "Of course." Ziel answered briefly.

    "That...do you have to...kiss to get rid of the poison?" Laurel ventured to ask Ziel. Her face turns bright red when she remembers the kiss that Ziel and Kalya had. Ziel raised his eyebrows and turned his gaze to Laurel after hearing her question.

    "If you wish to do so, you can ask the male elves in this kingdom. I think they will be happy to apany you." Ziel said seriously to her. He could just remove the poison from Laurel now, but he had no obligation to do so and Laurel wasn''t in a situation that forced her to fight either.

    "That''s not what I meant! I''m just worried, Cattleya will lose and I can''t help her in my helpless state like this." Laurel sighed heavily and lowered her head. Currently, she calls Kalya by her nickname as a childhood friend. She wants her powers back not for her own sake but the sake of Kalya.

    Ziel walked behind Laurel and suddenly put his palm on her back. Currently, Laurel was wearing an outfit that had a hole in the back that showed off her snow-white skin.

    "Ahn... What are you doing all of a sudden!?" Laurel wanted to scold Ziel but she couldn''t move an inch from where she was standing like something was holding her back. She felt heat within her body and her heart was beating very fast. All the organs in her body like being stabbed and squeezed. Not long after that, he vomited the same transparent liquid that came out of Kalya''s body. It''s just that the amount is much more than Kalya.

    "Didn''t you ask me, to remove your poison? You consumed too much of the poison, so it will take a while for your strength to return to its original state." Ziel exined the reason for his actions tourel. He quickly told Laurel to avoid another misunderstanding. Laurel stopped being angry with Ziel after hearing his words.

    "Could you tell me first before you do? My heart isn''t ready at all." Laurel spoke quietly to Ziel. She who devoted herself as an elf knight knew only swords andbat. This was the first time she hade into direct contact with a man.

    "This is my apology. People around you willin that the headband doesn''t suit you. Take it off so it doesn''t cover your beauty." Ziel flicked the lump on her forehead. Laurel wanted to stop it because she thought it would be very painful. But Ziel''s movement was so fast that she could only close her eyes to endure the pain.

    "Ah! Eh? Doesn''t it hurt?" Laurel held her forehead to examine it. She was shocked and happy that the lump was gone. Laurel smiled broadly and removed the headband from her head.

    "Is it me or Cattleya who is prettier?" Laurel smiled teasingly at Ziel. Her face turned red without her noticing it.

    "You already know the answer, so there''s no need to ask." Ziel answered her nonchntly and refocused on the battle between Kalya and Queen Jasmine which reached the climax of their battle and would determine the victor. Laurel pouted after hearing his answer and also turned her gaze to them.

    [Magma Rain]

    Queen Jasmine shot her arrows upwards and formed a spirit circle. From the spirit circle, dripped thousands of boiling red liquid towards Kalya.

    [Tornado st]

    Kalya shot her arrow at the magma rain. Her arrows formed a spirit circle and a gigantic tornado appeared that shattered all the magma liquid that was heading towards her.

    "Ugh... it turns out you''re not weak at all." Queen Jasmine gritted her teeth as all attacks were broken by Kalya.

    "You''re the weak one. You just depend on those people. You were the one who looked down on your talent from the start. You''re pathetic!" Kalya shook her head sadly.

    "Shut up! You don''t know anything! I''ll show you the power that person gave me!" Queen Jasmine suddenly released a tremendous amount of spirit power. Kalya narrowed her eyes seeing this.

    "You took the power from the world tree? Were you the subject of his experiment? You''re more pathetic than I thought." Kalya is shocked by what Queen Jasmine has done to herself.

    "You who got everything from birth have no right to talk to me like that! Die with the people behind you!" Queen Jasmine released her arrow at Kalya along with Ziel and Laurel who were standing behind her.

    [Lava Dragon]

    Queen Jasmine''s arrow turned into a dragon whose entire body was made ofva. The dragon shot towards Kalya and melted everything in its way.

    "Since you''re using an external power, I won''t hesitate to use it either." The corner of her mouth turned up slightly in a smile. She drew an arrow in her bow. The ring she wore on her finger gave off a pale gray light and entered the arrow. After a dense gray light coated her arrow, she shot it at theva dragon with Queen Jasmine behind him.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    The two dragons shed in the center of the throne room and made a tremendous explosion.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 142 - 44

    The entire castle of the Elven Kingdom was shaking violently from the collision of Kalya and Queen Jasmine''s attacks. The throne room they used to fight was blown away. It wasn''t just the room, a quarter of the castle was badly damaged from their fight. Right now they could see the sky from inside the room.

    Ziel and Laurel looked at the ce where Kalya and Queen Jasmine were before. They weren''t affected by their attacks because Ziel created a barrier just before the explosion urred. Laurel was astonished to see Ziel withstand the impact of Kalya and Queen Jasmine''s sh of attacks like it was nothing. But she didn''t have time to think about that. She is worried about Kalya''s condition. They were both covered in smoke and dust at this time. But Ziel already knows who the winner is.

    "Cough... Impossible! Impossible! How could I lose!? I''ve already obtained the power of that person. I can''t possibly lose! I can''t possibly lose to you! Where did you get that kind of power!?" Queen Jasmine screamed hysterically. The smander armor she was wearing had disappeared due to being hit by Kalya''s attack. Right now she was lying weakly on the floor with her body covered in wounds.

    "You don''t need to know about that. The important thing is that you lost." Kalya said indifferently.

    The smoke and dust disappeared in the wind and revealed the figures of Kalya and Queen Jasmine. Kalya just kept quiet and walked slowly towards Queen Jasmine. She looked at Queen Jasmine with pity. This made Queen Jasmine even angrier and finally vomited more blood from her mouth.

    "Cough... Don''t look at me like that! You won! You could have killed me! But it''s you who will end up dying and being buried together with this kingdom." Queen Jasmine smiles provoking Kalya.

    "It seems that you are still not aware of your current situation. Do you want to be the Queen of this kingdom? Do you want to be the Queen of this continent? Use your strength and don''t rely on others. Ah, I just remembered. You even sent Zenoa out of this kingdom to a new academy in the Beast Kingdom just to rule over the Elf Kingdom alone. I don''t care about that. But don''t ever involve me with your ambitions. I already have my own life now." Kalya smiled and nced at Ziel who was standing behind her along with Laurel. Zenoa is the younger brother of Queen Jasmine and Kalya. He was sent to Arcus Grand Academy to be a teacher there. Kalya got that information from Laurel when they were chatting together on the first day she came back to this kingdom.

    "Don''t pretend to lecture me! You and the people you love will die here! Kill me! Otherwise, I will kill you and the people around you!" Queen Jasmine threatens Kalya. This made Kalya frown.

    "Fine if that''s your wish." Kalya raised her bow and aimed her arrow at Queen Jasmine. Just as she was about to release the arrow, she was stopped by the screams of a girl running towards them.

    "Wait a minute Aunt Cattleya!" The girl who was running towards them in a hurry was the daughter of Queen Jasmine, Siera Via. She stopped right between Queen Jasmine and Kalya. She covers his mother from Kalya''s arrows.

    "What do you want?" Kalya doesn''t know her niece because she was born not long after Kalya left the Elven Kingdom. She had only heard a little about her from Laurel. Her father as well as the husband of Queen Jasmine was also the subject of experimentation for the Divine Race.

    "Aunt Cattleya, I know I shouldn''t interfere in your business. I also have no right to tell you this. But, can you let go of my mother? I know she is guilty of being blinded by her greed. It''s also my fault that I couldn''t stop her. But her condition It''s already like this. Please consider your past rtionship. She''s still my mother after all." Princess Siera pleaded tearfully to Kalya. This made Kalya''s heart waver a little. But she shook her head and dispelled her doubts.

    "You know you have no right to talk but you still say it? I know she is your mother but you can''t protect her just by talking and crying." Kalya spoke coldly to her. Even though she was her nephew, Kalya didn''t have any attachment to her. Princess Siera could only bite her lips after hearing Kalya''s words. She didn''t have to do anything else to save her mother. But their attention was quickly turned to Queen Jasmine, whose condition was getting worse.

    "Sough...stop pleading her, Siera! I''d rather die than beg for mercy from her!" Queen Jasmine forced herself to scream in a state of severe injury. But Kalya and the people at the ce realized that Queen Jasmine''s condition was not that simple.

    "You can still be so arrogant. Can''t you see how you are right now?" Kalya sneered at Queen Jasmine.

    "What do you mean?" Queen Jasmine suddenly felt confused by people''s gaze on her.

    "Mom! Look at your body! Your body is getting wrinkled!" Princess Siera pointed at Queen Jasmine''s hand which was starting to wither.

    "What are you saying..." Queen Jasmine froze when she saw the state of her hand. Wrinkles began to appear around her arms. Her smooth and supple hands began to wrinkle slowly.

    "What happened to me!? Tell me what you did to me!?" Queen Jasmine screams hysterically at Kalya. Even though she said she wasn''t afraid of death before, but she couldn''t help but feel panicked seeing her current state. She could only me Kalya for what had happened to her.

    Kalya was at a loss for an answer. She didn''t know why Queen Jasmine''s condition had be like that. She only used an attack that caused external injuries in her previous fight and did nothing else. Then Kalya nced at Ziel and asked for his help. Kalya''s determination to kill Queen Jasmine was gone after seeing her condition like that.

    Ziel walked slowly towards them, his appearance fascinated Princess Siera but then she shook her head and became alert in front of Ziel.

    "Who are you? What do you want!?" Princess Siera screamed in panic. She didn''t know the boy at all and didn''t notice his presence before because she only focused on her mother''s condition and Kalya who wanted to shoot her with arrows.

    Ziel ignored her and looked at Queen Jasmine who was lying on the floor with a wilting body. He frowned upon taking a closer look.

    "It''s ridiculous of you to me your current situation on someone else. You are the cause of your condition." Ziel turned around and no longer looked at Queen Jasmine.

    "Ziel, what happened to her?" Although Kalya doesn''t care about the fate of Queen Jasmine, she is curious about the reason why she became like that.

    "Yes. I want to know that too." Laurel is also waiting for an answer from Ziel.

    "The answer is very simple. She must pay the debt she has borrowed." Ziel gave an answer that confused Kalya and Laurel. Not only the two of them, but Princess Siera as well as Queen Jasmine felt the same way.

    "What do you mean by that? Since when did my mother borrow something from someone else!?" Princess Siera misunderstood the meaning of his words. She gets angry thinking Ziel is insulting her mother.

    "Haven''t you been so noisy since earlier? If you keep talking then I won''t hesitate to make you unable to open your mouth anymore." Ziel stared intently at Princess Siera. In the first ce, he had no intention of exining it to them. If it wasn''t Kalya who asked him, he would prefer to be quiet and watch Queen Jasmine wither to death.

    Princess Siera subconsciously stepped back in fear of the threat Ziel had given her. She no longer dared to speak or even look at him.

    "What I mean is that the power she used against you before was the power she forcibly borrowed and now she has to return it. Since she no longer has spirit power in her body, her life force will be taken away." Ziel finished his exnation.

    "What!?" Kalya and Laurel were shocked after listening to Ziel''s exnation. They didn''t expect the power that Queen Jasmine had previously used to cost so much.

    Queen Jasmine trembled after hearing his exnation. She thought the power was in her possession and without any side effects. She had never tried to use that power before so she had no idea that the power had such serious consequences.

    "Can my mother be cured!? I beg of you! You know how to heal my mother, don''t you? No, you must know how! I promise I will do anything for you if you can cure her!" Princess Siera wept and pleaded with Ziel while hugging her mother''s wilting body. She even dared to make a bold statement for Queen Jasmine''s sake.

    "Siera... Stop it. You don''t need to beg them anymore. Although I didn''t expect it to turn out like this, I''ve already given up on it. This might be my punishment." Queen Jasmine smiled sadly as she remembered what she had done for that person from the Divine Race and saw the results she had received so far.

    "She''s right. After all, I have no obligation to help your mother. And you... Let alone you give yourself to me, even if you give away the entire Elven Kingdom, I have absolutely no interest." Ziel was about to leave the ce but Kalya pulled his sleeve.

    "Ziel, do you know how to save him?" Kalya suddenly asked him after pondering over what he had exined. Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard Kalya''s question.

    "I know. But what do you want to do?" Ziel asked her back.

    "Can you cure it?" Kalya asked hesitantly. She was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her request.

    "Leya...you already know she wants to harm you, right? You also know she wants to catch or maybe kill the academy''s people if they resist. Can you easily forgive her and even want to heal her just because she''s your family?" Ziel didn''t expect Kalya to ask him to heal her. Even though Kalya would have killed her earlier if it weren''t for Princess Siera who got in her way.

    "That...I know my request is unreasonable. I''m sorry. You can forget what I said." Kalya lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Ziel. Her eyes were wet after hearing what Ziel said. Ziel didn''t say anything wrong, Kalya realized that her request was very selfish at the moment and was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her.

    "I''m not mad at you. You know I can''t, right? I can''t feel what you''re feeling right now. But you have to remember, your kindness may harm you or those around you in the future. So you should be more careful. Make a wise decision and don''t get carried away with personal feelings. This time I will help it for you." Ziel stroked her head gently. His actions made Kalya tremble but then rxed after hearing his words.

    "Yes. I promise I will do as you say. I will ask you before deciding anything. Thank you, Ziel!" Kalya raised her head and smiled broadly while looking at him directly with her wet eyes.

    "You can decide for yourself, I will support your decision. But I''ll give my opinion if it''s going to hurt you." Ziel wiped the tears on Kalya''s cheeks. He subconsciously caressed her cheeks for a while. Kalya just kept quiet and closed her eyes. She didn''t care about people''s stares at her. This made Laurel envious of them.

    "Okay, I understand!" Kalya smiled sweetly after enjoying Ziel''s treatment of her. Right now she felt her heart filled with love that she couldn''t even contain anymore.

    "I will heal her." Ziel walked over to Queen Jasmine.

    "What are you going to do!? I''d rather die than get mercy from her!" Queen Jasmine stubbornly refused his help.

    "Sorry, you don''t have any right to refuse right now." Ziel extended his hand towards Queen Jasmine. A giant spirit circle in the shape of a gear appeared behind him.

    "Ughh!" Everyone in the ce except Kalya was stunned by the spirit circle floating behind Ziel. Apart from its extraordinary size, its shape also looked unique because they had never seen it before. Moreover, the power emitted from the spirit circle put them under a lot of pressure.

    "Isn''t he a human? How can he use spiritism?" Laurel asks Kalya next to her. Kalya only replied with a tiny smile. This made Laurel even more curious.

    "How can you use spirit power so much better than elves?" Queen Jasmine asked in a trembling voice. Meanwhile, Princess Siera was silent and couldn''t say anything. Ziel ignored them and cast his magic on Queen Jasmine.

    [Time Rewind]

    Queen jasmine was enveloped in a pale gray light. Her withered body slowly returned to its original state. Laurel and Princess Siera opened their eyes wide at the scene in front of them.

    "Mom!" Princess Siera quickly came back to her senses and tightly hugged her mother who seemed to have recovered. She sobbed as she buried her face in his chest. But the touching moment was only temporary.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    They heard an explosive sounding from where the academy people were staying.

 Chapter 143 - 45

    Back when Kalya was fighting against Queen Jasmine in the throne room of the Royal Castle, the academy people were panicked by the elven knights who surrounded their residential building. The person leading them was not an elf. He was a short silver-haired middle-aged man with a muscr build. He has eyes the same color as his hair and a slightly pale skin tone.

    Right now all the academy people were gathered in the central building where the female students were staying. They quickly gathered in one ce after seeing the strange movements made by the elven knights. They could have broken through the siege but Merlick and King Gustave wanted to speak to Queen Jasmine first to inquire about the motive behind the actions of the elven knights. Moreover, they couldn''t be careless because the silver-haired man leading the elven knights looked very strong.

    "Principal, what should we do? We can''t convey a message to Queen Jasmine. They also don''t want to hear our request because it is an order from their Queen." vio reported the oue of his negotiations with the elven knights. The silver-haired person leading them didn''t speak at all and didn''t seem interested in him.

    "Teachers must protect students. King Gustave and I are going out to talk to them directly. If a fight breaks out, you don''t have to hesitate to fight them. Let''s talk to them first, Gustave." Merlick spoke coldly to vio. Right now he was furious because he was disappointed with what Queen Jasmine had done. He never expected that Queen Jasmine would trap them in this ce.

    "Let''s go! I also want to try their leader''s abilities. I can feel that he is very strong." King Gustave smirked. He was excited when he saw the silver-haired man. Currently, his fighting spirit was overflowing.

    In front of the building, dozens of elven knights lined up to guard the entry and exit of the ce. Their leader, the silver-haired man just silently closed his eyes. He seemed to be waiting for someone toe. Merlick and King Gustave came out of the building and walked towards them. The elven knights raised their bows and readied to attack King Gustave and Merlick.

    "All of you stop your attacks! I''m only here to convey my message to your Queen. I, Merlick would like to see her." Merlick directly stated his aim before the elf knights shot their arrows.

    The elven knights were silent and no one dared to answer. One of the elven knights nced at the silver-haired man behind them. Right now they were at hismand and dared not say anything because they knew who the man was.

    The silver-haired man slowly opened his eyes and walked past the elven knights towards Merlick and King Gustave.

    "I will only say it once. My name is Niberus. I am here to carry out orders from my master. Leave the heroes from another world to me. Otherwise, I will take them by force. Of course, there will be more victims if I forcefully take them." The silver-haired man was named Niberus. He was one of the people from the divine race who came to the Elven Kingdom. Niberus immediately posed a threat to Merlick and King Gustave. Even though he looked at them, but Niberus didn''t seem interested in Merlick and King Gustave. In his eyes, the two of them had absolutely no value.

    King Gustave and Merlick frowned upon hearing the silver-haired man''s words. Merlick didn''t recognize who the silver-haired man was and how the elven knights were willing to follow his orders.

    "Are you threatening us?" Merlick released mana from his body. His mana went berserk and created a windstorm around him. He knew that they were no longer able to talk in a situation like this.

    "You can think of it that way. But if you want to fight with just that kind of power..." Niberus nodded and released a muchrger amount of mana than Merlick. The windstorm created by him even frightened the elven knights behind him.

    "You''re just doing a pointless thing." Niberus added. He disappeared from King Gustave and Merlick''s sight then reappeared right in front of them. King Gustave and Merlick quickly retreated and kept their distance from Niberus.

    "Hee... Your response turned out to be quite fast. But do you think that''s enough? All the elf knights listen to my orders! All of you go inside the building and capture the heroes from another world. Anyone who resists, you can kill them on the spot!" Niberus smirked evilly and gave orders to the elven knight behind him.

    The elven knights quickly moved upon hearing the order. They ran and were about to enter the building in front of them. But the elven knights were blown away before they could go any further. The building was shrouded in a thinyer of barrier that they didn''t notice until they touched it.

    "Fortunately, I put up a barrier first before going out to meet you. Do you think you can easily break through this ce? Has Jasmine lost her mind by letting someone else rule over the elven knights of her kingdom!?" Merlick roared at the elven knights. Right now he was venting his anger because of the actions that Queen Jasmine had done to them. His anger exploded upon hearing the threat from Niberus.

    "I didn''t expect you to be the type to be so cautious and vignt. Then, I''ll just have to kill you and capture those heroes with my own hands." Niberus charged forward to attack Merlick with astonishing speed. He swung his bare hand at Merlick.

    [Four Elements Shield]

    Merlick quickly created a fouryer barrier of fire, earth, water, and wind elements to withstand the attack. He felt that Niberus'' attack was no ordinary attack. What Merlick had thought was true. Suddenly Niberus'' hand turned into a huge drill which rotated at an incredible speed and destroyed the four barriers instantly.

    [Tornado Drill]

    "This is dangerous! I won''t have time to dodge!" Merlick saw that the drill hade before his eyes. He wouldn''t have time to dodge and the other barriers he had created would only be destroyed like before.

    [Fire st]

    He made a fire st to bounce himself off the spot and dodge Niberus'' attack.

    Boom!

    Niberus came out of the explosion unharmed, not even the clothes he was wearing were burnt. He wanted to chase after Merlick but King Gustave was already beside him and shed his greatsword.

    [Fire Scars]

    Fire des with highpression shot towards Niberus from a very close distance. This sh could even burn the target before hitting it. But Niberus didn''t panic and stretched out his hand like he wanted to parry the attack with his bare hands.

    [Bone Mirror]

    Niberus'' hand turned into a mirror with a frame made of bones. King Gustave''s attack was absorbed into the mirror and before long it was returned to him with even more power. The de of fire instantly arrived in front of King Gustave and hit his shoulder. If king Gustave had not reacted quickly enough, he might have been torn apart by his attack.

    "Ugh! Damn it!" King Gustave quickly retreated and joined Merlick.

    "This won''t be easy. Even though he''s weaker than the girl we fought in the Dwarven Kingdom, we''re still not his match." Merlick analyzed their opponent''s strength. He felt they would not be able to win the battle.

    "I feel it too. What should we do now? There''s no way we can just fight passively. On the other hand, we can''t take the students away from here either. I can tell the teleportation gate must be heavily guarded to prevent us from escaping from this ce." King Gustave agreed with Merlick''s words. Right now he was at a loss to think of a way to get out of their current situation.

    "I don''t know. The only thing we can do for now is to hold him in this ce while thinking of a way. I hope there will be someone to help us this time." Merlick smiled bitterly. He suddenly thought of Ziel, The one who had saved them several times from dangerous situations.

    "I hope so too. Then, let''s fight him using our full strength." King Gustave unleashed all his strength and eight phoenix patterned aura seals appeared on his body. He readies to attack Niberus with all he has.

    "Okay. Let''s get started." Merlick also opened the eight magic circles on his body. The four-colored mana overflowed and created a tornado around him. Merlick and King Gustave started their attack on Niberus.

    "Looks like you guys have gotten a little stronger. Alright,e on you two!" Niberus turned both his hands into swords and prepared to receive their attacks. He grinned like a beast staring at his prey.

    ***

    On the other hand, in therge room inside the central building where the female students lived, the teachers were gathered watching Merlick and King Gustave''s battle outside. They were given orders to stay inside the building to look after the students. They looked worried about King Gustave and Merlick''s situation. Merlick and King Gustave seemed to have been desperate from the start of the battle. Besides, the elven knights were trying to break the barrier Merlick had set up before he left.

    "vio, wouldn''t it be better if we joined the battle with them?" Reid Brandon, the homeroom teacher of ss E asked vio.

    "I want to do that too. But you also heard it yourself, didn''t you? The principal ordered us to stay in the building and look after the students." vio answered helplessly. He also didn''t want to be in a passive situation like this and could only stay in the building without being able to do anything. But everything Merlick said was true. If they went outside, the students would be in danger.

    "How about we split into two groups? The first group looks after the students here and the other group helps King Gustave and the principal." Beatrix Artvika, homeroom teacher of ss B gave her opinion.

    "I agree with Miss Beatrix. I don''t like it if we keep hiding like this." Christof ucio, homeroom teacher of ss F agrees with Beatrix''s opinion.

    "That''s also not good. Currently, the number of teachers is only 7 people including Regza. Miss Kalya went to the castle because she received a summons from the Queen. If we split into 2 groups, I don''t have the confidence to protect the disciples with just 3-4 people." vio couldn''t help but smile bitterly after hearing that opinion.

    "How about we fight with the students? Isn''t this a test for them?" Alvis Donell, the homeroom teacher of ss C gave another opinion. But the other teachers looked at him strangely.

    "What? Is there something wrong with my opinion?" Alvis became confused by their gazes.

    "Nothing strange. It''s just if it''s a monster I''ll let them join the fight. But their opponent this time is an elf. Even though we''re not of the same race, this fight could take a lot of casualties. I don''t know if the students have ready to kill or not. They would be in danger if they suddenly hesitated to do so. Besides, once the students spread out on the battlefield, we won''t be able to protect them all." vio gives a logical reason why he can''t use that method.

    "You''re right, we are indeed in a very ufortable position right now. If it weren''t for those elven knights, we would still be able to do something to help the principal and King Gustave." Ashley Arianel, homeroom teacher of ss A nodded in agreement with vio''s words.

    "So, what do they want from us?" Regza, who had been silent since the beginning of the conversation, finally joined in to speak.

    "I didn''t hear it. But judging by the movement of his lips, their purpose ining here was to capture the heroes from another world." vio answered and looked at the students who were also in the room with them. But suddenly his face tensed up.

    "Eh? Where did the heroes go!?" vio checked again the students in the room and made sure that the heroes weren''t with them.

    The other teachers also searched for the heroes and got the same result. But then their attention was drawn to Beatrix''s screams.

    "Look over there! They''re outside!" Beatrix points to Hikaru and the other heroes fighting the elves with the Princes and Princesses. This made them realize that the Princes and Princesses weren''t in the room with them either. They broke out in cold sweat after knowing this.

    "Damn it" vio clicked his tongue and couldn''t help but have to join the fight outside along with the other teachers. Not long after, there was an explosion sound from the ce where Merlick and King Gustave were fighting against Niberus.

    Boooooooommmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 144 - 46

    While the teachers were discussing their situation. Hikaru and the other heroes felt uneasy when they saw Merlick and King Gustave having to fight against that many elven knights plus Niberus who had extraordinary strength. Their anxiety increases when Princess Reina and Prince Albert want to go out to help their father. They kept asking the teacher to be allowed toe out and join the battle but kept on being refused because it was an order from the principal and King Gustave.

    "Hikaru, what should we do now?" Sintaro asked Hikaru. He was also worried about King Gustave''s situation. The Kingdom of Rubelia is where heroes are summoned. They are given special treatment by the people there. They also know King Gustave very well. Moreover, Hikaru and Sintaro have been training partners for King Gustave several times.

    "I don''t know either. The Principal and King Gustave have already given orders for the students to stay in this building while they negotiate with the elves. I also didn''t expect them to end up having to fight with the elven knights. What''s more, that silver-haired man. Isn''t he very strong?" Hikaru felt helpless with their current situation. He saw King Gustave and Merlick being overwhelmed against Niberus. Hikaru could only clench his fists tightly.

    "Are we not able to do anything? Are we just going to hide here!? But how long!? They could enter the building at any time after the barrier was broken!" Princess Reina became more and more impatient after seeing her father''s fight. She wanted to get out of the building immediately and fight with his father. Prince Albert was calmer. But in his heart, he was as worried as Princess Reina. But he couldn''t do anything right now.

    "If you''re worried like that wouldn''t it be better for you to go out and help him. You''re a hero after all, aren''t you?" Prince Fritz suddenly spoke and looked at Hikaru and the other heroes.

    Prince Fritz''s words made the heroes tremble. He reminded them of their purpose in being summoned to that world. If they just stood still, their summoning would be in vain. They are aware of their strength which is still weak at this time. But that doesn''t mean they can''t do anything. But there was someone among them who didn''t listen to their conversation.

    "Kyouka, what do you think?" Hikaru asked Kyouka. For something like this, he needed her opinion. He could not rashly decide something that would eventually harm them all. But Kyouka didn''t respond to Hikaru''s question. He looked around the room like he was looking for someone in the crowd of students.

    "Kyouka, what are you looking for?" Hikaru called out to her once again. He also looked in the direction where Kyouka was looking. There Hikaru saw Princess Freya and Princess Iris chatting with the other two girls.

    "Kyouka, Kyouka!" Finally, Hikaru called out to her for the third time in a rather high tone of voice. Kyouka was surprised and looked at Hikaru who had called out to her.

    "What''s wrong, Hikaru? Don''t you need to raise your voice like that?" Kyouka was annoyed that Hikaru was interfering with what she was doing. Kyouka''s words made the heroes and princesses give her strange looks.

    "Why are you guys looking at me like that?" Kyouka added her question.

    "Hikaru has called you several times, Kyouka. But you didn''t respond at all. That''s why he raised his voice a little. He was afraid to pat you on the shoulder and repeat the incident with Princess Freya." Megumi exined what happened to Kyouka to calm her annoyance. Hikaru smiled bitterly when he heard Megumi''sst phrases.

    "Ah, is that so? I''m sorry then. I was focused on looking for someone earlier. So I was annoyed when someone suddenly bothered me. When you called me, I still couldn''t find him anywhere." Kyouka honestly told them what she was doing before.

    "Who are you looking for, Kyouka?" Megumi asked curiously. The people around her were also waiting for her answer.

    "I''m looking for the butler who served our previous tea party." Kyouka answered Megumi''s question but her eyes still scanned the crowd of students.

    "What are you looking for?" Sintaro frowned after hearing Kyouka was looking for Ziel. He felt displeased if Kyouka got too close to another boy.

    "I''m still curious about the answer to a question I asked him in the Dwarven Kingdom. I didn''t get to ask him at the tea party. Besides, I''m sure he wouldn''t answer it in a ce like that." Kyouka exined the reason for looking for Ziel.

    "Kyouka, didn''t I tell you not to think about it too much? You''re going to be obsessed with him if you keep like that." Megumi teases Kyouka. He had reminded Kyouka about it before but Kyouka just ignored his words.

    "Nonsense. I just thought the boy was a little weird." Kyouka refuted Megumi''s words and said what she thought about Ziel.

    "Weird? What do you mean by weird? I thought he was just a normal boy." Megumi didn''t understand her words. She and the other girls know Ziel a bit. They were also present at the tea party earlier and judged Ziel to be just an ordinary boy except for his tea brewing skills.

    "Don''t you guys feel there''s something strange about him? Every time something like this happens, he always disappears. When the problem is over hees back. Things like this also happened in the Dwarven Kingdom. Do you still remember?" Kyouka exined her conjecture about Ziel. But their response is still normal.

    "Hmm... you''re right. But didn''t hee back unconscious and was helped by Miss Kalya? I thought it was just a coincidence and you don''t have to think about it too much." Prince Albert said his opinion on Kyouka''s conjecture.

    "You''re right. That''s one of the things I still have doubts about with my spections until now." Kyouka nodded slightly. She doesn''t have any evidence of her suspicions about Ziel.

    "Alright, let''s put that matter aside for now. Kyouka what do you think about the current situation?" Hikaru cut them off and started to re-exin what they had been talking about when Kyouka was focused on finding Ziel and wasn''t paying attention to their conversation.

    As everyone focused on Hikaru''s exnation, one person from their group seemed to be deep in thought.

    (That''s true. I didn''t see him either during the incident at Alba Mountain Range. Then, the reason Freya had approached him all this time was that she knew him. Could it be that he was... Ziel? If Freya already knew about it but didn''t tell me, wouldn''t she betray me!? No wonder I feel like he''s been hiding something from me this whole time! I should have thought about this a long time ago! I''ll figure this out right away!)

    Princess Aishia trembled after hearing Kyouka''s conjecture. All the pieces of the puzzle begin to connect. She gritted her teeth after realizing that she had been lied to by Princess Freya all along. She stared daggers at Princess Freya who was chatting andughing with Princess Iris. When Princess Freya noticed Princess Aishia''s poisonous gaze, she just waved her hand with a smile. This made Princess Aishia even more annoyed.

    "Aishia, what happened to you?" Prince Fritz asked worriedly after seeing the look on her face.

    "Ah, I''m fine. I''m just a little depressed about this situation." Princess Aishia smiled weakly and didn''t say anything. She quickly realized that she was being the center of attention by those around her. Currently, she is in a very bad mood and does not want to talk to anyone. So she just ignored their gazes.

    "What do you think, Kyouka?" Hikaru returned to the important topic they were talking about.

    "So, you want to go help the principal and King Gustave? But you''re afraid the teachers will stop you?" Kyouka frowned and asked them. She did not agree with the n they wanted to carry out.

    They nodded at Kyouka''s question. Their answer made Kyouka ponder for a while before she finally told them her idea.

    "I can help you guys get out of here quietly." Kyouka reluctantly had to help them. Otherwise, they would sneak out without her knowing.

    "Ah! You''re right! Why didn''t I think of that!? We can use that!?" Megumi quickly understood what Kyouka meant. Hikaru and Sintaro nodded after hearing Megumi''s words.

    "What do you mean?" Princess Reina and the others still don''t understand what the heroes are talking about.

    "This is how we get out of this ce..." Hikaru started to exin about one of Kyouka''s magic that made them invisible and could help them out secretly.

    The Princes and Princesses agreed after hearing the n. They decided to leave that ce immediately. Kyouka could only sigh heavily and cast her magic at them. The ones who decided to leave were the heroes, Prince Fritz, Prince Albert, Princess Reina, and Princess Aishia. Princess Rinne won''te because she''s not fighting oriented and the others understand that.

    [Cloak of Invisibility]

    The heroes, Princes, and Princesses are covered by a thin membrane of Kyouka''s magic. Not long after, they slowly disappeared from the room without anyone noticing.

    ***

    The heroes, Princes, and Princesses were finally able to get out of the building without being noticed by the homeroom teacher. In front of the building, they saw the elven knights attacking the barrier Merlick had set up. The barrier wouldn''t be able to hold them back any longer.

    "Hikaru, what should we do now?" Megumi asks what action Hikaru will do next. Right now Hikaru was like a leader to them.

    "Of course preventing those elven knights from breaking the barrier. We will fight them." Hikaru answered without hesitation. They walked slowly through the barrier. Merlick created a barrier that prevented outsiders from entering but allowed insiders to exit. Merlick did it so the students could quickly escape when they were in danger. They agree on Hikaru''s decision.

    "Let''s get started. Please, Megumi." Hikaru asks Megumi to give her blessings to them.

    "I understand." Megumi nodded slightly and started chanting her spell.

    [Give Your Blessing to ovee all evil in this world]

    [Strength Up]

    [Agility Up]

    [Dexterity Up]

    [Intelligence Up]

    This time the Megumi increased all their strength, including mana and aura. They felt power overflowing from their bodies. After they exited Merlick''s barrier, they were immediately spotted by the elven knights who were attacking the barrier.

    "Look! Someone''s out! Hurry and catch them!" One of the elven knights shouted and pointed at Hikaru and the others who were running towards them. The elven knights quickly shot various elemental magic arrows at them. But the heroes and the others didn''t just stand still either.

    [Mercury Spear]

    [me Wave]

    [Fire Tornado]

    Kyouka, Prince Albert, and Princess Aishia attacked first with magic to pave the way for the others. Hikaru and the melee attackers were already holding weapons in their hands. They charged forward towards the crowd of elven knights that were attacking them at this moment.

    On the other hand, Merlick and King Gustave were shocked when they saw the heroesing out of the building and joining the battle. Merlick looked around and couldn''t find any teachers with them. He concluded that the heroes left without the teachers knowing and had disobeyed his orders.

    "Those kids!" King Gustave clicked his tongue when he saw his two children were also in the group. Now his anxiety is increasing. He was worried not only about himself fighting Niberus, but also his children fighting the elven knights.

    "Hee...so, they''re the heroes? That''s good! I don''t have to bother going inside. Then, you guys die!" Niberus stretched out his hand and turned it into a cannon. Merlick and King Gustave were shaking because they had seen the cannon before. It was the cannon used by the golem Rosier to blow up the entire Dwarven Royal Capital in one hit. It''s just that the size of the Niberus cannon is much smaller. But they couldn''t help but worry about its explosive power.

    [Divine Canon]

    Thepressed divine power that formed a huge ball of light shot towards King Gustave and Merlick''s ce.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Father!" Prince Albert and Princess Reina screamed hysterically after seeing their father swallowed up by the huge explosion.

 Chapter 145 - 47

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    A huge explosion urred in front of the central building as a result of the Niberus attack. The weapon Niberus was using was a copy of Rosier''s weapon which she had exhibited during a meeting at the divine temple. The person who copied it was the master of Niberus. The power of the attack was indeed extraordinary but it also consumed an enormous amount of divine power.

    The explosion also hit the surrounding elf knights. Not only the trees but also the surrounding buildings were blown away by the impact of the explosion. The central building where the students were hiding was no exception. Fortunately, the barrier that Merlick had created reduced the impact of the explosion, the building remained intact despite having many cracks.

    "Father!" Princess Reina screamed and was about to run towards the center of the explosion but Hikaru stopped her and pulled her back so as not to be hit by the explosion.

    "Let go of me! I want to help my father!" Princess Reina insists on breaking away from Hikaru. She remained rebellious until Prince Albert pped her.

    k...

    "Stop whining! Do you think father will die just from an explosion like that!? What can you do if you go there!?" Prince Albert shouted scolding Princess Reina. Although he was also worried about King Gustave''s condition. But he couldn''t act rashly, let alone run into the center of the explosion. For now, he could only pray and believe in his father''s safety.

    "But...father..." Princess Reina was still worried about her father''s condition. She had tears in her eyes and kept looking in the direction of the explosion. Slowly the explosion disappeared and revealed the state of King Gustave and Merlick. They were still standing even though their bodies were full of wounds. King Gustave even used his sword to support his body.

    "Father!" Prince Albert and Princess Reina felt a little relieved after seeing their father survive the explosion. But that feeling of relief immediately disappeared when they saw his father''s injuries. Even though they were still standing, their condition was very worrying.

    "We have to help our father as soon as possible. Come on, brother!" Princess Reina is about to run to her father, but she is stopped by Prince Albert.

    "Wait a minute, Reina! Did you see that silver-haired man is still there!? If we go there we will only make father worry more. We will only be a burden. You have to understand that!" Prince Albert tries to warn Princess Reina.

    "But our father is seriously injured! I''m afraid it will be dangerous if we don''t help him quickly!" Princess Reina stubbornly wanted to help King Gustave. She didn''t want to listen to his brother anymore.

    Prince Albert clicked his tongue and could only strengthen his grip on Princess Reina''s hand. He didn''t want Princess Reina to risk danger by going there.

    "Hikaru, Kyouka. Is there anything we can do to help my father?" Prince Albert finally asked the heroes for help. He didn''t want to burden them with his father''s problems. But because of his sister still rebelled and his father''s condition forced him to do it.

    "That..." Hikaru didn''t know how to respond. Even if he charged at Niberus, he wasn''t sure he could hold him for even 1 minute.

    "For now, we can only take a look at the situation first. I know you are worried about your father. But we cannot act recklessly that might harm your father. I beg you to calm down and give me some time to think about how to save them." Kyouka said seriously to Prince Albert. She didn''t want to give him false hope. Right now they could only look at the situation and look for a chance to save King Gustave and Merlick.

    Niberus looked at King Gustave and Merlick. He was a little surprised when he saw that they didn''t die right away from his attack.

    "You are strong enough to survive my attack. But can you still fight in such conditions?" Niberus smirked and was ready to attack them again. But suddenly he frowned and quickly retreated from where he was standing.

    [Frozen World]

    The ce where Niberus was standing suddenly froze in the blink of an eye. Niberus didn''t stand still after dodging the sudden attack, he turned both his hands into shields and resisted the attacksing from both sides and from above.

    [Vulcan sh]

    [Energy Bombs]

    [Acid rain]

    Boooooooommmmmm!

    "Principal, sorry we''rete! What is your current condition?" vio approaches King Gustave and Merlick along with Christof.

    The people who attacked Niberus earlier were Beatrix, Reid, Alvis, and Ashley. They''re trying to keep Niberus busy for a while so vio and Christof can save King Gustave and Merlick. Meanwhile, Regza remained with the students in the building.

    "Cough...my condition isn''t good, it looks like a lot of my bones were crushed in the explosion. If we didn''t make the barrier in time using all our strength, we might have died with nothing left." Merlick tried to speak with his badly injured body. King Gustave''s condition was no better than him. He could not stand if not supported by his sword.

    "Yeah...but maybe we won''t be able tost long." King Gustave smiled bitterly at his condition. He had never felt so helpless in his entire life.

    "Father!" Prince Albert and Princess Reina ran to him. The heroes followed behind them.

    "You guys! How dare you disobey my orders!" King Gustave became angry when he saw his sons and daughters.

    "Ah, I''m sorry father." Princess Reina drowned and could only lower her head in front of her angry father.

    "Father, please don''t me Reina. We did it because we were worried about you. So please forgive us." Prince Albert spoke apologetically. He knew that Princess Reina wouldn''t dare say anything when her father was angry.

    "Haa...well. Everything has happened after all. Right now we have to focus on defeating the enemy in front of us. Cough..." King Gustave suddenly fell while speaking. His body was no longer strong enough to stand.

    "Father! Megumi! Please heal my father quickly!" Princess Reina pulled Megumi who was standing behind her. She was the only person who could use the advanced healing magic that was currently with them.

    "I understand!" Megumi replied in a panic at being suddenly pulled by Princess Reina.

    [Major Heal]

    Megumi cast her healing magic on King Gustave and Merlick. Their bodies were enveloped by a warm golden light. Their external wounds quickly healed after receiving the healing magic. What was left now were the internal wounds they had and needed time to heal. While they were focusing on healing King Gustave and Merlick, they were startled by Niberus'' voice from behind them.

    "Is this the only ability of the academy teachers?" Niberus smirked and walked slowly towards them. Beatrix, Reid, Alvis, and Ashley were already lying there, covered in wounds and unconscious.

    They trembled after seeing the scene before them. Beatrix and the other two teachers couldn''t even hold him in for 5 minutes.

    "All of you quickly get out of here! Take King Gustave and the principal with you. Inform the other students to get out of here immediately while we hold him back!"

    "But...!" Hikaru wanted to say something but was cut off by vio.

    "No rejection! We don''t have time to argue right now. I know how you feel but now is not the time for you to follow your feelings. Quickly leave this ce!" vio shouted at the students who froze at his words.

    "All of you may go, but the heroes wille with me!" Niberus said coldly. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of them. His hand turned into a shiny silver greatsword. He shed at vio and Christof.

    "No!!" Hikaru screamed hysterically. He had not yet left the ce and wanted to return to help them. But it''s toote.

    "Aaaahhhh!" vio and Christof were blown away by therge shes on their bodies.

    "Hikaru! let''s go quickly!" Sintaro pulls Hikaru. He ran with Merlick on his back. Meanwhile, King Gustave was carried by Prince Albert. This makes their escape a littlete because they have to bring the injured person.

    Niberus looked in the direction the heroes had fled. He disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared in front of the heroes who were about to enter the building.

    "Where are you going? I''m not allowed to kill you but that doesn''t mean I can''t hurt you. At least I''ll keep you alive even if I have to destroy all the bones in your body." Niberus smirked and turned his hand into a giant hammer. He swung it and was about to crush the heroes'' limbs so they couldn''t escape again.

    [Divine Wall]

    Megumi quickly created a barrier to protect them. But Niberus'' attack contained divine power in it and easily broke Megumi''s barrier.

    nk...

    Megumi''s barrier shattered like broken ss. Niberus'' hammer hits Megumi and blows her away a dozen meters.

    "Aaah!" Megumi screamed in pain as she felt all her bones crumble. It wasn''t long after that she finally lost consciousness.

    "Megumi!!" Kyouka screamed when she saw Megumi''s condition. She ran towards her and wanted to quickly check on her condition. But Niberus quickly swung his hammer at Kyouka and sent her bouncing not far from where Megumi was lying. Luckily, Kyouka quickly made a shield out of mana before the hammer hit her. Even so, because the impact of the attack was too big, it broke many of Kyouka''s bones. Right now she is also unable to move just like Megumi. It''s just that Kyouka still maintains her consciousness.

    "You bastard!" Sintaro roared angrily after seeing Kyouka hurt. He punched Niberus with his gauntlet-armed hand. He activated his two innate abilities at once. A ''Superhuman Body'' which strengthens his body many times and a ''Gravity King'' which allows him to easily adjust the level of gravity on objects around him or himself. This time he increased the gravity on himself a dozen times.

    Niberus nced at Sintaro and smirked. He swung his hammer to take Sintaro''s blow.

    [Heavy Punch]

    [Earth Hammer]

    Sintaro''s gauntlet that was shrouded in a 4-colored aura shed with Niberus'' hammer that contained divine power.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Niberus remained standing where he was without moving a bit while Sintaro had to be forced back tens of steps.

    "Interesting! You were simply pushed back and unharmed. No wonder master wants you. I will capture you for my master no matter what." Niberus nodded slightly. When he was assigned by his master to capture the heroes, he thought this was just for his master''s ordinary experiment. No matter how strong humans are, they are no better than other races, that''s what Niberus thought before. But when he fought them, he finally understood. Not only strong, but heroes have unique abilities.

    "Hikaru! Now!" Sintaro shouted and gave a signal to Hikaru. Their attacks didn''t stop there.

    "You are dead!" Hikaru roared and fired his attack from the tip of his spear.

    [zing Nova]

    A giant 5-colored fireball shot at an incredible speed towards Niberus. Hikaru expended his strength to thest drop to make the attack. He knew they wouldn''t be able to win even if they fought together let alone in a long-term battle. Therefore he bet with his current attack.

    Niberus frowned as he sensed the dangerous feeling of the attack. He quickly turned his two hands into a shield and blocked the attack.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Explosions of 5-colored mes spread out in all directions and burned everything it touched. The elven knights nearby did not escape the explosion. The ground around them was scorched from the intense heat.

    "Hikaru! Are you okay!?" Sintaro approached Hikaru who was breathing heavily. Currently, Sintaro was carrying the injured Megumi and Kyouka. When Hikaru attacks Niberus, Sintaro takes the opportunity to save them.

    "I''m fine. I''m just exhausted from using too much power." Hikaru smiled weakly. His grip on the spear trembled slightly.

    "Sintaro put me down and Megumi." Kyouka muttered in a low voice. Her condition is now better because she treated herself when Sintaro and Hikaru fought Niberus. But the unconscious Megumi couldn''t do that.

    "Kyouka! Megumi!" Princess Reina and the others came over to them. Currently, King Gustave and Merlick are being carried by Prince Albert and Prince Fritz.

    Princess Aishia was about to cast healing magic on Megumi, but the sound of footsteps behind them interrupted her.

    "Your previous attack was great enough to make my shield melt. But it made me a little angry. All of these biological weapons of mine were developed by my master and you destroyed them. I won''t kill you, but will make you feel something more painful than death!" Niberus''s face looks very gloomy and his voice contains anger. He turned his hand into a silver-colored greatsword. Hepressed arge amount of divine power into the sword and swung it at them.

    [SilverGod sh]

    A gigantic silver-colored aura de headed towards them. Its massive size made it impossible for heroes to evade it. Merlick and King Gustave are unconscious after treatment. So Hikaru, Sintaro, Prince Fritz, and Prince Albert intend to withstand the attack head-on. They expected only minor injuries after enduring the attack even if they knew it was impossible. They knew they would be seriously injured if hit by Niberus'' attack. But before the attack hit them, a wall of purple mes blocked Niberus'' attack and a ck-robed person wearing a white mask suddenly appeared in front of them.

    "Ziel..." Princess Aishia muttered after noticing that person''s presence.

 Chapter 146 - 48

    Hikaru and the others were shocked after seeing the sudden arrival of the ck-robed person. They had previously been prepared to take the attack from Niberus with their bodies, but the situation changed so quickly, and they couldn''t immediately understand what had happened.

    "Ziel��" Princess Aishia muttered after noticing the person''s presence. But Princess Aishia felt that there was something strange about the person in front of her.

    "Who are you? You''re not Ziel, are you?" Princess Aishia is sure that the person in front of her is not Ziel. She had no proof, but her feelings told her so. The presence she felt from the person in front of her was very different from the Ziel she had ever felt. But the person was silent and did not answer or even nce at her.

    It wasn''t just Princess Aishia who realized it. Kyouka, who was currently injured, could also feel the same way.

    (Who is this person? Why is she disguised as that person?)

    Kyouka kept it in her heart and didn''t question it as Princess Aishia did.

    "Who are you? Why are you meddling in my business?" Niberus frowned. He could feel that the ck-robed person''s strength could not be underestimated. He coulde without Niberus noticing and withstand his attacks with ease. Moreover, the purple mes sent chills down his spine.

    The ck-robed person also ignored Niberus. She suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Niberus. The ck-robed person swiftly thrust out the spear that had des of purple crystal.

    "Damn it!" Niberus was too fixated on that person''s presence that he caught his guard. He turned his back into a shield to withstand the attack. But he didn''t expect that the ck-robed person stabbed her spear dozens of times.

    "Ugh!" Niberus groaned in pain as the shield he had made on his back just shattered. Luckily he quickly dodged when the ck-robed person wanted to stab him in the heart from behind.

    "Who are you!? Don''t you know who you''re dealing with?" Niberus became more careful with the ck-robed person. It wasn''t that he was afraid, but that he felt a strange feeling from that person. On the one hand, he was familiar, but he felt foreign.

    The ck-robed person still didn''t want to answer and attacked Niberus. While the two were fighting, the heroes treated the injured Kyouka and Megumi.

    "Isn''t he the one who helped us in the Dwarven Kingdom?" Hikaru asked the people around him.

    "Hmm�� I thought so too. But I always felt something was strange. Can he use a variety of weapons like you, Hikaru?" Prince Albert recalled the times of the people who helped them in the Dwarven Kingdom andpared them to the people currently fighting in front of them.

    "No, I think they are different people. Isn''t that so, Princess Aishia?" Kyouka asked Princess Aishia''s opinion. Even though she felt that the person was different, she still wasn''t sure and confirmed it to those who knew him better. Kyouka''s current condition was better than before. Right now, Kyouka was casting her healing magic on Megumi while watching the fight.

    "I thought so too. The aura I feel from him feelspletely different." Princess Aishia answered confidently.

    "I think the fighting style is different too." Princess Reina added.

    "Ah! You are right! I just realized it. What''s more, are you not paying attention? Even though he''s covered in a ck cloak, doesn''t he look like a girl?" Sintaro tells them his opinion.

    "Are you sure?" Prince Fritz asked Sintaro curiously.

    "Hmm�� then I''m not sure either." Sintaro shook his head.

    "Let''s put that aside for now. We''d better leave this ce immediately and join the students inside the building. Each of you must bring the injured teachers. We must move quickly while they are fighting far from this ce." Hikaru reminds them about the injured teachers, and they still have to save.

    "We got it!" They nodded and started moving to rescue the injured and unconscious teachers.

    Meanwhile, the fight between the ck-robed person and the Niberus continued. Niberus was overwhelmed by being constantly attacked by the ck-robed person and didn''t give him time to counterattack even once.

    "Okay. Since you keep bugging me, I will fight with all my might! I want to see how long you canst!" Niberus gritted his teeth and released all his strength. Two shiny silver God rings appeared behind him. He turned his two hands into arge silver sword. His entire body was covered in dark brown armor.

    The ck-robed person didn''t react when the Niberus unleashed its full power. This made Niberus frown as he felt a sense of dangering from nowhere.

    The ck-robed person held his spear with both hands. Purple light gathered at the spear''s tip and formed a ball of purple fire. Niberus swiftly shed his sword as he sensed the danger of the attack.

    [Silvergod sh]

    [Hell Fire Breath]

    The waves of purple mes swallowed up the silver aura de that Niberus shed. The waves of fire are moving towards Niberus and swallowing him too.

    "What!? What the hell is that fire!?" Niberus was taken aback as the purple mes swallowed his attack.

    [Shield Cage]

    Niberus enclosed himself in a group of shields that formed a cube prison. Even so, he still felt that his whole body felt hot, like it was being burned directly by the mes. The purple mes devoured their entire battle area. Fortunately, the heroes were back inside the building. The ground around them even melted and becameva.

    After the purple mes disappeared, the area around their fight turned into a volcanic crater. Niberus appears in a state of the burnt body. Even one of his hands was missing.

    "Who are you? I can feel the divine power from your previous attack. Are you also a divine race? Why did you attack me?" Niberus showered the ck-robed person with questions.

    "Since you already know it, I don''t have to bother hiding it." The ck-robed person said indifferently. Her voice sounded sweet like a girl. Behind her appeared 3 piles of purple sparkling god rings.

    "You�� you are from the divine race! Why are you helping humans!?" Niberus panicked because the number of god rings that the person in front of him was showing was more than him. Moreover, after fighting her before, he felt that the ck-robed person was more experienced inbat than him.

    "I don''t have time to answer your question. I still have a business to do." The ck-robed person suddenly stabbed the tip of her spear into the ground.

    "Did you think I would let you attack me just like that!? At least I will take you to death with me!" Niberus changed his hand into the same Cannon he had previously used. This time he would fire it with all his remaining power. But when Niberus was about to point the cannon at the ck-robed person, suddenly a purple snake appeared from the ground under his feet and wrapped tightly around Niberus''s cannon hand.

    "What is this!?" Niberus was shocked because he waspletely unaware of the existence of the purple snake until it appeared. Niberus'' cannon hand was wrapped in a purple snake that covered the entire cannon and made it impossible for him to fire it.

    [Purple Snake Seal]

    Not just one, from the ground, appeared another purple snake which wrapped around Niberus''s legs and made him unable to move. When Niberus was in a state of panic because he couldn''t move at all, the ck-robed person had already cast her magic on Niberus.

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    Suddenly, arge magic circle appeared on the ground where Niberus was standing. Niberus broke out in cold sweat after feeling the divine power used for the attack. The magic circle gave off a bright light and emitted a giant purple pir of fire.

    "Aaaahhhh! You will pay for this! My lord will look for you to avenge my death!" Niberus screamed in pain from being burned alive in the purple mes. He took the time to threaten the ck-robed person when he was like that. It didn''tst long until the pir of fire disappeared and left Niberus'' body, which was partly charred and melted.

    "Your master won''t have time to look for me. Right now, he''s probably busy trying to keep his life alive." The ck-robed person muttered and disappeared from the ce.

    ***

    Time goes back to when Merlick and King Gustave fought Niberus. Ziel and Kalya heard an explosion sound from the direction of the building where the people from the academy were staying. Kalya and Laurel frowned and stared intently at Queen Jasmine.

    "What have you done?" Kalya coldly asked Queen Jasmine.

    Queen Jasmine could only lower her head and couldn''t answer. She had already given her orders to the elven knights to follow Niberus to capture the heroes.

    "Tell me, what have you done!?" Kalya asked a second time in a higher tone. Laurel couldn''t help but smile bitterly and didn''t stop Kalya. Right now, she was also angry with what queen Jasmine had done.

    "I apologize." Queen Jasmine could only say that with guilt. Previously she had been blinded by her jealousy of Kalya and her greed for power. She realized that she had been used and only made an experimental subject that could be discarded at any time.

    "You��!" Kalya wants to say something else to Queen Jasmine, but Ziel cuts her off first.

    "Leya�� you can discuss itter. If you''re worried, you can go over there and have a look." Ziel tried to calm her down and not waste time being angry at Queen Jasmine.

    "Okay... eh? What do you mean I''m the only one going? How about you?" Kalya nods, but then she realizes the meaning of Ziel''s words.

    "I will go elsewhere. I have something to do." Ziel already knew what was happening there, so he let Kalya go because someone would help her there.

    "Where are you going?" Kalya can''t help but be curious about what Ziel will do.

    "I''m going to the world tree." Ziel answered her honestly.

    "What are you going to do there?" Kalya became more and more curious, and so did Laurel. Queen Jasmine and Princess Siera just listened from the side.

    "Of course, finish all of this and return to the human region soon." Ziel wanted to say that he had a bad feeling if he stayed in the Elven Kingdom for too long. But he decided not to say it.

    "Can Ie with you instead of going to that ce?" Kalya asked doubtfully. She was worried about the academy people, but she chose to go with Ziel.

    "Aren''t you worried about their safety?" Ziel asked her back.

    "I''m worried��but I want to stay with you." Kalya said in a low voice that only Ziel could hear. But Laurel, who was not far from them, could listen to it and could only smile at Kalya''s behavior.

    "You can go with him, and I will go there in your stead." Laurel volunteered to rece Kalya. Even though Laurel is not as strong as Kalya, she can still be relied on in an emergency.

    "No need. If you go there, it will only harm you. I''ve already asked someone else to help in that ce." Ziel quickly refuses her help and tells Kalya that he has taken care of everything, so she shouldn''t worry.

    "Is that Lilith Kalya could only think of Lilith when talking about the strongest person around Ziel who could help them. Ziel nodded slightly in response. Kalya was relieved and became less worried after seeing Ziel''s answer.

    "Who is Lilith?" Laurel asked curiously.

    "The purple-haired girl you''ve ever met." Kalya smiled in response. Laurel remembers the beautiful purple-haired girl she met with Ziel that night.

    "Okay, we''ll go now." Ziel cut off their conversation. Kalya nodded and didn''t speak anymore.

    "That�� can Ie with you?" Laurel asked timidly. She was afraid that Ziel would refuse her request.

    "I do not mind." Ziel answered curtly. He tore the space in front of him and went inside first.

    "Come on, Laurel!" Kalya smiled broadly and pulled Laurel into the space rift that Ziel had created. Laurel just smiled back and let Kalya pull her.. The space rift disappeared after the two of them entered it and left only Queen Jasmine and Princess Siera standing stunned at sight.

 Chapter 147 - 49

    The world tree is a symbol of the Elven Kingdom. It''s the source of life and strength for the elves who live in the kingdom. But none of the elves knew that the world tree was currently under someone else''s control. The person who did it was one of the divine race that came to that kingdom.

    Currently, Ziel is in front of the world tree together with Kalya and Laurel. He had arrived a while ago but had not done anything. He just silently looked at the world tree''s roots, to be more precise, what was in the soil beneath those roots. Kalya and Laurel could only be silent and did not dare to make the slightest sound for fear of disturbing Ziel''s concentration.

    Not long after that, Ziel walked towards the right side under the world tree. He strolled so that the world tree would not consider him an enemy when approaching it. Ziel suddenly raised his fist and swung it to the ground right under his feet.

    Booooommmmmmmm!

    Booooommmmmmmm!

    Booooommmmmmmm!

    Ziel pounded the ground beneath his feet continuously. The area around the world tree shook violently. He took out his ck sword and plunged it into the ground. A semicircr barrier of his ck sword ability formed to protect him. The roots of the world tree suddenly moved to attack Ziel. Tree''s roots that were like spearheads stabbed him. But once the tree''s root touched the barrier surface of the ck sword, it turned to dust and so on with the other tree''s root.

    The leaves of the world tree began to fall from Ziel''s blow, and the vibrations around him grew more assertive as Ziel increased the amount of power in his blows. Not long after, someone''s angry scream was heard from the ground beneath Ziel''s feet.

    "Who dares to mess in my ce!?" That person didn''t emerge from the ground under Ziel''s feet but from the trunk of the world tree.

    Kalya and Laurel tremble after hearing that voice, especially for Kalya. He is the one who forced Kalya to run away from her hometown for years.

    The person who appeared from the trunk of the world tree was a young man with whitish silver hair that was neatly tied in the middle and wore sses in one eye. He was wearing the whiteb coat that scientists usually wear.

    He is Crossel, one of the 5 main gods in the divine temple who uses the embodiment of the silver statue in every divine race meeting.

    When Crossel saw Ziel under the world tree, he frowned. Crossel didn''t expect the person who caused the earthquake in hisboratory under the world tree to be a human, let alone a boy.

    "Who are you? I never saw you in this kingdom before. Ah, don''t tell me you''re one of the humans from the academy in the report?" Crossel stared intently at Ziel and examined him from head to toe.

    "You''re finally out of your nest. I wouldn''t have to do such a troublesome thing if you didn''t live under the world tree." Ziel said indifferently. He didn''t answer any of the questions asked by Crossel.

    Crossel frowned after hearing Ziel''s words. Crossel ignores him and looks at Kalya and Laurel standing not far behind Ziel.

    "Ooh, isn''t this Princess Cattleya? We haven''t seen each other in a long time, Princess." Crossel smiled broadly to greet Kalya.

    "Who are you? Could you not act as you know me? You are just an ignorant bastard who came to invade the Elven Kingdom." Kalya answered his greeting coldly.

    "Hahaha��I''ve never invaded this kingdom. I only cooperate with the people who are hereAfter everything is done, I will immediately leave the Elven Kingdom. Coincidentally, I was running out of experimental subjects, and you came to hand yourself over to me." Crossel wasn''t angry with Kalya''s words. Heughed happily because Kalya hade to that ce.

    "What are you saying, bastard!?" Kalya gets irritated after hearing his words. Crossel treated the elves like an item. When he doesn''t need it anymore, he throws it away.

    "You should be honored to be able to serve us, Divine Race. Wouldn''t it be the duty of the lower races to serve the higher races? The same goes for you too." Crossel disappeared and reappeared in front of Kalya. He stretched out his hand and intended to strangle Kalya. Crossel''s sudden action took Laurel by surprise. She didn''t have time to react because Crossel movements were so fast. But Kalya''s reaction was different. She looked calm when she saw Crossel''s hand that was approaching her.

    Before Crossel''s hand could touch Kalya, someone first grabbed Crossel''s wrist.

    "How long are you going to ignore me?" Ziel said coldly to him.

    Crossel was surprised because he didn''t feel Ziel move from where he was standing before but suddenly was beside him. Moreover, Crossel couldn''t let go of Ziel''s grip on his hand.

    When he intended to increase his strength and forcefully break free from Ziel''s grip, a fist was already in front of his eyes.

    Booooommmm!

    Crossel was blown away and crashed into the trunk of the world tree he had appeared in earlier.

    "Leya, you don''t need to argue with him anymore. Step back. Let him be my business. I have to finish him quickly.

    Kalya raises her eyebrows at Ziel''s words. She felt like he was in a race against time. Kalya is curious, but she decides to ask himter.

    "Okay." Kalya nodded and left the ce together with Laurel.

    "I seem to have underestimated you. You''re stronger than I thought." Crossel stood up and dusted off his clothes. He still maintains hisposure even though he just got hit by Ziel.

    "Don''t you talk too much?" Ziel doesn''t want to waste time with him. He had heard from Lilith that the silver statue was in charge of the mission in the Elven Kingdom. Lilith also told him that silver statues were primarily silent during meetings in divine temples. But somehow, Ziel saw that he was the one who was actively talking at the moment.

    "You''re starting to piss me off, kid!" Crossel''s face became gloomy after Ziel said that. He indirectly felt insinuated by his words.

    Crossel swung his hand at Ziel. Ordinary people would only see that it wasn''t a dangerous move. But Ziel knows that his hands are covered in a highly dense divine power. Not only that, Crossel''s hand changed shape into a dragon''s w all of a sudden.

    [Dragon sh]

    Five ws formed from thepression of divine power shot towards Ziel at high speed. Ziel did a horizontal sh in response to the attack.

    [Orbit sh]

    The five ws were cut off instantly, and Ziel''s shes continued to shoot towards Crossel.

    Crossel frowned as his attacks were easily cut through. Not only that, Ziel''s attack didn''t even decrease in strength after colliding with his attack.

    Crossel took out iron wings from his back and used them to block Ziel''s attack.

    "You�� Are you using yourself as an experimental subject? I feel I know that power. Were you the one who experimented on the dark elves named Ashil and Asbil?" Ziel remembers the power used by Ashil and Asbil. They were the dark elves from the divine race experiment he defeated in the Argaint Kingdom. Ziel felt the same vibration as the force used by Crossel.

    "Eh? Do you know that failed subject? Wait a minute. You are the one who foiled our ns in the Argaint Kingdom?" Crossel narrowed his eyes at Ziel. Right now, he looked even more alert than before.

    "Possibly." Ziel gave a vague answer. He charged forward to attack Crossel Ziel appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye and instantly shed his ck sword.

    Crossel quickly turned his left hand into a shield to block Ziel''s sh and turned his right hand into arge scythe to counterattack him. But Ziel easily parried his attack. Ziel keeps attacking and cornering Crossel.

    Kalya and Laurel watched the fight in awe not far from that ce. Kalya couldn''t help but be mesmerized every time she saw Ziel fighting. Unlike Kalya, Laurel saw Ziel fight for the first time. Her admiration was apanied by the shock that humans could fight on par with people from the divine race. All the knights of the Elven Kingdom couldn''t even give a small scratch on one of the divine races. But Ziel has already attacked him twice. His first attack was even a direct hit, even though Crossel was unharmed.

    "Princess, where did you find a man like that?" Laurel subconsciously asked Kalya. She didn''t know why she suddenly asked such a thing. But the figure of Ziel fighting makes her very curious. Kalya raised her eyebrows after hearing Laurel''s question.

    "Hmm... is it possible that you are interested in a man like Ziel?" Kalya asked Laurel back. She knew what Laurel was feeling right now.

    "That�� don''t joke with me, Princess. How could I be attracted to him?" Laurel averted her gaze from Kalya. She didn''t dare show her blushing face.

    Kalya just smiled in response to Laurel''s behavior. She didn''t feel jealous or angry because it was natural that Laurel would like Ziel.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to be honest with me. But then, I don''t intend to answer your question either." Kalya smiled teasingly.

    " You��aren''t you angry that other girls are attracted to him, Princess?" Laurel doesn''t understand why Kalya is so calm when she sees other girls interested in Ziel.

    "Why am I angry?" Kalya tilts her head cutely at Laurel''s question.

    "Wouldn''t you be possessive if you had a lover and wanted to monopolize him?" Laurel says the reason is if she is in Kalya''s position.

    "For a man like Ziel, is it possible if I forbid the girls to be attracted to him? If their feelings arise because theye purely from within their hearts, I can''t do anything about it. Can I stop someone''s heart from falling in love with someone else? Can''t you?" Kalya smiled, exining it to Laurel. She kept looking at the fight between Ziel and Crossel without taking her eyes off him.

    "You are right." Laurel lowered her head and thought about Kalya''s answer. She was amazed by Kalya''s way of thinking. Laurel wouldn''t be that calm if she were in her position.

    "You''re attracted to him, aren''t you?" Kalya suddenly asked Laurel, who was pondering.

    "Yeah... eh? No��no�� what did I say earlier because I was thinking about something else!? You must forget what I said!" Laurel stubbornly denied it. Kalya just smiled a little and said nothing else. Laurel''s face turned red from her carelessness in answering. She returned her focus to Ziel''s fight to shake off her embarrassment.

    Boooooooooom!

    Crossel was blown away again by Ziel''s attack. Ziel had already hit him several times in that battle. Luckily he could always quickly dodge Ziel''s attacks before hitting his vitals.

    "You''re weak..." Ziel concluded his observations after fighting for a while with Crossel.

    "What are you saying, you lowly human!?" Crossel''s face darkened after hearing his words. Ziel said the words Crossel hated the most. Crossel did all those experiments to strengthen the other divine races. But his main goal was to improve himself. He was the weakest among the five main gods in the divine temple. He only pretended to be calm and assertive in front of the other main gods.

    "Among the other divine races, you are the weakest I have ever fought. Looks like you''re notbat-oriented. But that doesn''t change anything." Ziel tightened his grip on the ck sword. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared next to Crossel.

    "You''ve fought another divine race!? Could it be that you are!?" Crossel finally realized who he was fighting right now. The one who had eliminated the main gods one after another and thwarted their ns. He was a dangerous existence to them. But he found out toote. Crossel quickly used his divine power and created 17 stacks of shields.

    [17 Shield Scales]

    Seventeen pieces of shield that were each as strong as ancient dragon scales were piled up at once. He used it to block Ziel''s attack.

    Ziel didn''t care about the pile of shields. All he saw was Crossel hiding behind the shield. Zielpressed the red lightning on his ck sword. Not long after that, his sword was enveloped in a thick red light with sparks of lightning. Ziel shed his ck sword vertically at Crossel.

    [Violent Thunder sh]

    The crimson lightning aura de sliced ??through the 17 stacks of shields like paper and directly hit Crossel.

    "Aaaaahhhh!" Crossel screamed in pain from being struck. He was blown away hundreds of meters until he pierced the trunk of the world tree.

    Booooommmmmm!

    Ziel was not careless and judged the battle as over. He narrowed his eyes at the hole he had created in the trunk of the world tree. Suddenly Ziel heardughter from inside the hole.

    "Hahaha��you forced me to do this. This power isn''t perfect yet, but I will use it to defeat you and show my abilities to the rest of the divine race!" Crossel''s figure slowly emerged from the hole with world tree roots connected in several parts of his body. An incredible amount of spirit and divine power overflowed from him.

    "Prepare to die!" Crossel grinned eerily.

 Chapter 148 - 50

    Time goes back to when Ziel went to the world tree. After being disguised as Ziel and killing Niberus, Lilith secretly returns to ra and the others. She saw ra taking care of the injured Beatrix when she got there. Princess Iris and Princess Freya quickly noticed her appearance.

    "Where have you been? ra has been asking about you ever since." Princess Freya asked her in a low voice as Lilith approached them.

    While the teachers were panicking because the heroes and Princesses were sneaking out of the building, Lilith also took advantage of the situation to sneak out. The only people who know about it are Princess Freya and Princess Iris. But they didn''t know where Lilith had gone.

    After learning that Lilith wasn''t with them, ra asked Princess Iris and Princess Freya about her. The two of them didn''t know how to respond and finally said that Lilith was resting because she wasn''t feeling well.

    "I have some business outside." Lilith answered her calmly.

    "Ooh�� What do you mean by business is fighting in ck robes and masks out there?" Princess Freya smiled teasingly. Lilith frowned at Princess Freya''s words.

    "If you already know, why are you asking me again?" Lilith snorted at Princess Freya and no longer cared about her.

    "Ahaha...I''m sorry. I''m just kidding. So don''t think too much about it." Princess Freya smiled and calmed down an irritated Lilith.

    "Is that a request from Ziel?'' Princess Iris suddenly asked out of curiosity about their conversation.

    "You are right." Lilith answered her curtly.

    "Where is he now? I haven''t seen him since the academy people took refuge in this building." Princess Iris looked around and didn''t find Ziel. She had been looking for him ever since the male students and academy teachers came to the central building. But she didn''t see him. Ziel had been missing ever since he left their tea party in the morning.

    "He��" Lilith wanted to answer Princess Iris'' question but was distracted by the shaking in the building.

    "What happened!?"

    "Is this another attack from the elf knight!?"

    The students panicked because the building suddenly shook. They were afraid that Queen Jasmine would send another elf knight to attack them. Now, they have no one to rely on. The teachers, Merlick and king Gustave were still in a state of unconsciousness. On the other hand, the heroes wouldn''t be able to fight them all. They were also exhausted from the previous fight with Niberus.

    "All of you, calm down! It''s just an ordinary earthquake!" Regza calmed the panicked students. He is the only teacher who is still conscious because he remains in the building to guard the students and does note against Niberus.

    The students started to calm down after hearing Regza''s exnation and returned to their previous activities. Some of them continued to care for the teachers, Merlick and King Gustave. Another student patrolled the building.

    "He is fighting elsewhere." Lilith smiled bitterly after feeling the shock. She could feel it wasn''t an ordinary earthquake, but someone''s doing.

    "Did the previous earthquake have something to do with him?" Princess Freya quickly understood what had happened. Lilith nodded slightly in response.

    "I think it''s safe here. The real problem is not in this ce, so you don''t have to worry. I have to go there, to where he is fighting." Lilith could sense that no more elf knights were approaching the building. But she didn''t know that Queen Jasmine had ordered the elf knights to retreat and no longer disturb the people from the academy.

    Lilith had also made sure there were no other threats around ra. After ra''s safety was guaranteed, she decided to go to Ziel''s ce and watch the fight.

    "That�� can Ie with you? If what you say is true that this ce is safe, I have no reason to worry about the people here. After all, I don''t have anything I can do in this ce." Princess Freya is bored of being in that ce without doing anything. She was jealous of Kalya being able to be with Ziel at a time like this. She felt that she would be left further behind by Kalya if it remained like that.

    "It''s up to you as long as you don''t bother me." Lilith said indifferently. She looked around for an opportunity to leave the ce secretly.

    "Take it easy! I will never bother you!" Princess Freya smiled happily. She thought that Lilith would reject her and ask her to go alone to Ziel''s ce.

    "Can Ie with you too? I also promise not to be a burden to you guys." Princess Iris gritted her teeth and dared to say that. Previously she only listened to their conversation, but she also wanted to go there after hearing Lilith agree to Princess Freya''s request. She has no other friends if they both go to Ziel''s ce. ra is busy taking care of Beatrix while Rhea hangs out with the D ss students. She will be lonely if they leave her.

    "Okay, you cane too. Let''s go. Right now, no one is paying attention to us." Lilith walked slowly towards the exit from the room. Princess Freya and Princess Iris nodded in unison and followed behind her.

    When they exited the room, they were startled by the voice of a girl who seemed to be waiting for them there.

    "Where do you want to go? The situation outside is still dangerous. You''d better stay here." Princess Aishia warned them, but her eyes kept staring at Princess Freya Lilith forgot to check on the person outside the room. But she felt it wasn''t that simple. She thought that Princess Aishia was deliberately waiting for them toe out.

    "We wanted to go outside for some fresh air because we were tired of being in this ce. I think the situation outside is safe." Lilith gave her reason to Princess Aishia.

    "Hmm... how do you know that it''s safe outside?" Princess Aishia raised her eyebrows after hearing Lilith''s words. She knew that Niberus had already been defeated by the ck-robed person disguised as Ziel, but she couldn''t be sure that there wouldn''t be another person like that attacking them.

    Princess Aishia didn''t know that every Divine Race mission was carried out by a group of two. One person was the main god who would act as the mission leader, while the other would serve as his assistant.

    "You saw it, didn''t you? The silver-haired man had been defeated, and the elven knights were nowhere to be seen in the vicinity of the building either. So I think our situation is safe for now. After all, we can take care of ourselves. When the situation is dangerous, we will run away immediately." Lilith tried to convince Princess Aishia with her words.

    "But, are you sure that no one like the silver-haired man will evere to this ce again?" Princess Aishia still can''t ept the reason.

    "My instincts are very good and usually very precise. Right now, my instincts told me that no more people like that woulde to this ce. Trust me." Lilith was starting to get annoyed with Princess Aishia''s question.

    "But��" Princess Aishia stubbornly tried to reject her excuse, but her words were cut off by Princess Freya first.

    "Aishia, stop it! We don''t have time to argue with you. Whatever will happen to us in the future, everything will be our responsibility." Princess Freya was annoyed to hear the questions and answers that seemed like they would never end if they weren''t stopped immediately.

    Princess Aishia was pensive for a while after hearing Princess Freya''s words. She wanted to be angry and questioned her about Ziel. But she tried to suppress her feelings. She suddenly thought of a better idea than taking her anger out on Princess Freya.

    "Okay. You guys better be careful out there." Princess Aishia nodded and walked into the room without waiting for their answer. Her sudden change in attitude left them confused.

    "Let''s get out of here right away. Don''t let that girl change her mind." Lilith urged Princess Freya and Princess Iris. She walked towards the entrance of the building followed by the two Princesses

    ***

    Ziel calmly looked at Crossel''s new form after fusing with the world tree. The same thing the Dryad had told him and Lilith that night. Unlike Ziel, Kalya and Laurel just found out that Crossel has controlled the world tree all this time.

    "What have you done with the world tree!?" Laurel roared angrily at Crossel because the world tree was a sacred tree that was revered as a symbol of their power. But right now, Crossel had tainted it.

    "How dare you yell at me, you lowly race." Crossel pointed his finger at Laurel, and dozens of tree roots emerged from the ground beneath Laurel''s feet. The tree roots wrapped around her and pulled her into the air.

    "Aaahhhh!" Laurel screamed in surprise at being suddenly coiled up and lifted into the air with her head down.

    "Laurel!" Kalya did not have time to do anything because the movement of the tree roots was too fast.

    Several tree roots changed into arge spear and prepared to stab Laurel. This made Laurel break out in a cold sweat with panic and fear. Laurel tried to break free, but she didn''t have the strength because she couldn''t bring out any spirit power.

    The spear-shaped tree roots shot out swiftly and were about to stab Laurel. But suddenly, all the tree roots wrapped around Laurel were cut off, and Laurel disappeared from there. Laurel, who is currently in a Princess hug position by Ziel, reappears next to Kalya. Ziel lowered Laurel slowly and ignored Crossel.

    "You two stay away from this ce. Spirit power will not be able to be used in this area from now on." Ziel looked at Kalya and Laurel, who were still speechless due to the fast events.

    "I understand. Come on, Laurel!" Kalya nodded and pulled Laurel''s hand, who still hadn''t said anything since being helped by Ziel.

    "Oh, alright!" Laurel frantically followed Kalya, but she briefly turned to Ziel before finally leaving the ce.

    Crossel was angry to see Ziel, who remained calm and ignored his existence. He thought that Ziel would panic and fear after seeing his increase in strength because he now felt stronger than the other main gods.

    "How dare you ignore me!" Crossel roared, and hundreds of tree roots emerged from the ground and transformed into various kinds of weapons.

    All of those weapon-shaped tree roots simultaneously attacked Ziel. But he just dodged all of those attacks with ease and asionally parried or cut the tree''s roots. He didn''t cut all the tree roots because he had promised to help Dryad without causing major damage to the world tree.

    "You�� how did you dodge all those attacks!?" Crossel was angry that none of his attacks hit Ziel. His strength had increased considerably, but he still felt inferior in front of him.

    "Your strength has indeed increased. But that''s it. Your fighting style hasn''t changed at all, and you don''t have much experience inbat. You are forced to change the orientation of your previously nonbat abilities to bebat specialists. No matter how much your strength increases, you are still weak in battle." Ziel said the reason for Crossel''s attack didn''t hit him.

    "Noisy! If that''s what you think, I will keep increasing my strength! I want to see if you can still withstand my attacks!" Crossel released more spirit and divine power. The leaves of the world tree began to fall and wither in several ces.

    Ziel frowned after seeing the change in the world tree. He decided to end their fight quickly before it was toote.

    A gigantic silver ball of energy resulting from the fusion of spirit and divine power formed in the sky. The ball of energy was getting bigger and bigger. The power of the energy ball was enough to eradicate the entire elven kingdom and the surrounding forest.

    Ziel changed his ck sword, Zetta to white sword, Alvha. He concentrated his power on Alvha andpressed it until his sword was enveloped in a thick gray light.

    "I will destroy you along with this kingdom!" Crossel shouted and dropped the giant energy ball on Ziel.

    [SilverGod Punishment]

    Ziel was silent as he watched the silver energy balling towards him. He could hear the worried screams of several girls far behind him. He was waiting for the silver energy ball to be in a straight line with Crossel and shed his white sword.

    [Dimensional Splitter]

    The space around the silver energy ball and Crossel split apart for a moment but then returned to normal. But in that instant, it was enough to obliterate the silver energy ball and split Crossel into two pieces.

    Ziel removed his white sword and returned to Kalya and Laurel''s ce. There, he saw not only Kalya and Laurel but also Lilith and the two princesses.

    "Ziel!" Kalya jumps and hugs him tightly. She buried her face in his chest.

    "It''s all over, isn''t it?" Kalya cries and asks in a low voice. But before Ziel could answer, a great earthquake and a roar rang out from the area outside the barrier of the Elven Kingdom.

    Rooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

 Chapter 149 - 51

    When hundreds of world tree roots were attacking Ziel, Kalya and Laurel suddenly felt strange. They felt their bodies tremble, more precisely from their contracted spirit. They were currently some distance away from where Ziel and Crossel were fighting.

    "Silphy, what happened?" Kalya asked worriedly at Silphy inside her body.

    "Undine, are you okay?" Laurel asked the same thing as Kalya. Their contracted spirits were suddenly acting very strange.

    (I''m fine. It''s just that I''ve been feeling goosebumps since a while ago. I thought something was going to happen. But I''m not sure what it is, or maybe it''s just our feelings because the spirit is sensitive to the natural changes that ur around us)

    Silphy answered in Kalya''s mind. His voice trembled and sounded like someone was scared.

    (Hmm��I feel the same way as Silphy. I hope nothing wrong happens)

    Undine was a little calmer when she spoke, even though she was in almost the same state as Silphy.

    Kalya and Laurel looked at each other after hearing the answers from the two spirits. They couldn''t do anything if the spirits didn''t even know what made them feel that way. Currently, Kalya and Laurel can only focus first on the battle in front of their eyes that will determine the fate of the Elven Kingdom.

    (Please win, Ziel!)

    Laurel prayed sincerely for Ziel from the bottom of her heart.

    When Kalya and Laurel were watching Ziel battling, they were interrupted by the sound of footsteps from behind them. They turned and saw nothing. But not long after, three beautiful girls appeared out of thin air before their eyes. They were Lilith, Princess Freya and Princess Iris. Princess Freya and Iris used their unique camouge ability, whereas Lilith used the mana that enveloped her body to dispel her existence. Laurel also got to know them when she joined the tea party this morning.

    Kalya frowned after seeing their appearance. She thought they would stay in that building to look after the academy people, especially Lilith. If Lilith weren''t there, the academy''s people would be in danger.

    "What are you guys doing in this ce?" Kalya wants to hear the reason for theming there.

    "I want to see the fight. Ooh, if you''re thinking about the safety of the academy''s people, you don''t have to worry. The person from the divine race had been defeated, and the elven knights had already retreated." Lilith exined the situation to Kalya.

    After hearing Lilith''s exnation, she could breathe a sigh of relief. He and Laurel already knew the reason why the elven knights retreated and didn''t attack the people from the academy anymore.

    "I understand. But why are theying with you? Don''t they know that it''s perilous here?" Kalya nced at Princess Freya and Princess Iris, standing behind Lilith. They didn''t say a word sinceing to that ce and only looked in the direction where Ziel was fighting Crossel.

    "That��" Lilith wanted to exin, but Princess Freya answered first.

    "Can''t Ie here while you can? After all, if the ce where Ziel is located isn''t safe, then it won''t be a safe ce in this world." Princess Freya walks up to Kalya and smiles provocatively at her. But Kalya is not angry with her attitude and words. On the other hand, she strongly agrees with her opinion.

    "There''s no safe ce if you''re not with him, huh�� hehe. I like your words." Kalya muttered and repeated Princess Freya''s words. She had to admit that Princess Freya''s words were something she had in mind as well.

    Laurel felt that there was something strange about Kalya and Princess Freya''s conversation. They look like friends, but on the other hand, they also look like rivals. Suddenly she thinks of something and looks at Kalya for confirmation. When Laurel saw Kalya nod, she was surprised. It''s like she told Laurel before that she wouldn''t be mad if another girl liked Ziel. Currently, she is friendly with a girl who also likes her man. This was not only painful for Laurel but also for Princess Iris. Somehow they feel like they were eliminated from thepetition.

    As the two of them were drowning in theirplicated feelings, Lilith said in a high tone and brought them back to reality.

    "What the hell is that!? Wouldn''t it destroy this entire kingdom if it exploded?" Lilith pointed at the silver energy ball getting bigger and bigger. Lilith admitted that her strength was iparable to the power Crossel was showing right now.

    The girls trembled after feeling the horror of the power contained within the energy ball. After it became enormous, they saw the ball of energy thrown by Crossel at Ziel. Even though they believed in Ziel''s power, after feeling the power of the silver energy ball, but after feeling the power of the silver energy ball, they couldn''t help but worry about him. What''s more, Ziel just kept quiet and didn''t show any signs of dodging or parrying it.

    "Ziel! Be careful!" The girls shouted in unison. Even Lilith also warned him.

    They originally wanted to help Ziel, but they immediately gave up their intention. It was because Ziel swiftly shed his sword at the energy ball. The girls watched the space around the energy ball being sliced in half for a moment, and then they saw the energy ball disappear and the dead Crossel split in half.

    They widened their mouths because of the absurd attack that Ziel showed them. Lilith even trembled and was grateful that Ziel didn''t use that move when fighting her back then.

    Ziel left the battlefield and flew towards them after confirming that Crossel was dead.

    Kalya quickly jumped into his arms after Zielnded in front of them. This added to the surprise of the other girls for a different reason.

    "It''s all over, isn''t it?" Kalya mumbles and cries in his arms. Before Ziel could answer, there was a roar that sent chills down their spines.

    Rooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Their legs went limp and suddenly fell to their knees as if they had lost their strength to stand. Even Lilith, who possessed the strength of a true god, couldn''t say a word.

    (What kind of power is that!? Just a scream makes me limp in fear like this!?)

    Lilith couldn''t stop her body from shaking continuously. The other girls even had difficulty breathing after hearing that roar. Ziel frowned after feeling the power of the creature that suddenly appeared. He quickly shrouded them with mana and aura to suppress that negative effect.

    "Ziel, what kind of creature is that?" Kalya asked in a trembling voice. Not only her but also Silphy trembled in fear and kept warning her about the creature.

    Particles of green light suddenly appeared around them and merged to form the figure of a girl with wavy turquoise hair and wearing a dress made of leaves. That girl was Dryad, the girl in prison that Ziel and Lilith had met inside the world tree.

    "Ken! Dangerous! The dangerous creature appears!" Dryad screamed in panic while clinging to Ziel.

    A vein appeared on Kalya''s forehead when she saw what the girl had done. Laurel chuckled when she saw Kalya''s expression.

    "Who are you?" Kalya asks Dryad. But before getting an answer from Dryad, Silphy and Undine manifest themselves first.

    "Silphy from the wind spirit n pays homage to the spirit queen, Dryad."

    "Undine of the water spirit n pays homage to the spirit queen, Dryad."

    Silphy and Undine greet Dryad very politely. After hearing what the two spirits said, Kalya and Laurel were shocked and quickly knelt in front of her.

    "I apologize for my rude behaviour earlier. My name is Cattleya Via, Princess of this kingdom. I pay my respects to the spirit queen, Dryad." Kalya lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Dryad.

    "I am the knightmander of this kingdom, Laurel Candyce. I pay my respects to the Dryad queen." Laurel saluted in a stiff tone.

    Princess Freya and Iris were shocked when Kalya and Laurel suddenly kneeled. They felt that the Dryads had a higher status than the current queen. They were even more amazed when they found out that the girl was the Spirit Queen.

    "Forget manners like at a time like this." Dryad only nced at them briefly and then looked back at Ziel.

    "Ken! How about this!? That creature is very dangerous!" Dryad shouted at Ziel.

    "I already know." Ziel answered curtly in a hoarse voice.

    "Eh? Do you already know? But, how is that possible?" Dryad tilted her head cutely after hearing Ziel''s answer. When Ziel andpany travelled to conquer the divine race, the creature did not appear, and information about it was prohibited from circting. Dryad was confused as to how Ziel found out about it.

    "One of the 4 guardians of the continent. Nine-headed imperial dragon. I know from the book the empire has left behind." Ziel answered to clear her confusion.

    Dryad and the other girls were shocked after hearing Ziel''s answer, especially after mentioning the creature''s name.

    They looked to where the roar wasing from and saw a giant nine-headed dragon there. Each head has a different colour and shows the elements used. Each head possessed the power of a true god and mastered the pinnacle of elemental power.

    Red: fire

    Blue: water

    Yellow: earth

    Green: wind

    Brown: metal

    White: light

    ck: darkness

    Silver: space

    Gold: time

    "What I remember is that that creature didn''t even appear when the Divine Race invaded this continent hundred of years ago. So why did that creature appear in this ce now?" Dryad pondered and tried to find the answer. Suddenly her body trembled when she thought of one of the possibilities.

    "Could it be��the purpose of that creatureing here is��" Dryad looked at Ziel. She hoped that Ziel would refute her suspicions. But Ziel''s answer betrayed her expectations.

    "You are right. The monster had indeede for me and seemed to know of my existence because of my previous fight. To that monster, I was an abnormal existence that needed to be exterminated from this world." Ziel answered it like it was none of his business. Everyone in the ce trembled after hearing what Ziel had said.

    "Dryad, open this forest barrier. I have to fight it." Ziel added his words.

    "Do not! You can''t fight that monster!" Kalya screams in panic and holds his hand. Lilith and the other girls nodded in agreement with Kalya.

    "Sorry, this is my decision. If I don''t fight that monster, we won''t be able to return to the human region." Ziel tried to free himself from Kalya''s grip.

    "I do not care! We can stay in the demi-human region forever! I beg you not to go! I know you''re strong, but I feel like that monster is in a different dimension." Kalya strengthens her grip on Ziel.

    "I promise to return safely." Ziel looked directly into Kalya''s eyes. He stroked her hair gently. Kalya trembled slightly and loosened her grip.

    " I will remember your promise to me. If you don''t return safely, I promise to die with you!" Kalya threatens Ziel and removes her hand from him. Ziel nodded in response.

    Another girl was in awe of Kalya, who boldly made such a promise. They feel Kalya will surely do as she has said.

    "Dryad! Open the barrier now, or I will break through it." Ziel looked at the Dryads seriously.

    "Okay!" Dryad clicks her tongue and reluctantly makes a hole in the barrier for Ziel to get out.

    "You are hiding there. Go back and tell the academy people about this except about me." Ziel said to the empty space far behind the girls. He quickly flew past the barrier and came to the imperial dragon.

    The girls who heard Ziel''s words immediately looked back, but they didn''t see anyone there. Only Lilith and Dryad noticed it but decided to keep quiet since Ziel didn''t mind it.

    When Ziel saw the imperial dragon, Ziel felt like a flea. It was even muchrger than the golem Rosier. Ziel was already holding a ck and white sword in both hands. He had also put on his divine dress. He released all of his mana, aura and spirit power.

    Ziel didn''t know how strong the king of the divine race, Azael, was before he fell to the Clorius continent and lost all his divine power. All he knew was, the being in front of him was far stronger than Azael he had fought hundreds of years ago.

    "Okay. We will see who will be eliminated first from this continent.." Ziel strengthened his grip on his swords and charged towards the imperial dragon with full force.

 Chapter 150 - 52

    The disturbance caused by the appearance of the Nine-Headed Imperial Dragon was not only in the Elven Kingdom. One of the kingdoms also affected was the Dwarven Kingdom that the academy people visited on a study tour.

    The redevelopment of the Dwarven Kingdom''s capital is currently still in progress. In a magnificent and luxurious tent, King Auva sat in his chair and heard the report from his son, Prince Torin. Besides the two of them, there was also Princess Melkia in that ce.

    "How''s your investigation going, Torin? What happened?" King Auva asked about the roar that sounded in the sky of the demi-human region. If it were just an ordinary roar, he would ignore it. But the roar he had heard frightened him and rendered his body powerless. Many of the residents of the Dwarven Kingdom also fainted upon hearing that.

    "After doing some investigation, we can only conclude that the roar was heard from the territory of the Elven Kingdom. We still don''t know what kind of creature can give off a roar with such effect." Prince Torin smiled bitterly and gave the report he had received from his men.

    "How could you not know? You have to find the cause no matter what. Even if you have to break through to the territory of the Elven Kingdom, you can use a reconnaissance golem to do that." King Auva frowned upon hearing the report from his son. He would still not calm down if he still hadn''t found the cause.

    "That''s not the case, father. I''ve done what you said earlier, but the problem is that we can''t get close to the territory of the Elf Kingdom because there is a barrier blocking us. This barrier is the same as the one that divides the humans and demi-humans region right now." Prince Torin exined the continuation of his previous report.

    "What exactly is going on there? Didn''t Queen Jasmine previously ask about Princess Cattleya and also the people from the academy? Does this have anything to do with them?" King Auva lowered his head and muttered. He guessed the cause of this incident. After thinking for a while, he saw Prince Torin in front of him.

    "You should keep investigating this matter. ce some soldiers and golems around the barrier. If the barrier disappears, report it to me immediately. You can also directly investigate that ce. But remember, you have to be very careful. Don''t let the elves find us. Do you understand?" King Auva gave new orders to Prince Torin.

    "I understand!" Prince Torin nodded slightly and left the ce.

    After Prince Torin came out, the only people left in the tent were King Auva and his daughter, Princess Melkia.

    "What do you think, Melkia?" King Auva asked Princess Melkia, who was sitting not far from him. She had just been silent since Prince Torin came and reported the results of his investigation.

    "I suspect this matter has something to do with the people from the academy, although I''m not sure about that. Didn''t you say that Queen Jasmine asked the location of their whereabouts before?" Princess Melkia gave her opinion.

    "Hmm�� what you said is the same as the conjecture in my mind. Hopefully, this doesn''t affect the demi-humans region. We''ve been busy with the problems that have urred in this kingdom, and I hope that there won''t be another problem that will make things worse in the future." King Auva sighed heavily and massaged his forehead with his hand. He looked tired from all the troubles that had happened recently. These few days, he was focused on rebuilding the royal capital and other problems.

    "I hope so too, father." Princess Melkia felt lonely when their conversation touched on academy people. She made many friends her age, but they suddenly left her after the previous incident. She had to admit that it was her father''s fault, and she had to share the responsibility.

    "You can leave now." King Auva felt guilty when he saw Princess Melkia''s face suddenly turn gloomy. He knew what she was feeling right now. So he decided not to discuss the matter any further.

    "Yes, father." Princess Melkia bowed slightly to King Auva and left the tent. After confirming that Princess Melkia hade out, King Auva let out a heavy sigh once more and leaned back weakly in his chair.

    ***

    In the hall of a majestic temple, a white and a golden statue stood opposite each other. They had an impromptu meeting due to the events that had just urred in the demi-human territory. Their meeting was postponed because the silver statue had not yet revealed himself.

    "Do we still have to wait for him? I thought maybe he died somewhere." The golden statueined to the silver statue.

    "We''ll wait a little longer. I also don''t know how he is now. The barrier in the Elven Kingdom cut off all my connections with him. So I don''t know if he''s alive or dead." The white statue answered tly.

    "I still have things to do. Can you exin the point of this impromptu meeting? You can exin it to him again when hees." The golden statue spokezily. Apart from that, he still had a mission toplete. He didn''t want to waste his time just waiting for the silver statue.

    "Alright. I just wanted to warn you, don''t approach the elven kingdom for now. The guardian of the continent that I talked about before had appeared there. So you better listen to my words." The white statue said earnestly to the golden statue.

    "The guardian of the continent was the one who made the roar earlier? I could barely stand after hearing that." The golden statue said it jokingly.

    "Fornius, don''t even try to approach that monster. We can''t provoke him at this time. I wanted to get information about the guardian of the continent. Although we have been on this continent for hundreds of years, we have very little information about these creatures. I also don''t know why that creature could appear at this time. I suspect it has something to do with Crossel." The white statue exins further.

    "I understand. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first because I still have a business to do." The golden statue seemed to be in a hurry to leave the ce.

    "Yes. You can go." The white statue answered curtly.

    The golden statue immediately left the ce without saying anything else. Not long after the golden statue was gone, the figure of a girl with long white hair appeared in the temple hall. The girl walked gracefully towards the white statue. Her face was distorted so that others could not see it.

    "Are youing, Miss?" The white statue greeted the girl politely.

    "Yes. Have you told him yet?" The girl asked without looking at the white statue. Her eyes keep roaming the temple hall.

    "I already warned him. What brought you to this ce, Miss? This is your first timeing to this ce." The white statue asked the girl. The girl had never had the slightest interest in the ''God Domain'' organization all this time.

    "Nothing in particr. I''m just bored. Coincidentally, the guardian of the continent appeared. I wonder why that creature appeared at this time. That monster didn''t even appear when my brother invaded this world. So, Aghares. I want you to find out why." The girl gave an order to the white statue. Seeing the attitude of the white statue that was very polite to her, she had a much higher position and power than him.

    "I understand, Miss Azalia." The white statue answered firmly, and the girl disappeared from the ce.

    ***

    Ziel charged forward to attack the dragon with full force. The nine-headed imperial dragon noticed the appearance of Ziel. The eyes of the red dragon and green dragon shone.

    [ck me Tornado]

    The gigantic ck me tornado came to attack Ziel first. This attack couldn''t bepared to any fire tornado that had ever existed. Apart from the ck mes that could scorch anything it touched, there were des of ck wind that would tear its target apart.

    [Thunder Beam]

    Ziel countered the attack with aser beam of the same size. He usually used his fingers to fire those attacks, but he used his palms this time. Ziel''s and dragon''s attacks shed.

    Boooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    An enormous explosion along with a violent shockwave urred in the sky. This is the beginning of their fight. Ziel continued to advance towards the dragon at supersonic speed. The eyes of the red dragon and brown dragon shone.

    [Golden Lava Wave]

    Waves of hot gold-coloredva made of molten metal covered Ziel''s path. He felt an intense heat just by approaching it.

    [Orbit sh]

    Ziel cut through theva wave and slipped through the gap he created. He was already close to the dragon. Ziel shed his sword at the red dragon''s head.

    Roooooooooooooaaaaaarrrrrrr!

    Ziel retreated afternding the attack on the red dragon''s head as the blue dragon''s head took a bite attack where he had been standing before.

    "I shed it with full power but can only deal such a shallow wound?" Ziel looked at the wound he gave the red dragon''s head. The damage from his attack was minimal and healed instantly. Ziel frowned upon seeing it. He had to quickly cut off the dragon''s head to inflict serious injuries.

    Ziel charged forward to attack the dragon again. This time he intended to cut off one of the dragon''s heads in one fell swoop. The eyes of the blue and green dragon head shone.

    [Green Water beam]

    The dragon fired a high-speed waterser beam at Ziel. The dragon seemed to have predicted what Ziel would do and didn''t let him get close to it. The red and yellow dragon eyes shone.

    [Meteor Impact]

    Dozens ofrge chunks of the earth burned by fire fell from the sky towards Ziel.

    Ziel frowned upon seeing the dragon fire two attacks simultaneously at him. He dodged the high-speed water beam by a thin margin and shed his white sword at the dozens of meteors that were aiming at him.

    [Space Banishment]

    The dozens of meteors were swallowed up by the space rips and disappeared. But the dragon attack wasn''t finished yet. Ziel suddenly saw the wagging tail of the dragon was in front of his eyes.

    Booooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Ugh!" Ziel was blown away dozens of meters, but luckily he didn''t get any severe injuries. He reduced the attack''s impact to keep him from being thrown very far and quickly closed the distance back with the dragon.

    The ck dragon''s eyes glowed.

    [Absolute Darkness]

    Suddenly the space around Ziel darkens. He was trapped inside a giant ball of darkness. Not only was Ziel unable to see, but all of his senses were malfunctioning at the moment.

    "Aaahhhhhhh!" Ziel didn''t panic when he realized that. He released his mana, aura, and spirit power to dispel the darkness that enveloped him.

    The white dragon''s eyes shone.

    [Lightning Bombardment]

    But when the darkness dissipated, But when the darkness dissipated, what awaited Ziel was a shower of light beams from the sky that rained down on him.

    Ziel dodged it with minimal movement as he moved closer to the imperial dragon. One of the light beams was approaching him at high speed, and he couldn''t dodge. The spirit circle gears that floated behind him moved. Time stopped one second around Ziel and was enough to avoid the attack.

    After Ziel managed to escape the attack, The silver and gold dragon eyes shone.

    [Time and Space Prison]

    Ziel felt the time around him suddenly stop. He felt his body freeze and couldn''t even move his fingertips. Moreover, the space around him seemed to be pinching him from all directions.

    The eyes of the Nine imperial dragon heads shone. They opened their mouths at the same time. Energy gathered in each of the dragon''s mouths.

    [Ultimate Dragon Breath]

    The nine dragon heads shot out dragon breaths simultaneously. Each dragon breath possessed the power of a true god. The nine dragon breaths merged into one and shot towards Ziel, who could not move at the moment.

    Ziel''s face became grave after feeling how powerful the attack was. Even though he can''t move, his brain can still work. Right now, he only had the option of resisting the attack.

    [Imprable Fortress]

    The grey light particles scattered and began to merge one after another. After that, a giant grey fortress formed in front of Ziel. Dragon breath that shot out with incredible speed and power shed against the fortress. But it didn''tst long, the fort began to crack and then shattered into pieces. The dragon''s breath''s power didn''t decrease and hit Ziel heavily.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 151 - 53

    After seeing Ziel''s fight from inside the world tree barrier, Kalya and the other girls were worried. Since the beginning of the battle, Ziel already looks challenging to approach the dragon. He seems to be more defensive and dodging than attacking. But after they saw that Ziel managed tond his attack on one of the dragon heads, they were shocked. That''s because Ziel''s attack only made a small cut on the surface of the dragon''s skin.

    "Isn''t that dragon too strong? Will Ziel be okay?" Kalya asks Dryad next to her. Even though she knew it would be rude, Dryad was a spirit queen adored by the elves. But Dryad seemed to ignore that and was willing to answer her question.

    "Ziel? Ah, you mean Ken, right? I do not know. I know he''s strong, but if we have to fight a monster like that��then, we can only hope that he will win." Dryad shook her head and smiled bitterly. She wants to answer Kalya''s question because Ziel has a very intimate rtionship with Kalya.

    "Is there nothing we can do?" Kalya asked her again. She couldn''t shake off her worry after seeing Ziel struggling just tond one hit on the dragon.

    "Unfortunately, none. For now, we can only pray and see from here." Dryad also felt powerless against such an existence. This was also the first time she had seen the guardian of the continent in person, and the power she felt from it was immeasurable.

    While they were chatting, suddenly Ziel was blown away by the swing of the dragon''s tail. This was the first time they saw Ziel getting hit while fighting.

    "Ziel!" Kalya shouts worriedly. She could only watch him from behind the barrier without being able to do anything.

    Ziel kept trying tond his attacks on the dragon. But all his efforts keep being thwarted, as predicted by the dragon. The dragon dealt consecutive attacks at him until it became difficult for Ziel to approach him.

    When Ziel managed to escape the dragon''s consecutive attacks, the girls saw Ziel suddenly freeze from his spot. They were confused about what he was doing.

    "That�� why did he suddenly stop moving?" Princess Freya subconsciously asked.

    "He didn''t stop his movement, but the space and time around him were sealed. Because of that, he couldn''t move from that ce." Dryad spoke glumly. She sensed that Ziel was in danger but couldn''t tell the other girls. Dryad and Lilith felt the same way even though Lilith couldn''t see what was happening as Dryad could.

    What Dryad felt finally came true. The nine dragon heads opened their mouths simultaneously. Arge amount of energy was concentrated within their mouths and could even be felt behind the barrier. The space around the dragon began to distort and crack due to that power. The girls got a shiver down their spines when they saw the dragon shoot all nine dragon breaths simultaneously at Ziel. Even though he held it for a few seconds, Ziel''s barrier finally broke, and the dragon''s breath hit Ziel heavily.

    "Ziel!!!!" Kalya and the other girls screamed hysterically. Dryad bit her lip when she saw that Ziel was swallowed by the dragon''s breath and disappeared from their sight.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Dryads! Please open the barrier now! I want to help him right away!" Kalya says to Dryad in panic. She no longer thought about manners when talking to her. What''s on her mind right now is helping Ziel. She no longer cares about anything else around her.

    "Sorry, but I can''t." Dryad firmly refused Kalya''s request.

    "But why?" Princess Freya was the one who voiced her anxiety this time. She couldn''t just sit back and look at Ziel like that. When ites to feelings, then she won''t lose to Kalya.

    The other girls looked at the Dryads and waited for the answer. They were annoyed at Dryad''s direct response to Kalya''s previous request.

    "Haa...you see. I can indeed break the barrier of this forest and let you out. However, the monster made its barrier outside of mine to prevent others from interfering and being impacted by their fight. The dragon''s only goal is to eliminate Ken. The dragon wouldn''t have killed the other creatures around him if he wasn''t forced to." Dryad pointed at another barrier that looked like an aurora. She exins the reason she refused Kalya''s request. She also had the same feelings because Ziel had saved the world tree and freed her from prison.

    "Can''t you do something to pull Ziel back into this barrier?" Princess Iris asked with a pale face. She couldn''t help but worry about Ziel''s condition. She was worried not because the power that suppressed her curse would disappear if Ziel died, but because she didn''t want to see Ziel get hurt. Princess Iris felt it was sincere from her heart.

    "I can if the opponent isn''t a monster like that. But it''s different if you have to help Ziel when he''s fighting against the continent''s guards. That monster will go on a rampage and destroy the entire ce if it suddenly misses its target." Dryad replied with a solemn face. Whatever they were doing right now would only end up in vain if they all died in that rescue attempt. The only thing to do was kill the continent''s guardians, which was impossible for them.

    Kalya could no longer hold back her tears after hearing Dryad''s exnation. She fell on her knees and felt helpless. The same thing happened to Princess Freya. Laurel and Princess Iris tried to calm them down.

    "You guys calm down. For now, Ziel is still alive because the contract is still with me." Lilith showed a shiny pattern appearing on her forehead.

    "Ah! You made a master and servant contract with Ken?" Dryad was surprised after seeing the pattern on Lilith''s forehead. She immediately realized what the pattern meant. Lilith gave a slight nod and surprised Princess Freya and Laurel.

    "Therefore, we just have to trust him." Lilith added her words.

    "You are right. I''m sure he can beat that monster." Kalya stood up slowly and wiped her tears. Unexpectedly she helped Princess Freya to her feet. Princess Freya was confused by what she was doing, but she epted his outstretched hand and stood up with her help.

    "If all this goes well, I will help you talk to him." Kalya smiles at her. Princess Freya trembled after hearing her words because she knew what Kalya''s meant.

    "Thank you." Princess Freya gripped Kalya''s hand tightly, and her tears fell again without her knowing it.

    Dryad, Princess Iris, and Laurel had their mouths wide open at the unexpected happening before their eyes. They didn''t think Kalya would want to share Ziel with another girl. In addition, Princess Iris and Laurel also feel jealous of Princess Freya. They are not girls like her who dare to openly show their feelings andpete for the heart of the man she loves.

    "Hey, look! That''s Ziel!" Lilith''s scream woke them from their thoughts.

    ***

    Ziel slowly flew out of the giant pit formed in the ground from being hit by the dragon''s breath. The hole was almost the same area as the capital of the Dwarven kingdom and was immeasurably deep. Ziel came out with his body covered in wounds. The divine dress he was wearing was partially shattered, and blood keeps to flow from the wound on his right hand.

    "If I was still the same when I fought Azael, I might have died from that attack. Fortunately, I have a new divine dress and have mastered spiritism. Even so��" Ziel shook his head after feeling his current state. He thought that many of his internal organs were severely damaged. His entire body ached even when he only made small movements.

    "Okay. My condition won''tst long. If I don''t want to die, I have to give everything to fight it. Besides, I made a promise to someone toe back alive." Ziel remembers what Kalya said before he left.

    Ziel gripped his two swords tightly and charged towards the dragon again. The difference is that Ziel looks calmer and more determined. His eyes kept staring at the nine dragon heads like a beast staring at its prey.

    The eyes of the red and brown dragon head glowed.

    [Lava Tsunami]

    Hundreds of meters high goldenva waves covered Ziel''s path. The dragon prevented Ziel from getting close to him. But Ziel teleported and easily bypassed the blockade of theva. As Ziel had predicted after passing through theva wave, one of the dragon heads was already in front of him and opened its jaws wide. The dragon prepared its surprise attack as he had already predicted what Ziel would do.

    Ziel remained calm in the face of it. He made an energy ball in his hand and threw it into the dragon''s mouth. After that, he teleported back to his original ce.

    Booooommm!

    The ball of energy exploded inside the dragon''s mouth.

    Rooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaar!

    The dragon roared in pain. While the dragon was busy with the pain, Ziel had already slipped and was near one of the dragon heads.

    [Orbit sh]

    He shed his sword with all the strength he had. The dragon''s head was cut off and fell to the ground.

    Roooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    The dragon roared in pain again. The remaining eight dragon eyes glowed.

    [Ultra Regeneration]

    The severed dragon''s head grew instantly. The nine dragons reshot their dragon breath at Ziel. But this time, the dragon didn''t make one but shot it in all directions.

    Ziel frowned when he saw the dragon start to rampage. He found it difficult to approach him if the dragon kept shooting dragon breaths like that. But Ziel continued to attack the dragon. Ziel teleported continuously to get near the dragon. He gritted his teeth as he felt his body bing increasingly difficult to move due to his previous injuries. Ziel shed his sword after getting close to one of the dragon heads then teleported to keep his distance from the dragon. He did the same thing over and over again until the dragon went berserk and lost his ability to think.

    "I''ll try something to stop it from moving. right now, he can''t predict what I''m going to do." Ziel muttered after seeing the dragon continuously roaring and shooting dragon breaths blindly.

    [Seiryuu]

    [Manifest!]

    [Yamata no Orochi]

    [Manifest!]

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Two mythological creatures that came from Ziel''s homeworld appeared in that world. The first creature is a long dragon, one of the guardians of the winds and has been manifested by Ziel several times, while the other is a dragon with eight heads and tails, a mythological creature from Japan on earth.

    "Hopefully, what I''m doing will work."

    [Yamata no Orochi]

    [Seiryuu]

    [Fusion]

    The two dragons turned into particles of light and merged into one. The light particles condensed and slowly formed a creature with nine heads and nine tails, simr to an imperial dragon.

    [Nine-headed Ancient Dragon]

    [Manifest!]

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A dragon of the same size and number of heads as the imperial dragon materialized in front of Ziel. Although the dragons have the same size and number of heads, the ancient dragons do not have a different head color like the imperial dragons. All of the ancient dragon''s dragon heads are gray. Of course, his strength is not as strong as the imperial dragon.

    "This is enough to hold him back." Ziel muttered and looked at the ancient dragon he had just materialized.

    The ancient dragon quickly charged forward to attack the imperial dragon as soon as it materialized. The imperial dragon also moved forward to attack him. The monster seemed to have met its mortal enemy. Ancient dragons and imperial dragons bit each other and attacked using their tails. The environment around where they fought was severely damaged. They fought close quarters like wild beasts. While fighting, their heads got tangled together and made it difficult for both of them to move.

    Ziel didn''t waste that opportunity. He brandished his white sword, and a gigantic portal appeared in the sky above where the two dragons were fighting.

    [Sky of Apocalypse]

    From the portal emerged an asteroid the size of a small ind that covered the sky into darkness.

 Chapter 152 - 54

    A giant asteroid covered the sky and slowly fell towards the two dragons fighting. The imperial dragon sensed the dangering its way and tried to break free from the ancient dragon restraining him. But unfortunately, the imperial dragon could not escape from the ancient dragon. The imperial dragon had no other choice but to shoot out dragon breath in that state. The eyes of the nine dragon heads shone.

    [Ultimate Dragon Breath]

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    The asteroid shattered into pieces. The shards turned into small meteors and destroyed the surroundings. But Ziel''s attack didn''t end there. Another asteroid appeared from the portal, and this time two asteroids at once.

    "If one isn''t enough, then I''ll just double the number." Ziel panted heavily and felt his body almost reaching its limit. But he keeps forcing himself to attack the imperial dragon.

    [Fall!]

    [Fall!]

    The two asteroids suddenly fell faster than the first asteroid. The imperial dragon panicked to see the gigantic object approaching him in a manifold number. The eyes of the nine dragon heads shone.

    [Ultimate Dragon Breath]

    The two asteroids shattered like the asteroid that crashed the first time. But Ziel dropped another asteroid on the dragon, and he was determined to hit it this time.

    [Fall!] x16

    Dozens of asteroids piled up in the sky and fell towards the imperial dragon. The asteroid fell at speed many times faster than the first and second asteroids.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The imperial dragon roared, the eyes of the nine dragon heads shone. He shot out his third dragon breath.

    [Ultimate Dragon Breath]

    The dragon destroyed three asteroids, but the remaining 13 were still intact and untouched. All of the asteroids fell faster and finally hit the imperial dragon.

    Booooooooooooooooooooo.ooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The imperial dragon roared in pain from being continuously hit by dozens of asteroids. Finally, the 13th asteroid hit it, and no more roars could be heard.

    The battlefield between Ziel and the nine-headed imperial dragon is full of smoke and dust due to the asteroid impact. The appearance of the two of them is entirely invisible. Ziel stared intently at where the imperial dragon and ancient dragon had fought before. He wanted to make sure that the imperial dragon was dead.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The imperial dragon''s roar blew away all the smoke and dust in the ce. Ziel could see the imperial dragon didn''t die from the asteroid impact. But the monster lost part of its body and only had one golden head left at this point. The golden dragon head''s eyes shone. The regeneration process is prolonged because it only uses one head. Even so, part of his body had been restored, and it was only a matter of time for the eight heads to grow back.

    "Looks like I won''t be able to kill you if I don''t obliterate you to the smallest part of your body." Ziel narrowed his eyes at the state of the imperial dragon in front of him. He attached his white and ck swords. When the swords touched each other, the white and ck light shed. Not long after that, the light began to mix into one. The white and ck swords merged and formed a new grey sword.

    "This is my final attack. If I can''t kill you with this attack, then I will die." Ziel grasped the sword with both hands and poured his remaining mana, aura, and spirit power into it. The three powers swirled in the sword and slowly fused into a new power. A thick grey light with ck and white coating enveloped the sword. The space around Ziel began to distort and crack due to thepression of the excessive force.

    "Die." Ziel raised his sword and gave the imperial dragon a vertical sh.

    [Sword of Extinction]

    The gigantic grey aura de engulfed the imperial dragon. The dragon''s body disappeared instantly when it came into contact with Ziel''s attack. The imperial dragon didn''t even have time to roar in pain. What remained were particles of light after his death. Thebined abilities of the white sword [space] and the ck sword [destruction] created a new ability to annihte everything.

    After seeing that the imperial dragon''s body hadpletely disappeared, Ziel suddenly lost his bnce. His vision started to blur, and he felt like he didn''t have the slightest strength to stand up. Not long after that, Ziel suddenly fell from the sky. He had overextended himself to fight at full force while he was in a mortal wound. He reached his limit when his power had been exhausted. Ziel slowly lost his consciousness. But before that, he had a chance to see the light streaking towards him. Not long after, his consciousnesspletely disappeared into the darkness.

    ***

    Time goes back to when Ziel managed to survive the imperial dragon''s attack. Kalya and the other girls are happy that Ziel is still alive. But on the other hand, they are sad to see his current condition.

    "Ziel..." Kalya covered her mouth and couldn''t hold back the tears that spilled from her eyes. Next to her, Princess Freya also had the same feeling and expression on her face. Laurel and Princess Iris still tried to calm them both down. Right now, their chests hurt seeing Ziel fighting in such a state.

    When the girls saw the fight between Ziel and the imperial dragon, they heard footsteps approaching them.

    "What''s going on in this ce?" Queen Jasmine asked confusedly. She came to the ce after hearing the roar of the imperial dragon. She looked around the former battleground between Ziel and Crossel. But her eyes stopped somewhere under the world tree. Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira were shocked after seeing Crossel''s corpse lying there.

    "Did you guys kill him? And what kind of creature is it? And who is the one who fought against it?" Queen Jasmine trembled after seeing Crossel''s corpse, but she became even more scared after averting her gaze and seeing a giant dragon with nine heads.

    "Could you be quiet!" Dryad said coldly. She was annoyed with all Queen Jasmine''s questions.

    "Who are you...?" Before Queen Jasmine could continue her speech, Smander first manifested himself in front of the Dryads. Smander couldn''t speak, so he lowered his head like he was on his knees. Queen Jasmine immediately recognized who the girl was after seeing Smander kneeling in front of her.

    "I am Jasmine Via, the Queen of the current Elven Kingdom. I pay my respects to the spirit Queen, Dryad." Queen Jasmine quickly knelt and gave her greetings.

    "I am the Princess of the Elven Kingdom. My name is Seira Via. I''m honored to meet Queen Dryad." Princess Seira frantically saluted Dryad after hearing what Queen Jasmine said. They didn''t recognize her because Dryad had never shown herself in public all this time.

    "Ooh, you''re the current Queen teaming up with that divine race bastard, aren''t you? I know you." Dryad snorted and looked disgusted at Queen Jasmine.

    "That''s..." Queen Jasmine wanted to say something, but Dryad cut her off first.

    "I''m not interested in hearing your answer. I''m feeling bad right now. So you better back off and don''t get too close to me." Dryad stared intently at Queen Jasmine and paid no more attention to her. She had a grudge against the divine race that had locked her up and tried to control the world tree. Not to mention seeing Ziel fighting in such a state made her mood even worse.

    "Do you feel there is something different with Ziel?" Lilith''s voice suddenly made the girls turn their attention to her.

    "What do you mean?" Laurel asked because she didn''t understand what she meant.

    "His gaze�� the look he used to give was that of someone bored and disinterested in everything around him, but now his gaze was intense. He looks like a beast staring at its prey." Kalya answered what Lilith had asked before. Among the other girls, she was the one who spent the most time with him. She also often notices changes in the expression on Ziel''s face. So Kalya immediately knows if something has changed about him.

    "You are right. It''s also the first time I''ve seen him give that look." Princess Freya nodded in agreement to Kalya.

    "He also does a different attack pattern to what he did before. He seemed to be deliberately luring the monster to read his attack patterns." Lilith gave her opinion. The other girls saw Ziel''s fighting style again after hearing that. What Lilith said was true. Ziel didn''t fight as he did in the beginning against the dragon. Meanwhile, Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira could only watch the fight from a distance away from the girls for fear of the threat Dryad had said earlier.

    While the girls were focusing on the battle, they were suddenly surprised by another dragon that appeared and also had nine heads.

    Roooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    "What''s that!?"urel asks Kalya. She had never seen Ziel use that ability, so she was confused by the sudden appearance of another monster.

    "That is one of his abilities. But I don''t know more about that." Kalya answered her. Ziel had told Kalya about his abilities, but she didn''t care at all. That''s why she never asked further.

    "It is an ability that can create anything from nothing as long as you know the details of what you are creating." Dryad adds what Kalya had said.

    "What!?" Kalya and the other girls were shocked after hearing Dryad''s exnation. Even Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira were stunned after overhearing their conversation.

    "Isn''t that an extraordinary and versatile ability?" Laurel''s question represented the feelings of the other girls.

    "You''re right if that person knows how to use it. Not only does Ziel know, but he''s also very good at using that ability." Dryad agreed tourel''s words. Ziel''s ability is indeed versatile but must be apanied by extraordinary knowledge. Because for every creature he created, he had to have theplete picture.

    Not long after, the sky turned dark. The girls opened their mouths wide as Ziel dropped a giant rock from the sky towards the dragon. One asteroid is enough to destroy a castle and the surrounding area, but Ziel is dropping dozens at a time.

    "This...I''m seeing it for the first time." Dryad didn''t know what to say. It was the first time she''d seen Ziel use such an ability because Ziel had just created it before he reincarnated and used it for the first time in a fight against Lilith.

    Lilith had cold sweat dripping from her forehead if she had to imagine Ziel releasing more than one asteroid against her. Princess Iris and Laurel saw it for the first time and were frightened by the disaster-like scene before their eyes.

    After the girls were taken aback by the sight of the apocalypse, what they saw next was no less astonishing. After being hit by the dozens of asteroids, the dragon was alive and had even begun to heal itself. On the other hand, they were worried because they saw that Ziel had started to wobble while flying in the sky.

    (Ziel...I''m sure you can win!) Kalya prayed in her heart. Princess Freya, Princess Iris,urel, Dryad, and Lilith also expect the same thing.

    The girls saw Ziel suddenly do something to his sword. Hebined his two swords and unleashed all his strength. They could feel that the power was far more potent than the dragon breath of the previous nine dragon heads. Ziel shed his sword and made the giant dragon disappear from their sight.

    (What kind of power is that!?)

    Dryad and Lilith could feel the horror of Ziel''s attack. They were shocked by the power shown by that single sh of the sword. But then the girls were happy that Ziel managed to defeat the monster.

    "He won! He won!" Princess Freya jumped happily after seeing Ziel''s victory. She hugs Kalya unconsciously. Kalya could only smile and return the hug. The other girls gave them warm smiles, but their smiles condensed and were reced with panicked faces as they saw Ziel suddenly lose his bnce and fall from the sky.

    "Dryads! Quickly open the barrier! I will help him!" Kalya shouts at Dryad. Because she was too panicked, she called Dryad''s name directly without any honorifics.

    "Calm down! I''ll help him since the barrier is gone and the dragon is dead. I can freely control this forest." Dryad didn''t care about Kalya''s attitude towards her. She knelt and put her palms on the ground. The girls could see many roots rising from the ground and catching the fallen Ziel. The roots pulled Ziel into the soil. Not long after, the ground near the girls split open and revealed Ziel, unconscious and covered in wounds.

    "Ziel!!!" Kalya and the other girls scream hysterically after seeing his condition.

 Chapter 153 - 55

    Inside a hut near the world tree, Ziel is fast asleep on a bed. He was being cared for by Kalya and Princess Freya ever since he lost his consciousness. Ziel slowly opened his eyes and looked around him.

    "Ugh!" He felt his whole body very difficult to move. He hadn''t experienced a sensation like this in a long time. Thest time he felt it was after he managed to defeat Azael.

    "Ziel!" Kalya and Princess Freya shouted in unison. They woke up from their slumber after hearing Ziel''s groan. They fell asleep from exhaustion after going through all the incidents that happened.

    "How long have I been asleep?" Ziel tried to get up from his bed. He forced his stiff limbs to move. After he woke up, his body could heal itself. Gradually his condition began to improve.

    "You better rest first. Your condition just got better. You only slept for 3 hours." Kalya tries to prevent Ziel from getting up from his sleeping position.

    "I am alright. My condition will recover by itself. Rather than that, I thank you guys for taking care of me." Ziel looked at Kalya and Princess Freya behind her. Even though he was in a stupor, Ziel could tell that the two of them were the ones who took care of him since he was brought to this ce.

    Kalya and Princess Freya looked at each other and then smiled broadly. Kalya suddenly remembered the promise she had said to Princess Freya.

    "Ziel��can you give Freya a chance? I don''t know what the marriage system is in your homeworld. But in this world, polygamy is allowed." Kalya talks to him seriously.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Kalya''s words. He didn''t expect Kalya to bring up such a topic when he just woke up. But Ziel wasn''t mad at her because he knew Kalya must have reasons for doing that. Ziel nced at Princess Freya, who had only lowered her head for fear of what Ziel would say next. She thought Ziel would reject her again like usual.

    "Are you sure about your decision?" Ziel asks Kalya.

    "I''m sure!" Kalya answered with determination.

    "Princess Freya, I don''t know what attracted you to me. If it was because of what happened in the Argaint Kingdom, you might have misjudged your feelings. I''m helping you only for my own sake." Ziel tried to clear up the misunderstanding of Princess Freya''s feelings. He never remembered that he had ever done anything that could captivate her heart except for the incident in the Argaint Kingdom. If that''s true, then what Princess Freya feels is sheer admiration.

    "Not because of that! I''ve been looking for you for a long time! I''ve been searching for my destiny since I was little. That person is you, Ziel!" Princess Freya frantically rebutted Ziel''s words. She looked at Ziel with teary eyes. She didn''t want Ziel to misunderstand her true feelings.

    "Destiny?" Ziel and Kalya also don''t understand what Princess Freya is saying.

    "That�� it happened when I was little." Princess Freya began to tell about the events that she experienced when she was a child and met an old man. The old man also talked about her eyes that could instantly recognize her destined person.

    Ziel frowned after hearing the story from Princess Freya. He felt that the old geezer was not an ordinary person if he could predict someone''s future to such a degree.

    "But...that''s in the past. What I feel right now is something I sincerely feel from my heart and not from that prophecy." Princess Freya added an exnation. She feared that Ziel would misinterpret his words after hearing his story earlier.

    Ziel closed his eyes and pondered what Princess Freya had said. He saw Princess Freya looking at him with a hopeful face and wet eyes. But Ziel could tell what she was saying was honest and sincere. This was his first experience receiving feelings from two beautiful girls at once. The thing that makes it difficult is the ideology of marriage from his homeworld, which only adheres to monogamy and Azael''s seal that made him lose his emotions and made him unable to express his feelings properly. Suddenly his heartbeat increased after seeing Princess Freya''s face. He already knew what decision he had to make.

    "I can''t promise you anything for now, but I will protect you with all my strength. That was the thing I also said to Leya. I have my reasons for saying that. Do you want to wait until I get my emotions back and can express my feelings to both of you properly?" Ziel not only asked Princess Freya but also asked Kalya.

    Kalya and Princess Freya looked at each other and smiled widely. They answered in unison.

    "We will be waiting for you!" Kalya and Princess Freya jump and hug Ziel. while the three of them enjoyed their time together, a voice rang out from the entrance and caught their attention.

    "Ahem��can you guys save that scene forter?" Laurel averted her reddened face after seeing the scene before her eyes. Shees there to see the condition of Ziel and Kalya. She was not alone. Princess Iris and Lilith came to apany her.

    "Ahaha...I''m sorry. Is there something important you want to tell me? Didn''t you previously say you wanted to return to the castle?" Kalya shyly released her arms from Ziel. She quickly asked Laurel to change the subject.

    "Ooh��I''ve gone back there, but there''s nothing important I can do. The elven knights were already doing the castle renovations, so I decided toe back here and see how you are doing. How are you now?" Laurel smiled and walked over to Ziel.

    "I''m fine. Thank you foring to see me. Have you guys checked the situation of the academy people?" Ziel nced at Lilith and Princess Iris.

    "That�� I haven''t had time to go back there yet." Princess Iris answered him. She averted her eyes from Ziel like she was hiding something.

    "Why? did something else happen while I was unconscious?" Although Ziel can feel Kalya and Princess Freya nearby, his senses are limited when he is unconscious. He had previously been unable to confirm the state of the people from the academy. Ziel closed his eyes and checked their condition.

    "I think everything is fine there. Why don''t youe back with Lilith first?" Ziel looked at Princess Iris and waited for her answer.

    Princess Iris was silent and didn''t know what to say. She keeps averting her gaze and refuses to make eye contact with Ziel.

    "She didn''te back because he was worried about you, Ken!" Suddenly, Dryad''s voice was heard in the room. Greenlight particles gathered and manifested the figure of Dryad behind Princess Iris.

    "Kyaa! Miss Dryad, please don''t appear out of the blue! And please don''t say nonsense to him!" Princess Iris jumped in surprise after Dryad suddenly came behind her. Her face turned red after hearing what Dryad said.

    "Ooh��so what I said was bullshit, and you don''t care about him?" Dryad smiled teasingly.

    "That... I''m worried about him." Princess Iris couldn''t help but admit it in front of Ziel. Her face was as red as an apple.

    "Ehehe�� why are you so worried about him?" Dryad keeps asking Princess Iris. She chuckled as if she had just found a new toy.

    "Stop it, Dryad. Thank you for worrying about me." Ziel saw Princess Iris hiding behind Lilith. If Ziel doesn''t stop her soon, Dryad will keep teasing Princess Iris. He saw that Princess Iris had almost reached her limit. Even though his emotions are currently sealed, that doesn''t mean he is a stone who doesn''t know Princess Iris'' feelings for him.

    Princess Iris didn''t say anything and just gave a slight nod. Her face was extremely red and seemed to have reached her limit from the Dryad''s teasing. Kalya and Princess Freya just smiled wryly at the behavior of Princess Iris.

    "You can go back there first. I don''t want the academy people to panic and start worrying about your safety." If Ziel returns with the girls, he will be the center of attention or suspect the other teachers. He wouldn''t think about it if ra was with him right now.

    "Are you all right?" Princess Freya asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine. I''ll catch up as soon as you get there." Ziel got up from the bed and started to stand up. He showed her that he was fine.

    "I understand." Princess Freya nodded and hugged her in front of many people. Kalya and the other girls were amazed by his brave act.

    "We go first. You have to catch up with us soon." Kalya also ventured to do the same thing as Princess Freya did. She doesn''t care about being the center of attention. Ziel nodded in response. They reluctantly left Ziel along with Dryad and Laurel.

    "So, what exactly do you want to talk about?" Previously, Ziel saw Dryad wanted to ask something when she appeared here. But she gave up her intention after seeing the many people.

    "Hehe��as expected of Ziel." Dryad chuckled and suddenly sat down next to Ziel. Laurel was still there and was astonished at the Dryad''s behavior.

    "You will make others misunderstand our rtionship if you act like this." Ziel was used to Dryad''s behavior, but Laurel was different. Dryad was the queen of the spirits, a being who was revered and respected more than the queen of the Elven Kingdom. The elves view Dryads as gods who protect the forest and their safety. But the god they revered was currently actively approaching a man, especially someone who already has two lovers.

    "Ooh, I forgot that there are still elves left. You can go now. shoo... shoo." Dryad waved her hand like she was shooing her away.

    "That..." Laurel hesitated to leave them alone in that ce.

    "Nothing strange will happen. You can go." Ziel knew what Laurel was thinking. In addition, Dryad also doesn''t seem to want their conversation to be heard by others.

    "He''s right. Nothing will happen between us." Dryad clung to Ziel and pressed her chest against his arm.

    "Hmm..." Laurel became increasingly suspicious of what they would do after she left the ce.

    "it''s enough. Otherwise, we would never have started our conversation." Ziel sighed heavily and flicked Dryad''s forehead. Ziel stops her from keep to ying with Laurel.

    "Ugh! All right, all right, you can go now. I was joking with you." Dryad rubbed her forehead like someone in pain. But she smiled, feeling nostalgic for Ziel''s treatment of her.

    Laurel let out a sigh of relief, but then her face turned red after hearing that Dryad was toying with her. Laurel bowed her head to Dryad and quickly walked away from it to hide her embarrassment.

    "I thank you for saving me and the world tree, Ken." Dryad immediately hugged Ziel tightly. She did it not for fun this time but sincerely from her heart.

    "You don''t have to think about it. Didn''t I promise you?" Ziel let Dryad hug him. Dryad was the only person who recognized him in this world right now.

    "I still want to say it." Dryad tightened his hug on Ziel.

    Ziel kept quiet and let Dryad vent her emotions. After a while, Ziel finally opened his mouth.

    "So, what exactly do you want to talk about?" Ziel immediately asked Dryad. He didn''t have much time and had to follow Kalya and the other girls back to the building where the academy people lived.

    "Ziel, what exactly happened to you all this time?" Dryad let go of his arms and looked at Ziel seriously.

    After hearing Dryad''s question, Ziel immediately told what happened to him after he killed Azael. He got Azael''s curse, was betrayed by humanity on the Clorius continent, and finally decided to reincarnate.

    "How dare humans do that to you!" Dryad gets angry and releases her spirit power to the surroundings. He didn''t expect that the human that Ziel protected would betray him.

    "Don''t worry. I haven''t thought about that. Right now, I want to live my life well and calmly. But I didn''t expect trouble to alwayse to me." Ziel felt tired from the incident after incident happening around him.

    "Maybe it''s part of your destiny, Ken!" Dryad smiled a little in response.

    "Putting that aside, I want to ask you for help, Dryad." Ziel''s face suddenly turned serious.

    "What''s that? I will do whatever I can for you!" Dryad spoke with determination.

    "I want you to help me with this." Light emitted from Ziel''s body and formed a figure.. Dryad was speechless after seeing it.

 Chapter 154 - Epilogue

    In the Dwarven Kingdom, at the same time that Ziel woke up. King Auva was sitting checking the report on the redevelopment of the Dwarven royal capital. He looked exhausted and pale because he had not had enough rest these days. While he was focusing on looking at one of the reports in his hand, he was startled by the sound of someone screaming suddenly entering his tent.

    "Father! I came to report something!" Prince Torin entered hastily. He had forgotten to ask his father''s permission to enter the tent because he was too panicked.

    "What''s the important thing you want to report to make you rush like that?" King Auva was annoyed by Prince Torin''s attitude. But right now, he was ignoring it out of curiosity about the important news he brought. Prince Torin did not immediately answer. He took a breath first as he was still panting.

    "Forgive me for my rudeness, father. But I must tell you this news immediately. The unknown barrier in the Elven Kingdom was gone. As I, the soldiers, and golems entered to check the situation there, we saw a situation like the end of the apocalypse. The damage in that ce is even more terrible whenpared to our royal capital." Prine Torin gave his report in one breath.

    "What!? Then, did you find the cause?" King Auva was startled and stood up from his chair. If what Prince Torin said was true, then the people fighting there were much stronger than those fighting in the Dwarven Royal Capital. He had to find out who it was toe up with a n to prevent such a thing from happening in his kingdom.

    "Unfortunately, after I came to that ce, I couldn''t find anyone. The soldiers and I keep searching the ce looking for clues but ended up in vain." Prince Torin shook his head helplessly.

    King Gustave sat back in his chair after hearing Prince Torin''s report. He closed his eyes and began to contemte. Not long after, he opened his eyes and looked intently at Prince Torin.

    "You go back there and keep looking. I want you to find any small clues." King Auva gave his orders to Prince Torin. He had to find the cause no matter what. He couldn''t imagine the horror of a power that could wreak more devastation than what happened in the Dwarven royal capital.

    "I understand!" Prince Torin bowed his head and left King Auva alone in the tent.

    ***

    At the same time, inside the temple hall. The white statue met again the girl who had previouslye to the ce.

    "What was the result of your investigation?" The girl asked first before the white statue could speak. The girl looked curious about the guardian of the continent.

    "I''m sorry, miss. When I checked into the ce after the barrier disappeared, I couldn''t find any whereabouts of the guardian of the continent or the people who fought against it. I suspect this has something to do with the Elven Kingdom. It''s just that I couldn''t carelessly enter there because of the barrier from the world tree and Dryads." The white statue did not dare to look directly at the girl. He felt he had failed in carrying out the task assigned to him.

    "I understand. You don''t need to apologize. I don''t me you for this. If it were that easy to get information about the guardians of the continent, then we would have known about it long ago." Even though the girl said it was okay, her voice sounded disappointed.

    "Once again, I apologize for my failure." The white statue was even more depressed after hearing the girl''s voice.

    "Okay. I''ll go first because I have things to do. Keep the investigation. Once you get some clues, you should tell me immediately." The girl walked away from the temple hall.

    "I understand, miss!" The white statue answered firmly.

    ***

    Dryad was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say when she saw the embodiment of a creatureing out of Ziel''s body.

    "Ken...that is..." Dryad finally came to her senses and asked in a trembling voice.

    "You are right. This is the nine-headed imperial dragon. The guardian of the continent that I previously fought. Maybe it''s better if I say this is a miniature. This dragon has already lost its power. For whatever reason, it seems this dragon thinks of me as its master." Ziel exined it to Dryad.

    "Haa��as usual, you''re awesome and unpredictable, Ken. Even now, the guardian of the continent has be your pet. From the shape, I don''t think anything has changed." Dryad sighed heavily and shook her head. She examined the imperial dragon in front of her in detail.

    "He is the same, only smaller in size. I think he can still use the special ability that he had used against me before." Ziel nodded in response to Dryad''s words.

    "So, what exactly do you want me to help you with?" Dryad shifted her gaze from the imperial dragon to Ziel.

    "I want you to help me make a contract with him. Not a master-servant contract but a contract that spirits usually do." Even though the imperial dragon considers him its current master, the dragon''s memories may return and attack Ziel again. He didn''t want to carry such a ticking time bomb inside his body. He thought it would be a waste to kill the dragon. So, he decided to use it instead of his broken divine dress.

    "Hmm�� I understand. I also feel it is possible to do. Alright, let''s start now. give me your hand." Dryad quickly grabbed Ziel''s hand and stabbed his fingertip until it bled.

    After that, he dripped the blood on the imperial dragon.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!

    The imperial dragon roared and was shrouded in the grey light. Not long after that, Ziel''s spirit circle appeared by itself and released the spirit power threads connected to the imperial dragon. Ziel calmly watched the process.

    It took a while until the process wasplete, and the light that enveloped the imperial dragon disappeared.

    "Finished!" Dryad pped her hands and smiled broadly.

    "Just like that?" Ziel thought that the contracting process with the spirit would take a very long time.

    "Usually, it takes quite a while. Since I did it, the time can be shortened." Dryad smiled and puffed out his chest proudly.

    "Thank you. Then I must return immediately. Otherwise, some people will worry about me." Ziel got up from his bed and intended to get out of the hut. But before he could leave the ce, he felt a soft sensation on his back. When he nced back, Ziel saw Dryad hugging him.

    "I will miss you, Ken!" Dryad tightened his hug on Ziel.

    "You just have to give me permission to go in and out of this forest barrier so I cane to this ce any time." Ziel knows that Kalya will miss her friends and the atmosphere in the Elven Kingdom one day. So, he prepared this in case Kalya suddenly wanted to return to that ce.

    "Is that true!? Yay!" Dryad jumped happily and hugged him again. Greenlight enveloped Ziel''s body. That light was the authority the Dryads had given him to enter and exit the barrier of the world tree.

    " I''m leaving, Dryad." After saying that, Ziel disappeared from the ce.

    ***

    When Kalya and the other girls returned to the building where the academy people were staying, they were greeted with curious gazes from the students and teachers.

    "Kalya! Where have you been!? We''ve been looking for you everywhere but couldn''t find you!" Merlick and King Gustave approached Kalya. His face looks relieved after seeing Kalya has returned.

    " I''m sorry if I have worried you, principal. I was called by my sister toe to the castle. After finishing with my business there, I quickly returned here. But on the way, I met the three of them." Kalya pointed at Princess Freya, Princess Iris, and Lilith. They had already discussed what excuse they would use when they returned.

    "You? Aren''t you supposed to be in this room? Since when can you be outside?" Merlick and King Gustave finally noticed the three of them. Lilith and the two princesses sneaked out while the teachers, Merlick and King Gustave, were unconscious.

    "Put that aside first, principal. Have you contacted the human region again? I think we can connect to it by now since the barrier that divides the human and demi-human regions has disappeared." Kalya tried to change the topic so that Merlick wouldn''t make things difficult for Lilith and the two princesses. After all, the most important thing right now was to return to the human region quickly.

    "The emissary from the Elven Kingdom already told us that. Queen Jasmine has also sent a message to the Human region and received a reply. They will pick us up within three days." Merlick nodded at Kalya''s words. At first, he was wary when the elven messenger came. But when the elf exined his reason foring to the ce, Merlick was pleased with the news he received.

    "Ah, Princess Aishia has also given us information about the situation outside. I also don''t know where she got it from, but we can only believe it at the time. It turned out that all the information she gave was true." King Gustave added.

    Kalya raised her eyebrows after hearing that Queen Jasmine bothered to contact the human region and sent an envoy to this ce. She was also confused about where Princess Aishia got all that information. But she quickly threw away the unnecessary thought.

    "That''s fine. Then we''d better go back to our separate residential buildings and let the students rest. I will also go back first because I feel a little tired." Kalya bowed her head to Merlick and King Gustave and left them. She didn''t wait until they gave their answer.

    King Gustave and Merlick looked at each other, then smiled bitterly. They began to rearrange the residences of the academy people ording to what had been previously divided.

    After Kalya returned to the teachers'' building, Lilith and the two princesses walked to ra. They saw her chatting with Beatrix. ra waved her hand with a big smile when she noticed their presence.

    " Where did you guys go? I''ve been looking for you guys ever since. I think you guys are in danger. It''s good that you came back safely." ra is worried about their safety. Lilith and the two Princesses could see that she was sincerely saying that.

    "Ahaha...I''m sorry. Earlier I wanted to take you too, but I saw you were busy taking care of Miss Beatrix. So we decided not to bother you." Princess Iris smiled apologetically. She felt guilty after hearing what ra said.

    "Hmm... okay. I will forgive you this time. By the way, where''s Ken?" ra suddenly asked where Ziel was. She looked around the room but couldn''t find him. She thought that Ziel went with Princess Iris and the others.

    "That is..." Princess Iris didn''t know what to say. She looked to Princess Freya and Lilith for help, but she felt betrayed because they took their eyes off her.

    When Princess Iris was about to answer, the boy came and answered first.

    "I''m here, mydy. I fell asleep in a room because I was too tired. After waking up, I quickly washed my face and came back here. I''m sorry if I made you worry." Ziel walked over to ra and brought her some hot tea.

    "Thank you. I thought you went out too. Thank goodness you''re fine." ra smiled a little and epted the tea that Ziel had served. Lilith and the two Princesses finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that Ziel had returned.

    After chatting with ra, Ziel left the room and returned to the male students'' building. But when he came out of the building, someone was waiting for him outside.

    "Ziel..." Princess Aishia called her in a low voice.

    Ziel just ignored her and kept walking. He pretended not to hear what Princess Aishia said.

    "Ziel! I know it''s you! Do you want to keep pretending!? You were even able to notice my existence when I followed Freya before!" Princess Aishia called out to him again with a slightly high tone. She already knows that Ziel is Ken. Princess Aishia is the one that Ziel talked to before he fought against the Imperial Dragon.

    "Princess Aishia, I hope you forget everything you saw and heard. Right now, I''m not the butler of Princess Elise but Miss ra. So, we''re just friends at the academy." After saying that, Ziel left Princess Aishia alone in that ce.

    "I will never let anyone else have you, Ziel! Even if that girl is Freya!" Princess Aishia shouted with determination.

    Three days had quickly passed, and the magic train that had picked up the academy''s people had finally arrived. The people who picked them up were King Raghnall and King Jonathan.. That day, the academy people eventually returned to the human region.

 Chapter 155 - Prologue

    After Ken and the three other high school students were summoned to the Clorius continent, they were trained very strictly by the instructors. It took several months for them to be proficient in using their innate skills. When the instructors trained the other three, only Ken trained his innate skills by himself.

    Right now, the sun is scorching. Ken had finished his training and rested under a tree while quenching his thirst with a bottle of water given by the imperial servant.

    "Ken! Are you done with your training!?" A girl suddenly ran towards him. Her jet ck hair fluttered in the wind. Her face is beautiful and smooth, not inferior to any royal princess. She doesn''t seem to care if her white skin gets burned by the hot sun. That girl is Shiori Akama, one of the people summoned to that world besides Ken. Shiori was the closest person to him out of the other three people summoned to that world.

    "I just finished with my training. How about you, Shiori?" Ken smiled and asked her back.

    "I''ve already finished earlier. I searched everywhere but couldn''t find you. It turns out that you are in this ce!" Shiori sat next to Ken. Her overly intimate attitude made Ken a little panicked.

    "Shiori! What are you doing!? I stink and sweat! You better not get too close to me!" Ken slightly shifted his body to avoid getting too close to her.

    "I have no problem with that! Did you forget, I also just finished training?" Shiori looked at Ken and smiled. Shiori''s face was very close to Ken''s. If they moved a little more, their lips would touch each other.

    "That''s not the problem..." Ken answered in a low voice. He turned his face away in shame.

    They both fell silent and didn''t say a word. Not long after, Shiori finally spoke and broke their silence.

    "Hey, Ken. Are you used to living in this world?" His previously cheerful voice turned somber. Her smiling face currently looks sad, and her body trembles slightly. Ken didn''t answer her question right away. He pondered for a while before being able to answer.

    "If I had to tell the truth, I would never be able to get used to living in this world. In Japan, there is my grandfather, and my only family is waiting for my return. I want to return to our homeworld if I can." Ken looked at Shiori and smiled bitterly. Right now, his face looked even sadder than her.

    "I apologize if my words remind you of your family." Shiori smiled apologetically. She didn''t expect that Ken had the same feelings as her right now.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I know how you feel right now. We can do nothing and only stay alive and struggle to fulfill our purpose in being summoned to this world. We might find a way for us to return to our world while subduing those bad guys." Ken smiled and quickly wiped his sad face.

    "Ahaha�� you''re too optimistic, Ken! By the way, have you had lunch?" Shiori chuckled but suddenly fell silent like she just remembered something.

    "Ah, now you remind me of it. I haven''t had time for lunch yet." Ken shook his head. He also only remembered it after Shiori asked him.

    "Then it''s the same with me! Wait a minute here! I''ll be right back!" Shiori got up from her seat and quickly ran in the direction she hade before. Not long after, she came back with a basket.

    "What did you bring, Shiori?" Ken is curious about the contents of the big basket that Shiori is carrying.

    "Hehe�� can you guess?" Shiori smiled teasingly at him.

    "That''s...your lunch, isn''t it?" Ken just guessed the contents of the basket.

    "Eh? How did you know that?" Shiori was surprised that Ken could guess it in one try.

    "Eh? Is my guess right? Though I guessed randomly." Ken scratched his head at identally guessing right.

    "OK. Then your reward is to get a share of the lunch I''ve made." Shiori puffed out her cheeks, but then she smiled and took out the food in the basket. What Shiori brought was a simple sandwich with pretty food garnish.

    "This��did you make it yourself? Didn''t you make too much?" Ken was surprised when he saw the number of sandwiches in the basket.

    "Of course I made it. Previously I intended to have lunch with the others. But Kazuki and Sakuya seem to be busy with their training." Shiori pouted after remembering that her hard work made that much lunch wasted.

    "Can''t you give it to them after they finish their training?" Ken tilted his head, seeing Shiori''s attitude.

    "I don''t know when they will finish their training. Meanwhile, the food I made might not taste good if you don''t eat it right away." Shiori sighed heavily and gave Ken more portions for his lunch.

    "Shiori��I know you''re upset. But, don''t you think that my portion is too much?" After seeing the portion of food Shiori gave him, Ken broke out in cold sweat.

    "You are a boy, Ken! You''re in your infancy. So you have to eat a lot for that!" Shiori said with a serious face.

    "Aren''t you doing this just because you''re upset and taking it out on me..." Ken mumbled so as not to be heard by Shiori. But Shiori listened to what he said.

    "What did you say, Ken?" Shiori smiled at him. But that smile gave off more pressure than looking at the magical beasts the Empire used for training.

    "Ahaha...nothing. You may have heard it wrong." Ken took his eyes off her and started to bite into Shiori''s sandwich. He widened his eyes after feeling it.

    "Delicious..." Ken muttered subconsciously.

    "Haha��of course, it''s because I made it. Then you have to spend it." Shiori puffed out her chest proudly.

    "Uh... Yes, I will spend it." Ken smiled bitterly and regretted expressing his feelings after tasting the sandwich. Shiori''s food was delicious, but he wouldn''t be able to eat that much.

    Six months passed after that. Ken and the three other heroes began to conquer the divine races while seeking battle experience. They fought various magical beasts in the Alba Mountain Range. Until finally, they arrived at demi-human territory. Ken and his threerades from another world stop at the Elven Kingdom.

    "Wee to the Elven Kingdom, O heroes from another world. I am Amanda Via, Queen of this kingdom. I am honored to be your acquaintance." A middle-aged woman with short emerald green hair introduced herself to Ken and the others. They were currently in the throne room of the elven kingdom''s castle.

    Ken and the other three heroes introduced themselves to the Elven Queen, respectively. They were permitted to live in the castle and served as honored guests.

    At night, Ken decides to take a night walk to breathe fresh air in the Elven Kingdom. Shiori and the other two heroes decided to stay in their room to rest. The atmosphere of the Elven Kingdom at night still looks lively, although not as busy as in the Empire. On the city streets, Ken meets various races. There were elves, humans, dwarves, beastmen, and demons. Some were adventurers, and the others were people who had acquaintances in the Elven Kingdom.

    Ken kept walking like someone was leading him to go somewhere. Before he knew it, he had arrived in front of the giant tree that the elves called the world tree.

    "Beautiful!" Ken was amazed when he saw the giant tree up close. While he was admiring the beautiful view of the world tree in front of him, he was startled by the voice of a girl who suddenly called out to him.

    "Hey, you! What is a human doing in this ce!?" The voice came from near the world tree.

    Ken approached the voice source and finally found a girl with wavy turquoise hair wearing a dress made of leaves sitting at the root of a tree.

    "What are you doing at this time of night in a ce like this?" Ken asked her back.

    "Eh? Can you see me?" The girl was shocked when Ken suddenly saw and spoke to her.

    "Of course, I can. Aren''t you currently very clear in my eyes?" Ken did not understand the girl''s question. Ken also didn''t find anything strange in the girl in front of him.

    The girl looked at Ken with curious eyes. She looked Ken from head to toe then circled him.

    "Hmm... you are indeed human. But you are not a human from this world." The girl rubbed her chin while looking at Ken''s face with interest.

    "Yes. I am indeed not a human from this world." Then Ken exined it to the girl. This is no secret. Everyone in the Elven Kingdom already knew about it. So he thought there was no harm in telling it to the girl.

    "It turned out to be so. No wonder you can see me. Ah, I forgot to introduce my name. I am Dryad, the spirit of the world tree and the guardian of this forest. I''m d to be your acquaintance, a hero from another world." Dryad chuckled and offered her handshake to Ken.

    "You are a spirit? I just saw it for the first time. Ah, please don''t call me that. Even though I''m called a hero, I haven''t done anything to deserve that title. My name is Ken nijisaki. You can call me Ken." Ken epted Dryad''s handshake with a shy smile.

    "Then�� please take good care of me, Ken!" Dryad smiled sweetly.

    "Ah, yes, please take care of me too." Ken''s face flushed with embarrassment, and he averted his gaze.

    "Ehehe... why is your face red like that? Are you embarrassed?" Dryad keeps teasing him.

    "Stop it. I am not ashamed!" Ken kept his eyes off Dryad.

    "OK. I''ll take you somewhere. You muste with me!" Dryad suddenly grabbed Ken''s hand and took him somewhere in the trunk of the world tree. They both disappeared into it.

    After that, Ken and Dryad''s rtionship became closer and closer. Ken even often came to the Dryad''s ce secretly. Dryad asked him to keep his meeting with Dryad a secret, and Ken immediately agreed.

    Ken and the other three heroes stayed in the Elven Kingdom for two weeks and continued their journey.

    After several weeks of traveling, Ken and the three heroes from another world finally had toe face to face with the people from the Divine Race. Not just one, they had to be confronted with a pair of divine races riding ck dragons and white dragons.

    Their first battle was helped by the people of the Empire and was fierce. However, they managed to defeat the two divine races in the end.

    In this battle, Ken managed to show his innate ability to everyone. Thanks to his abilities, they were able to win the battle. But, Ken was also the one who was the most exhausted in that fight. Currently, there are only Shiori and Ken in that ce. The other heroes were checking the situation around.

    "Congrattions on seeding in our first battle, Ken!" Shiori walked slowly towards Ken.

    "Yes. This is all thanks to our cooperation and the help of the imperial people. If it weren''t for them, maybe we wouldn''t have seeded in defeating them." Ken looked at Shiori. He can only sit because of difficulty moving his limbs.

    "You are right. I hope our next fight will go smoothly, and there will be no casualties." Shiori smiled a little. She also looks tired but not as bad as Ken.

    Suddenly both of their bodies stiffened. It was because they sensed danger from around them. One and the divine race dragon mounts were still alive and threw one of its ws at Ken.

    "Watch out, Ken!" Shiori shouted a warning to Ken. But Ken can''t do anything with his body now and can only close his eyes and ept his death.

    No matter how long Ken waited, he still felt no pain. He felt a ssh of liquid on his face and made him forcefully open his eyes.

    "Shiori?" Ken called her name in a trembling voice. In front of him was Shiori blocking the dragon w with her body. The dragon w pierced Shiori''s body, and blood flowed from the wound.

    "Shiori!? Why!? why did you do this!?" Ken forced his body to move, but it made him feel unbearable pain.

    "I do not know why. But suddenly, my body moved by itself. So, this is my choice. I ask you not to be sad and me yourself." Shiori reached out her hand and caressed Ken''s cheek. In addition to his stomach, her mouth also oozed a lot of blood.

    "No, no, no! You can''t die! There must be someone who can save you. Anyone help me!! I beg of you. Please save Shiori!!!" Ken still couldn''t ept Shiori''s condition and scream like crazy.

    "Stop it, Ken! I''m d you care about me so much. I hope that I will be given another life and meet you again. So what I''m telling you is, see youter." Shiori''s voice was getting lower and lower. Finally, the hand that caressed Ken''s cheek fell, and her eyes closed.

    "Shiori! Shiori! Please don''t die, Shiori! Please live! Aaaaahhhh!!!" Ken crawled and was finally able to approach Shiori''s corpse.. Not long after that, the other two heroes came back and saw an unconscious Ken tightly gripping Shiori''s corpse''s hand.

 Chapter 156 - 1

    Six months had passed since the students had studied at the Piqmentia Grand Academy. They should be given a midterm exam. But considering the sessive incidents that urred in the Dwarven Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom, they were exempt from the test.

    Every semester, students and teachers will have a vacation together. They didn''t choose to go outside the human region because they still couldn''t forget the earlier incident. After Merlick had a meeting with the teachers, they decided to take a vacation to the Cirlus Kingdom territory. An archipgic kingdom whose most of its territory is the sea. King Raghnall was happy to receive their visit to his kingdom.

    The students should be at the academy as they will be leaving for the Cirlus Kingdom for a vacation together in a few days.

    In the morning, Princess Iris and ra were walking in the hallway of the girls'' dormitory. They had just returned after finishing their morning exercise.

    "Yawn..." Princess Iris covered her small mouth. Ever since they left for exercise, she looked very sleepy. ra caught her yawning several times.

    "Iris, what happened to you? Did you not sleep wellst night?" ra asked her with a worried face.

    "Hmm�� I don''t know what happened to me. Ever since I came back from the Elven Kingdom, I''ve had weird dreams." Princess Iris exins the cause to ra.

    "Weird dream? What kind of dream is that?" ra became curious after hearing Princess Iris'' exnation.

    "That�� I remember when a girl died sacrificing herself for someone. But I can''t remember the person''s face or name. I don''t even know the gender." Princess Iris smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "Maybe it was just a dream, so you don''t have to think about it too much. You should continue your rest after this." ra patted Princess Iris'' shoulder and tried to calm her down.

    "Thank you, ra." Princess Iris smiled and her tired feeling slightly disappeared. Princess Iris and ra bumped into Kyouka and Megumi in the dormitory hall on their way back to their room. They looked like they were going out.

    "Good morning, Miss Hero." ra and Princess Iris greeted them politely.

    "Good morning, too. Please don''t call us by that nickname. For some reason, it made me feel ticklish. Since we''re both academy students, you guys can call me directly by my name, right Megumi?" Kyouka stopped walking and nced at the Megumi beside her.

    "She''s right. We are ssmates, so you guys don''t need to be so polite to us." Megumi nodded vigorously in agreement with Kyouka''s words.

    "But..." ra still hesitated to do what they said.

    "You can''t say but�� yawn�� ah, I''m sorry for yawning carelessly." Kyouka suddenly yawned while refuting ra''s words.

    "Did something happen��Kyouka?" ra ventured to ask her in a sentence that sounded stiff.

    "I��" Kyouka wanted to say she was fine, but Megumi cut her off first.

    "Ah, Kyouka has been having weird dreamstely and can''t sleep well at night." Megumi answered ra honestly.

    "Hey, Megumi! I didn''t give you my permission to say that." Kyouka was annoyed with Megumi. She unhesitatingly told her problem to others. But Megumi ignored herint.

    "Weird dream?" Princess Iris and ra looked at each other.

    "Yes, that''s right. bizarre dream." Megumi nodded seriously.

    "May I know about the dream?" Princess Iris became curious about Kyouka''s dream. She felt Kyouka was in the same situation as her for some reason.

    "That''s... all right. But we''d better talk about it somewhere else. If we keep standing here, then we will disturb other people passing by." At first, Kyouka wanted to refuse Princess Iris'' request. But seeing her put on a solemn face, Kyouka finally epted it.

    "OK!" Princess Iris and ra nodded in agreement.

    The four of them moved to the garden behind the girls'' dormitory. There was a shady spot and chairs usually used for girls to chat and drink tea together.

    "So, what dream made Kyouka unable to sleep well at night?" Princess Iris immediately asked after sipping her tea. Right now, she was addressing Kyouka without any honorifics like what they wanted.

    "It started when we came back from the Elven Kingdom..." Kyouka started to tell the contents of her dream and when did she experience something like that.

    Princess Iris and ra were shocked because when Kyouka started dreaming and what she dreamed of was the same as Princess Iris.

    "Are you the only one who dreams like that? Or is Megumi going through the same thing?" Princess Iris is getting more and more curious about the dream. She felt all this was not a coincidence.

    "I didn''t experience it. Why do you ask like that?" Megumi tilted her head when she saw Princess Iris like that. She looked earnest, asking it.

    "Ah�� I also experienced the same thing as Kyouka." Princess Iris answered honestly.

    "What!?" Megumi and Kyouka were shocked after hearing Princess Iris'' statement.

    "Are you serious? You''re not joking, are you?" Kyouka asked Princess Iris with a serious face.

    "Iris did have the same dream you had, Miss Kyouka." ra answered Kyouka''s question. She still couldn''t call Kyouka casually.

    "This��isn''t a coincidence, is it? The timing and content of the dream are the same." Kyouka trembled after hearing ra''s answer. She felt that something was wrong with their dream.

    "I feel that way too. So, what should we do now? This dream is quite disturbing to me." Princess Iris''s face suddenly became cloudy.

    "What''s going on, Iris?" ra asked worriedly after seeing her expression.

    "I feel like I have an unusual rtionship with the person in my dream. I always cry after dreaming about it." Princess Iris answered honestly so as not to make ra more anxious.

    "That�� I also experienced the same thing." Kyouka also admitted it.

    Megumi and ra looked at each other and were confused by the situation of their friends.

    "So, is there anything we can do to stop this dream?" Princess Iris couldn''t bear it if she had to dream like that while sleeping at night. Even though it didn''t happen every night, the dream made her chest ache.

    "For now, I still haven''t found a way. But I will try to find a solution. Once I find it, I''ll let you know as soon as possible." Kyouka also felt helpless with her current situation. She had tried all sorts of magic, but it was useless. The dream stilles in a certain period.

    "OK. I will wait for good news from you." Princess Iris should endure it for a while until Kyouka can find a way to get rid of the dream. They finished their tea and returned to the activities they wanted to do before.

    ***

    Inside a cottage in the forest area of the academy, Ziel was enjoying a cup of tea after he finished his routine morning practice. Besides Ziel, there are also Kalya and Princess Freya. After returning from the Elven Kingdom, Princess Freya and Ziel''s rtionship became closer. Not only with Ziel but also with Kalya. She even came every morning to the cottage with the excuse of morning practice and drinking tea together.

    Currently, Princess Freya has not hidden Ziel''s existence from Princess Aishia because she already knows it. When they returned to the academy, Ziel told her everything about it.

    Princess Freya was not surprised to hear that. She knew one day Princess Aishia would find out. But right now, she wasn''t afraid because she had already made her ce beside him. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia seem fine when they are at the academy. However, the students could feel the rivalry between them when they were in the ssroom. Princess Freya also realizes that Princess Aishia wants to prove that she is better than Princess Freya.

    "Have you prepared your needs for the holidayster?" Ziel asked Kalya and Princess Freya, sitting on the right and left.

    "We bought it together yesterday." Princess Ferya answered it with enthusiasm.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Princess Freya''s answer. He felt that Princess Freya had changed after Ziel epted her in the Elven Kingdom. It''s not a negative change, but the opposite. She smiled a lot more often at the academy. Previously, she struggled to maintain her elegant appearance in public, but now she has be more honest with herself. Even Prince Fritz was confused by Princess Freya''s sudden change.

    "Hmm... what exactly have you bought there?" Ziel asked Princess Freya. After the announcement about the academy vacation together, Kalya and Princess Aishia often went out together and left Ziel alone.

    "This is a secret. You''ll know when we get there!" Kalya spoke first before Princess Freya answered. She knew that Princess Freya wouldn''t be able to lie to him.

    Ziel just shrugged his shoulders after hearing Kalya''s answer. He didn''t ask any further if they didn''t want to tell him.

    "By the way, have you ever been to the Cirlus Kingdom? Do you know what the situation is over there? Until now, I have never once visited that kingdom." Princess Freya suddenly asked curiously. Merlick and the teachers must have considered many things before deciding on the best vacation spot for the academy students.

    "As you know that part of the Cirlus Kingdom''s territory is the ocean. So we can enjoy the beautiful beach view there. The cities look modern, and the development of magic tools there is the most developedpared to other kingdoms in the human region, although not as advanced as the Dwarven Kingdom. Apart from that, I don''t know the other situation of the Cirlus kingdom. You should probably ask Princess Rinne for more detailed information." Kalya exins everything she knows to Princess Freya.

    "I can''t wait to get there soon. This will be our vacation together. Isn''t that right, Ziel?" Princess Freya smiled and rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder. Since returning to the academy and having the opportunity to be alone with Ziel, Princess Freya does all the same things Kalya did when she was alone with Ziel. He was always spoiled when he was around him. Kalya just smiled at her and leaned on his other shoulder.

    "I''m also looking forward to the same with you." Ziel stroked their head gently.

    ***

    Time quickly passed, the day of their departure for a vacation to the Cirlus Kingdom had finallye. Currently, the academy people are on the magic train heading to the Cirlus Kingdom, and the trip will take approximately three days.

    The magic train currently used by the academy looks a little different. Each row had three seats. Currently, Ziel is sitting with ra and Princess Iris. Ziel intended to sit on the side by the window, but somehow ra suddenly asked him to sit in the middle and made him nked by ra and Princess Iris. Princess Freya hadined to him, but Ziel couldn''t do anything because this was ra''s request.

    "Mydy, wouldn''t it be better if I sat beside by the window? I was worried that Princess Iris would be ufortable if I sat in the middle Ziel suggested to ra to switch ces with him. But before ra could answer, they were startled by the voice of Princess Iris.

    "I don''t feel ufortable at all! quite the opposite��" Princess Iris argued in a slightly high-pitched voice that drew the attention of the surrounding students. When Princess Iris noticed it, she sank and lowered her voice in shame.

    "You heard yourself, didn''t you?" ra smiled sweetly after hearing Princess Iris'' answer. Ziel could only shake his head and follow what ra wanted.

    The two girls would fall asleep at night and make Ziel their pillow. And strangely enough, Princess Iris didn''t have that weird dream for three nights straight while asleep. She can fall asleep soundly and wake up with a refreshed face. The following day, the magic train finally arrived at the Cirlus Kingdom.. The academy people were greeted with a cool breeze from the coastal area, making them impatient for their vacation.

 Chapter 157 - 2

    The Cirlus Kingdom is an archipgo with hundreds of inds as its territory. The capital is located on thergest ind among the other inds. Some of its territories are also located on the Clorius continent''s maind and serve as port cities. Simr to the Dwarven Kingdom, the Cirlus Kingdom also has the most developed magic tool technology among the other kingdoms in the human region. But, the Cirlus Kingdom wasn''t just focused on that. They also prioritize their tourism aspects. The Cirlus Kingdom has hundreds of inds with fantastic coastal views. But the most beautiful scenery is on the main ind and the capital city of the Cirlus kingdom, Blue Turtle Ind.

    The academy people will spend their vacation time on Blue Turtle Ind on the rmendation of King Raghnall, and they will be considered important guests.

    The magic train carrying the academy people finally arrived at Blue Turtle Ind. Theynded in the parking lot for the magic train not far from the royal castle.

    After the people from the academy got off the magic train, they could feel the beach area''s fresh breeze. Coincidentally, the royal castle was not far from the coastal area with the best view in the kingdom.

    King Raghnall was waiting for them in the parking lot, along with a middle-aged woman. She has long, wavy blonde hair decorated with a tiara on top. Her face is very simr to Princess Rinne, even though she has a different hair color. That woman is the Queen of the Cirlus Kingdom and the mother of Princess Rinne, Wilona Cirlus.

    "Father! Mother!" Princess Rinne ran and hugged them both.

    "We''re d you made it back safely, my daughter." Queen Wilona smiled and rubbed Princess Rinne''s head. King Raghnall just nodded and looked at merlick and the academy teachers walking towards them.

    "Wee to the Cirlus kingdom! Merlick, the teachers as well as the students who will be the future of mankind." King Raghnall smiled broadly at them.

    "Thank you, Raghnall! You shouldn''t have bothered to pick us up in person." Merlickughed at his wee. He thought a King and Queen should not wee them in such a ce.

    "Haha...don''t worry about it! My wife missed her daughter very much and couldn''t wait in the castle. So we decided to wait for her and wee you personally here. Alright, we''d better continue the chat in the castle. The weather is a bit hot here, and I have prepared a ce for you to rest. I''m sure you guys are tired after a long journey." King Raghnall pointed at the dozens of horse carriages waiting for them.

    Unlike the Dwarven Kingdom, the Circus Kingdom still uses traditionalnd transportation. Even so, there has been a bit of modernization on the horse-drawn carriage. The carriage has a spring system that is softer and reduces shock, inside the carriage is cooler thanks to the cooling magic device. Besides that, there are many other modern things in it.

    It didn''t take them long to reach the royal castle because it wasn''t far from the parking lot. The royal castle of Cirlus is not the same as other royal castles. The castle has a refreshing blue dominant color. Although it doesn''t look luxurious and grand, the castle feels veryfortable.

    The maids led the people from the academy to the rooms provided for them to rest. Three people will upy each room. They could choose who they would live with, and the men''s and women''s rooms would be separate. Ziel got a room with a pretty good sea view and stayed with Dalvin and James.

    "James, aren''t you from this Kingdom?" Dalvin asked James. He looks tired and is going to rest.

    "You are right. My hometown is one of the small inds in this kingdom. My father is a human, and my mother is an elf. I have slightly pointed ears because I am half breed." James smiled bitterly and pointed at his ear. He looks embarrassed when he talks about his background.

    "What do you think? Whatever your race, we don''t care. You''re still our friend. Isn''t that right, Ken?" Dalvinughed and patted James on the shoulder.

    "He''s right. You don''t have to worry about that." Ziel knew from the start that James was a half-breed. He didn''t mind it, or maybe he didn''t care.

    "You��" Their words touched James.

    "OK. You can''t cry at a time like this. We are currently on vacation on one of the most beautiful beaches in the human region. You should be happy. Besides, you can go back to your hometown. The most important thing is to see the girls in their swimsuits. Hehehe..." Dalvin rubbed his hands andughed pervertedly.

    "You�� have a point." James reluctantly had to agree with Dalvin''s words.

    "Of course I''m right! You can imagine Princesses wearing swimsuits, right?" Dalvin smiled teasingly at James.

    James was subconsciously tempted by his words and imagined Princesses in swimsuits and running on the beach. He has the same perverted face that Dalvin showed before.

    Ziel ignored them and looked at the view of the beach from his bedroom window. Ziel suddenly raised his eyebrows while looking at the sight of the beach in front of him.

    ***

    Elsewhere, ra also gets a room that has a beautiful sea view. She lives in that room with Princess Iris. Besides, the third person living with them was Kyouka. She offered to stay with them with the excuse that it would be easier to share information about the weird dreams she and Princess Iris had recently. She also wants ra to help monitor Kyouka and Princess Iris while having these weird dreams.

    "Kyouka, are you still having that dream?" Princess Iris suddenly asked her. There was something that confused her on her way to the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "I still dream about it. I even dreamed about it twice on the magic train. I dreamed about it the first night and the third night. Luckily, I used istion magic to not disturb others around me. How about you, Iris?" Kyouka smiled bitterly and asked Princess iris back.

    "I didn''t experience it at all on the way to this ce. I can even sleep well on the way." Princess Iris was shocked after hearing Kyouka''s answer. She thought Kyouka hadn''t experienced it these past few days either.

    "Eh? Why did it happen? Are you sure your dream and mine are the same?" Kyouka was as surprised as Princess Iris. She was doubtful that what Princess Iris experienced was the same as her.

    "I am very sure after hearing your exnation back then. You can ask ra. I told her before meeting you in the dormitory hall." Princess Iris answered thoughtfully and asked ra to help her convince Kyouka.

    "What Iris said is true. She did say it right before we met you back then. The exnation she told me was also the same as the one you gave, Miss Kyouka." ra exins what happened to them before meeting Kyouka and Megumi in the dormitory hallway.

    "In that case, maybe there is something that keeps you from having that weird dream." Kyouka started to think about the cause of the difference between them.

    "Could it be because you slept next to Ken?" ra subconsciously asked Princess Iris. She quickly covered her mouth as she realized she had spoken carelessly.

    "ra...please don''t talk nonsense..." Princess Iris tried to refute it with a blush on her face. But her words were cut off by Kyouka.

    "Maybe that''s the reason!" Kyouka agrees with ra.

    "Eh?" ra and Princess Iris were shocked after hearing Kyouka''s statement. They stared at Kyouka with nk eyes.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Kyouka was confused by their gazes on her.

    "No, I mean�� I was only joking when I said that before. So you don''t have to take it seriously." ra quickly exined the meaning of her previous words. She didn''t expect Kyouka to consider it seriously.

    "I know you''re kidding. But, what you said also makes sense. The only difference between Iris and me at that time was the presence of your butler, right? So maybe we can try it again next time." Kyouka replied to ra''s statement. She also understood that ra wasn''t seriously saying that, but the possibility remained. After hearing thest sentence, Princess Iris and ra widened their eyes.

    "What do you mean try again!? Should I ask him to sleep beside me? No, no, no...! I won''t be able to do it!" Princess Iris quickly came back to her senses and rejected Kyouka''s proposal with a flushed face. She could have exploded with embarrassment if she had to imagine that she''d identally leaned on his shoulder while asleep.

    "Why? Do you not like it? Then we''ll look for another guy you like more." Kyouka made another strange suggestion.

    "That is not what I mean! I''m just shy. There''s no way I would express such a wish to him. What''s more, you don''t have to bother looking for another man because I don''t like it." Princess Iris rejected Kyouka''s suggestion again.

    ra was taken aback by their conversation. But she suddenly remembered something that had intrigued her all along.

    "Hmm�� I wonder, why do you always call it a weird dream and not a nightmare? Isn''t the dream you''re having isn''t good for you?" ra asked Princess Iris and Kyouka. Princess Iris and Kyouka looked at each other after hearing ra''s question. Then Kyouka was the first to answer.

    "That''s because I feel like a dream is like an important and beautiful memory of mine. I never said that I cried because of the bad events in the dream, but I was nostalgic to tears. For me, it wasn''t a bad dream. It''s just that if it keeps repeating itself, it will burden me." Kyouka subconsciously smiled at ra. She recalled the dream that had been haunting hertely. Although he didn''t know who the person being protected was, she was sure that the person was essential.

    Princess Iris nodded in agreement with Kyouka''s words. She had the same feeling as Kyouka. That''s why she called it a weird dream. She never hated the dream. It''s just that the people''s vagueness in her dream made her a little annoyed.

    "I understand." ra decided not to ask further about it. She saw that Kyouka''s and Princess Iris'' faces were getting cloudy. ra tried to change the subject so that they would forget what she had asked earlier. Their conversation continued until they were exhausted and fell asleep.

    ***

    The room next to ra''s is Princess Freya''s room. Unlike other rooms, this room already has a designated upant. In addition to Princess Freya, Princess Aishia and Princess Reina are in the room. Due to therge size of the room, Megumi became the fourth person to stay in the room. The atmosphere there became tense due to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia.

    "Ooh�� so I''m rooming with a thieving cat." Princess Aishia muttered in a voice loud enough for the people in the room to hear.

    "What do you mean by thieving cat?" Princess Freya was irritated by her words.

    "Do you feel that you are a thieving cat?" Princess Aishia provoked her.

    "Have I stolen something that belongs to you?" Princess Freya smiled and was not provoked by her words.

    "You!" Princess Aishia couldn''t reply to her words because what Princess Freya said was true. From the start, Ziel didn''t belong to her.

    "Why? Can''t you answer that?" Princess Freya smiled wider. This made Princess Aishia very upset.

    "At least I didn''t lie to my friends to get what I wanted!" Princess Aishia answered in a slightly high tone of voice.

    "Aishia, you seem to have misunderstood. It''s not that I''m lying. It''s just that I didn''t tell you. Besides, I''m free to do whatever I want. Even if he belongs to someone else, I will never give up getting a ce in his heart." The smile on Princess Freya''s face disappeared and was reced with a serious look full of determination. Princess Aishia trembled when she saw that face. She couldn''t say anything to answer her.

    "Could you guys calm down a bit? Aren''t you guys childhood friends?" Princess Reina sighed heavily and couldn''t stand to see their little fight. Princess Freya and Aishia averted their eyes andy down on their bed.

    (I hope that the day passes quickly and I can get out of this situation to enjoy my vacation time)

    Meanwhile, Megumi could only watch and pray sincerely in her heart.. Shey down and closed her eyes and hoped that when she opened them, the day had changed.

 Chapter 158 - 3

    Blue Turtle Ind is the most beautiful beach found in the human region. Clean white sand like crystals, tall coconut trees line up neatly, transparent seawater, and a fantastic sunset view.

    The time had not yet shown the sun to rise, but someone was already running on the beach. That person is Ziel. He wakes up early to do his morning exercises. Ziel also wanted to enjoy the beach atmosphere that he had not felt in a very long time. He had been doing his morning exercises for quite a while and decided to take a break.

    Ziel sat under one of the coconut trees and leaned his back against the trunk. Suddenly a hand reached out from behind him and handed him a water bottle. Ziel already knew who it was.

    "Thank you, Leya. Why did you wake up so early?" Ziel asks Kalya who gave the bottle to him.

    "Coincidentally, I woke up early today and couldn''t continue my sleep. So I decided to take a little walk and get some fresh air on the beach. You also seem to be doing your morning practice early?" Kalya sits next to Ziel and attaches herself to him.

    "Yes. Just like you, I also wake up early. You should wear thicker clothes because it''s still icy in the morning." Ziel takes a thick sweater from his space storage and puts it on Kalya. The sweater was red because it was made of Volcano Bear leather.

    "Thank you. I also didn''t expect it to be this cold when I came out." Kalya smiled broadly with Ziel''s concern for her. She rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder and wanted to enjoy the situation as long as possible with him.

    "I heard that elves don''t like the ocean. Is that true?" Ziel asked Kalya while stroking her head gently.

    "Most of the elves don''t like the ocean. I was not too fond of it before either. But my view changed after visiting the ocean several times during my escape. I think the forest and the ocean are also a part of nature. We should also be closer to the ocean." Kalya closed her eyes and answered Ziel''s question. She enjoyed Ziel''s treatment of him at the moment.

    "Is that so?" Ziel suddenly pointed his finger in a certain direction in the ocean.

    [Thunder beam]

    Ziel shot a lightningser beam in a curved path to the two ces where his finger was pointing.

    Rooaaaaaaarrrrrrr!

    A roar of pain emanated from where Ziel shot theser beam.

    "What are you doing, Ziel?" Kalya opened her eyes after hearing that voice. She didn''t panic but was curious as to what had happened.

    " It''s nothing. I just got rid of a giant squid. I think that monster will interrupt your time enjoying the ocean." Ziel stared at her and answered honestly. He had seen the magical beast roaming around since the night. He would have let it be if the monster only passed through the territory of the Cirlus kingdom. But he did not expect the magical beast had already entered the territory of the Cirlus kingdom the next day. So he had to get rid of it before another unwanted problem urred.

    "Thank you. Then, you will have to wait for our surpriseter!" Kalya smiled sweetly and looked back at him. Kalya pressed her lips on Ziel''s and kissed him passionately. She kissed his lips greedily and wrapped her arms around his neck. They kissed for a long time until Kalya reluctantly ended the kiss. Kalya found it difficult to breathe, and her whole body became hot.

    Click!

    Ziel flicked Kalya''s forehead and returned her condition to normal.

    "Aren''t you going a little overboard today?" Ziel is not mad at her. Although the expression on his face didn''t change, his heartbeat was getting faster. Crack after crack formed in Azael''s seal.

    "Ehehe�� I''m sorry that I can''t suppress my feelings. This is our first vacation, so please let me do this once in a while." Kalya smiled sweetly like a blooming flower. Even though her condition was normal but her face was still red. She looked at Ziel with wet and hopeful eyes. Ziel nodded after hearing her request. Kalya''s smile became wider after seeing Ziel agree.

    "We must return to the castle immediately. The teachers or maybe Freya might be looking for you." Ziel stood up from that ce and stretched out his hand to help Kalya.

    "OK! I''m also getting hungry because I haven''t had breakfast yet." Kalya epted his outstretched hand and stood up. At that time, she immediately jumped and hugged Ziel.

    "I love you, Ziel." Kalya whispered those words directly into his ear.

    "I might as well begin to feel the same way as you." Ziel spoke honestly to her. He returned the hug. Little by little, emotions started to leak from the crack of Azael''s seal. Kalya trembled after hearing those words. This was the first time Kalya had heard Ziel say that directly to her. She suddenly burst into tears of joy and tightened her embrace. They hugged for a long time until Kalya''s feelings calmed down. After that, they walked back towards the castle.

    ***

    A middle-aged man with short purple hair and slightly dark skin was sitting in a room inside a warship in the middle of the ocean. He has a pair of horns on his head which is a hallmark of the demon race. The man was sitting at his desk and listening to reports from his subordinates.

    "Report General Rudolf! The Mutation Kraken we''ve been chasing these few days has suddenly disappeared from our detection!" The soldier reported in a firm tone. The person currently receiving the report was called Rudolf. He is one of the generals of the Demon Kingdom and the current demon lord''s right-hand man.

    " How is this possible? Wasn''t it still caught in the detection before? Why did the monster suddenly disappear?" Rudolf frowned after receiving his men''s report.

    "We still don''t know why. But we thought that the monster was dead." The soldier answered ording to the reports of the mages who detected the monster''s movement.

    "That''s just an estimate. If it''s true that the Kraken is dead, you must find the corpse! If the monster is still alive and breaks into the territory of the Cirlus kingdom, this will be an international conflict between kingdoms. Not between kingdoms, but between regions." Rudolf warned his men and asked them to keep in search, whether alive or dead.

    " We understand!" The soldier quickly left the ce and kept searching for the Kraken.

    The Demon Kingdom recently discovered a magical beast nest in its territorial sea. But the magical beasts they found there were much stronger than their level should be. After they researched it, the monster turned out to be mutated. The Demon Kingdom intends to capture those magical beasts to increase their military strength and research them to create other mutated monsters. Many of the monsters managed to escape during the ambush in their. One of them is a Kraken who fled to the territory of the Cirlus kingdom. Therefore, General Rudolf was assigned to kill the monster quickly. He carried out his mission secretly without being noticed by the Cirlus Kingdom. He didn''t want the Cirlus Kingdom to discover the magical beast and where it came from.

    "Hopefully, this matter is still unknown to the Cirlus Kingdom. Speaking of the Cirlus Kingdom, Isn''t His Majesty the Demon Lord and his family on a vacation trip to that kingdom?" Rudolf muttered and suddenly remembered some reports he received a few days ago.

    ***

    In one of the rooms used for the rest of the academy students, Princess Iris and Kyouka woke up with horror faces. Not only the two of them, but ra also had the same expression on her face. The three of them woke up at the same time and with the same expression too. That''s because ra, who was initially in charge of watching over Princess Iris and Kyouka when they had a strange dream, unexpectedly also had the same dream.

    "How is this possible..." ra muttered quite loudly and made Princess Iris and Kyoukae back to their senses.

    "ra, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look like that?" Princess Iris asked worriedly. She had also just found out that the other two girls had woken up from their sleep. Kyouka also felt the same way as Princess Iris after seeing ra''s condition. ra had cold sweat all over her face, and tears kept flowing from her eyes.

    "I think I have the same dream as you. But, I feel a little different from what you guys have told me." ra looked at Princess Iris and Kyouka.

    "Do you mean the dream is getting longer and looks like someone''s life journey? Isn''t that right, ra?" Kyouka asked seriously.

    "How did you know that? Could it be..." ra trembled after hearing Kyouka''s answer. Kyouka said the same thing she had seen in the dream.

    "You are right. We dream of it too. I don''t know why the dream suddenly changed. I think this has something to do with us sleeping togetherst night." Kyouka nodded and revealed her conjecture to ra.

    "But before, I never dreamed the same thing as you guys. Miss Megumi also doesn''t dream the same thing as Miss Kyouka even though she sleeps in the same room with you." ra rejected Kyouka''s conjecture with reasonable words.

    "You''re right. Therefore, I will ask Megumi to stay here with us for a few days and see how she is. If only the three of us keep having the same dream, then that means only we are connected with the person in the dream. As for ra, I think her dream was provoked because we''re both here with her." Kyouka agreed with ra''s words and suggested another way to find out the answer to her situation.

    "I agree with your idea. But, do you feel that this dream is more like�� someone''s memory?" Princess Iris gives her opinion on their dream.

    "I can''t deny your opinion. It is like a memory. But we''d better not have to think about it for a while. This will interfere with us enjoying our holiday here. Sooner orter, we will find out what this dream is." Kyouka didn''t want their short vacation time ruined by thinking about that matter.

    Princess Iris and ra nodded in agreement at Kyouka''s words. They don''t want to waste their vacation thinking about other things that still puzzle them.

    Kyouka and the other two girls decided to tidy themselves up and have breakfast at the ce prepared for the people of the academy. King Raghnall specially prepared the site for them.

    ***

    The people from the academy were enjoying their breakfast in the garden behind the Cirlus Kingdom castle. In addition to the spacious ce, the park also looks beautiful with views facing directly to the sea.

    Ziel apanies ra to enjoy her breakfast. But he saw today ra became more quiet than usual. The atmosphere around her was gloomy. ra is still thinking about her dream.

    "Did something happen, mydy?" Ziel asked ra.

    "Oh, that is..." ra exined what happened to her, but she didn''t tell him the contents of her dream in detail. So Ziel thought that ra had be quiet due to her nightmare.

    "I''m sorry, mydy." Ziel reached out his hand and touched his fingertip in the middle of ra''s forehead. A gray light slowly shrouds ra''s forehead and makes the expression on her face more rxed.

    "I don''t know what dream you had, mydy. But if you overthink it, you''ll hurt yourself. Remember that you came to this ce to seek pleasure in the holidays. So you can''t waste it. If something bothers you, you can tell me. After all, I am your butler as well as your guardian." Ziel tries to lighten ra''s mind.

    "You are right! We are here to have fun! Thanks, Ken! I feel better after hearing your words. I love that you are always by my side when I have a problem. I feel fortunate to have you as my butler, guardian, and friend." ra smiled widely at Ziel. All the things that had bothered him before were gone. She felt more rxed after hearing Ziel calm her down in person.

    "I''d be happy if you felt that way, mydy." Ziel slightly bowed his head to ra. They continued their breakfast with a better atmosphere than before.

    While the people from the academy were enjoying their breakfast, a soldier suddenly came up to King Raghnall.. The soldier whispered something into King Raghnall''s ear and made him frown.

 Chapter 159 - 4

    The change in expression on King Raghnall''s face piqued the curiosity of Merlick, who was currently sitting with him enjoying breakfast.

    "What happened, Raghnall?" Merlick asked him.

    "Hmm�� my soldiers just said that a foreign magic train barged into my kingdom''s territory and ended up being forced tond in the parking lot. After the soldiers checked, it turned out that the people in the magic carriage were members of the royal family of the Demon Kingdom." King Raghnall exined what the soldier had reported to Merlick.

    "The royal family of the Demon Kingdom? What do they want bying to this kingdom?" Merlick became even more curious about it.

    "Looks like they came just for the holidays. But the person who came this time was a little troublesome." King Raghnall smiled bitterly after remembering what his soldiers reported earlier.

    "Who is that person to make you ufortable like that?" Merlick knew that people from the demon race were hostile to the human race. But that happened in the past. Right now, the rtionship between the two races should be fine. However, some people from the demon or human races still can''t get along when they meet.

    "The person who hade at this time was said to be the strongest Demon Lord in the history of the Demon Kingdom, Redis Parphial. We''ll talk about thatter. Right now, I have to go see him." King Raghnall got up from his seat and went to the room where King Redis and his family were waiting.

    ***

    Inside a room in the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom, a middle-aged man was sitting on a chair while enjoying the drink that was served to him. The man was apanied by a beautiful middle-aged woman with silver hair. There was also a pair of boys and girls who looked the same age as Princess Freya. The three people in the room had purple hair apart from the middle-aged woman. The four of them had one thing inmon, and it was the horns on their heads.

    Tap...tap...tap...

    There was the sound of footsteps approaching the ce. The room door opened, and King Raghnall entered with a smiling face. He was apanied by a man who looked like a mage.

    "I apologize for keeping you waiting, King Redis." King Raghnall smiled apologetically. He immediately sat on the chair in front of them.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I was the one who came unannounced. I should be the one apologizing to you. I only intend to take a vacation with my family in this ce. I didn''t think the guard would be that tight. as expected of the Cirlus Kingdom." King Redis smiled back. He didn''t hide that he intended to enter the Cirlus kingdom secretly.

    King Raghnall''s mouth twitched upon hearing King Redis'' confession. He didn''t know what to say with those words. But he couldn''t keep quiet about it.

    "Hahaha, thank you. If we don''t, I''m afraid that other people with evil intentions will easily enter our kingdom." King Raghnall replied with thorny words.

    "That''s good, that''s good. Ah, I forgot to introduce the people who came with me. Next to me is my beautiful wife, and they are my son and daughter." King Redis tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    They began to introduce themselves with the etiquette of a royal family to King Raghnall. After hearing their self-introductions, King Raghnall learned that the wife of King Redis was named Triana Parphial, his son was named Viron Parphial, and his daughter was named Irene Parphial.

    "I''m also d to meet you. Regarding the purpose of your visit to the Cirlus Kingdom, we have provided the best lodging in our kingdom. You can safely enjoy your holiday in this kingdom." King Raghnall had thought of this before. He couldn''t possibly allow people from the Demon Kingdom to live in his castle. He didn''t want something bad to happen in the future.

    "I thank you for your hospitality, King Raghnall. I''ve heard how beautiful this kingdom is. I can''t wait to enjoy it soon." King Redis nodded and smiled. Apart from him, everyone seemed more reserved and didn''t say anything other than introducing themselves earlier.

    "Hahaha...it''s nothing. However, I apologize for not being able to apany you any longer since I also have other guests today." King Raghnall got up from his chair and was about to leave the room.

    "Ooh, you have another guest today? I''m sorry if I bothered you with mying to this kingdom. But may I know who is such an important guest that you have to go back to see him?" King Redis became curious about the person King Raghnall was talking about.

    "They are people from the academy that was recently established in the human region." King Raghnall answered him honestly. He felt it was okay to tell King Redis. Sooner orter, they will meet because they are both on vacation in the same ce.

    King Redis raised his eyebrows after hearing the answer from King Raghnall. He was also curious to see the people from the Piqmentia Grand Academy who had been the reference for the Arcus Grand Academy, which would soon be inaugurated in the demi-human region.

    "I''ve always been curious about the people behind the human academy. If it is allowed, may wee to meet those people?" King Redis boldly stated his request to King Raghnall.

    "Of course. But maybe this will disappoint you because we''re not that great to make you so curious." King Raghnall immediately agreed to his request without hesitation.

    "Thank you. Of course, that''s not a problem. I''m just curious to meet people from the human academy, especially the students there." King Redis looked at his wife. Queen Triana nodded in agreement with him.

    "Okay. Let''s go to where they are now. They shouldn''t have finished their breakfast yet." King Raghnall led King Redis and his family to the garden behind the castle, where the academy''s people were enjoying their breakfast.

    ***

    When King Raghnall and King Redis arrived at the ce, some of the people from the academy were still there enjoying their breakfast. Some other people sit and rx, looking at the sea view from that ce. Ziel and ra had just finished their breakfast and intended to return to their room to prepare their needs before ying on the beach.

    The appearance of King Redis and his family made the people of the academy curious. That''s because it''s rare for other races toe to the human region, let alone that race is a demon who has terrible rtions with the human race. In addition, the students were also confused as to why King Raghnall brought King Redis and his family to that ce.

    King Redis purposely thickened his presence after arriving at that ce. The air of existence of demons is very different from the air of existence of other races because they feel a little evil. This made the academy students feel a little depressed and had difficulty breathing.

    "King Redis, what are you doing?" King Raghnall asked him coldly. But King Redis smiled, ignoring him.

    Among the people from the Demon Kingdom, only Princess Irene looked worried about what her father had done while his wife and son looked calm.

    Ziel frowned after seeing ra beside him start to tremble and break out in cold sweat. He patted ra''s shoulder and took the pressure off King Redis'' presence on her. ra became more rxed and calm once she could breathe again.

    "Thank you, Ziel." ra smiled at him in relief. Even though she didn''t know what Ziel had done, ra knew that Ziel had helped her. That was enough to make her happy.

    "It is my duty, mydy." Ziel nodded slightly at ra''s words. Then he narrowed his eyes at the person who deliberately gave off his presence.

    "You shouldn''t have done that." Ziel muttered in a cold voice.

    Ziel returned the pressure many times over to King Redis. He mixed it with thick killing intent at him.

    King Redis suddenly knelt with a pale face. His nose and mouth were seen bleeding. Not only that, the floor beneath his feet was slowly cracking like it was being pushed down by something weighty.

    "Urgh!" king Redis gritted his teeth and struggled against the pressure. But the more he resisted, the stronger he felt.

    "Father!" "My husband!" Queen Triana and her two children intend to help her, but King Redis reaches out his hand to stop them.

    "Stop! Please don''te near me! Stay where you are!" King Redis stopped them from falling under the pressure he was receiving. He realized that the person who did it was only targeting him.

    "But...!" Queen Triana could not see her husband in such a state.

    "Listen to my orders!" King Redis did not ept their refusal. He narrowed his eyes and looked for the person who had done this to him.

    What happened to King Redis had caught the attention of everyone present. Meanwhile, King Raghnall was just silent to see the situation. He was excited and confused by everything that suddenly happened before his eyes. He was happy that King Redis got revenge for what he had done before, but he was confused about who did it to King Redis. Since then, his eyes had been searching through the crowd of academy people but couldn''t find any clues.

    Not long after, the pressure on King Redis disappeared. He was finally able to breathe again and stood up.

    "Father!" His son and daughter immediately embraced him.

    "King Raghnall, I''m sorry for what I''ve done before. I''m not feeling well, so I want to go to the inn you''ve prepared to rest quickly." King Redis felt very angry and embarrassed to stay in that ce. He was the strongest Demon Lord in the history of the Demon Kingdom. But right now, he was kneeling in front of many people. Today was the most embarrassing day for him.

    "Oh, okay. One of my soldiers will escort you to that ce." King Raghnall came back to his senses after hearing King Redis suddenly call out to him. He called one of the soldiers and asked him to escort King Redis and his family to the inn he had prepared beforehand.

    "Thank you." King Redis and his family quickly left the ce.

    After King Redis and his family had disappeared, Merlick walked over to King Raghnall.

    "Are you going to let him go?" Merlick felt angry at King Redis'' earlier actions. Merlick wanted to fight him if he didn''t see King Redis suddenly kneeling in front of the crowd.

    "Hahaha...just for now. After all, he has already received retribution for his actions. But, do you know who did it?" King Raghnall asked Merlick seriously.

    "I do not know. Putting that aside for now, do you already know the purpose of King Redising to this kingdom?" Merlick''s face suddenly became serious.

    "He said that he only intended to go on vacation with his family. That''s all he said." King Raghnall said what King Redis told him while in the royal castle waiting room.

    "Will you believe it?" Merlick narrowed his eyes after hearing king Raghnall''s answer.

    "Of course not. I will discuss this matter with the other Kings. I hope King Redis doesn''t lie and just vacations in this kingdom." King Raghnall sighed heavily. He didn''t want any trouble to happen in his kingdom.

    "I think that''s the best thing." Merlick nodded in agreement with King Raghnall''s decision. After that, they returned to their seats and spent time there until the people from the academy finished with their breakfast.

    ***

    King Redis mmed the bedroom door and shouted angrily in one of the rooms in a luxurious inn in the Cirlus kingdom.

    "Damn!" King Redis did not ept what had happened to him today.

    "Please calm down, my husband!" Queen Triana tried to calm King Redis from his anger.

    "I can''t stay calm after being humiliated like that! After all, who would dare to do that to me! I can''t even find the culprit!" King Redis felt like he was being toyed with and belittled by that person. He thought that this was the work of someone from the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "I''ll find him soon!" Queen Triana said seriously. She is one of the strongest mages in the Demon Kingdom and an expert in detection magic. She is called the silver witch in the Demon Kingdom.

    "Please do, my wife. I will make him pay many times over for what he did to me today.. I swear on the Demon Lord''s name!" King Redis'' face was filled with vengeance and looked very evil.

 Chapter 160 - 5

    One of the best beaches on Blue Turtle Ind is Angel Garden Beach. The location is not far from the Royal Castle and where Ziel did his training this morning. That''s where the teachers and students will enjoy their holidays.

    The people who came to the beach were not just residents of the human region. Several people came from the demi-human region and the surrounding area. Even now, it''s not just the human race whoes on vacation to that ce. The races of dwarves, demons, beastmen, and elves were also seen vacationing on the beach. The elves cane to that ce because Queen Jasmine has reopened ess to her country. Since Ziel resolved the problems there, Queen Jasmine decided to open the Elven Kingdom''s istion from the outside world.

    After finishing their breakfast, some academy students came to the beach. Ziel was one of those students. He came first because Dalvin and James forced him.

    "Hey, Ken! You see! Lots of beautiful and sexy girls in swimsuits!" Dalvin pointed to one of the ces where the girls gathered and yed water together.

    "That''s right! Should we go over there and ask them to get acquainted!?" James had almost the same reaction as Dalvin.

    "I''ve seen it, so you don''t have to scream. You will annoy the people around you if you keep like that." Ziel sat quietly under the parasol and ignored them. Right now, he was only wearing short swimming trunks. His body looks proportionate and well-trained, but no one pays attention to him because his face looks ordinary.

    "Listen to what Ken has to say, you pervert!" A girl''s voice shouted from behind them.

    When Dalvin and James looked back, they saw Rhea walking towards them wearing a pink one-piece swimsuit.

    "Hmm... not bad. Even though the chest... ahem isn''t that big. You look quite sexy." Dalvin looked at Rhea from head to toe, and his eyes stopped on her chest.

    "You! You pervert!" Rhea covered her chest with both hands and ran away from the ce.

    "Aren''t you going a little too far in your judgment? I suggest you restrain yourself when you see the Princesses wearing their swimsuitster." James felt sorry for Rhea after hearing what Dalvin had told her.

    "Ehehe��sorry for getting too excited. I''ll make sure to apologize to herter properly." Dalvin said apologetically while scratching his head.

    "You have to do that. Hey, look! It''s Princess Reina and the heroes!" James nodded, but suddenly his eyes opened wide and pointed somewhere.

    "Princess Reina looks very sexy in her red bikini while Princess Rinne looks cute in a blue one-piece swimsuit." Dalvin looked in the direction James had pointed. They saw a group of Princesses and heroes walking and caught the attention of many people.

    "As usual, heroes are always popr. I know their bodies are great but are they that amazing?" James envied seeing the girls surrounding Hikaru and Sintaro.

    "Forget it. They have their luck. We must seek our luck. You saw it, didn''t you? On this beach, there are many beautiful girls." Dalvin smiled widely and patted James on the shoulder to encourage him.

    "You are right! One of those girls might be our destiny!" James suddenly got excited after hearing Dalvin''s words. They left Ziel without saying anything and went around the beach to see the girls ying in the water.

    Ziel sighed after seeing they were gone. He returned his gaze to the sea in front of him. Not long after, someone patted him from behind as he was pensively looking at the beach scene.

    "Ken! What are you thinking!?" ra''s voice woke him from his daydream. Ziel looked back and saw that ra had note alone. She was with Kyouka, Princess Iris, and Megumi.

    ra wore a in orange bikini with a tassel on the chest. Kyouka and Princess Iris were both wearing in navy blue swimsuits. The difference between them was that Kyouka wore an ordinary-looking one-piece swimsuit while Princess Iris wore a very sexy-looking bikini. Meanwhile, Megumi is wearing a maroon bikini with a floral print.

    The four of them look very beautiful and sexy in their swimsuits. Their slender and smooth legs attracted the attention of the perverted men on the beach.

    "I didn''t think of anything. I was daydreaming while enjoying the sea view." Ziel shook his head and got up from his seat.

    "Hehe��you don''t think about anything else when we''re on vacation, Ken! So, how''s my swimsuit?" ra turned around and showed Ziel her swimsuit shyly. Princess Iris hides behind ra because her swimsuit shows too much skin. Meanwhile, Kyouka and Megumi were acting normal.

    "Hmm�� that swimsuit suits you very well and makes you look even more beautiful. Please don''t go to ces with a lot of men hanging out if you don''t want to get into trouble, mydy." Ziel gave his opinion on ra''s appearance honestly.

    "Ehehe...thank you! I will remember that! Then, how does iris look with her swimsuit?" ra suddenly shifted and showed the figure of Princess Iris, who had been hiding behind her because of embarrassment.

    "ra! You!" Princess Iris was astonished that ra suddenly asked Ziel about her appearance. Even so, she still expected to hear hispliments.

    "I think you look perfect in that swimsuit, Princess Iris. But, you better wear it when there aren''t many men around you. After all, you are a Princess of the Neigal Kingdom." Ziel responded to the Princess Iris swimsuit without changing his expression in the slightest.

    Other men might look at Princess Iris with lust after seeing her body. But Ziel didn''t blink at all with the beautiful sight before his eyes. This made Megumi and Kyouka admire him.

    On the other hand, Princess Iris felt sad and happy at the same time. She was happy that Ziel had given her attention and hadplimented her. But on the other hand, she feels sad that Ziel doesn''t seem interested in her. She lost confidence in herself as a woman.

    "ra... Megumi and I will go to Hikaru and Sintaro''s ce, so I have to leave you guys." Kyouka suddenly entered into their conversation. She forgot that they promised to y on the beach with the other heroes and Princess Reina.

    "I understand. If we have time, we will join you there." ra smiled in response. Even though she was a little disappointed, she couldn''t force Kyouka to stay with her.

    "Then I''ll be waiting for you." Kyouka left the ce.

    "I''ll be waiting for you too, ra, Iris!" Megumi waved her hand at them and ran after Kyouka. Princess Iris and ra nodded at their words.

    "Okay! It''s time for us to y on the beach! Come on, Ken! Iris!" ra grabbed Ziel''s and Princess Iris'' hands. She took them to a rtively deserted beach and started to y in the water there.

    Ziel doesn''t y in the water with ra and Princess Iris. He sits on the beach and watches them.

    "Aren''t you going to y with them?" Ziel suddenly spoke. He said that to the girl standing behind him.

    "Do I still deserve to y around like that?" Lilith answered Ziel''s question with another question. She is wearing a purple bikini full of exposure. She looks not ashamed to show off her white and smooth skin.

    "Of course. Even if you are hundreds or maybe thousands of years old, your appearance looks like a girl right now. By the way, how dare you wear a swimsuit like that?" Ziel looked back at Lilith. But he raised his eyebrows after seeing her appearance.

    "Why don''t I dare? Those perverts won''t be able to do anything to me. Or maybe, you don''t like seeing me dressed like this? do I look weird?" Lilith suddenly panicked and looked back at the swimsuit she was wearing.

    "You see? You''re still acting like a girl, and you''re saying you don''t deserve to have fun with them?" Ziel shook his head at her reaction.

    "I..." Lilith wanted to refute his words. But ra''s screams stopped her.

    "Lilith! What do you do there!? Come here!?" ra invited Lilith to y with her.

    "Go." Ziel gave her a little push after seeing Lilith look hesitant.

    "Okay. I didn''t do this because I wanted to, but you asked for it." Lilith ran away from Ziel with her face red from embarrassment. She was greeted with a ssh of seawater when she approached ra and Princess Iris. Ziel could see a tiny smile forming on Lilith''s face.

    "Aren''t you going to y with them?" The sound of a girl''s chuckle suddenly sounded behind him. Ziel raised his eyebrows because those words were the ones he had spoken to Lilith earlier.

    "I''d rather sit in this ce and look out at the sea than have to y in the water. Besides, I''ll attract attention if three girls like that surround me." Ziel noticed that the men around them kept staring at ra and Princess Iris. Especially after Lilith joined them, he didn''t want to add to the unnecessary fuss by ying with the girls.

    Ziel looked back and saw Kalya standing with Princess Freya. Kalya is wearing a white bikini, while Princess Freya is wearing a ck bikini. In addition, they wear pareos to cover their lower body. Both look sexy and have different beauty. Kalya seems innocent and pure, while Princess Freya looks morous and elegant.

    "Then we will apany you here! But, what do you think of our current appearance?" Kalya looks brave to ask even though her face is red with embarrassment. She and Princess Freya sat next to Ziel.

    "You are so perfect in that swimsuit. You look lovely and sexy but not vulgar. Even so, I prefer you to cover your body. This may not be a problem if there are only women around you." Ziel gave his honest response to their appearance. His words made Kalya and Princess Freya dumbfounded.

    "Could it be that you are jealous of other men see us?" Princess Freya asked Ziel shyly. She still wasn''t used to wearing a swimsuit in front of him.

    "You can put it that way, or maybe it''s just my instinct as a man to want you all to myself. is that a problem for you?" Ziel shrugged his shoulders as if unsure of the answer he gave.

    "Of course, it doesn''t matter which one you answer!" Kalya and Princess Freya answered in unison. No matter which one was correct, both answers showed that he cared about them.

    "You can attract other people''s attention if you shout like that." Ziel reminded them.

    "Take it easy. Coincidentally, this ce was deserted from visitors. Besides, people here focus more on ra and the other two girls than on us." Princess Freya looked around their surroundings. The people in that ce had not been paying attention to them since earlier.

    "She''s right. So, we can stay here with you a little longer." Kalya agrees with Princess Freya. The two of them pressed their bodies closer to Ziel. They could feel the warmth of his body when their skin touched each other directly.

    Ziel couldn''t say anything and just let them do what they liked. Then Princess Iris looked at Ziel while ying with ra. She approached ra and whispered something to her. ra also looked at Ziel and waved her hand.

    ra ran over to Ziel. She pouted when she saw him nked by two girls.

    "Freya, Miss Kalya. What are you doing here? You bettere and y with us!" ra greeted them and looked away when she saw Ziel.

    "That..." Princess Freya and Kalya intend to refuse her invitation. But ra had already grabbed their hands and carried them away, leaving Ziel alone in that ce. ra turned to Ziel and stuck her tongue out at him.

    Princess Freya and Kalya also look at Ziel because it''s not good to suddenly leave him alone. But Ziel nodded slightly at them. He shows them not to think about it and can do whatever they like. They can y with all their heart. Kalya and Princess Freya smiled and nodded in unison after seeing his response. They were happy to y with ra and the other girls.

    Ziel''s face softened when he saw the girls ying in the water in front of him.. Even so, he didn''t miss the two people who had been staring at him ever since he came to that ce.

 Chapter 161 - 6

    The students from the academy were already scattered around the Angel Garden Beach. When they were having fun on the beach, someone couldn''t join in enjoying it. That person is Princess Aishia. Ever since she came to that beach, the first thing she did was look for Ziel. She wanted to show him the swimsuit she was currently wearing.

    Currently, Princess Aishia is wearing a light blue bikini showing her sexy body. Her swimsuit made hundreds of pairs of eyes stare at her. They admired Princess Aishia''s beauty and grace. But that''s not what she wanted. She just wanted Ziel to praise her. It was the only thing that could make her very happy and satisfied.

    Princess Aishia came to the beach with Prince Fritz. Aftering to that ce, they became the center of attention of the people on the beach. Prince Fritz will undoubtedly invite the girls'' gazes whoe to the beach with a handsome face and proportional body.

    "Aishia, what are you doing? We have to head to Hikaru''s ce immediately. I don''t want them to wait long for us." Prince Fritz reminds Princess Aishia. He had promised Hikaru to y together on the beach. They couldn''t leave together from the castle because they had other things to do.

    "Could you go first, Fritz? There''s something I want to do. After that, I''ll go after you." Princess Aishia replied without looking at Prince Fritz. She kept checking the crowd for someone. Princess Aishia''s treatment of him made Prince Fritz annoyed.

    "Who are you looking for, Aishia? If you''re looking for Freya, I saw her going with Miss Kalya." Prince Fritz spoke in a rtively high tone of voice. Princess Aishia raised her eyebrows after hearing Prince Fritz''s words.

    "She is with Miss Kalya? What is she doing with her?" Princess Aishia asked Prince Fritz because she was suspicious of what Princess Freya was doing.

    "I do not know. She became close to Miss Kalya ever since we returned from the Elven Kingdom. Other than that, I don''t know anything else." Prince Fritz shrugged his shoulders. Princess Freya didn''t say anything about her rtionship with Kalya. He also couldn''t stop her from doing what she liked as long as it didn''t bring her any harm.

    "Is that so? In that case, I''ll find out myself." Princess Aishia walked away, leaving Prince Fritz at that ce. He kept looking around the beach to find Ziel.

    "Aishia! Wait!" Prince Fritz tried to hold her hand, but Princess Aishia quickly avoided him.

    "Fritz, I need you to be more polite to me. I know we are childhood friends. But that doesn''t mean you can touch me all you want. Please remember that!" Princess Aishia snorted and left Prince Fritz.

    "Damn!" Prince Fritz clicked his tongue in annoyance and left the ce. He walked towards the meeting ce he and Hikaru had previously determined. Even if he didn''t know the ce, he could ask people around the beachter.

    After Princess Aishia separated from Prince Fritz, she walked along the beach. Many men only dared to look at her, but some approached her just to get acquainted. Princess Aishia ignored them all.

    After a long search, Princess Aishia finally found the person she was looking for in a ce that seemed deserted. Currently, Ziel was sitting alone and looking towards the sea. Princess Aishia followed the direction of his gaze and saw ra ying in the water with Princess Iris.

    Princess Aishia didn''t want to waste the opportunity and started walking towards him. But suddenly, she stopped her steps because a purple-haired girl was already there. Princess Aishia knows the girl because she is also a student in ss S. She has a positive impression of the girl who always looks calm. In addition, Princess Aishia also often sees Lilith going with Ziel and the girl who is currently his employer, ra.

    "What are they talking about?" Princess Aishia became curious about the topic of their conversation. It was because she saw Lilith suddenly panic and blush after hearing Ziel''s words.

    "What is the rtionship between the two of them?" Princess Aishia gritted her teeth. Ziel can get close to a girl he hasn''t even known for long. However, Princess Aishia had to work hard to repair her rtionship with him even though she was the one who knew him first.

    Not long after that, Lilith left Ziel and yed with ra and Princess Iris. Princess Aishia did not immediately approach Ziel because she was now lost in her thoughts about the rtionship between Ziel and Lilith. But she quickly came back to her senses and walked towards the lone Ziel. However, Princess Aishia stopped her steps again. That''s because he saw Princess Freya and Kalyaing ahead of her. Princess Aishia was slower than them and had once again lost her chance.

    Princess Aishia''s face became gloomy when she saw their interaction. Princess Aishia could feel they were enjoying their conversation immensely. She saw Princess Freyaughing and smiling broadly when she was with Ziel. Princess Freya was bing more honest with herself now. Princess Aishia knows that everything Princess Freya shows is a manifestation of her happiness which she feels from the bottom of her heart. Princess Aishia was even mesmerized by the smile on Princess Freya''s face at this time.

    Princess Aishia already knew that Princess Freya was in love with Ziel, and it was natural for her to make such an expression. But what made her confused and depressed was the girl next to Princess Freya.

    "Why is Miss Kalya''s expression the same as the one Freya showed when she was with Ziel? Her smile looks even more dazzling. Could it be��" Princess Aishia''s face turned pale and broke out in cold sweat. She had a conjecture that she wished never came true. But, if what she was thinking were to happen, she would have a powerful rival.

    "Hopefully, everything is just..." Princess Aishia wanted to say that it was just her imagination. But, she saw the two girls sitting and nking Ziel in the middle. They weren''t even shy to stick their bodies to him. The scene in front of her showed that what she had expected hade true.

    "No way�� Miss Kalya has a rtionship with Ziel. No way...this must be just a dream. Yes, that''s right! It''s just my hallucination." Princess Aishia shook her head repeatedly and tried to reject the answer she had seen with her own eyes.

    After that, Princess Freya and Kalya left Ziel alone and yed with ra. But Princess Aishia couldn''t move from where she was standing and was still thinking about the facts she had just found out. As she was deep in thought, a voice brought her back to her senses.

    "Excuse me, may I ask you something?" A man''s voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    ***

    Angel Garden Beach in the Cirlus Kingdom is indeed wonderful. People happily spend their time in that ce. However, none of them knew that hundreds of silver crows were currently flying about in that ce. The crow seemed to be checking the people on the beach.

    One of the silver crows stopped in a tree not far from Ziel''s sitting and watched ra ying on the beach. The bird checked the people in the ce one by one, including Ziel. The bird perched on the tree branch for a long time before finally opening its wings and intending to leave the ce. However, a crimson lightning bolt struck him down before pping his wings. The same thing happened to hundreds of other crows until they disappeared from the area.

    ***

    In a room within a luxurious inn, Queen Triana on her bed suddenly opened her eyes wide and vomited blood.

    "Cough...Cough..." Queen Triana continuously coughed up blood and fell on her bed due to losing her strength.

    The door to the room suddenly opened. After entering the room, King Redis was shocked to see his wife''s condition.

    "My wife! What has happened to you!?" King Redis quickly checked Queen Triana''s condition.

    "I''m fine, my husband. It''s just that my spell was forcibly canceled, and I received a bacsh which left me slightly injured." Queen Triana''s face looked pale. She didn''t expect anyone to notice her spell and strike back at her.

    Queen Triana used a detection spell in the form of an invisible familiar to find out who had humiliated King Redis before. Using the remaining aura left on King Redis'' body, she tracked down the person. Queen Triana spread her familiar to remote areas of Blue Turtle Ind but still could not find the person''s whereabouts. She instead received an unexpected counterattack.

    "Cancel your spell? Is there such a person in this kingdom?" King Redis was shocked after hearing Queen Triana''s answer. He knew his wife was a genius in magic. Moreover, the detection spell that she had been using had never failed.

    "Yes. I''m sorry, my husband. I can''t seem to find that person at the moment. but I will try again when my condition recovers." Queen Triana smiled weakly, apologizing to King Redis.

    "No need! This time I will find it myself. I should apologize for making you like this. I swear I will avenge all this humiliation!" King Redis gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. His eyes became red and filled with hatred.

    ***

    Princess Aishia looked back after hearing that voice. She saw two men from the demon race smiling at her. They both look like twins and can only be distinguished by the length of the horns on their heads.

    "Is there anything I can help with?" Princess Aishia asked nonchntly. She became wary after seeing the smiles they were showing her.

    "Ah, you don''t need to be so wary because we don''t mean anything bad. By chance, we passed by this ce and saw you standing here alone. So we are kind enough to invite you to y with us." The short-horned demon race man spoke while still maintaining his smile.

    "Thank you for your good intentions, but I apologize for having to turn them down. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. Excuse me." Princess Aishia intended to leave that ce immediately, but suddenly a demon race man with long horns grabbed her arm.

    "Wait a minute! You don''t need to be in such a hurry." The demon race man''s smile turned into an evil grin.

    "Ugh! You...What are you..." Princess Aishia was shocked because she couldn''t release her mana when she was about to shoot magic at them.

    "Hahaha...can''t you cast your magic?" The demon race man with long horns asked whileughing at Princess Aishia.

    "Who are you? What have you done to me? Don''t you know who I am?" Princess Aishia said coldly and red at the demon race man.

    "We only wore magic tools that could create a barrier as well as negate the ability of others to use the magic in it. Ah, we won''t be seen by others when we''re inside this barrier. Besides, other people won''t be able to enter here either. So you have toe with us no matter who you are because no one will know. Hehehe..." The short-horned demon race man showed the bracelet on his wrist.

    "You!" Princess Aishia realized that her current situation was in danger. She kept trying to cast her magic, but her efforts were vain. Then she looked in the direction where Ziel sat before. But Ziel is no longer there. This situation made her panic and fear because the only person who could help her was gone.

    "Then, it''s time for you to sleep, beautifuldy. After you wake up, you will be in a new ce to experience a new world." The demon race man with long hornsughed lecherously and reached his hand towards Princess Aishia''s face.

    Princess Aishia can only close her eyes and ept what will happen next. But the hand that was approaching towards her never reached her. What she heard was a scream that made her slowly open her eyes.

    "Ahhhh! Who are you!? How did you get inside this barrier��!?" The demon race man with long horns screamed in pain. But he turned to dust before he could finish his words.

    "You! You''re a monster! Help!" The short-horned demon race man was about to run away from that ce, but suddenly a gray light enveloped him and turned him to dust just like the previous demon race man.

    After the two demon race men and their magic tools vanished into dust, the barrier that held Princess Aishia up also disappeared.

 Chapter 162 - 7

    After the barrier disappeared, the only people left in that ce were Ziel and Princess Aishia. Since Ziel came to help her, Princess Aishia had not spoken to him. She just silently lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him directly.

    "Don''t you know how dangerous it is for a Princess to wander alone on the beach wearing such clothes?" Ziel asked and broke their silence.

    "That�� if I don''t do this, I won''t be able to meet you." Princess Aishia spoke in a low voice. She kept her head down like a little girl afraid of being scolded.

    "Can''t you go with Freya?" Ziel still doesn''t know if Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''s rtionship is not okay.

    "I can''t do that because my rtionship with Freya is not good." Princess Aishia shook her head and rejected Ziel''s proposal.

    "What is the reason for that? Is it because of me?" Ziel asks her again, but suddenly he realizes from Princess Aishia''s reaction that the reason their rtionship has deteriorated is because of himself.

    Princess Aishia was silent and didn''t dare to answer. But Ziel already knew without having to hear an answer from her.

    "Make up with her. I''m sure Freya doesn''t want your rtionship to be like that either." Ziel spoke nonchntly. Whether she wants to listen to it or not, it''s up to Princess Aishia.

    "That�� I can''t." Princess Aishia tly refused.

    "All right. However, I can only remind you of one thing. Freya is one of the most important people to me. If you have bad intentions towards her, then I will not hesitate to act harshly on you." Ziel said coldly to Princess Aishia.

    Princess Aishia trembled after hearing Ziel''s statement. She felt her chest hurt a lot. She didn''t imagine Ziel would say that to her.

    "Why? Why are you treating her so special!? I have everything she has! I got to know you first! Why not me!? Why!?" Princess Aishia couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She had been holding back herints for the past few months since they had returned from the Elven Kingdom. But she finally vented her anger after seeing the intimate scene between Princess Freya and Ziel. She also felt hurt by his words. Luckily Ziel had put up an istion barrier so no one could hear Princess Aishia''s screams.

    "So what you mean is... I have to ept you and not Freya? Is that so?" Ziel asked her back.

    "Yes!" Princess Aishia answered him firmly.

    "Why should I ept you? Is it because you got to know me first that I have to ept you? Is it because you have what Freya has that I have to ept you? Was it just because of that?" Ziel asked him again, and he repeated what Princess Aishia had said.

    "Yes..." This time Princess Aishia answered hesitantly.

    "I don''t know on what basis you think like that. The thing I know is that Freya has been approaching me ever since I first entered the academy. She still approached me when she knew I already had someone beside me. Freya was not hostile to her but instead befriended her. She still wants to be with me even though she has to share with other women. Do you think I can turn her down? Do you think you are more worthy than her? You can''t even see a girl getting too close to me, can you?" Ziel is not angry after hearing Princess Aishia''s selfishness. He told all these things to her so that Princess Aishia would know the truth behind his rtionship with Princess Freya.

    "What!?" Princess Aishia was surprised after hearing Ziel''s exnation. She didn''t expect Princess Freya to sacrifice to that extent, and she felt unworthy of beingpared to her. At this time, she just realized what Princess Freya had done to chase the person she loved.

    "I...I don''t deserve you." Princess Aishia said it heavily.

    "It''s good that you understand." Ziel intended to remove the barrier and return to ra and the other girls. He carried a bag full of canned drinks he had bought for the girls. He still didn''t know where the Cirlus Kingdom could reproduce such canned beverages, including the swimsuit they also sold to other kingdoms. Ziel didn''t have time to find out.

    "But! But I won''t give up on you! I can also do what Freya can do!" Princess Aishia said with determination. There was no sadness on his face anymore. After hearing what Ziel said about Princess Freya, her rivalry was even more intense. Ziel was silent for a while after hearing her deration.

    "Whatever. You can do as you please." Zel shook his head. He thought telling her that would make her give up, but his words had the opposite effect.

    "I will prove to you that I am not inferior to Freya! Be it my determination or my love for you��." Princess Freya spoke in a firm voice. But she lowered her voice in thest sentence. Her face was flushed with embarrassment for forcing herself to say that.

    "Well, we don''t need to talk about that for now. You''d bettere with me than walk alone on the beach. Don''t forget to make up with Freyater." Ziel removed the barrier he had created and left the ce.

    "I understand!" Princess Aishia nodded slightly and walked after him with a smile on her face. On the way, Princess Aishia kept ncing at Ziel like she wanted to ask something but hesitated to say it.

    "What is it?" Ziel asked her first. He had noticed that Princess Aishia had been looking at him many times.

    "Ziel... The person who was beside you before Freya, that person is Miss Kalya, isn''t it?" Princess Aishia finally courageously to ask him even though she already knew the answer.

    "Please refrain from calling me by that name in front of Miss ra. For the answer to your question, haven''t you seen it from that ce?" Ziel asked her back.

    "I understand. I did see it. However, I would like to hear the answer directly from you." Princess Aishia averted her gaze from Ziel because she felt caught stalking on him.

    "Yeah, you''re right. That person is Kalya." Ziel nodded and gave an honest answer.

    "Is that so? How long have you been in a rtionship?" Princess Aishia asked with a curious and gloomy face. Ziel noticed the change in expression on her face.

    "Not long after entering the academy. Isn''t it hard to ept a man who already has another woman beside him?" Ziel is still trying to make Princess Aishia give up.

    "It is..." Princess Aishia realized her mistake after hearing Ziel''s question. Although she said she could do what Princess Freya had done, it wasn''t that easy in reality. After knowing it, she still felt jealous, and that feeling was reflected on her face.

    "I understand. You don''t have to force yourself to answer it. You also don''t need to maintain your rivalry with Freya. I''m sure it''s not as easy as it looks. I don''t want you to hurt yourself." Ziel looks like he cares about Princess Aishia. But actually, he is trying to make Princess Aishia give up chasing after him for his convenience.

    "Impossible! I will never give up! And this is not because of my rivalry with Freya, but purely because of my feelings for you! I don''t care how much it hurts. But I''m sure I can do it because my feelings are not inferior to Freya or Miss Kalya!" Princess Aishia stubbornly refuses Ziel''s suggestion. Her face looked grave, and the jealousy she had previously felt was gone and reced by a strong determination.

    "Well...well..." Ziel didn''t speak further. He thought what he said would be useless after seeing the expression on her face.

    Coincidentally, ra and the other girls had just rested when Ziel arrived at the ce. The girls gave him aplicated look after seeing Ziel back together with Princess Aishia. Especially Kalya and Princess Freya.

    "Ken, where have you been? Why are you together with Princess Aishia?" ra asked Ziel curiously.

    "I bought a drink for you. But on the way back, I met Princess Aishia, who was lost and being bullied by a man from the demon race." Ziel answered honestly, except for the part where Princess Aishia got lost. He distributed the drinks he had bought to the girls.

    "Ooh, is that so?" Princess Freya narrowed her eyes at Princess Aishia. She believed what Ziel said, but she didn''t believe in Princess Aishia.

    "Yes. What Zi...Ken said is true." Princess Aishia almost called Ziel by another name.

    "Hmm... okay. Rather than wandering the beach alone, you''d better be with us, Princess Aishia." ra pouted after Ziel brought another girl to the ce.

    "You can call me Aishia. I don''t need honorifics for my fellow academy students. If that doesn''t interfere with your enjoyment, then I''d be happy to join you." Princess Aishia smiled in response to ra''s invitation.

    "Of course, you won''t disturb us. Right, Iris?" ra smiled and asked the opinion of Princess Iris next to her.

    "Oh... yes, of course. You can join us." Princess Iris was still thinking about why Princess Aishia came with Ziel, but ra surprised her with a sudden question.

    "Then, let''s continue our game! We still have a little time before lunch." ra smiled widely and pulled Princess Iris back to the shore.

    "Wait, ra! I can walk alone!" Princess Iris inevitably has to follow ra, who looks very excited. Lilith strolled, following them from behind. After they left, there was only Ziel, Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Kalya in that ce.

    "So, what are you doing here? You can''t just wander around the beach alone and get lost, can you?" Princess Freya asked Princess Aishia with a prickly tone.

    "Of course not. I came here on purpose to look for Ziel. If you can, why can''t I?" Princess Aishia smiled, provoking Princess Freya.

    "Eh? I didn''t think you would admit it right away." Princess Freya was surprised by the answer given by Princess Aishia. She thought that Princess Aishia would refute her words.

    "Not only do I dare to admit it, but I also dare to challenge the two of you! I will never lose to you guys! In any case, I''m not inferior to you, including my feelings for Ziel!" Princess Aishia bravely dered war on Princess Freya and Kalya. Her words made them freeze in shock.

    "But before that..." Princess Aishia suddenly hugged Princess Freya.

    "I''m sorry for my attitude to you so far, Freya." Princess Aishia whispered in Princess Freya''s ear. Princess Freya''s body stiffened upon hearing that but quickly rxed.

    "Of course, I will forgive you because you are a crybaby childhood friend of mine. But don''t expect us to give you Ziel. Can you win his heart? it depends on your ability." Princess Freya chuckled and hugged Princess Aishia back.

    "I can make him fall in love with me. I will prove that my feelings are not inferior to anyone and can stand on an equal footing with you." Princess Aishia''s eyes became wet after hearing Princess Freya forgive her.

    Kalya smiled when she saw the warm scene between childhood friends in front of her. She slowly linked her hands to his. Then she drew closer to Ziel and clung to him naturally.

    "Looks like you''ve caught the attention of other girls." Kalya teases him.

    "Did you think I would do that on purpose? I''ve even advised her many times to give up and forget her feelings." Ziel shrugged his shoulders helplessly.

    "I know it. But please promise me. No matter what happens, I will still be number one for you, and you must stay with me forever." Kalya suddenly hugs Ziel. She feels his position is threatened with more girls like Ziel.

    "I promise to you." Ziel said to her without any hesitation.

    "Thank you." Kalya smiled sweetly. Ziel''s answer made her fear disappear, and her heart calmed down. But their intimacy was interrupted by the screams of the two girls in front of them.

    "Sister Kalya! Isn''t that cheating!?" Princess Freya shouted at Kalya. She started calling sister to Kalya ever since they returned from the Elven Kingdom. But she called her that only when there was no one else but them.

    "You took a chance while we were chatting!?" Princess Aishia alsoined to her. Ziel and Kalya looked at each other and sighed in unison with their situation.

    ***

    Somewhere in the sea within the Demon Kingdom''s territory, a tsunami suddenly urred apanied by someone''s angry scream.

    "Who would dare to barge into this ce and make all my research creatures flee!?" The sound of that person''s scream echoed in the sky, and hundreds of golden thunderbolts shed into the ocean.

 Chapter 163 - 8

    The afternoon sun on the beach was scorching. Ziel and the other girls decided to find a quiet ce and enjoy their lunch. Currently, Ziel and the others were preparing their lunch spots. Ziel had already made food for their lunch which he kept in his space storage. Besides ra and the other girls, Ziel invites Dalvin, James, and Rhea. Coincidentally, he saw them on the beach where they had yed before.

    Theyid out a big mat and served their lunch on it. As usual, Ziel served them Japanese food. He tried one by one the Japanese food he remembered and reproduced them. They enjoyed their lunch in a calm and rxed atmosphere.

    "Where did you go after you left me?" Ziel opened their conversation.

    "That is�� we went to enjoy the view of this beautiful beach. Right, James?" Dalvin was surprised that Ziel asked the question suddenly.

    "Cough...yes, that''s true!" James choked because Dalvin threw the question at him.

    "You pervert! Liar! I saw you flirting with girls along the beach!" Rhea couldn''t stand it and finally joined in after hearing their answer. Even though she had forgiven what they had told her before, she didn''t like their perverted nature.

    "Eh? How do you know that? That is not what I mean. What I mean is...the girls are part of the beauty of the beach too. Isn''t that right, James?" Dalvin didn''t expect Rhea to see them seducing girls, which immediately exposed their lies. They were embarrassed that they were caught lying, especially in front of the prettiest girls in the academy. But Dalvin is still looking for reasons for it.

    "That''s right!" James didn''t know whether tough or cry after hearing Dalvin throw his question at him again.

    "Hmph! You''re just looking for excuses. Aren''t there many other beautiful sights on the beach? Why are you just staring at the bikini-d girls with your perverted eyes?" Rhea snorted and grew even more annoyed after hearing their answers.

    "That is..." Dalvin was at a loss for words facing Rhea''s question. He didn''t know what to say when Rhea knew of their activities to that extent.

    "It''s enough, Rhea. Isn''t it natural for boys their age to do that? After all, they are in the prime of their youth." Kalya smiled and nced at Ziel. She had to stop their argument because she felt there would be amotion if it continued.

    "Miss Kalya is right. A young person should have that kind of spirit." Princess Freya agrees with Kalya. Her eyes fell on Ziel, who was quietly enjoying his lunch and pretended not to notice their stares.

    "Hmm�� you have to be more active to get the girls'' attention. So they can''t be med." Princess Aishia nodded slightly, but her eyes didn''t leave Ziel either.

    "Will such a method be effective? Isn''t it if we do it too aggressively, then that person will run away?" Princess Iris knew who they were talking about right now. Because she saw their gazes fixed on one person in that ce, she also subconsciously turned her gaze to him.

    "Did you hear it!? Even miss Kalya and the others support what we''re doing!?" Dalvin smiled widely because he felt Kalya and the other girls had defended him. Rhea was also surprised after hearing that. She thought Kalya would also scold them. But instead, she supported them.

    "Why do I feel like they''re not talking about Dalvin and James?" ra tilted her head cutely. She felt that what Kalya and the other girls said was not meant for Dalvin and James.

    "They weren''t talking about the two boys." Lilith answered in a low voice.

    "Eh? Who exactly were they talking about earlier?" ra became curious after hearing the answer.

    "That is�� I don''t know either." Lilith smiled bitterly in response. She couldn''t answer that the person they talked about was Ziel, sitting next to her.

    While they enjoyed their lunch and small talk, someone called out to Princess Freya from behind.

    "Freya, you are here with Miss Kalya?" Prince Fritz came over to them. He is not alone. Prince Fritz came along with Princess Reina, Princess Rinne, Prince Albert, and the heroes.

    "Eh? brother? Are the heroes here too? What are you guys doing in this ce?" Princess Freya was confused by their sudden appearance. As she remembered, his brother would meet Hikaru quite a distance from their lunch spot.

    "We already bought some food but couldn''t find a ce for a convenient lunch. All coastal areas are full of visitors. So we decided to find a ce that was a bit quiet. After a long search, we finally found this ce and coincidentally ran into you." Hikaru answered Princess Freya''s question.

    "I am also confused by the current situation. Usually, the beach wouldn''t be this busy." Princess Rinne added Hikaru''s words with more information.

    "So this beach is busier than usual?" Princess Freya looks at Princess Rinne. He thought this situation was natural, considering that the beach on this ind was one of the most beautiful beaches in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "Yes. The number of people who came was probably double the usual, and the other races who came were also more than usual. Especially from the elf and demon races." Princess Rinne exined her observations. King Raghnall had also told her that this had been happening for the past few days.

    "Demon race?" Princess Aishia frowned upon hearing those words.

    "What''s wrong, Aishia? Did something happen? I didn''t think that after parting ways with me, you would join Freya in this ce." Prince Fritz noticed the change in expression on Princess Aishia''s face.

    "I met two of their people before. I don''t know how people from the demon race behave, but the people I meet have malicious intentions. They even carry magic tools that can negate our ability to use magic or aura." Princess Aishia exined her previous experience to them.

    "What have you said!? Did they do anything bad to you!?" Princess Reina was angry when she heard Princess Aishia''s exnation. Her personality suddenly changed drastically. For some reason, she doesn''t seem to like the demon race.

    "Reina, calm down." Prince Albert patted her head gently when he heard his sister speak in an angry voice. Prince Albert was also mad after hearing that. But he is better at controlling his emotions than Princess Reina. Princess Aishia and the others were confused by the sudden change in attitude from the two of them.

    Prince Albert and Princess Reina were angry after hearing Princess Aishia''s words because their mother was killed by one of the demon races. The incident urred when Princess Reina was still a child. Since then, he harbored a hatred for the demon race. Even so, they didn''t blindly attack the demon race once they saw it. That''s because they know that not all demon races are evil. This incident was kept a secret by the Rubelia Kingdom, and only certain people knew about it.

    "Are you okay, Aishia?" Prince Fritz asked anxiously.

    "I am alright. luckily I was able to escape from them." Princess Aishia couldn''t possibly say that Ziel helped her and turned the people of the demon race into dust.

    "I''m d you''re okay." Prince Fritz nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Hey, hey, we came here for lunch. Are we just going to stand here?" Sintaro joins in their conversation. He looked impatient because he could only be silent and listen to them.

    "Ahaha...you''re right. By the way, can we join in and have lunch here, Miss Kalya?" Hikaru asks Kalya. Because ording to him, Kalya is a teacher and can immediately make decisions for others. So, he had to ask her permission first than anyone else in the ce.

    "Of course, I don''t mind. But, you should also ask the other people in this ce." Kalya nodded slightly and looked at the other people who had lunch with her. Hikaru was silent for a while because he didn''t think that Kalya couldn''t decide that on her own and had to throw his request to everyone there.

    "Hmm�� I have no problem with that." Princess Freya was the first to agree. Furthermore, the people in the ce agreed to Hikaru''s requests one by one.

    "I also agree. Miss Kyouka, miss megumi. You can sit next to us!" ra shows the seat next to her and Princess Iris. The mat they used was big enough to hold them all in that ce.

    "Thank you." Kyouka smiled and invited Megumi to sit where ra had indicated.

    Hikaru and the others started to sit down and took out their lunches. Hikaru and Sintaro are a little confused by ra''s previous attitude. Since when did Kyouka be so close to one of the girls there? But they quickly forget about it because the food served on the mat makes them more interested.

    "Do you eat this kind of food often?" Kyouka asked curiously. This was the second time she saw ra enjoying Japanese food.

    "Ah no. We only eat food like this only when Ken makes it." ra answered Kyouka''s question honestly. She didn''t know why Kyouka seemed interested in that food.

    "May I taste it?" Kyouka became more and more curious about the food served in front of her. She looked at ra with pitying eyes for her to be allowed to eat the food that Ziel made.

    "That''s..." ra''s face becameplicated after hearing her request. She looks to Ziel for his approval. Ziel nodded in response to ra''s gaze. Even though ra is Ziel''s master, she doesn''t feel good about allowing other people to taste his food without his consent.

    "Of course." ra smiled in approval.

    "Thank you! Alright then, have a good meal!" Kalya started tasting the foods one by one. Kyouka began to shed tears while eating the food without her knowing it. What happened to Kyouka made the people around her confused. Only Megumi, Hikaru, and Sintaro know how Kyouka is feeling right now.

    "Kyouka, are you okay?" Princess Iris asked worriedly after seeing her state.

    "Ahaha...I''m sorry. I was reminded of my original world after eating this food. I''m sorry if I made you worry." Kyouka smiled apologetically. She quickly wiped her tears.

    "It''s okay, Kyouka. I understand how you feel." Megumi smiled and patted Kyouka''s shoulder gently. She also felt the same every day since being summoned to that world.

    "But, is the taste of the food the same as Japanese food that we know?" Megumi looked at Kyouka then at the food on her te.

    "I can''t say it''s the same as it might use a different seasoning than the one used in our homeworld. But, I can say the taste is very close. It seems the people who make this dish know the taste of Japanese food." Kyouka looked at Ziel suspiciously.

    "You must be joking, Miss Kyouka. I only make food based on the recipe I have given you. I''ve never tasted the Japanese food you mentioned. if they taste simr, then it''s just a coincidence." Ziel replied calmly.

    "Are you serious about what you said? How could this be a coincidence?" Kyouka still couldn''t ept the answer. The atmosphere in the ce became tense due to their conversation.

    "Come on, Kyouka. Didn''t you hear that it was just a coincidence?" Megumi tried to calm Kyouka, who was stubbornly asking for an answer from Ziel.

    Kyouka realized that her actions made the atmosphere in the ce ufortable. She looked around, and people looked back at her withplicated faces.

    "I apologize. Once again, I''ve been carried away by my mood. I apologize to you too." Kyouka lowered her head slightly and apologized to Ziel. But in her eyes, there is still a desire to find out the true origin of Ziel. If she hadn''t seen the food here, she might have forgotten about it.

    "You don''t have to worry about that, Miss Kyouka. We''d better eat soon. Coincidentally, I made plenty of food, and there was enough for everyone." Ziel didn''t mind Kyouka''s attitude towards him. He understood what she felt because he was once in Kyouka''s position.

    "Thank you! Then, we won''t hesitate! Enjoy your meal!" Megumi answered excitedly. After that, the other heroes also ate the food made by Ziel. They had the same feeling as Kyouka after tasting the food. They enjoyed the lunchfortably. However, theirfort was interrupted by the sound of someone''s footsteps approaching the ce.

    "Ooh, are the heroes having lunch in this ce?" The scornful voice of a boy interrupted their lunch.

 Chapter 164 - 9

    The boy who approached Ziel and the others was a demon race. He was the Prince of the Demon Kingdom, Viron Parphial. He had a handsome face and an athletic body. The academy students had seen him with King Redis when they had breakfast in the garden behind the castle before. Prince Viron didn''te alone to that ce. He was with his sister, Irene Parphial, and several demon race boys who looked like his subordinates. They arrogantly walked up to ra and her group. Among them, only Princess Irene looked humble.

    "Who are you?" Sintaro narrowed his eyes at Prince Viron. He was annoyed by his words. On the other hand, the other heroes became wary because the demon race man knew their identity.

    "He is Prince Viron, and next to him is Princess Irene. They are the Prince and Princess of the Demon Kingdom." Princess Rinne introduced them first before Prince Viron could answer. King Raghnall had told Princess Rinne about them beforehand and asked her to be warier of them.

    "Ahaha�� I thank Princess Rinne for bothering to introduce us." Prince Viron and his men walked closer to where the heroes had lunch.

    "Brother! Let''s go from here! We can''t interfere with their lunchtime." Princess Irene said worriedly and pulled Prince Viron''s sleeve.

    "You don''t have to worry, Irene. We just happened to pass by this ce as we were looking for a ce to have lunch. Ooh, so many beautiful girls here!" Prince Viron ignored Princess Irene''s words. When he took a closer look at the people in the ce, his eyes opened wide after seeing the collection of beautiful girls sitting there.

    "You''re right, Prince! I rarely see girls as beautiful as them other than Princess Irene." One of his men spoke after hearing Prince Viron''s words. He knew Prince Viron was interested in one of the girls in front of him, or maybe all of them. So this is his chance to lick him.

    Princess Irene is no less beautiful than the Princesses in that ce. She has an oval face and small lips. Her long purple hair looks mysterious when exposed to the sun. Not to mention the pair of small horns on her head add to her cuteness.

    "I''m sorry if I bothered you. But, may we join you in this ce?" Prince Viron smiled broadly. He suddenly became friendly and dispelled his previous hostility.

    "Please sit wherever you want as long as you don''t get too close to this ce!" Princess Reina snorted and immediately refused his request.

    "Ooh, what have I done not to be able to sit close to you?" Prince Viron frowned at the tant hostility that Princess Reina was showing him.

    "You''re ruining my appetite! Is that reason enough? Now you better get out of my sight!" Princess Reina grew annoyed with his attitude. If she couldn''t suppress her anger, maybe she had drawn her sword since Prince Viron came. Prince Viron was the type of demon race she hated the most.

    "Ahaha.... spicy and beautiful! I like it! I like it! Okay. I''ll have lunch some distance from this ce to not bother you. But before that, may I have the honor of knowing the names of the girls here?" Prince Vironughed and looked at the girls one by one. He especially looked at Lilith, who had the same hair color as the demon race. After waiting for quite a while, none of the girls introduced herself to him.

    "Hahaha... you better get out of here right away because no one has any interest in someone like you!" Sintaroughed heartily at sight in front of him. He saw Prince Viron like a clown.

    "You!" Prince Viron became very angry after hearing Sintaro''sughter. He felt ashamed and humiliated that none of the girls in the ce spoke to him. Moreover, Sintaro''sugh was like pouring saltwater on his wound. Right now, his pride as a prince of the Demon Kingdom was being trampled on by the human race. Some of his men also felt angry and waited for Prince Viron''s orders to attack Sintaro.

    "Brother! Stop it! We better get out of here right away! I don''t want you to make a fuss! Don''t you remember what Father said before we left!?" Princess Irene became increasingly anxious and took King Redis''s name to threaten Prince Viron.

    After hearing what Princess Irene had said, Prince Viron''s face suddenly turned pale. His father advised him not to make any unnecessary fuss before his father found the person who had humiliated him in front of many people this morning. If his father found out he was making a fuss, King Redis would not hesitate to punish Prince Viron.

    "Tch! I understand! You guys are lucky this time!" Prince Viron clicked his tongue and left Sintaro and the others. But then, they stopped and spread out the mats not far from where the heroes had lunch. It looks like Prince Viron still wants to keep an eye on them.

    "Does he still insist on approaching the girls in this ce?" Hikaru sneered after seeing Prince Viron staring intently at them from where he had lunch.

    "You''d better ignore him if he doesn''t do anything to harm you first." Kalya reminds them. Hikaru and the others are students from the academy. They came to the beach to take a vacation together with people from the academy, including the teachers. Kalya as the only teacher there, was obliged to warn them.

    "I understand, Miss Kalya." Hikaru smiled and quickly obeyed her words.

    "Miss Kalya, may I ask you something?" Megumi asks Kalya. Hikaru and the others averted their eyes out of curiosity about what Megumi wanted to ask her.

    "Do you have a lover or a man you like?" Megumi suddenly asked an unexpected question. Hikaru and the others turned their eyes towards Kalya and waited for her answer. Even ra and Kyouka looked at her very seriously. Kalya didn''t expect Megumi to ask such a question, but she decided to answer it.

    "I already have a fianc��." Kalya smiles like a blooming flower and shows them the ring on her finger. They were mesmerized and stopped breathing for a while when they saw that smile.

    "What!?" They came back to their senses and were dumbfounded after recalling Kalya''s answer. They didn''t think that Kalya had a secret fianc��. Even Princess Aishia doesn''t know that. She kept staring with fiery eyes at the ring on Kalya''s finger. Then she turned her gaze and looked at Princess Freya for confirmation.

    Princess Freya just shrugged her shoulders without answering anything. This made Princess Aishia even more confused. She decides to ask Kalya directly after their lunch is over.

    Themotion due to Kalya''s answer ended with the end of their lunch. The people from the academy already had a schedule for the barbeque on the beach in the evening. Because the day was still long, ra and her group decided to continue their previous activities.

    "Brother, what do you do after this?" Princess Freya asked Prince Fritz.

    "We still don''t know what we''re going to do next. How''s Hikaru?" Prince Fritz nced at Hikaru next to him.

    "Honestly, I don''t know what we''re going to do next either. I think I''ve had enough ying on this beach. If allowed, I''d like to go to see the beaches on the other inds." Hikaru also felt confused after they finished their lunch. Previously, he had intended to return to the castle and rest. However, he is interested in exploring the inds in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "I''ll tell my fatherter. I think he''ll agree to it." Princess Rinne answered Hikaru''s wish.

    "Thank you! I can''t wait to see the beauty of other ces in this kingdom!" Hikaru became excited after hearing Princess Rinne''s answer.

    "Alright, how about we explore another part of the ind for now? Don''t we have any events until dinner time?" Prince Albert gave his advice.

    "That is a good idea. How about it, Freya? Do you want toe along?" Prince Fritz agrees with Pince Albert''s proposal. He wanted to invite Princess Freya to go with him.

    "I''m sorry, brother. It looks like I''ll have to decline your invitation. You can have fun with the others and not have to think about me." Princess Freya smiled apologetically. She thought it would be boring to go with them without Zieling with her. But she couldn''t say that in front of Prince Fritz.

    "Too bad, even though I want to spend vacation time with you too. Fine then, but you have to take good care of yourself." Prince Fritz smiled bitterly. He had another reason to ask Princess Freya to go with him. Many things made him curious, and he wanted to ask her directly.

    "Hehe... I''m sorry, brother." Princess Freya smiled. She also knew his brother very well and knew his brother had other intentions of taking her. So she didn''t mind his disappointment.

    "I understand. How about you guys?" Prince Fritz asked ra and the other girls. He didn''t nce at Ziel at all because he thought Ziel was just a butler and would follow his master wherever ra went.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I guess I''ll have to decline your invitation too. We will be with Freya here." Princess Iris'' answer represents all the girls there.

    "Then, I entrust my sister to you. Shall we go now, Hikaru?" Prince Fritz shrugged his shoulders. He still invites the girls even though he knows they will refuse him.

    "Hmm... let''s go now." Hikaru felt a little disappointed that the girls had refused their invitation. Apart from him, Sintaro and the other heroes were also expecting to go with them, especially Kyouka. She nned to find an opportunity to ask Ziel without anyone else bothering her. But the n was ruined because they refused the invitation.

    "Wait a minute...why do you guys look in such a hurry to leave?" Prince Viron suddenly approached them again. He stopped Hikaru and others who were about to leave that ce.

    "What do you want?" Princess Reina frowned. She had calmed down before but became irritated again by Prince Viron''s presence.

    "Ahaha... please don''t be angry, beautifuldy. I came here to say hello to the heroes and ask for their favor." Prince Viron smiled at them. He had a look of no malice on his face at all. But Hikaru and the other heroes don''t believe him.

    "You don''t have to beat around the bush! Quickly say what you want from us!?" Sintaro spoke in a high tone because he was annoyed to see him keep talking.

    "I just wanted to do a spar with the heroes. I don''t want to fight with all the heroes. I want to fight with the two of you." Prince Viron dered his true intention to approach them again.

    "Brother! What are you doing!? Have you forgotten the warning from father!?" Princess Irene panicked after hearing her brother''s request. Unlike the rest of her family, she is a gentle and peace-loving demon race. She didn''t like to make a fuss.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Father will not scold me, let alone punish me. Isn''t father also curious how strong the heroes from other worlds are? And also how far and how fast are they growing? I''m sure father will understand what I''m doing now." Prince Viron answered confidently. He was sure his father would never me him for the currentmotion.

    "That is..." Princess Irene was losing words because what Prince Viron said was true. She knew very well what his father was like.

    "How? Do you dare? I won''t force you. However, people would probably know that heroes from other worlds were a bunch of cowards." Prince Vironughed provoking Hikaru and the other heroes. His words contained a threat that he would spread rumors that Hikaru and the other heroes were afraid of his invitation to sparring.

    "You dare to do that!" Sintaro can no longer suppress his emotions. He intended to attack Prince Viron right then and there.

    "Wait, Sintaro!" Hikaru grabbed Sintaro''s shoulder to stop him. Then he walked up to Prince Viron.

    "Okay. I''ll apany you to sparring. But don''t me me if I identally beat you up." Hikaru red at Prince Viron. At this moment, his eyes revealed a burning fighting spirit.

    "Then we will see, who will beat up who.." Prince Viron smirked evilly, thinking about the n he had in mind.

 Chapter 165 - 10

    Hikaru has epted a sparring invitation from Prince Viron. They move to a more secluded ce to avoid any casualties from beachgoers who may be affected by their fight. Hikaru also doesn''t want his fight to be watched by many people. Princess Rinne agreed to Hikaru''s request and asked the soldiers guarding the beach to find a quiet ce and asked them to be on guard so that no visitors would approach the battlefield.

    Right now, Hikaru and the others were in a field that was quite a distance from where they were before. They couldn''t find a quiet spot in the beach area, so they decided to look elsewhere.

    Ziel, ra, and the other girls also went to that ce. They went to that ce because ra and Princess Iris were worried about Kyouka. Ziel had no idea since when they had be that close to her. Ziel could not help but have to obey her.

    "So, what kind of sparring do you want?" Hikaru coldly asked Prince Viron. He didn''t care about Prince Viron''s position as a Prince of the Demon Kingdom. Since he was so eager to spar with threats, Hikaru wouldn''t hesitate to beat him to mush.

    "We are fighting two against two. It''s up to you how you fight, whether you two want to be the attackers simultaneously, or one bes the attacker and the other acts as a support. I don''t care at all. You are free to choose who will fight with you." Prince Viron has been smiling ever since Hikaru epted his sparring invitation. This made Hikaru feel ufortable and like he had fallen into his trap. But Hikaru immediately shook his head to dispel that thought. He didn''t want his concentration to be disturbed before the fight started.

    "Okay. I understand. Then I will choose Kyouka as my partner. Is it okay, Kyouka?" Hikaru looked at Kyouka for her approval. He knew this was his selfish request because he epted Prince Viron''s sparring invitation without discussing it with the other heroes.

    "I understand. I will do my best to help you." Kyouka nodded slightly. She doesn''t seem to care much about Hikaru''s decisions unterally. She also didn''t like how Prince Viron invited them to a spar.

    "I do not mind. I think this is the bestbination. Beat him for me!" Sintaro patted Hikaru''s shoulder and agreed with his decision.

    "Please be careful and don''t get seriously injured." Megumi reminded with a worried face. Hikaru smiled and nodded to them.

    "So, who will be your partner?" Hikaru sees people from the demon race among Prince Viron''s subordinates. He thought Prince Viron would choose one of them.

    "Of course, my partner is my sister!" Prince Viron pointed at Princess Irene. From the start, it seemed that he had intended to make Princess Irene his battle partner against Hikaru and Kyouka. Princess Irene herself was not surprised when her brother pointed at her. She already knew that her brother would choose her.

    Hikaru and the other heroes are shocked by the choice Prince Viron makes. They thought he had other ns by choosing Princess Irene as his fighting partner. It was because they thought Princess Irene looked fragile and felt she would fall to pieces if they touched her too hard.

    "Are you sure about your choice?" Hikaru narrowed his eyes at Prince Viron.

    "Of course. It''s better for you to think about your situation than to think about ours." Prince Viron smirked and walked with Princess Irene to their position on the battlefield.

    "Fine if that''s what you want. But don''t me me if your sister gets hurt." Hikaru gritted his teeth. He didn''t have the heart to hurt such a weak girl. He and Kyouka also moved into their position. The distance between Hikaru and Prince Viron was only a dozen meters.

    "Are you ready?" Princess Rinne was chosen to be the judge of their fight. She was selected because of her position as Princess of the Cirlus Kingdom. She had also sworn not to side with anyone even though it wasn''t essential because it was just a sparring match.

    "I am ready." Hikaru nodded slightly in response.

    "You can start whenever you want." Prince Viron replied arrogantly.

    "Then, The fight begins!" Princess Rinne gave the signal to start the fight.

    "Kyouka! We do ording to our n! We will finish this fight quickly!" Hikaru shouted at Kyouka and quickly charged towards Prince Viron.

    "I understand!" Kyouka answered firmly and cast her magic at Prince Viron and Princess Irene.

    [Freezing Fog]

    A thick fog suddenly filled the battlefield. The ground around them started to freeze. The ice created from freezing was pitch ck.

    Hikaru quickly got close to Prince Viron. But what greeted him was a smirk from him. But Hikaru didn''t think about it and directly stabbed his spear at Prince Viron.

    [Phoenix Cry]

    Hikaru''s spear thrustbined with his innate ability ''Sovereign of Fire'' materialized a giant firebird that flew towards Prince Viron and Princess Irene. However, they seemed to have no intention of dodging the attack at all.

    Booooooooommmmmm!

    A massive explosion urred due to Hikaru''s attack and blew away Kyouka''s magic mist. Right now, the only thing that could be seen was smoke and dust at Prince Viron and Princess Irene''s ce.

    Hikaru held onto his spear tightly and didn''t carelessly assume he had won. He had felt something strange from the start of the fight.

    On the other side of the battlefield, ra looks worried to see the fight''s progress. Right now, she wasn''t concerned about Kyouka but Princess Irene.

    "Mydy, what happened to you? Are you okay?" Ziel asked ra after seeing the expression on her face.

    "I''m fine. It''s just...maybe this sounds weird. But, will the girl be okay?" ra asked shyly. She thought the people around her would think she was weird for thinking about the enemies of Hikaru and Kyouka. Kalya and the other girls looked at each other and then smiled in response to ra''s question.

    "Of course, it''s not strange. Your previous words show your indiscriminate kindness towards foes orrades as long as they deserve pity." Princess Iris took ra''s hand and squeezed it to ease her anxiety.

    "What Princess Iris said is true, Mydy. But, you have to be wiser in choosing which people you need to pity and which ones you don''t. Even though she looks fragile on the outside, it doesn''t mean she''s weak." Ziel answered ra''s concern with an exnation that surprised the other girls.

    "What do you mean, Ken?" ra tilted her head. She didn''t understand what Ziel said. The other girls also felt the same way ra felt. Even Lilith was confused by Ziel''s exnation because Lilith could tell that Princess Irene was a weak girl from her appearance. She didn''t feel anything special about her.

    "I never said she was strong. Not being weak doesn''t mean she has a strong attack or is great at fighting. Her appearance masks her true abilities. In other words, she was good at hiding her skills." Ziel pointed at Prince Viron and Princess Irene. Before the explosion urred, their bodies were enveloped in a thin purple membrane. ra and the other girls were shocked after looking in the direction Ziel pointed.

    "What''s that? and how did you know she had such an ability?" Lilith subconsciously asked Ziel. She was the most curious person among the other girls. She was a true god of the divine race, but she didn''t know that Princess Irene had such an ability. Lilith was curious how Ziel knew all that. But Lilith forgot that ra was still there listening to them.

    "Only my instincts, and I believe because my instincts rarely go wrong." Ziel answered her calmly. He wasn''t mad at Lilith for forgetting that ra was with them at the moment.

    After hearing Ziel''s answer, Lilith realized she had made a mistake. Luckily she didn''t call him by another name. But seeing Ziel''s calm face, Lilith knew that Ziel didn''t mind it, and Lilith could breathe a sigh of relief.

    "So the girl won''t be hurt?" ra asked Ziel again to confirm his words.

    "That''s not necessarily the case, mydy. You don''t have to worry about Princess Irene. Do you remember that she didn''t refuse when asked by Prince Viron to be his fighting partner? Princess Irene must have decided to fight ever since lord Heroes epted the invitation to spar. Even though this is just a sparring practice, injuring or being injured bes something that cannot be avoided in battle. So please don''t burden your mind too much." Ziel added his exnation after seeing ra''s face, which still looked worried.

    "I understand. I hope none of them is seriously injured." ra nodded because she understood what Ziel''s exnation meant. Her face no longer showed worry like before.

    "Ziel, what exactly is that girl''s ability?" Kalya whispered to Ziel out of curiosity. Luckily, ra was focused on the match and didn''t pay any attention to them.

    yered barrier. Normally, a mage could create a twoyer to a threeyer barrier to defend. However, their barriers usually have a static and immutable form. But that girl was different. She could create tenyers of barriers with ease. In addition, she can change the shape and size at will. I think her abilities aren''t limited to that. But..." Ziel exined to Kalya. He cut off his exnation, knowing that the other girls besides ra were also listening. After hearing Princess Irene''s ability from Ziel''s exnation, the girls were shocked. It was like having the absolute defense in battle.

    "But?" Kalya and the other girls became more and more serious, listening to Ziel''s exnation.

    "Princess Irene should only have the same power as the heroes. Of course, she had limitations on her abilities. She was different from the heroes who could leapfrog when fighting a stronger opponent." Ziel didn''t exin it any further and let them know the answer from the battle in front of them.

    Kalya and the other girls knew why Ziel didn''t continue his exnation. So, they turned their focus to the battle between Prince Viron and Hikaru.

    After the smoke and dust from Hikaru''s attack dissipated, Princess Viron and Princess Irene were still unharmed in their original ce.

    "What!?" Hikaru and Kyouka were shocked because they thought Hikaru''s attack should damage them.

    "Hahaha��as expected of heroes! But, if your abilities are only to this extent. You better prepare to lose. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt the girl behind you! Irene! Do it!" Prince Viron gave orders to Princess Irene. He took out his colossal battle-ax and prepared to attack Hikaru.

    "I understand!" Princess Irene nodded and gave her magic to Prince Viron.

    [Tenyers of Barrier]

    Tenyers of barriers covered Prince Viron''s body perfectly. After seeing the armor on his body had formed, Prince Viron immediately charged forward to attack Hikaru who was not far from him. In the blink of an eye, Prince Viron appeared in front of Hikaru and swung his ax.

    [Mountain Destroyer]

    Hikaru was still in a state of shock and didn''t have time to dodge it. So, he had to block the attack with his spear.

    Boooooooooooommmmmm!

    "Kugh!" Hikaru manages to hold it back, but Prince Viron''s attack leaves a small crater in the ground beneath his feet. Hikaru''s feet slowly sank into the ground.

    "Hikaru!" Kyouka saw Hikaru press and fired her magic at Prince Viron.

    [Ice Spear]

    Dozens of ice spears shot towards Prince Viron. But strangely, Prince Viron ignores her attack and only focuses on attacking Hikaru.

    nk!

    The dozens of ice spears shattered after hitting the barrier that enveloped Prince Viron''s body. Kyouka and Hikaru were shocked at the scene in front of them. But Kyouka quickly came back to her senses and fired even more powerful magic at Prince Viron.

    [Thunder de]

    Kyouka shot arge de ofpressed lightning at Prince Viron. She was sure that her attack would be able to injure him this time.

    [Twenty Layers of Flexible Barrier]

    Suddenly a barrier of twentyyers of the thin membrane formed between Prince Viron and Kyouka''s attack. The barrier was continuously pushed back by Kyouka''s attacks, but the barrier didn''t break.

    Princess Irene''s barrier arched and returned the attack to Kyouka at twice the speed. Kyouka didn''t expect her attack to be unable to break the barrier. She didn''t have time to dodge the reflection of her attack that shot off at such a speed. She had no choice but to hold it head-on.

    Booooommmmmmmm!

    "Kyouka!" Hikaru shouted after seeing kyouka get hit directly. Sintaro and Megumi in the audience were also worried about Kyouka''s condition.

    "Hahaha�� you should be worrying about yourself, lord hero!" Prince Viron delivers a direct kick in Hikaru''s chest and blows him away a dozen meters.

 Chapter 166 - 11

    ra and the others who came with the heroes worried about Hikaru and Kyouka''s condition. On the other hand, Prince Viron''s men cheered happily to see the heroes lost against their Prince.

    "How is it, Ken? Will Kyouka be okay!?" ra became panicked after seeing Kyouka hit the reflection of her attack heavily. ra didn''t know how Kyouka was now because of the smoke and dust covering her.

    "Please calm down, mydy. I thought she would be fine. This fight is just a spar. So, no one will be killed." Ziel gave a vague answer to ra. He couldn''t be one hundred percent sure that no one would die in the sparring unless he interfered in the fight.

    "Are you sure?" ra asked Ziel one more time.

    "I''m certain. So, we better watch their fight calmly. I''m sure the heroes won''t lose so easily." Ziel tried to calm ra with his words.

    "Of course, we won''t lose so easily! Who do you think you are toment on us like that? You don''t even know how great a hero''s strength is!" Sintaro overhears Ziel''s conversation with ra. He could hear it because they weren''t that far away. Sintaro was not happy with their conversation or maybe just Ziel alone.

    ra and the other girls get confused by Sintaro''s sudden anger towards Ziel. They thought there was nothing wrong with Ziel''s previous words. But they remained silent and took a look at the situation first. Before Ziel could respond, Megumi shouted at Sintaro first.

    "Sintaro! What are you doing!?" Megumi asks Sintaro. He sat next to Sintaro and kept her focused on knowing Kyouka''s condition. But Sintaro''s scream broke her focus and had to make her turn her gaze to him.

    "Megumi, don''t you hear his words like he''s belittling us?" Sintaro tries to provoke Megumi.

    "Which part is underestimating us? All I heard was you yelling angrily at them. You''re better off worrying about Kyouka''s condition than worrying about it." Megumi sighed heavily at Sintaro''s quick-tempered attitude.

    "Tch...I got it!" Sintaro clicked his tongue and red at Ziel. He doesn''t refute Megumi''s words because what she said is true. They have to focus on the fight between Hikaru and Prince Viron.

    Before the match, Kyouka warned them to keep an eye on the fight. Kyouka believes that Prince Viron has a purpose for suddenly inviting the heroes to do a sparring match. More importantly, Hikaru''s defeat would negatively impact the hero''s name and possibly the human region.

    Ziel just kept quiet and ignored Sintaro''s gaze. He had felt the evil eye from him since the lunch together earlier. But Ziel didn''t expect Sintaro to shout at him suddenly. If Sintaro intends to do bad things to him or the people around him, Ziel will not hesitate to kill him even if he is someone from the same world as him.

    (Damn! I already have a reason to beat him!)

    Sintaro grumbled in his heart. In the previous incident, he was deliberately looking for trouble with Ziel. Sintaro has not liked Ziel for a long time. He was always looking for a way to get rid of him. He became even more annoyed when he saw the conversation he had with Kyouka over lunch. Kyouka always seems to take the initiative to open a conversation with Ziel. Even though Sintaro knew what Kyouka''s question meant, he still felt jealous of him.

    (Forget it! I could still find another chance to teach him a lesson and show him where he belongs!)

    Sintaro still can''t calm his heart before he can beat Ziel. But right now, he was focused on Kyouka''s condition in that battle.

    "Hahaha...is it done? I don''t want such a beautiful flower to get hurt. But, it can''t be helped since she keeps insisting on attacking me." Prince Vironughed and strolled towards Hikaru, lying on the ground. He had looked down on them from the start of the fight.

    "Are you kidding me? Do you think just because you can hit me once with your attack and you think you''ve won!? I''m surprised your frail-looking sister has such abilities. If it weren''t for her, you might be nothing." Hikaru slowly stood up while holding his chest, aching from Prince Viron''s attack earlier.

    "Of course, that''s my advantage in the fight. My sister is a genius mage born once in a thousand years. She specializes in barrier magic because she doesn''t like fighting. She is also a descendant of the genius mage of the Demon Kingdom. You won''t be able to break through the barrier. Surrender and admit your defeat. Admit that you guys are weak!" Prince Viron boasted how great his family was and kept provoking Hikaru.

    [Ice Thorn]

    Prince Viron frowned. He quickly dodged from where he was standing. Suddenly, colossal ice spikes emerged from the ground and attacked the ce where Prince Viron had been before.

    "Hikaru! Let''s attack them again!" Kyouka spoke from behind the dissipating smoke and dust. Hikaru could see at a nce that Kyouka was fine and only suffered minor injuries.

    "I understand. This time we will attack more seriously." Hikaru nodded and red at Prince Viron. He gripped his spear and charged towards Prince Viron.

    "Hahaha...you''re just talking big! Come on!" Prince Vironughed and greeted Hikaru''s attack.

    Hikaru thrust his spear with all his might with the intent to kill him. If he attacks him half-heartedly, then Hikaru won''t be able to break the barrier that surrounds Prince Viron''s body.

    Hikaru and the other heroes have never been killed before. But they had been taught in the Rubelia Kingdom about the humans in that world. Criminals in that world will not hesitate to act cruelly or maybe kill their victims. Because of that, Hikaru and the other heroes were already prepared to kill someone if he had to.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Hikaru''s spear thrust sessfully hit Prince Viron''s body, but the barrier on his body rendered the attackpletely meaningless.

    "You just made a pointless attack!" Prince Viron swings his ax while Hikaru is busy attacking him. He aimed his attack at Hikaru''s head. If the attack hit him, Hikaru''s head would fall apart.

    [Fire Tornado]

    Kyouka created a ck me tornado to block Prince Viron''s attack.

    "Tch! You''re disturbing!" Prince Viron had to dodge the attack because he felt the fire tornado could break the barrier in his body and injure him. But the fire tornado keeps chasing him.

    [Twenty Layers of Barrier]

    Princess Irene created a tubr twentyyer barrier to contain Kyouka''s fire tornado. The ck me tornado slowly dissipated because there was no oxygen in the barrier.

    "I didn''t think she was so smart." Kyouka narrowed her eyes at Princess Irene.

    [Multiple Fire Tornado]

    [Wind de]

    Kyouka cast another spell on Prince Viron. She fired three fire tornadoes at once and added another magic to them. Her attack burned everything in that ce. But right now, Kyouka had no time to care about all that. She will apologize to Princess Rinne after their sparring is over.

    [Thirty Layers of Barrier]

    A thirtyyered cube-shaped barrier encircled Kyouka''s three fire tornadoes. Kyouka''s three fire tornadoes became one within the barrier and tried to destroy it. But unlike before, the fire tornado did not dissipate. Right now is thepetition between Kyouka and Princess Irene. The winner of thispetition is determined by whose magic survives to the end.

    Not long after, it was Kyouka''s tornado that disappeared first. Princess Irene''s thirtyyer barrier was not broken and remained intact. However, something happened to Princess Irene. She was bleeding from her nose.

    "As I thought. No matter how strong your barrier is, you still have limits in using it. You can''t overuse it with your current strength. You push yourself too much so that your body bes burdened. You better stop before you get more serious injuries than this!" Kyouka warns Princess Irene. She had a good impression of Princess Irene before, so Kyouka didn''t want her to get hurt. However, Princess Irene ignored her warning and stayed focused on their fight.

    "Okay. If you''re still stubborn like that, I won''t hesitate to hurt you." Kyouka looked at Princess Irene seriously and turned her gaze to Hikaru and Prince Viron doing closebat. She looked for an opportunity to attack Prince Viron and quickly ended the sparring.

    Hikaru and Prince Viron keep shing their weapons. Hikaru managed tond multiple attacks on Prince Viron. Even though he was unharmed due to the barrier enveloping his body, Prince Viron couldn''t shake off the impact of Hikaru''s attack on his internal organs.

    "Damn! Why did this guy''s attack suddenly get stronger! is this the true power of a hero!?" Prince Viron gritted his teeth and kept trying to inflict attacks on Hikaru. But Hikaru could easily dodge it.

    (I can''t go on like this! If I lose, my father will still punish me! I have to find a way out of this situation!)

    Prince Viron gritted his teeth and kept racking his brain to find a way to strike back at Hikaru. Suddenly he thought of an idea.

    [Darkness Ink]

    Suddenly a ck mist like miasma covered Hikaru''s vision and made him lose the presence of Prince Viron. The ck smoke kept spreading until it covered the entire battle area.

    "Ugh! What is this! Where is he going!?" Hikaru keeps looking for Prince Viron''s whereabouts but still can''t find him. But not long after, Hikaru heard a scream from behind him.

    "Aaahhhh!"

    Hikaru recognized that voice. It was the sound of Kyouka''s scream. Hikaru finally realized where Prince Viron had gone. He created a ck mist to escape Hikaru''s sight and attacked Kyouka behind him stealthily. Prince Viron attacks her because Kyouka keeps bothering him while attacking Hikaru. Kyouka also keeps pressing Princess Irene, thus making it difficult for Prince Viron to fight. So, he felt that Kyouka should be eliminated first.

    When the effect of the ck mist disappeared, Hikaru saw that Kyouka was already lying on the ground. Luckily she wasn''t seriously injured and was just unconscious.

    "Coward! Are you afraid to face me and only dare to attack a girl!?" Hikaru gritted his teeth and charged towards Prince Viron with incredible speed.

    "Hahaha��this is a battle tactic. I also don''t want to hurt a pretty girl. However, I have to get rid of her because she keeps being a thorn in my fight. With this, no one will bother me anymore!" Prince Viron wees Hikaru''s attack. He didn''t hold back his attack this time because Princess Irene could support him without being bothered by Kyouka.

    [Twenty Layers of Barrier]

    Every time the tip of Hikaru''s spear was about to hit Prince Viron''s body, a twentyyer barrier would appear and block the attack. In contrast, Prince Viron can freely attack Hikaru without being hurt by his attacks.

    "You''re sly! Didn''t you say it''s a two against two-fight from the start? But you turned it into two against one. You are shameless!" Hikaru tries to keep attacking him from various blind spots of Prince Viron but all in vain. That''s because Princess Irene keeps withstanding the attack, and Prince Viron can freelyunch a counterattack on Hikaru.

    Initially, Hikaru wanted to do the same thing Prince Viron did before. He tried to attack Princess Irene first, but he couldn''t. This goes against his morals as a hero. Prince Viron would also use that to create nasty rumors about heroes.

    Hikaru decided to attack Prince Viron and destroy Princess Irene''s barrier at once with his strongest attack. He held his spear with both hands and pointed the tip at Prince Viron.

    A five-colored fireball slowly formed at the tip of Hikaru''s spear. When the fireball condensed to the size of a tennis ball, Hikaru shot it straight at Prince Viron.

    [zing Nova]

    Hikaru''s attack made everything in his path melt instantly. Prince Viron opened his eyes wide at the attack''s impact that hadn''t even hit him yet. He couldn''t even dodge it because Hikaru shot the fireball from a short distance away.

    [Fifty Layers of Barrier]

    Hikaru''s five-colored fireball shed with Princess Irene''s fiftyyer barrier. The heat spread throughout the battle area, even hitting the people around the ce.. Megumi and Sintaro watch tensely as the oue of this attack will decide the winner of the sparring match between Hikaru and Prince Viron.

 Chapter 167 - 12

    Hikaru''s five-colored fireball and Princess Irene''s fiftyyer barrier collided. Even though the barrier could withstand Hikaru''s attack, the heat impact spread throughout the battle area. The ground around the ce started to melt.

    Princess Irene looks overwhelmed by the fireball. She was bleeding from her nose, mouth, and ears. But she still tried to hold it with all her might. Not long after, a small crack formed in the barrier. The cracks gradually spread, and the barrier shattered into pieces. Princess Irene vomited blood from the bacsh from her shattered barrier.

    "Irene!" Prince Viron gritted his teeth. Princess Irene is the proud Princess of the Demon Kingdom and is highly valued by King Redis and Queen Triana. If King Redis finds out that Princess Irene is injured, he will be severely punished. Prince Viron couldn''t imagine what would happen to himter. But he couldn''t think about that at the moment. He first had to defend against the five-colored fireball that was already before his eyes.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The five-colored mes filled half of the sparring area. The trees burned, and the ground around them melted. Prince Viron was hit hard by the attack. He was currently at the center of the mes and was trying to survive. However, it didn''tst long.

    "Ahhhh! Please help me! Stop it! I admit defeat! I admit defeat! Help me!" Prince Viron screams in pain and admits his defeat to Hikaru. His body was engulfed in mes, and several burns were visible on his face.

    Hikaru quickly extinguished the five-colored mes upon hearing Prince Viron''s scream. However, Hikaru can''t kill him because it will create an international conflict between the Demon Kingdom and the Cirlus Kingdom or even a conflict on arger scale.

    "The winners are Hikaru and Kyouka!" Princess Rinne announced the winner of the sparring.

    After hearing the announcement, Hikaru quickly ran towards Kyouka. He had to reconfirm her condition. Not long after that, Megumi and Sintaro came over to Hikaru. ra and her group also ran towards that ce.

    "Hikaru! How is Kyouka''s condition!?" Megumi shouted with a worried face.

    "Did Kyouka get serious injuries!?" Sintaro also asked after that.

    "She is fine. Right now, she''s just unconscious. Please heal him quickly, Megumi." Hikaru answered Megumi after checking on Kyouka''s condition. After learning that Kyouka only suffered minor injuries, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I understand!" Megumi nodded and cast a healing spell on Kyouka.

    [Major Heal]

    A warm golden light enveloped Kyouka''s body. The minor wounds on her body disappeared in an instant. Kyouka''s body started to heal. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around her.

    "Ugh! What happens with me?" Kyouka tried to stand up while holding her head, still feeling dizzy. She almost fell again because her body was still unstable.

    "You better not move around much, Kyouka! Your body is still weak from being healed." Megumi held onto her as Kyouka almost fell.

    "What''s going on? Thest thing I saw was the entire sparring area covered in ck fog. After that, I don''t remember what happened next." Kyouka looked at Hikaru and asked for an exnation.

    "What happened to you is..." Hikaru tells her what happened to her in the fight. He also said that they won the sparring match.

    "He is a coward! Luckily the guy lost. By the way, how''s his sister doing?" Kyouka suddenly remembered Princess Irene.

    "Ah, she fainted after forcing herself to withstand my attack. I don''t know how she is right now." Hikaru shook his head and pointed at Princess Irene, lying not far from them.

    "Please help me walk to her ce." Kyouka asked Megumi to take her to Princess Irene.

    "What are you doing, Kyouka!? Didn''t she almost hurt you earlier!?" Sintaro is annoyed with Prince Viron and Princess Irene. Those two were the cause of Kyouka getting hurt like that. Even though Princess Irene didn''t manage to hurt Kyouka at that time, she still had a hand in what her brother had done.

    "it does not matter. Unlike her brother, I feel she is a good girl. After all, we have to heal them. Otherwise, the Cirlus Kingdom will get into troubleter. Come on, Megumi." Kyouka ignored Sintaro and urged Megumi to help her walk quickly.

    "But..." Sintaro still couldn''t ept what Kyouka had said. However, his words were cut off first by Hikaru.

    "Sintaro. I understand you''re worried about Kyouka. But, what she said was true. We''ve won, and that''s enough. We need to heal them so that no trouble will ur in this kingdom because of us in the future." Hikaru tried to calm and advise Sintaro. After that, Hikaru walked after Kyouka and left Sintaro silent behind him.

    Hikaru knows Sintaro cares about Kyouka. But sometimes, his concern turns into selfishness, making him no longer see other people around him. Hikaru was afraid that Sintaro''s affection for Kyouka would be an obsession and blind his eyes.

    "I understand." Sintaro epted Hikaru''s exnation with a heavy heart. He gritted his teeth in disapproval of the lecture Hikaru gave him. He did all this for Kyouka''s sake, but they seemed to see him doing the wrong thing and wouldn''t listen to him. He was annoyed with Hikaru, who seemed to understand Kyouka better than him.

    (Kyouka is mine, after all! I will get rid of anyone who gets in my way! Even if that person is you, Hikaru!)

    Darkness slowly enveloped Sintaro''s heart. He stared intently at the Hikaru in front of him. But he quickly changed back to his usual facial expression. He was afraid that Hikaru would realize the look he gave him earlier. Sintaro let out a sigh of relief seeing Hikaru keep walking and didn''t notice.

    Ziel identally saw the argument between Sintaro, Kyouka, and Hikaru earlier. He saw Sintaro''s gaze on Hikaru full of evil. Sintaro didn''t know that someone else had noticed his evil gaze on Hikaru. But Ziel just kept quiet and wanted to know how strong the friendship between heroes was.

    "Ken, what should we do now?" ra asked Ziel. She felt relieved after seeing that Kyouka was fine. However, she''s still worried about Princess Irene. She wanted to follow the heroes there, but she was afraid of disturbing them.

    "What do you want to do, mydy?" Ziel asked her back. He had to put ra''s wishes first as her butler.

    "I�� I want to see the girl''s condition. But, I''m afraid to disturb the heroes." ra lowered her head sadly. She hesitated to say it because it was just her selfishness. ra thought she might be bothering Ziel and the other girls apart from disturbing the heroes. ra felt that way because she knew Sintaro was deliberately looking for trouble with Ziel earlier. She was also sure that the other girls could notice it too.

    "I understand. Then we have to look at Princess Irene''s condition so that your mind will be at ease. I''m sure Princess Iris and the others will agree with you." Ziel looked at Princess Iris and the others. ra also turned her gaze to them. She saw them smiling and nodded at her.

    "Let''s see her. We are also worried about her condition. I''m sure that girl isn''t bad." Princess Iris holds ra''s hand. She didn''t know why ra was worried about Princess Irene, but she didn''t like seeing ra''s sad face.

    "Iris, Miss Kalya, all of you�� thank you." ra was touched, and her eyes became wet because Princess Iris and the other girls were willing to ept her selfishness.

    "Alright�� alright�� right now isn''t the time to cry. Let''s see how the girl is." Princess Iris grabbed ra''s hand to stop her from shedding tears. ra nodded and followed her. Ziel and the others walked behind them.

    When ra and her group arrive, they watch Megumi healing Princess Irene with her magic. But strangely, Princess Irene''s condition did not improve. On the other hand, Prince Viron is taken care of by his men. He was in an unconscious state and suffered multiple burns.

    "Megumi, how is she?" Kyouka asked Megumi. Even though Princess Irene was her previous sparring opponent, Kyouka still worried about her. As for Prince Viron, Kyouka doesn''t care at all.

    "That is�� I''ve tried to heal the injury as best I can. However, the flow of mana within her body was extremely messy. Many of her internal organs were damaged. It seems that this wound is an old injury that has umted. Moreover, I feel that the wound cannot be healed by magic. It''s like there''s an active barrier preventing any outside magic or aura from entering her body." Megumi exined Princess Irene''s condition to Kyouka with a sad face.

    Kyouka, ra, and the other girls were stunned after hearing Megumi''s exnation. They couldn''t say anything and felt sorry for Princess Irene''s condition.

    "Old wounds? So the injury was because she was constantly exceeding her limit while using that ability? what kind of cruel thing have the people of the Demon Kingdom done!" Kyouka gritted her teeth in anger. She couldn''t see a girl her age being treated like a tool.

    "So, her appearance that looks fragile is not to cover her ability. She had been suffering from internal injuries from the start." Hikaru said his opinion after hearing Megumi''s exnation.

    "So, what should we do to cure her?" Kyouka put away what she was thinking before. The most important thing was to find a way to cure her.

    "That�� Princess Irene couldn''t overuse her abilities anymore. It''s the only way I know of to prevent the wound from getting worse. But to cure itpletely, I don''t know. I''m sure the Demon Kingdom has also been looking for a way to heal Princess Irene since she''s important to them. But they couldn''t find a way. Otherwise, her condition wouldn''t be this bad. Unless I have an extraordinary true god-level healing ability or can go back in time before she suffered all these wounds, I can''t heal her right now." Megumi concluded Princess Irene''s current state. Megumi was sad that she couldn''t do anything for her.

    "What!? That''s the only way avable? Finding a true god with extraordinary healing abilities was simply impossible. Back to the time before she got injured? It was equivalent to controlling time, and it was even more impossible." Kyouka sighed heavily and felt helpless after hearing Megumi''s answer.

    (Rewind time?)

    Kalya raised her eyebrows and nced at Ziel. He is the only person in that ce or maybe in the Clorius continent who can heal Princess Irene. But Ziel just kept quiet and didn''t say anything at this time. So Kalya also keeps quiet and respects his decision. Kalya is the only person who knows Ziel''s true abilities. That''s because Ziel hasn''t had time to tell Princess Freya yet. In addition, Princess Freya also never inquired about Ziel''s true abilities any further.

    "I know that. So, we can only wait for her to wake up. Her condition will probably be worse than before the sparring match, but there''s nothing we can do about it. At least she didn''t die in the sparring with you. It''s not your fault from the start, so don''t feel too guilty." Megumi tried to calm down the depressed Kyouka.

    "Hmm... I know. But still, I feel a little guilty for not being able to convince her beforehand." Kyouka felt she should have tried harder to convince Princess Irene.

    "Nothing will change even if you keep regretting what happened. Maybe you can find a way when you get back and rest for a bit. We can only hand the girl over to her brother lying there. It looks like we should also heal him" Hikaru entered into their conversation. He felt Kyouka would sink into guilt for a mistake she didn''tmit.

    "I understand." Kyouka nodded at Hikaru''s words. She may not be able to do anything for now, but not necessarily she can''t find it in the future. Sintaro gritted his teeth as he could only stay silent and let Hikaru take on the role of calming Kyouka down. He could only hold back his jealousy for now.

    "Is there nothing we can do for her?" ra mumbled sadly through the crowd. Even so, Ziel and the other girls could hear her voice.

    "I thought I could do something to make the girl''s condition better. Can you leave this matter to me?" Kalya finally spoke.. She wasn''t talking to ra and the other girls but Kyouka and Hikaru.

 Chapter 168 - 13

    Kyouka and everyone in the ce were shocked after hearing Kalya''s words. They had listened to the exnation from Megumi before and realized that it was impossible to cure Princess Irene at this time. But suddenly, Kalya said she could make Princess Irene''s condition better. Of course, this made them doubt the truth of her words.

    ra and her group were also confused when they heard Kalya suddenly offer to heal Princess Irene. On the other hand, Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Kalya''s words but then understood what she meant after seeing Kalya blink at him secretly.

    "Are you sure you can heal Princess Irene, Miss Kalya? If so, how do you cure it?" Kyouka still has doubts about Kalya. Even though she was a teacher and a person from the elf race, Kyouka knew she wasn''t a true god. She also knows that Kalya doesn''t have one of the two abilities that Megumi has mentioned to heal Princess Irene.

    "I''m sure. You can leave it to me. As for how I''m sorry that I can''t tell you. This is a healing secret that was passed down from generation to generation only for high elves." Kalya answered it seriously. Even though she lied that she could cure Princess Iris, someone would take her ce to do it. Kyouka thought for a moment and didn''t answer right away. After she thought for a while, Kyouka finally spoke.

    "All right. I handed her over to you. Please heal Princess Irene." Kyouka was still unsure about Kalya. However, she believes that Kalya will not y with other people''s lives. Moreover, that person is a princess from the Demon Kingdom.

    "Are you sure, Kyouka?" Megumi asked Kyouka. She felt the same as her on Kalya''s words earlier. She doesn''t know how Kalya will do it, but she doubts it can cure Princess Irene.

    "I know what you''re thinking. But we have no other choice. The most important thing right now is to heal Princess Irene in every way we have. We could hand it over to the Demon Kingdom under such conditions, but I''m afraid that would be a problem. Besides, the Demon Kingdom also has no way of curing her. I can''t bear to see that girl suffer any longer." Kyouka exined the reason to Megumi. He only hoped that Kalya could cure Princess Irene and not worsen her condition.

    "I understand if it''s your decision. Is that okay for you, Hikaru? Sintaro?" Megumi nodded and asked Hikaru and Sintaro what they thought about it.

    "I don''t mind because it was Kyouka who wanted to heal her from the start. I will follow Kyouka''s decision." Hikaru agreed with Megumi and Kyouka.

    "Whatever!" Sintaro answered briefly in a harsh tone.

    "What happened to you?" Hikaru felt that there was something strange about Sintaro''s attitude towards them.

    "Nothing. just do as you please." Sintaro spoke nonchntly.

    Hikaru and the other two heroes were confused about responding to Sintaro''s words. But they decided to keep quiet rather than make Sintaro''s mood worse.

    "We will leave Princess Irene in your hands, Miss Kalya. We have to go take care of Prince Viron first." Kyouka bowed slightly at Kalya and left with Hikaru and the other heroes. When Hikaru and the other heroes approach Prince Viron, Prince Viron''s subordinates be wary of them. But not long after that, they let Megumi take care of Prince Viron after hearing Kyouka''s exnation.

    "Are you able to cure it, Miss Kalya?" ra asked the same question Kyouka had asked. She hopes Kalya can heal Princess Irene.

    "Of course. I can''t lie at a time like this, can I??" Kalya smiled at ra.

    "I understand! I''m sorry for asking that! Please heal Princess Irene!" ra lowered her head because she shouldn''t ask that question again.

    "You don''t need to apologize because you didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t worry. I will cure Princess Irene. You can rest somewhere else first. I need a quiet ce to heal her. Ah, I need Ken to help me here. So apart from him, you all can go. Please help me bring Princess Irene into the hut, Ken." Kalya asked Ziel to carry Princess Irene to a hut not far from the sparring ce. Luckily the area was not affected by the fight between Hikaru and Prince Viron.

    "Eh!? Let mee too! I thought you would need my helpter!" Princess Freya volunteered herself to Kalya.

    "Okay. You cane along. But only you. The others can wait elsewhere." Kalya couldn''t help but agree after seeing her face. She quickly added another word to stop Princess Aishia from volunteering herself as well. Princess Aishia felt a little disappointed after hearing that.

    "Please apany Miss ra for me." Ziel whispered to Princess Aishia after seeing the disappointment on her face. He knew Princess Aishia was jealous because Princess Freya was allowed to apany Ziel in that ce. He doesn''t want to create new problems for the two princesses.

    "I understand! I will apany her." Princess Aishia smiled broadly when Ziel asked her for help. She thought at least Ziel was still thinking about her. She believes he still has a chance to stand in the same ce as Kalya and Princess Freya in the future.

    After that, Ziel brought Princess Irene to a hut not far from that ce. Kalya and princess Freya followed behind him.

    ra and the other girls looked for a ce to rest not far from the hut. Dalvin, James, and Rhea decided to return to the castle because they thought they could do nothing. They also give reasons for wanting to sleep early to recharge their energies. So, they can be fresher at the barbecue tonight.

    ra and the other girls didn''t stop them because Dalvin and the other two looked tired. They also want to return to the castle if not waiting for Ziel in that ce.

    "ra, why do you seem to care so much about Princess Irene? After all, you just met her. You also know she and her brother are the heroes'' sparring opponents. She even almost hurt Kyouka. But why are you still worried about her?" Princess Iris suddenly asked ra. Princess Aishia and Lilith were also curious and turned their eyes to ra.

    "Ah, that''s because... when I first saw Princess Irene, I remembered when I first met you, Iris." ra smiled nostalgically.

    "Remember me? What makes you remember me when you see her? I''m sure we don''t look alike at all." Princess Iris became confused by the answer given by ra. The other two girls also felt the same way with Princess Iris.

    "Maybe you didn''t notice, Iris. When I first met you, your face looked very lonely." ra looked directly into Princess Iris'' eyes. She remembered the first time they met at the academy. Princess Iris''s body trembled after hearing that. ra''s words had reminded her of her past.

    "Is it just because of that?" Princess Iris asked again and confirmed another reason behind her actions.

    "Of course, only because of that. From the first time I saw her, I could tell she was a good girl because she looked like you, Iris. Since then, I have felt that I care for her because she reminds me of the old you." ra smiled sweetly at Princess Iris.

    "What are you saying, ra!?" After hearing ra say it so openly, Princess Iris''s face turned red with embarrassment. Her behavior made Princess Aishia and Lilith smile. But suddenly, Princess Iris remembers what ra said in thest sentence.

    "How am I now?" Princess Iris asked ra again. She is curious about what other people think of her now.

    "Hmm�� how should I put it�� you look more colorful now. You smile more often and are not as gloomy as before. You weren''t like this when we first met. You started to change since you came back from the survival test in the Alba Mountain range." rapares the old Princess Iris to the current one.

    "Is that so?" Princess Iris asked ra and the other two girls.

    "You do seem to smile more often now than when you first entered the academy. At first, I thought you were a gloomy girl. But after I realized the reason at that time, I even stayed away from you. Please forgive me." Princess Aishia bowed slightly to Princess Iris. Meanwhile, Lilith just kept quiet and listened to their conversation. She didn''t remember how Princess Iris was back then because she thought of her as one of her guinea pigs.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I understand why you did it. I think it''s natural for you to act like that to me. I would probably do the same if I were in your position." Princess Iris smiled at Princess Aishia. She never med or hated those who avoided her back then. She''s even grateful that she could meet a true friend like ra because they avoided her.

    "Thank you." Princess Aishia was grateful that Princess Iris didn''t think about what she had done to her in the past. She could feel that Princess Iris was saying it sincerely.

    "So, what''s the thing that made you turn into who you are now, Iris?" ra cut them off.

    "Eh, maybe it''s because my cursed mana disappeared, and being able to make friends with so many people made me like this." Princess Iris averted her eyes after remembering what happened to her after returning to the academy from the survival test back then. The main reason for her change was the boy who wasn''t with them at the moment.

    "Hmm...suspicious. I''m sure that wasn''t the cause. I''m also sure it wasn''t me who caused it. Could it be that someone else caused it?" ra narrowed her eyes at Princess Iris. ra couldn''t believe what she had said earlier.

    "I want to know that too." Princess Aishia helps ra urge Princess Iris.

    "Ugh! So you''re the same as ra, Princess Aishia? I already said it didn''t I? I have no other reason than that." Princess Iris insisted on making them believe her words.

    The three of them keep arguing about it while waiting for Kalya to finish healing Princess Irene. Lilith could only sigh heavily, listening to their conversation.

    ***

    In a small hut not far from where Hikaru and Prince Viron had fought, Zielid Princess Irene on a lounger. When they entered the hut, Ziel had put up a barrier so that no one else would disturb them or know what they were doing inside.

    "I''m sorry that I said it without asking your consent first." Kalya suddenly gripped Ziel''s hand tightly. She was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her actions.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m grateful that you did." Ziel shows that he is not angry with Kalya and thanks to her instead.

    "Eh? Is that so?" Kalya was shocked after hearing Ziel''s answer. She wanted to help Princess Irene out of pity after hearing her condition from Megumi.

    "Of course. You know Miss ra cares about this girl, don''t you? She wanted to help her anyway. At the same time, I can''t suddenly heal her in that ce. So, what you''ve done right now makes my job easier." Ziel had intended to heal Princess Irene secretly before. But luckily, Kalya said that and was able to convince the heroes to hand over Princess Irene to her.

    "Good thing you''re not angry. But I''m a little jealous of ra." Kalya pouted and looked away from Ziel. She started to act spoiled when only the three of them were there.

    "I feel that way too. I even thought she was just as important as us." Princess Freya agrees with Kalya''s words.

    "She is important. But in a different sense. I did this for her based on my responsibility. I will also do the same for you on another basis. If my emotions are not sealed, maybe this is what is called love." Ziel answered seriously. He had never been in love in his previous life. Because of that, he didn''t know how it felt. His words made the two girls look at him and smile like a blooming flower.

    Princess Freya and Kalya hugged Ziel at the same time. Zie returned their hug and rubbed the backs of the two girls gently. They finally let go of each other not long after because they could not linger in that ce.

    "It''s time to heal this girl." Ziel said to them. Kalya and Princess Freya nodded in response.

    A giant spirit circle in the shape of a gear appeared behind Ziel. The gear suddenly moved and glowed. Although for different reasons, Kalya and Princess Freya are always amazed when they see it.

    [Time rewind]

    A pale grey light enveloped Princess Irene''s body and slowly returned the condition of her internal organs to a time when she had not suffered any internal injuries.

 Chapter 169 - 14

    Princess Irene''s condition slowly recovered, and her consciousness began to return. When she opened her eyes, what she saw for the first time were three strangers she didn''t recognize.

    "Ugh! Who are you!? Where am I right now!? Where is my brother!?" Princess Irene frantically looked around her and forced herself to stand up. She thought Ziel and the others were currently kidnaping her.

    "You don''t need to be afraid, Princess Irene. We didn''t do anything bad to you. We brought you to this ce only to heal your internal wounds." Kalya tries to calm Princess Irene.

    "Eh? Do you want to heal my wounds? Even my father and mother have been searching for years but still can''t find a way to cure me. Do you think I will trust you? Tell me, what do you want from me!?" Princess Irene narrowed her eyes at Kalya.

    Princess Irene became wary of Kalya because she thought Kalya was lying to her. But before Kalya could answer her question, Ziel had already walked over to Princess Irene. He put his hands in his pockets like he was about to take something out.

    "What do you want to do? Do you want to kill me!?" Princess Irene was shaking with fear. She thought Ziel would take out a knife to kill her.

    "Look at your face. You look fresher than before, don''t you? You should also be able to feel the condition of your own body. I''m sure you''ll notice the changes." Ziel took out a small mirror and made Princess Irene see her face. He didn''t want to argue with her right now because Prince Viron had woken up from his stupor. The heroes will return and look for Kalya to inquire about princess Irene''s condition.

    "You are right! My face looks fresher! My body also feels lighter! Did you heal me?" Princess Irene was shocked after seeing her face in the mirror. Then she started moving her limbs to make sure her body was in good condition. Not long after that, she finally began to believe in the words of Kalya earlier.

    "We did heal you. But we have also limited your abilities." Ziel answered honestly about what he had done.

    "What exactly are you saying? I don''t understand what you mean at all." Princess Irene was confused after hearing Ziel''s answer. Kalya and Princess Freya also feel the same way with Princess Irene. They only know that Ziel healed Princess Irene and did nothing else to her.

    "You know what I mean. The Demon Kingdom or I should say your father and mother know that you have special abilities. But unfortunately, your abilities are not apanied by sufficient strength. They keep force training to increase your strength. However, the training weighs on your body and slowly breaks it down. That''s why we put a limit on your body. If your body starts to feel burdened because you''ve exceeded your limit, your mana flow will automatically be cut off, and you can''t use that ability for a while until your body returns to its normal state." Ziel exined to Princess Irene.

    Princess Freya and Kalya thought Ziel would only heal Princess Irene. They were surprised because they didn''t realize that Ziel had done other things while recovering Princess Irene. Kalya and Princess Freya don''t understand why Ziel did it to that extent.

    Princess irene quickly tried to use her ability to the limit. But, what happened was as Ziel had said. When she created a fiftyyer barrier, her mana flow was cut off. The barrier did not form and eventually disappeared. She tried again and again, but the result was the same.

    "You!�� You''re limiting my abilities!? Then, what is my value to the Demon Kingdom!? People will leave me! My mother and father won''t even care about me anymore if I''m not special! Please give me back my abilities! Take off that ridiculous barrier!" Princess Irene screamed hysterically. She was involuntarily crying, and her face had a terrified look.

    Kalya and Princess Freya feel sorry for her current state. They did not expect that Princess Irene would choose to live like that only to be cared for by others.

    "I''m sorry, but we can''t. There''s no point in us healing you if you keep pushing yourself and hurting your body again." Ziel firmly refused Princess Irene''s request. If heplied, then what they were doing would only be for nothing. He didn''t care about Princess Irene''s tears and the terrified expression on her face at this moment.

    "Then return my body to its previous state! I don''t need your help! I don''t need you to heal! I want people to still think of me as special and not leave me!" Princess Irene stubbornly kept asking Ziel to return the freedom to use her abilities. Ziel frowned upon hearing what she said.

    Princess Freya and Kalya were silent and could not say anything seeing Princess Irene, who was willing to return to her previous state because she wanted her abilities back. They pitied Princess Irene because she did that to get the attention of those around her.

    "Do you think someone will only be of value when they are special? Do you think you be useless just because you lost that ability? Is the attention you get from those people sincere from their hearts? is that really what you want?" Ziel coldly asked Princess Irene. He red at Princess Irene and frightened her. Princess Irene was silent and couldn''t immediately answer Ziel''s question.

    "I�� I don''t know. Even if it''s fake, at least I have people who care about me!" Princess Irene wept bitterly. Her heart ached after listening to Ziel''s question.

    "You are just a tool to them. Is that what you want? You will be thrown away when you are useless. Is that what you want? Is that why you want to return to your previous state?" Ziel keeps suppressing the stubborn Princess Irene. Ziel would grant her wish if she persisted in restoring that ability.

    "I do not know. I do not know. I do not know." Princess Irene kept repeating her words. She keeps crying while lowering her head.

    "At least, there are strangers who care about you here regardless of whether you are special or not." This time Ziel said softly to her. Princess Irene''s body trembled. Then she raised her head and looked at Ziel.

    "Why do you care about me?" Princess Irene asked with a trembling voice.

    "You are wrong. Not me, but those two who care about you. Besides, some people wish you well outside this hut. One of them is your sparring opponent, miss Kyouka. Aren''t they all strangers to you?" Ziel answered her honestly. He did all this for ra and the two girls behind him who cared about Princess Irene. Ziel himself didn''t care at all about Princess Irene''s condition even though she died in the sparring match.

    "Is that true?" Princess Irene looks like an abandoned puppy and stares at Kalya and Princess Freya behind Ziel. They smiled gently at her gaze.

    "What he had said was true. We do care about you. It''s not just us, but some people out there are worried about you." Kalya approached Princess Irene and held Princess Irene''s hand to reassure her.

    "So you don''t have to be afraid if no one cares about you. Because we are with you." Princess Freya held her other hand. Their actions made Princess Irene calmer.

    "Why do you care about me? Haven''t you guys known me for a long time? What if I''m the bad girl?" Princess Irene asked the same question she asked Ziel before. Princess Freya and Kalya looked at each other then smiled.

    "I do not know. But does caring for others have a reason? If so, then I''m just following my heart." Kalya rubbed Princess Irene''s hand.

    "Although we just met you, we believe you are not a bad girl." Princess Freya added Kalya''s words.

    "Thank you!" Princess Irene was touched and started crying again for another reason. She had hugged Princess Freya and Kalya without her knowing it. They also hugged her back until Princess Irene calmed down and stopped crying.

    After that, they introduced themselves to each other. Princess Irene was shocked after finding out that Princess Freya and Kalya were princesses. When she heard Ziel introduce himself as a butler, she felt confused. Why would a butler be with two princesses in that ce? Princess Freya and Kalya also looked very obedient to him. Ziel had also lectured her before. What he had done made Princess Irene''s feelingsplicated.

    "Okay. We have to get out of this ce right away. It looks like your brother and the heroes have finished their conversation and are heading to this ce.

    "Eh? How do you know? Are you a type of mage who specializes in detection?" Princess Irene suddenly became curious about Ziel. Princess Freya and Kalya chuckled after hearing that.

    "Whatever." Ziel sighed heavily and ignored her question. Ziel and the other two girls walked out of the hut. Princess Irene chased after them and kept urging Ziel to answer. She finally stopped bothering Ziel when she came out of the hut and met up with her brother.

    ***

    Time went back to when Princess Irene had just woken up. At the same time, Princess Viron has also been healed by Megumi. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the heroes in front of him.

    "Ugh! What do you want to do to me!?" Prince Viron said frantically. He quickly stood up even though his whole body still ached.

    "Please be careful, Prince! You just recovered!" One of his men shouted and helped him up.

    "What happened to me? Why are those humans here? Where is my sister!?" Prince Viron looked around where he was standing but couldn''t find Princess Irene anywhere. Princess Irene is very precious to his father and the Demon Kingdom. If his father finds out that he lost Princess Irene because of his carelessness, Prince Viron will be severely punished.

    "That is..." Prince Viron''s subordinates tried to exin, but Princess Reina spoke first.

    "Megumi has healed you. Instead of saying thank you, you shouted at them harshly. Has the Demon Kingdom never taught you manners?" Princess Reina sneered at him. She always felt annoyed whenever she saw Prince Viron''s face.

    "What are you saying?" Prince Viron narrowed his eyes at Princess Reina. Then he looked at his subordinates.

    "Is what she said true?" Prince Viron coldly asked one of the demon race boys.

    "What she said is true, Prince!" The demon race boy answered nervously.

    "Damn! You are useless! Then where is my sister!?" Prince Viron pped the demon race boy and then looked at the rest of his men.

    "She is with one of our teachers to be healed." Kyouka answered Prince Viron''s question first before his men could say anything.

    "You know her condition!?" Prince Viron red at the heroes. He seemed to be preparing to attack them at any moment.

    "We know. That''s why we want to cure her." Hikaru replied nonchntly.

    "Cure her? Hahaha! Stupid! We from the Demon Kingdom can''t even heal her. You, humans, say you can heal her!? What a joke!" Prince Viron snorted and mocked Hikaru''s words.

    "It wasn''t a human who was healing her, but someone from the elven race!" Megumi answered in a rather harsh voice. She was annoyed after hearing Prince Viron despise them.

    "Someone from the elven race? Who''s she? Can she heal my sister? If anything bad happens to my sister, my father will not spare you and this kingdom!" Prince Viron raised his eyebrows after discovering that the person healing Princess Irene was someone from the Elf race. But he still couldn''t believe them.

    "She is our teacher. She said she could cure her with the healing arts passed down to high elves." Kyouka repeated what Kalya had told her before.

    "High elves? Take me to meet my sister. I wouldn''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes!" Prince Viron still doesn''t want to believe them. He insisted he wanted to see Princess Irene immediately.

    "Okay. Follow me!" Kyouka walked to the hut not far from that ce. Kalya had informed Kyouka that she would take Princess Irene to that ce for treatment. Kyouka also saw ra and the other girls chatting not far from the hut. ra and the other girls noticed the appearance of Kyouka and the heroes. They stopped their conversation and walked over to Kyouka.

    When they reached the front of the hut, the door opened before knocking.. Prince Viron and the heroes were stunned after seeing Princess Ireneing out of the hut in good condition.

 Chapter 170 - 15

    When Princess Irene came out of the hut and saw Prince Viron, she was shocked. She already knew that Prince Viron woulde to that ce. But Princess Freya taught her to pretend when she met her brother.

    "Eh? Brother? What are you doing here?" Princess Irene asked Prince Viron in confusion. Kalya and Princess Freya were stunned when they saw the acting shown by Princess Irene. She was deeply immersed in her role as an ignorant person.

    "Irene! Are you okay? How are you feeling right now? Did they do something weird to you?" Prince Viron quickly approached Princess Irene and showered her with questions. He had to make sure that Princess Irene was okay and that nothing strange happened to her because she was essential to the Demon Kingdom.

    "I''m fine. They have healed me. My condition is better now. However, I heard that we lost the previous sparring match. I apologize! We lost because of myck of strength!" Princess Irene bowed to Prince Viron.

    "You don''t have to think about that. We better get back to the inn. I''m sure mother and father are worried because we''re only asking for a minute to see the beach view." Prince Viron must quickly return to the inn and ask his mother to check on Princess Irene. Prince Viron still couldn''t fully believe that she had recovered.

    "Oh, okay. But, could you wait a bit somewhere else? There''s something I have to do first." Princess Irene remembers that Ziel said someone else cared for her outside the hut. At least she should get acquainted with them first and properly thank them.

    "That is�� well. But only for a while. Our father will be angry if we stay out too long." Prince Viron hesitated to leave Princess Irene with the humans. But when he saw Princess Irene''s serious face, Prince Viron felt he would have a long argument with her if he didn''t allow her.

    "I understand! I need a moment." Princess Irene was relieved that Prince Viron immediately gave her permission.

    "Okay. Let''s go!" Prince Viron left the ce with his men. He doesn''t even thank Kalya for healing his sister. But before they went too far, a voice rang out from the group of heroes. It made Prince Viron stop his footsteps.

    "Leaving without saying thank you at all. do you have no manners?" Princess Reina mocked Prince Viron in a loud voice. She was very annoyed that Prince Viron had just left without saying anything to Kalya.

    "Thank you!" Prince Viron said it without taking his eyes off. He gritted his teeth and walked faster to get away from that ce. He couldn''t stand staying there for long because Princess Reina was always looking for opportunities to insult him.

    "You are a shameless man!" Princess Reina shouted at Prince Viron. She was still not satisfied to insult him.

    "Calm down, Reina. There''s no point in you screaming like that. He''s already far away and won''t be able to hear you." Prince Albert tried to calm his sister down because Princess Reina would scream at Prince Viron again.

    "You''re just wasting your voice on him." Prince Fritz helps Prince Albert.

    "I get annoyed every time I see the demon race. Especially when I saw his face, I couldn''t hold myself back and wanted to attack him." Princess Reina snorted and looked still not calm from her anger.

    "Reina..." Prince Albert called Princess Reina and turned to Princess Irene. He reminds her that Princess Irene is still with them.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that." Princess Reina just realized that she said the wrong thing. She didn''t know Princess Irene was still with them at that ce.

    "it does not matter. I understand how you feel. The demon race and the human race are indeed difficult to get along, especially for some people who have a grudge against our race." Princess Irene smiled sadly.

    "That is��" After seeing Princess Irene''s sad face, Princess Reina was at a loss for words. She didn''t know what to say in response. But Princess Irene shook her head at him, indicating she was okay.

    "I apologize for my brother''s actions that have troubled all of you." Princess Irene bowed her head to Princess Reina and the heroes.

    "You don''t have to do that! We also got a good fighting experience because of the sparring. After all, we''ve also injured you and your brother. But luckily, you''re all right." Kyouka smiled at Princess Irene.

    "If I look closely, you look adorable. Right, Hikaru?" Megumi keeps staring at Princess Irene''s face. She smiled and asked the opinion of Hikaru, who was silent next to her. Not only Hikaru but Sintaro is also fascinated by Princess Irene.

    "Eh? Yes! You are so cute!" Hikaru answered spontaneously because Megumi suddenly threw a question at him. Hikaru''s face reddened with embarrassment as he recalled what he had said to Princess Irene in person. The surrounding people chuckled after hearing Hikaru''s answer.

    Princess Irene does look very beautiful right now. Her pretty oval face with long straight purple hair and tiny lips made the boys desire to hug her. Not to mention after she recovered, her face became fresher, making her look even more dazzling.

    "Thank you! Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Irene Parphial. You can call me Irene. You already know that I am a Princess from the Demon Kingdom. I''ve heard everything from Princess Freya and Miss Kalya before. I thank you guys for caring about me!" Princess Irene blushed after hearing Hikaru''s words to her. But then she remembered the primary purpose she had asked her brother to go first and left her at that ce.

    "We do it sincerely because we want to help you. So you don''t have to say thank you. My name is Kyouka Hanasaki. You can call me Kyouka. I''m d to be your acquaintance, Irene." Kyouka stretched out her hand and offered a handshake.

    "I''m also d to be your acquaintance, Kyouka." Irene smiled widely and epted Kyouka''s handshake. She was happy because what Ziel said inside the hut was the truth. Some of them were people who truly cared about her regardless of race.

    After that, they started to introduce themselves one by one. And finally, it was ra''s turn to introduce herself to Princess Irene.

    "You are Ken''s master, aren''t you? He had told me a little about you when we were in the hut. I hope we can chat more and be closer." Princess Irene looks very excited when talking to ra. Princess Irene felt like she could quickly be friends with her.

    "Oh, of course. I will be happy to apany you." ra is confused about responding to Princess Irene''s attitude towards her. She looks to Ziel for help as he is the cause of all this. But Ziel was also helpless because he didn''t know that Princess Irene would act like that to ra.

    "Can we meet again?" Princess Irene asked ra and the other girls. She realized that she couldn''t stay in that ce anymore because her brother had waited for her. Princess Irene wants to find opportunities during her vacation in the Cirlus Kingdom to get closer to them. Because maybe, once she returns to the Demon Kingdom, she won''t be able to see them again.

    "We will have a barbecue tonight. We also intend to go explore the small inds of this kingdom tomorrow." Kyouka told Princess Irene about their vacation schedule.

    "I understand. I''ll try to go out again tonight and tomorrow too. In that case, I''ll go first because my brother must be upset for waiting so long for me. I don''t want him toe back to this ce and cause you more trouble. See you again!" Princess Irene quickly left the ce. He had to meet his brother and return to the inn immediately so that his father and mother would not worry. Even though she knew the worry wasn''t on her but her abilities.

    "She is a good girl. Too bad she had to be born in the Demon Kingdom." Princess Reina smiled wryly after seeing Princess Irene disappear from their sight.

    "I am a human from another world. Because of that, I don''t understand the problems between races in this world. I will be friends with anyone I think is good no matter what race they are from." Kyouka smiled at Princess Reina''s words.

    "Okay. Let''s go back to the castle. I''m tired and want to get some rest." Hikaru entered the conversation suddenly. He was afraid that the atmosphere would be ufortable because of Kyouka''s words earlier.

    "Let''s go back to the castle." Kyouka nodded in agreement at Hikaru''s words. The others also agreed with Kyouka. They found the day quite tiring. They want to get some rest to recover their energy to be fresher for tonight''s event.

    Ziel, ra, and her group also went back to the castle as there was nothing else they could do there. They had also had enough ying on the beach and didn''t have the mood to continue.

    ***

    After Prince Viron and Princess Irene returned to the inn, they were immediately bombarded with questions by King Redis and Queen Triana. This happened not because they werete returning to the inn but because of Prince Viron''s words that Princess Irene had recovered from her internal wounds.

    "Is what you said true, Viron!? You know the risk of lying to us about this, don''t you?" King Redis red at Prince Viron. He asked Prince Viron in a threatening tone.

    "Tell me the truth, Viron. What happened?" Queen Triana spoke softly. She felt that Prince Viron would have difficulty exining what had happened if he remained under such pressure.

    "Oh, yes! Here''s the story..." Prince Viron started exining when they were sparring until Princess Irene forced herself into the fight and fell unconscious. He didn''t dare lie in front of his father because it would be discovered sooner orter. Even though he knew his father would be angry after hearing that.

    "What have you said!? You made Irene join in that useless sparring just for your selfishness? Knowing the abilities of those heroes was indeed an important thing. But Irene''s safety is much more important! She was a precious asset to the Demon Kingdom!" King Redis was furious with Prince Viron. He added the pressure of his aura to each of his words. What he had done was make Prince Viron hard to breathe. On the other hand, Princess Irene trembled after hearing her father say she was an asset. She tried her best to hold back the tears about to spill.

    "I''m sorry, father! I promise not to do that again!" Prince Viron knelt to apologize to his father. He lowered his head and dared not look at King Redis.

    "I forgive you this time because Irene is back in good condition. But, I will check again about her recovery. I don''t want any weirdness in her after she was cared for by humans. My wife, please check on Irene." King Redis asked his wife to check again about the truth of Prince Viron''s words.

    "I understand! Irene,e closer!" Queen Triana called Princess Irene. She was standing not far from Prince viron.

    Princess Irene strolled towards Queen Triana. After Princess Irene stood in front of her, Queen Triana closed her eyes and cast a spell to examine the condition of Princess Irene''s body in detail. Princess Irene was nervous because she was afraid that her mother would find out about the limiting power that Ziel had instilled in her. Princess Irene felt that way because her mother was a genius and strongest mage of the Demon Kingdom. In addition, Queen Triana is very sensitive to foreign magic.

    [Perfect Scan]

    Purple light began to envelop Princess Irene''s body. This spell is magic to examine the body parts of any creature. Queen Triana can know the condition of the creature down to its cells. Not long after, the examination ended, and the purple light that enveloped Princess Irene slowly disappeared. Queen Triana opened her eyes wide after the examination ended.

    "Irene haspletely recovered! She seemed to be back when she hadn''t started her strength-enhancing training. Besides, there was nothing strange about her at all!" Queen Triana spoke excitedly. Besides King Redis and Prince Viron, Princess Irene was also surprised after hearing Queen Triana''s exnation.. She couldn''t believe that her mother couldn''t find the limiting power that Ziel had imnted in her body.

 Chapter 171 - 16

    After listening to Queen Triana''s exnation, King Redisughed happily because one of the big problems he had been thinking about had been resolved. Princess Irene''s recovery meant she could start undergoing strength-enhancing training again so that the minimum power limit to use her abilities without burdening her body could be quickly reached.

    King Redis chatted briefly with the two of them, and then he allowed Prince Viron and Prince Irene to return to their room.

    In the room, only king Redis and Queen Triana remained. After Prince Viron and Princess Irene left the room, King Redis suddenly put on a severe face. Then he looked at Queen Triana next to him.

    "Did you notice there was something different about Irene''s attitude?" King Redis asked Queen Triana.

    "Hmm�� I do feel that something has changed with her attitude. But I think it''s natural considering she''s just recovered from an internal disease she''s been suffering from for years." Queen Triana gave her opinion to King Redis.

    "I hope so. But if this has anything to do with those humans, I won''t hesitate to kill them all. If the Cirlus Kingdom interferes, then I will go to war with them." King Redis said coldly. Queen Triana could feel the seriousness in her husband''s words.

    ***

    Princess Ireney down on her bed as soon as she got to her room. She felt exhausted and wanted to rest quickly. But, when she closed her eyes, she remembered all the things that had happened that day. Something that still intrigued her was the person who had imnted the limiting power. Even her mother, the strongest mage of the Demon Kingdom, couldn''t detect it.

    At first, she thought Kalya was the one who had imnted the limiting power in her. That''s because Kalya is a high elf and has the most power among the other two people in the hut. However, she felt doubtful because Kalya and Princess Freya looked obedient to Ziel. He was just a butler of a noble daughter of the Neigal Kingdom. So how could the two Princesses of the kingdom want to obey him like that? Princess Irene feels a special connection between Ziel and the two girls.

    "I thank you for making me realize the true value of my existence, Ken." Princess Irene opened her eyes and muttered.

    After Ziel had told her all these things, she realized that she didn''t need the fake care of so many people. What she needed was people who genuinely cared about her, even if they were no more than the number of fingers on her hand.

    Until now, Princess Irene still can''t tell which people genuinely care about her and which ones don''t. She has extraordinary special abilities. But when it can no longer be used, she will be ignored. She has a lovely face. But when she gets old and is no longer beautiful, she will be a discarded doll. She is a Princess from the Demon Kingdom. But when she loses that title, she will only be seen as an ordinary girl and abandoned by her followers.

    "You did wake me up, Ken. But you still have to pay for lecturing a Princess like me! How dare a butler to speak to me like that! When we meet again, I will repay you, Ken!" Princess Irene muttered again. Even though her words were like she was angry with Ziel, her face showed a charming smile.

    ***

    Time quickly passed, and night hade. Right now, the people from the academy had gathered by the beach to enjoy their barbecue. King Raghnall also came to apany Merlick and monitor the event.

    The Cirlus Kingdom provides various kinds of meat for the event. Sea animals, poultry, mammals, and even magical beasts are also avable. Since the number of people participating in the event was quiterge, they divided them into groups. The students have the right to determine their group, and a teacher will be ced there as a supervisor.

    As usual, Ziel is in the same group as ra. Apart from them, Princess Iris, Princess Freya, Lilith, Rhea, Dalvin, and James also joined the group. In addition, Princess Aishia was also with them. She was getting used to being around them. At first, she just wanted to always be with Ziel. But it turns out that she feelsfortable with ra and the girls in the group. After arguing with several other teachers, Kalya became the group''s supervisor. Thus, everyone who yed together on the beach before was again in the same group.

    "What are you grilling, Ken?" ra asked Ziel. In the group, they divide the tasks for boys and girls. The boys were in charge of the grilling while the girls prepared the condiments and cut the vegetables. But Lilith and Princess Freya sometimes help Ziel to grill the meat.

    "I grilled cockatrice and wyvern meat, mydy. If you don''t like the meat of magical beasts, you can eat beef and poultry that James and Dalvin are grilling." Ziel pointed at Dalvin and James next to him. They were seen having fun with the pile of meat on their grill. Ziel suggested ra beef because he had never served ra with magical beast meat before. Besides that, he never saw ra eat magical beast meat, so he thought ra would not like it.

    "I want to try that meat you grilled. Besides, I''ve never eaten Cockatrice or wyvern meat. This made me wonder how the meat of the two magical beasts tasted." ra was curious about the taste of the meat Ziel was grilling.

    "Hmm�� The taste of the meat of the two magical beasts was simr to that of chicken. However, some of the body parts of the magical beast contain poison. So, we have to be smart in choosing it." Ziel often ate meat from magical beasts in his past life. When they traveled in the subjugation of the people of the divine race, they had to forcefully camp in the forest and hunt magical beasts for their food.

    The Cockatrice is a small western dragon-like magical beast with reptile legs and a rooster-like head, while the Wyvern is a winged reptile that is a subspecies of the dragon. The taste of both types of meat is very simr to that of poultry. Ziel had often eaten those two magical beasts in the past.

    "Howe you know so much about it, Ken? Do you often eat magical beast meat? I''ve heard that if you overeat magical beast meat, your body will explode." ra became even more curious after hearing Ziel''s answer.

    "Before bing your butler, I did often hunt magical beasts and eat them. But I''ve never done thattely. You will indeed explode if you overeat magical beast meat. But, if you knew how to process those meats, that would never happen. Instead, you will get abundant benefits." Ziel exined without taking his eyes off the meat on the grill. He focused on the level of doneness of the meat.

    "Eh? Is that true? What benefits can I get after eating magical beast?" ra was tempted after hearing that magical beast meat could provide benefits.

    "It''s true, mydy. The benefits depend on what magical beast meat we eat. Some can cure diseases, rejuvenate the skin, improve mana flow, and help increase our strength to the next level. How effective it depends on how much you eat and how you process it. By the way, these two types of meat benefit increasing your strength. But because the portion is small, you won''t feel the change." Ziel gave ra a piece of cooked, grilled Cockatrice.

    "Thank you, Ken. Then I will taste it. Enjoy your meal!" ra epted the te of grilled beef and ate it straight away.

    "Mmm��as you said, it tastes like chicken but tastes more savory. So, how many pieces of meat do I have to eat to take my strength to the next level?" ra asked Ziel while cutting and eating the grilled meat on her te.

    During the six months at the academy, ra''s development slowed down a bit. She was still at the Senior Mage while Princess Iris had already risen to be a Magic Master. But this is understandable because Princess Iris was already close to bing a Magic Master when she first entered the academy. But ra felt left out by her best friend, making her a little depressed.

    "Hmm... at least two whole cockatrice legs. At most, you should eat half of Cockatrice''s body." Ziel answered doubtfully. That''s because each Cockatrice has a different amount of mana even though they are the same age and size.

    "Cough.." ra choked after hearing Ziel''s answer. She didn''t expect the amount of meat she would have to eat to increase her strength and advance to the next level would be that much.

    "Are you all right, mydy? Please drink some water first." Ziel handed ra a ss of water.

    "What happened to you, ra?" Princess Iris'' voice suddenly sounded from behind them. She came with Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Kalya. Previously, they had gone to ask for ingredients and condiments from the Cirlus Kingdom''s people. Because what they receive is less than the other groups. The Cirlus Kingdom put several people there to cater to their event needs. If the people from the academy needed something, they could ask them directly.

    Ziel took the luggage containing ingredients and condiments from the girls'' hands. After that, he served them pieces of grilled Cockatrice and Wyvern. The girls smiled gratefully and epted it.

    "I''m fine. Just a little choking." ra was embarrassed to admit that she was shocked after hearing Ziel''s answer about the amount of meat she had to eat for her powers to advance to the next level.

    "You better not eat fast even if the food is good." Princess Freya chuckled and tasted the grilled Cockatrice. The other girls also started eating it.

    "Hey, Ken. Is there no other way?" ra whispered in Ziel''s ear. This made the girls who saw it suspicious.

    "I do have another way. But we have to wait a few days." Ziel answered in a low voice to not be heard by those around him. Ziel had to follow how she spoke because he knew ra would be embarrassed if someone else listened to their conversation. He didn''t want the girls to be more suspicious of his actions if he had to whisper back in ra''s ear. Nor did he want to use telepathy or themunication brooch for such trivial matters.

    "I understand! I will wait!" ra answered curtly because she felt stabbed by the girls'' sharp gazes.

    "Ahum...why are you guys looking at me like that?" ra looked back at the girls. She felt that their gazes were not one of curiosity but another feeling.

    "It is nothing. We want to know what are you guys talking about to be whispering like that?" Princess Aishia asked ra. Even though she and ra yed together for no more than a day, she quickly got close to her.

    "Ahaha�� I have nothing important to talk about. Isn''t that right, Ken?" ra threw the hot ball at Ziel. The girls turned their gazes simultaneously to him.

    "That''s right. We didn''t talk about anything important." Ziel answered it half-truth and half-lie. For ra, it is an important matter, but for Ziel, it is a trivial matter. Kalya looks at him, but Ziel shrugs his shoulders and doesn''t say anything. Kalya smiled in response. She won''t force him if Ziel doesn''t want to say it. After all, Kalya believes that Ziel will tell her when the timees.

    "hmm...Suspicious..." Princess Freya rubbed her chin and looked between Ziel and ra alternately. When the girls urged ra to answer, Ziel suddenly raised his eyebrows while grilling the meat. Not only him but Kalya and Lilith also felt it.

    "Mydy, I will be leaving for a while because I have something to do. Lilith, please rece me for a moment." Ziel asks ra for permission and shifts the grilling task to Lilith.

    "Ah? Okay. You have to be careful because it''ste. Pleasee back soon." ra was confused by Ziel''s sudden words. But she allowed him immediately upon seeing Ziel, who seemed to hurry. The other girls besides Kalya and Lilith also felt the same way as ra, but they chose to remain silent because they knew Ziel must have a reason for acting like that.

    "I understand." Ziel answered curtly. Ziel and Kalya looked at each other then nodded. After that, Ziel quickly left the ce.

    Behind a boulder some distance away from where Ziel and the people from the academy were having their barbecue, someone wearing a ck robe kept staring at them.

    "Hey,dy! What are you doing in a ce like this alone? Wouldn''t it be better if you spent the night with me?" A bearded middle-aged man suddenly grabbed the ck-robed person''s shoulder. Even though that person covered her body with a ck robe, it couldn''t hide her curves as a girl.

    "Please let me go!" The ck-robed girl tried to break free from that person''s grip, but it seemed that the middle-aged man was a pretty strong knight.

    "Hehe... you don''t have to be afraid. I didn''t mean anything bad to you. You have toe with me. It''s dangerous to wander alone at night." The middle-aged manughed lecherously and tightened his grip on the girl''s shoulder. But suddenly, a hand grabbed the middle-aged man''s arm.

    "I''m sorry to bother you, but you have to let her go because she''s mydy''s friend.." Someone''s cold voice rang out among them and made the middle-aged man tremble in fear.

 Chapter 172 - 17

    The middle-aged man was frightened when he heard Ziel''s voice. But after seeing that the person speaking was a boy, he became angry that his fun had been disturbed.

    "Brat�� you better get out of here if you don''t want to get hurt." The middle-aged man threatens Ziel.

    " I warned you." Ziel spoke nonchntly and broke his arm.

    Cracks!

    "Aaaaahhh! Bastard! What are you doing��" The middle-aged man screamed in pain. He turned to ashes before he could finish his words.

    The ck-robed girl trembled in fear upon seeing the scene in front of her. She subconsciously stepped back and intended to escape from that ce.

    "Princess Irene." Ziel called out the name of the ck-robed girl and slowly approached her.

    "Do note close!" Princess Irene shouted in a trembling voice. Ziel stopped after hearing that scream.

    "Are you perhaps afraid of me?" Ziel asked Princess Irene. Some people in the Clorius continent might consider killing each other amon thing. But for someone born into a royal family like Princess Irene, killing is scary. Moreover, Ziel killed the middle-aged man without batting an eye like he was an insect. The scariest thing was Ziel killed him without leaving a trace.

    "What are you?" Princess Irene didn''t dare look into Ziel''s eyes. She kept thinking about how she could escape from that ce. Right now, her mind was filled with fear, and she couldn''t think clearly.

    " I''m Miss ra''s butler and one of the people who helped heal you this afternoon, don''t you remember?" Ziel asked her back. He knew what Princess Irene was thinking right now.

    "Don''t joke with me! How could the butler of a noble''s daughter have such power? That person was at least a Sword Master! I couldn''t even bring out my strength when he grabbed my shoulder! But you killed him like it was nothing!" Princess Irene kept yelling at Ziel. She started to think Ziel had other motives when he approached her.

    "Do you think I approached you because I wanted to hurt you?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at princess Irene. If it weren''t for ra and the other girls who wanted to see Princess Irene again, Ziel would have left her long ago.

    "Isn''t that the truth!?" Princess Irene bravely asked Ziel back.

    "If I wanted to kill you, wouldn''t now be a good time? You can''t do anything anyway. After all, I won''t help heal you either if I had bad intentions towards you from the start." Ziel spoke coldly to princess Irene.

    Princess Irene trembled after hearing Ziel''s exnation. He realized that he had done bad things to her. Even though Ziel had helped him from a perverted man, she responded with wrong prejudice instead. Princess Irene''s mind became calmer, but she felt guilty towards Ziel for what she said earlier.

    "I...I''m sorry." Princess Irene said apologetically while lowering her head. Her voice sounded like she was holding back her tears.

    " You don''t have to worry about it. The most important thing right now is to take you to where Miss ra and the other girls are. Don''t you want to meet them too?" Ziel must ask Princess Irene''s opinion first before taking her. That''s because he could see the hesitation in Princess Irene''s actions when Ziel saw her keeping an eye on the academy''s people from behind a rock.

    "Can I join you guys? You know, I''m a princess from the demon race. Wouldn''t I cause trouble for you if I came to that ce? Besides, if I keep wearing this ck robe, I will only be suspected by the people there." Princess Irene smiled sadly. She took off her hood and showed a pair of small horns on top of her head. Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing her answer.

    "Just because of that?" Ziel asked Princess Irene. He was sure that King Raghnall would allow Princess Irene to join the barbecue with the help of the heroes and princesses.

    "It''s not a trivial matter. You should know the rtionship between the human race and the demon race is... ugh! What are you doing!? Uh! What have you done to me!?" Princess Irene didn''t have time to finish her words, but Ziel suddenly flicked her forehead. Princess Irene''s body was shrouded in the grey light, and the horns on top of her head disappeared.

    "I''ve removed the horns on your head for a while. You can freely go there and hang out with ra and the other girls. Too bad, I thought those horns of yours looked pretty and suited you." Ziel left the frozen Princess Irene.

    "Eh? What have you said?" Princess Irene quickly checked the horns on top of her head. When she touched all parts of her head, she was surprised because the horns hadpletely disappeared. But then she remembered what Ziel had told her at the end of his sentence.

    (a human said the horns on my head are pretty?)

    Princess Irene muttered in her heart. She felt her heart beat faster. It was the first time she had been praised for having beautiful horns by a human. Usually, humans would feel disgusted at the horns on the heads of the demon race. But princess Irene didn''t feel that way from Ziel. Instead, he praised her horns.

    "Why are you just silent? We have to get back to Miss ra''s ce right away, or she''ll be worried." Ziel stopped his footsteps and looked back at Princess Irene. After that, he walked back to the barbecue venue. Ziel''s voice wakes up the dreamy Princess Irene.

    "Eh? Hey! Wait for me!" Princess Irene panicked after seeing Ziel was far away from her. She quickly ran after him.

    ***

    When Ziel returns to the barbecue venue, ra and the other girls quickly notice his appearance.

    "You''re back, Ken!" ra put down her te and walked over to him. Princess Freya and the other girls followed behind her. ra and the other girls were shocked when they saw the ck-robed person following Ziel.

    "Who''s that person behind you, Ken?" ra asked curiously. Besides Kalya and Lilith, the other girls also feel the same way. Ziel just said he had business to do. But they didn''t think he would bring someone back when he came back.

    Ziel didn''t answer ra. He just stepped aside and let the ck-robed girl answer.

    "Didn''t we just meet this afternoon, ra?" Princess Irene walked forward and opened her hood. ra frowned when she heard the ck-robed person speak in a girl''s voice. But then her expression changed when she saw the girl''s face.

    "Princess Irene! You came!?" ra said excitedly. Princess Freya and the other girls also felt happy with the appearance of Princess Irene in that ce. They even forgot to ask why she came together with Ziel.

    "Of course. Didn''t I say that I wanted to chat with you more before I returned to the inn?" Princess Irene smiled. The other girls approached and surrounded her. Princess Irene quickly mingled with ra and the other girls.

    Ziel left them after dropping off Princess Irene. He returned to the grill and took over his duties back from Lilith.

    "What''s with the horns on your head, Irene?" Princess Aishia suddenly asked Princess Irene. The other girls finally realized that Princess Irene had no horns on her head at this time.

    "Ah, that''s�� a perverted boy pulled out my horns while I was on my way to this ce. Luckily I was able to heal the wound quickly." Princess Irene put on a sad face while rubbing where her horns grew before. Then she nced at Ziel, who was grilling not far from where they were chatting. ra and the other girls were shocked after hearing Princess Irene''s answer. On the other hand, Ziel''s mouth twitched upon hearing her confession but chose to remain silent and ignore it.

    "Who is the boy who dares to do that to you!?" ra asked angrily.

    "How cruel!" Rhea added ra''s words.

    The girls other than the two of them could only look at each other because they felt there was something strange about Princess Irene''s words. Besides, Princess Irene looks like she''s holding back something at the moment. But in the end, she couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    "Ahaha�� I was joking with you guys. I used magic to disguise my horns temporarily. You know the rtionship between the human race and the demon race, right? I don''t want my appearance here only to bring you trouble." Princess Irene smiled at the girls. She felt guilty when she saw the angry reaction of ra and Rhea. They were angry for him, and that made Princess Irene happy. She had promised Ziel that she would not say that Ziel was the one who helped her disguise her horns.

    "So what you mean is..." ra was surprised to hear Princess Irene''s confession because she seriously took what she said earlier.

    "She lied to prank us, ra." Princess Iris smiled and patted ra''s shoulder gently.

    "Hmm... I won''t care about you anymore if you do the same thing!" ra pouted and averted her eyes from Princess Irene.

    "You can''t be like that! We were just friends this afternoon, and you''re already mad at me!? I apologize. I promise I won''t do it again!" Princess Irene panicked after ra said that.

    "Ahaha�� I was only joking with you. Then we draw!" ra chuckled after seeing Princess Irene''s panicked expression. The other girlsughed too.

    "You! I will repay youter!" Princess Irene''s face turned red with embarrassment. But then she smiled because she felt a new atmosphere that she had never felt before.

    "Alright...you girls put that aside for now. By the way, Irene. If you wear a ck robe like that, don''t you mean you came out secretly without your father and mother knowing?" Kalya suddenly interrupted their conversation and asked something that had made her curious. If what she thought was true, then the people of the academy and the Cirlus Kingdom would be in trouble if king Redis found out that his daughter had suddenly disappeared and was found in that ce with them.

    "That is..." Princess Irene didn''t know what to say. She had disobeyed her father''s orders to stay at the inn and had gone secretly to see ra and the other girls.

    "You don''t need to answer it because I already know the answer from that expression of yours. You don''t have to worry about it because there will be someone who can handle the matter if your father finds out." Kalya smiled gently and calmed her worries. Princess Irene was confused because she saw the other girls smiling at her like they understood what Kalya''s words meant. The only person in that ce who still didn''t understand was ra.

    "Thank you." Princess Irene was touched by the treatment of Kalya and the other girls. She could feel that they genuinely cared about her.

    Ziel could only shake his head when he heard their conversation. He was still busy with the magical beast meat on the grill. But suddenly, he looked towards the ocean and narrowed his eyes.

    "The main ingredient for enhancing Miss ra''s strength to the next stage has finally appeared." Ziel muttered and then returned his focus to the meat on the grill.

    ***

    On arge warship in the middle of the sea, General Rudolf sat quietly examining thest report his men had given him. But his concentration was interrupted when he heard a knock on the door.

    "Come in!" general Rudolf answered with a bit of anger.

    "Excuse me. I''m sorry to bother you, general. But I have to report something important." The demon soldier quickly said the reason for seeing him.

    "Say!" general Rudolf answered curtly. He returned his focus to the other report in his hand.

    "We detected a horde of magical beasts in the sea that came from the Demon Kingdom''s territory and headed for the Cirlus Kingdom. We assumed they were magical beasts who ran away and suddenly disappeared during an ambush that we once carried out in our kingdom''s sea territory in the past. We estimate that the magical beast horde will pass by this ce soon." The demon soldier started to give his report. General Rudolf''s face suddenly tensed, and he dropped the report in his hand.

    "How many magical beasts are there, and at what level are their powers?" general Rudolf asked seriously.

    "About a thousand and all are high-level magical beasts. We received the signal of a magical beast of an absurd size, but it suddenly disappeared. So we thought it was just a glitch in our detection magic." The demon soldier exined their observations.

    "What!? Run the battleship at full speed and get away from this ce immediately! We must avoid the route that the magical beast hordes will take!" General Rudolf shouted at the demon soldier. He sensed something terrible would happen if he stayed in that ce.

    "I understand!" The soldier quickly left the room to carry out the orders of General Rudolf.

    "I must report this matter to His Majesty as soon as possible!" General Rudolf got up from his seat and quickly sent a message to King Redis, who was in the Cirlus Kingdom at the moment.

 Chapter 173 - 18

    The barbecue of the academy people was very lively. They feel happy because they can enjoy their vacation in peace. That happiness was not only felt by the people from the academy but also by Princess Irene. It was because that night was the first time she could get together with girls her age to chat and joke. She could sense that the girls had already considered her a friend.

    Princess Irene had a lot of new experiences that day. One of them was that she could taste the grilled meat of magical beasts. From birth until now, Princess Irene never knew how the flesh of magical beasts tasted. Meanwhile, the princesses of the human kingdom have at least tasted it. Unexpectedly Princess Irene liked it and kept increasing the portion until the third te. It made ra and the girlsugh.

    "Can you guys stopughing at me?" Princess Irene pouted and wiped the leftover food on her lips.

    "Ahaha�� we''re sorry. We didn''t expect you liked the grilled meat of magical beasts so much. But, the meat wouldn''t be that good if it wasn''t for Ken grilling it, don''t you agree?" Princess Freya smiled apologetically at Princess Irene. She and the other girls had tasted the various kinds of meat that the Cirlus Kingdom had prepared for them. They didn''t expect that magical beast meat was the most delicious of all the types of meat they had eaten at that barbecue. But they know that it''s all because of the person who cooked it. The girls had tasted the magical beast meat that Lilith, Dalvin, and James had grilled, but everything was not as good as Ziel''s.

    "Then, how about you give him to me, ra?" Princess Irene teases ra.

    "No!" ra answered firmly.

    "Ahaha�� I was joking. You don''t need to be that serious." Princess Irene felt a little disappointed after hearing ra''s answer. For another reason, Princess Aishia also felt a little lost.

    "After all, would your father allow you to choose someone from the human race to be your butler?" Princess Iris asked Princess Irene curiously. They knew that the rtionship between the demon race and the human race was not good. But Princess Irene looked serious when she asked Ziel to be her butler beforehand. Even though she said it was just a joke, the girls knew she was lying.

    "That is��probably not. But if I push a little, maybe my father will allow it. Even so, the human race will not be treated well within the royal castle." Princess Irene smiled bitterly. Princess Iris'' question pierced her heart a little. She could already imagine how the people in the Demon Kingdom''s castle would treat Ziel when she brought him home and made him her butler.

    "Okay! let''s put that aside first! by the way, do you want to meet Kyouka and the other heroes, Irene?" Princess Aishia interrupted their conversation because the atmosphere became heavy after seeing Princess Irene''s sad face.

    "Of course, I will! But, isn''t it difficult to meet them?" Princess Irene wiped her sad face after hearing Princess Aishia''s question. She didn''t want to make her new friends ufortable with all her troubles.

    "I''ll bring them here for you. maybe Kyouka and the other heroes won''t be able to talk to you for long since they have their group." Princess Aishia volunteered to help Princess Irene to meet the heroes.

    "Thank you! In that case, please bring them here! Ah, but wait a minute!" Princess Irene suddenly remembered something.

    "Hmm...what''s wrong?" Princess Aishia tilted her head to see Princess Irene''s confused face.

    "That is��" Princess Irene hesitated to say what she was thinking.

    "say it. You shouldn''t hesitate to tell us." Kalya smiles, urging her to speak.

    "Can you only bring three of the heroes? one of them makes me ufortable." Princess Irene was forced to say it. She was afraid that Princess Aishia and the other girls would be offended by her words.

    "Who is it? Wait, could it be�� Hikaru?" Princess Freya asked Princess Irene. She guessed that the one who made Princess Irene feel ufortable was Hikaru. She thought that way because Hikaru was the only guy who talked to Princess Irene longer than the other heroes.

    "Not him! But the other boy." Princess Irene couldn''t help but have to answer it. She didn''t want the girls to guess and end up in misunderstandings. The girls frowned after hearing Princess Irene''s answer.

    "You mean... Sintaro? What makes you ufortable with him?" Princess Aishia asked Princess Irene. Although she doesn''t know the nature of each hero very well, she knows that Sintaro has never done anything terrible to the people around him. What Princess Aishia didn''t like about him was that he had a bad temper. Besides that, he is also a yboy.

    "I don''t know for sure. I feel ufortable with that stare of him." Princess Irene smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "I understand. I will try to take them secretly, so Sintaro doesn''t find out." Princess Aishia agreed to Princess Irene''s request.

    "Thank you! I apologize if I have troubled you!" Princess Irene smiled broadly. She was relieved that none of them were offended by her words.

    "You didn''t bother me at all. Then I''ll go pick them up first." Princess Aishia went to the hero group''s barbecue. After Princess Aishia disappeared from her sight, Princess Irene suddenly remembered something and looked at Princess Freya.

    "By the way, Freya. Wasn''t your brother also with the heroes? why don''t you join their group?" Princess Irene tilted her head. If she were in Princess Freya''s position, she and Prince Viron would be in the same group.

    "Ah, that''s because I prefer to be with the people here. But sometimes I also go with my brother." Princess Freya answered calmly. Even so, she was a little surprised because Princess Irene asked that in front of ra. Princess Freya couldn''t possibly say the main reason she was in the group was Ziel. But over time, she becamefortable with ra and the other girls in the group.

    "Hmm�� suspicious�� then, have you all known each other for a long time?" Princess Irene didn''t believe Princess Freya''s answer. She wants to know the rtionship between Ziel, Princess Freya, and Kalya. She became curious after knowing Ziel was ra''s butler and not the butler of the two girls. But Princess Freya and Kalya look very obedient to him.

    "We''ve known each other since we first entered the academy and got close about a month after that." ra answered honestly because she felt that Princess Irene was curious about the girls'' rtionship and had no other motive.

    "In that case, do you girls already have a guy you like in the academy?" Princess Irene smirked. Romance is one of the girls'' favorite topics of conversation when they are together. Princess Irene just experienced it now.

    The girls couldn''t directly answer Princess Irene''s question. They looked at each other and were silent for a moment before ra spoke first.

    "Hmm... I don''t have it yet, even though there are people I like." ra smiled shyly. Her face was flushed red because she boldly said it in front of many people. Princess Irene was surprised after hearing ra''s answer, but she smiled slyly after thinking of something.

    "Hehe...who is that?" Princess Irene asked curiously. The other girls were also waiting for an answer from ra even though they had already guessed who it was.

    "It''s a secret!" ra hesitated whether to answer it or not, but she decided not to answer because she was embarrassed.

    "Haa...then what about the others?" Princess Irene was a little disappointed with ra''s answer, but she couldn''t force her. She still wants to learn about the rtionship between Ziel, Kalya, and Princess Freya. She felt ra''s answer would give her a clue.

    "I already have a fianc��." Kalya smiled and answered briefly.

    Princess Irene froze in silence. She wondered what kind of man would be lucky to be her fianc��. Then she looked at the other girl who hadn''t answered yet. But their conversation ended with the appearance of Princess Aishia and the heroes. As promised, Princess Aishia didn''t take Sintaro with her.

    "Irene?" Kyouka was confused after seeing Princess Irene without the horns on top of her head. On top of that, she couldn''t sense any disguise magic on her either.

    "Of course it''s me! Don''t you recognize me?" Princess Irene smiled broadly, then hugged Kalya and Megumi. After letting go of her embrace, she looked at Hikaru.

    "Hey, Hikaru!" Princess Irene greeted Hikaru with a big smile.

    "Oh, hi too! You look much prettier without those horns. ah, that doesn''t mean you''re not pretty without horns!" Hikaru was nervous when he saw Princess Irene''s smile. He tries topliment her but gets panicked and thinks he said the wrong thing when he sees Princess Irene frowning.

    "Are you okay, Irene?" Kyouka asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine. I just remembered something while on the way to this ce." Princess Irene smiled and nced at Ziel. In the end, they could only chat for a while, and the heroes had to return to their groups for fear that Sintaro would be suspicious of Kyouka and the other heroes who had suddenly disappeared.

    Time passed quickly, and the barbecue of the academy people was over. Currently, Ziel is walking on the beach with Princess Irene. When Princess Irene was about to return to her inn, ra and the other girls asked Ziel to apany her. They don''t want a girl walking ale at night. Princess Irene was happy to ept it. Since the inn wasn''t too far away, they didn''t take long to get back there.

    "Thank you for apanying me to the inn, Ken. But I wonder why no one noticed my return?" Princess Irene looked at Ziel suspiciously.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Ziel ignored her question and wanted to leave the ce immediately.

    "Okay, I won''t ask that! But, may I ask something else?" Princess Irene pouted because Ziel didn''t want to answer.

    "Please." Ziel answered curtly.

    "What is your rtionship with Freya and Miss Kalya?" Princess Irene has been curious about it since she returned to the inn this afternoon. Princess Irene didn''t know why she was thinking about it, but she felt uneasy before getting his answer.

    "That''s none of your business, Princess Irene." Ziel quickly left the ce without waiting for her response. Princess Irene was taken aback by Ziel''s indifferent attitude towards her. When she came back to her senses, Ziel had already disappeared from her sight.

    "You stupid!" Princess Irene subconsciously shouted and angrily walked towards her lodging room.

    ***

    The next day, Kyouka and the other heroes were already on the magic ship heading to a nearby small ind. Besides them, Princess Reina, Princess Rinne, Prince Albert, and Prince Fritz also joined. Ziel, ra, and the group didn''te with them for some reason. The ship did not belong to the kingdom but was a tourist transport ship. Because of that, many other passengers boarded with them. Coincidentally, Prince Viron and Princess Irene were also on the magic ship. Sintaro and Prince Viron even almost fought just because of an argument.

    Kyouka is currently looking out at the sea while remembering what happened this morning. She had asked Megumi to live with her, ra, and Princess Iris. In the end, the three of them still have that strange dream, but Megumi doesn''t. It exined that only the three of them were bound by the dream.

    "Haaa��it seems like it will take some time to find out the truth of the dream." Kyouka sighed heavily and tried to get rid of the problem for a while.

    "Kyouka, are you in trouble?" Princess Irene whispered to Kyouka. She approached her secretly so that Prince Viron wouldn''t know.

    "I was just daydreaming�� what was that?" Kyouka didn''t have time to finish her words because the entire ocean was suddenly covered in mist, and the seawater emitted a golden light.

    "Eh? Why is it suddenly foggy? Wasn''t the weather very sunny before?" Princess Irene was confused by the change in weather.

    "Let''s get together with the others!" Kyouka pulled Princess Irene''s hand and intended to leave the ce immediately. However, a gigantic tail emerged from the bottom of the sea and attacked the magic ship.

    "What!?" Princess Irene and Kyouka were dumbfounded and didn''t have time to cast their magic spells. So Kyouka hugged Princess Irene and jumped off the ship.

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    The magic ship was blown apart. Fortunately, Kyouka and Princess Irene survived. But they couldn''t find their friends anywhere in the ocean because the fog was so thick.

    "What is happening!?" Kyouka swam using the ship''s wreckage as a buoy while carrying Princess Irene, who had fainted. While looking down, Kyouka trembled at the gigantic shadow like a living ind from the bottom of the sea. Not long after, a vast tsunami tens of meters high appeared in front of Kyouka and swept her along with everything else in that ce.

    "Aaahh!" Kyouka shouted while hugging Princess Irene tightly.. She could only try to survive until the giant tsunami finally swallowed them up.

 Chapter 174 - 19

    Inside the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom, in a room that looked simple but elegant, King Raghnall and Merlick were enjoying their morning drinking tea.

    "Merlick, what are the academy''s ns for the next semester?" King Raghnall asked Merlick.

    "I have already had something on my mind for the future development of the academy students. I want them to practice more than having to study indoors. They must have a lot of experience for their abilities to develop." Merlick smiled and sipped the tea from his cup.

    "Hoo...what''s your n?" King Raghnall was curious about Merlick''s answer.

    "I want them to gain experience fighting other humans. To be more precise, all the races existed on the Clorius continent. They had to learn how the other races fought to develop their fighting skills. I want the students topare their abilities with other races. Besides, I also want them to get used to a real battle quickly." Merlick exined his ns to King Raghnall.

    "So, have you thought about how you are going to apply your n?" King Raghnall was quite surprised by Merlcik''s n. But he was fully supportive as long as it didn''t endanger the students'' lives.

    "Of course. But I��" Merlick''s words were interrupted by the screams of soldiers rushing into the room.

    "Your Excellency! I apologize for trespassing. But I must quickly give a critical report!" The soldier knelt before King Raghnall. He was breathing heavily from rushing into the room in a panic. King Raghnall was a bit annoyed with the soldier''s actions, but he put that aside for now.

    "Say!" King Raghnall spoke in a deep voice.

    "We detected a horde of high-level magical beasts heading to this ind. Their number is estimated in the thousands. They appeared together with a thick fog. The royal mage said the sea serpent king caused it." The soldier gave his report firmly to King Raghnall. He was afraid that King Raghnall would get angrier if he reported it incoherently.

    "What!?" Not only King Raghnall but Merlick was also shocked after hearing the report.

    "Are you sure about the report!?" King Raghnall stood up from his seat and confirmed the report from the soldier.

    "I firmly believe Your Majesty!" The soldier answered confidently.

    King Raghnall''s face turned pale. He suddenly thought of his daughter, Princess Rinne. She went along with the heroes to explore the nearby small inds.

    "Gather the soldiers and mages! Prepare artifacts for long-range attacks! The soldiers had to evacuate the beachgoers quickly! You also have to find the academy people on the beach and bring them back to the castle! Check the departing tourist transport ship and evacuate all the passengers! Hurry up and do it!" King Raghnall shouts at the soldier. He was anxious, and his mind was not at peace because his daughter had left since morning.

    "I understand, Your Majesty!" The soldier quickly left the room to carry out King Raghnall''s orders.

    After the soldier left, Merlick looked at King Raghnall in front of him.

    "Raghnall, didn''t your daughter as well as the heroes have left since morning? I think they must be in the middle of the sea, and they may have encountered the magical beast horde." Merlick said in a gloomy tone. He ryed his worst guess to King Raghnall.

    "I thought so too. I can''t send soldiers to search for them by air or sea at this time because of the thick fog. The only thing we can do is wait for the fog to dissipate and prepare to face the magical beast horde''s invasion. I wish them well and can return safely." King Raghnall''s face darkened after thinking about some of the possibilities that might happen.

    ***

    Inside a luxurious inn in the Cirlus Kingdom, King Redis sat with his wife while enjoying their breakfast.

    "Have you found that person yet?" Queen Triana suddenly asked King Redis. The person that queen Triana was referring to was the one who humiliated King Redis in front of many people.

    "I haven''t found it yet. But I''ll find him soon and make him regret doing that to me. I''m sure he used an artifact to suppress me at that time. That''s why he didn''t dare to show himself until now." King Redis became annoyed when he recalled the humiliation he had endured in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "I hope you find him soon." Queen Triana nodded slightly.

    "By the way, where are Viron and Irene? I still haven''t seen them since this morning." King Redis had not seen his two children sincest night. This morning he didn''t see them either.

    "The two of them left with the Demon Kingdom''s guards. If I remember correctly, they went to explore a small nearby ind." Queen Triana met Princess Viron and Princess Irene this morning. They asked her permission to y outside. Queen Triana allowed it on the condition that they bring the royal guards with them.

    "Ooh... all right." King Redis didn''t listen to Queen Triana''s exnationpletely. When he heard they were leaving with the royal guards, he thought his two children would be safe.

    Suddenly two crows came into their room through the window and interrupted their breakfast time. King Redis frowned when he saw the two birds.

    King Redis got up from his seat and touched the two crows with his aura. The crow turned into smoke, and two scrolls of paper appeared in front of King Redis. He quickly opened the first scroll and read it. His face changed slightly. When he opened the second scroll and read it, his face turned serious.

    "My wife, where did you say Viron and Irene went?" king Redis confirmed what he had heard from queen Triana earlier.

    "Go to the nearest ind." Queen Triana was curious about the letter''s contents to change King Redis''s mood instantly.

    "Damn! We have to go to Cirlus royal castle and hold them ountable. We also have to reply to the letter from Rudolf immediately." King Redis left his breakfast and put on his royal robes. He intends to see King Raghnall right now.

    "What exactly was written in the letter?" Queen Triana asked curiously.

    "That is..." King Redis exined it to Queen Triana. The first letter was from the royal advisor about the attack on the royal castle by a very powerful foreigner. But the man left after finding out King Redis wasn''t around. The incident happened two days ago. The following letter was from General Rudolf about a horde of magical beasts heading towards Blue Turtle Ind.

    After hearing King Redis'' exnation, Queen Triana''s face became gloomy. She also put on her royal robes and went with king Redis to Cirlus royal castle.

    ***

    The morning air on the beach was very refreshing. When Kyouka and the heroes explore the nearby small inds, ra and her group can only bask in the beautiful morning sun. That''s because ra and Princess Iris fell asleep again after waking up this morning. Kyouka had invited them, but Princess Iris and ra reluctantly refused her invitation because they felt they were not resting enough. Apart fromst night''s barbecue, another reason was the strange dream they hadst night.

    ra and Princess Iris are currently sitting rxed on the sun lounger under the parasol. They weren''t wearing swimsuits but casual clothes because they weren''t there to y in the water.

    "Iris, should we go with Miss Kyouka and the others? I feel bored doing nothing in this ce." ra asked Princess Iris next to her.

    "We still have a long vacation here. We can go with them tomorrow. For now, we better rest and recharge our energy for our next activity." Princess Iris is just as bored as ra, but she prefers to rest than go with the heroes. Besides, she had a bad feeling about the trip.

    "Hmm�� I see." ra reluctantly agreed with Princess Iris'' words.

    While they were daydreaming, Ziel came to bring them drinks and snacks.

    "Mydy, Princess Iris. Here''s your drink. I also brought snacks to fill your free time, so you don''t get bored." Ziel ced a ss of fruit juice and a te full of snacks on the small bench between Princess Iris and ra''s lounger.

    "Thank you, Ken! You always know what I need!" ra smiled and enjoyed the snacks and drinks that Ziel had served. ra''s mood instantly became better than before. Princess Iris could only shake her head at her. But in her heart, she felt jealous of her because Ziel served her so well. Ziel can be a butler, guardian, or friend to ra.

    "I didn''t see Miss Kalya and the others. Do you know where they are, Ken?" ra looked around but couldn''t find any of the people she was looking for.

    "I haven''t seen them since this morning either. Is it possible for them toe with Kyouka''s party to explore the small ind?" Princess Iris felt a little anxious if they went out with the heroes. She still couldn''t shake the bad feeling.

    "No. Miss Kalya, Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Lilith went to a gift shop not far from the sparring area yesterday. Dalvin and James were still asleep in their room. As for Rhea, I don''t know what she''s doing." Ziel tells what he knows to ra and Princess Iris.

    When Ziel woke up, Dalvin and James were still fast asleep on their bed. Then he met Kalya and the other girls after he finished doing his morning exercises. They told him they were going to the gift shop. Unexpectedly Lilith went along with them of her own volition because usually, she waszy to do things that she found useless. As for Rhea, Ziel knows she''s still in her room and has been up since morning. But he doesn''t know what she''s doing in there.

    "Eh? They went to the gift shop and didn''t invite us?" ra puffed out her cheeks in annoyance.

    "Hey, don''t you know we wake upter than them?" Princess Iris smiled wryly at ra''s cute behavior.

    "What Princess Iris has said is true, Mydy. They get up early and try to get you too before. But they say no answer when they knock on your door. So they thought that you and Princess Iris were still sleeping and decided not to disturb your rest." Ziel exined what Kalya had told him before leaving with the other girls.

    "Is that so? Maybe we slept so well that we didn''t hear the knock on the door." ra was embarrassed because she misunderstood them. On the other hand, Princess Iris averted her blushing face and didn''t dare show it to Ziel.

    "Eh? What''s that? Why suddenly from the ocean a thick fog appears?" ra was startled and got up from her seat. She pointed in the direction the dense fog wasing from with a panicked face.

    "This��did something happen?" Princess Iris also got up from her seat and nced at Ziel. She knew that Ziel must know something about it. When Princess Iris saw his face, Ziel calmly looked at the mist and said nothing.

    Not long after, the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom apanied by dozens of mages came to the ce. One of the soldiers came over to ra. The soldier was fascinated by ra and Princess Iris.

    "I''m sorry if I disturbed your vacation. But, are you from the academy?" The soldier asked Princess Iris and ra. He purposely ignored Ziel behind them.

    "That''s right. What happened?" Princess Iris asked the soldier back.

    "I can''t exin it in detail. I can only say that there will be a magical beast invasion to this ce. We were ordered to pick up people from the academy and evacuate the beachgoers. So, pleasee back with me to the castle." The soldier exined the situation to Princess Iris.

    After hearing the soldier''s exnation, Princess Iris and ra''s faces became tense. Princess Iris and ra like they understand each other. They both thought about Kyouka''s situation in their minds.

    "Okay. We''re going back to the castle!" Princess Iris spoke in an anxious voice.

    "I understand!" The soldier led them back to the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom.

 Chapter 175 - 20

    Ziel, ra, and Princess Iris were taken to the great hall after they arrived at the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom. At that ce, the people from the Academy had already gathered. ra looked through the crowd for Kyouka and the heroes. She searched around the corner of the room but still couldn''t find them.

    "Where are Kyouka and the other heroes?" ra muttered and kept looking around the hall. While she was focused on searching, she was interrupted by someone''s voice from behind her.

    "ra!" Princess Freyaes to them along with Kalya and other girls. They just got back from their shopping.

    "Freya! Did you juste back?" ra asked Princess Freya. She pouted after seeing each of the girls carrying a shopping bag. She felt abandoned by them.

    "ra, have you seen my brother?" Princess Freya ignored ra''s question. She did the same thing as ra had since entering the hall. She looked for his brother''s whereabouts but couldn''t find him.

    "That''s..." ra didn''t have time to finish her words because Princess Iris cut her off.

    "I think the ship carrying the heroes left before the magical beast invasion was detected. So most likely, they are trapped in that fog." Princess Iris expressed her conjecture.

    "What!? What''s their situation!? Will they be okay!?" Princess Freya was worried after hearing Princess Iris'' answer. Then she saw Ziel and was about to ask for his help. He was the only person on her mind who could help her brother. Therefore, she could only depend on him. But her actions were quickly stopped by Kalya.

    "Freya, you can talk about it with himter. I''m sure Ziel will help your brother. Right now is not the right time because many people are looking at us. They could suspect him." Kalya whispers to Princess Freya so the people around them don''t hear it.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. It seems I have been carried away by my feelings." Princess Freya realized her carelessness. She felt guilty because she almost made the Academy people suspicious of Ziel.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I''m sure your brother is fine. Even though he was badly injured, Ziel could still help him. So you have to be a little patient." Kalya held Princess Freya''s hand to calm her down.

    "I''m sure Fritz will be fine, Freya." Princess Aishia suddenly patted her on the shoulder gently. She knows that Princess Freya must be worried about Prince Friz''s condition at this time.

    "Thank you, Aisha." Freya smiled slightly and tried to think optimistically. She hoped that his brother would return safely.

    Not long after, King Raghnall entered the hall with Merlick. King Raghnall''s face looks very tense at this moment. He stood on the podium and faced the people from the Academy.

    "I''m sure you already know what''s going on in this kingdom. I also don''t know why this happened. However, the royal mage said that the magical beast horde came from the Demon Kingdom''s territory. We still don''t know the purpose of the magical beast hordes heading to this ce. It is possible to migrate or invade. But we have prepared countermeasures if the worst happens. For the time being, you must stay in the castle and not be allowed out." King Raghnall ryed the information to the people from the Academy. His words made some academy students panic, and some were displeased with the decision.

    "Don''t you misunderstand? I didn''t do that because I didn''t believe in your abilities. I''m doing it because it is a Cirlus Kingdom matter, and I don''t want to involve the Academy. However, if the situation bes dangerous and is beyond the control of the Cirlus Kingdom, please lend your power to this kingdom." King Raghnall added his exnation. He bowed towards the academy people. They were shocked by what King Raghnall had done. The students who were previously displeased with the decision finally epted it.

    "We will help!"

    "After all, we were trained in the academy to deal with this kind of thing in the future!"

    "I can''t wait to fight the magical beasts of the sea!"

    Academy students support King Raghnall''s decision for different reasons. King Raghnall''s face rxed slightly after seeing their response.

    "You should know that this is very dangerous. So, if you don''t want to join the fight when the timees, you must stay inside this castle!" Merlick gave a stern warning to the academy students.

    "Besides, you must be aware that some of you are not present in this ce. It was because by now, they were probably trapped in the fog. We will do our best to save them." Merlick looked at the academy students, especially Princess Freya. He knew Prince Fritz was alsoing with the heroes to explore a nearby ind. Merlick would feel guilty for King Leonida if anything happened to Prince Fritz.

    The people from the Academy already knew who the person Merlick was referring to. Apart from the heroes and their group, all the academy people were already present in the hall. When they focused on the information that King Raghnall and Merlcik had given them, they were startled by the screams of someone who forced their way into the hall.

    "Raghnall! I ask for your responsibility as the king of this kingdom!" King Redis came with his wife wearing their royal robes. King Raghnall frowned at King Redis'' sudden appearance. He was angry that King Redis had barged into the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom forcibly. He was also confused by the responsibilities he mentioned earlier.

    "I apologize, Your Majesty! We can''t stop King Redis from rushing in to meet you!" One of the cirlus royal soldiers ran towards king Raghnall and knelt in front of him.

    "it does not matter. After all, you are no match for him. You can go! I will take care of this matter." King Raghnall walked towards king redis with a face full of anger.

    "Redis! What do you mean by this! I need an exnation from you! Do you think the Cirlus Kingdom is afraid of the Demon Kingdom!? You can''t do anything you want in this ce!" King Raghnall shouted to vent his emotions. He didn''t want his authority and pride as the king of the Cirlus Kingdom to be underestimated by King Redis.

    "Hoo...is that so? I don''t mind having to fight against your kingdom. But before that, I must hold you ountable first!" King Redis gave off a momentum no less than King Raghnall.

    "Since earlier you talked about responsibility? What exactly do you mean!?" King Raghnall became impatient after hearing King Redis keep demanding responsibility from him.

    "My family and I intend to vacation in this kingdom for a few days. This morning my son and daughter went to explore a nearby ind. However, they are stuck with the problems in your kingdom! Now I ask you, how is your responsibility regarding this matter! I will never forgive the Cirlus Kingdom if anything happens to my son and daughter. I will tten this kingdom even if I have to fight all the human kingdoms in this region!" King redis shouted arrogantly. He exined the root of his anger to King Raghnall.

    "What!?" king Raghnall was taken aback by king redis'' answer. He felt that the problems caused by the magical beast invasion were bing more and moreplicated. But King Raghnall quickly regained hisposure and stared at King Redis.

    "Redis, you seem to be wrong about something. I am the king of this kingdom. But I can''t manage and take responsibility for everything I don''t know. In the case of your two children, we can only do our best to find and save them. So I ask you to be patient and not to cause trouble. Please return to your inn and wait for news from us." King Raghnall showed King Redis the exit of the hall.

    "You! Okay! I will be waiting for good news from you! But if what I hear is bad news, then we''ll be at war right then and there! Let''s go, my wife!" King Redis quickly left the hall with Queen Triana.

    "Take them out!" King Raghnall orders one of his soldiers to escort King Redis and Queen Triana out of the castle.

    "Haa�� looks like this is going to get even more troublesome. Merlick, I leave the Academy people to you." King Raghnall left Merlick with the academy people.

    "I understand." Merlick nodded slightly. He began to arrange for the academy students to return to their rooms.

    ***

    Ziel walked with ra and the other girls in the corridor leading back to their room. He walked next to Princess Freya and Kalya. Behind him, Princess Ashia and Lilith followed. At the same time, ra and Princess Iris walked in front of him. ra and the girls grew worried after learning that Princess Irene was also on a trip to explore the ind.

    On the other hand, Princess Freya kept silent because she was worried about her brother''s condition. She wanted to ask Ziel for help through hermunication brooch, but he felt bad doing it. So, she decided to tell him directly when no one else was listening.

    "Your brother is fine. I could sense that he was still alive. But I can''t confirm where he is because the fog is disturbing my senses. I can only look for him after I go there directly. So you don''t have to worry." Ziel tried to calm Princess Freya, who kept her head down the whole way. He said it in a low voice so ra wouldn''t hear their conversation.

    "Eh? Is what you said true? You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Princess Freya suddenly raised her head and confirmed Ziel''s previous words.

    "Of course. I''ll be going there soon because I also have other business in that ce." Ziel answered it confidently.

    "Thank you, Ziel!" Princess Freya quietly held Ziel''s hand and squeezed it. Ziel nodded slightly in response. Kalya smiled after seeing Princess Freya''s face no longer look as worried as before.

    "Thank goodness Fritz is fine, Freya." Princess Aishia said to Princess Freya from behind. She had listened to their conversation from the start. Princess Aishia was envious of their intimacy.

    "Yes! So, when are you leaving?" Princess Freya asked Ziel.

    "Right now." Ziel suddenly disappeared right in front of his bedroom door.

    "Eh? Where''s Ken?" ra turned and saw that Ziel was not behind her.

    "He''s back in his room!" Princess Freya and Kalya answered in unison. ra and the other girls stared nkly at them but thenughed, and the atmosphere around them became more rxed.

    ***

    The Cirlus Kingdom has many small inds within its territory. But not all inds have inhabitants. There are many small inds in the kingdom that no one has ever visited. On the beach on one of the uninhabited inds, a pair of girlsy hugging each other. They were both in an unconscious state. One girl has long straight ck hair with an oriental face, while the other has long purple hair with horns on top of her head. The two of them are Kyouka and Princess Irene. After being swallowed by the giant tsunami, they were stranded on the ind.

    "Ugh!" Princess Irene woke up earlier than Kyouka. She tried to move, but her whole body was in unbearable pain. Princess Irene slowly opened her eyes and was shocked after seeing Kyouka''s state.

    "Kyouka!" Princess Irene shouted anxiously. Even though she was injured, her wound wasn''t as bad as Kyouka''s. Two iron rods from the broken ship pierced her back. Her face looked very pale with blood loss.

    "Hmm!" Kyouka finally woke up after hearing Princess Irene''s screams. She opened her eyes heavily.

    "Irene?" Kyouka said very weakly.

    "Kyouka! Thank goodness you''re awake!" Princess Irene slowly tried to sit up. Even though her body ached so much, she kept forcing it.

    "Where are we now?" Kyouka asked Princess Irene. She still couldn''t move any part of her body.

    "I do not know. I also recently woke up. The most important thing is that we must quickly remove the iron rod stuck in your back and treat the wound. However, I can''t use healing magic at all." Princess Irene shook her head sadly.

    "Hmm... I beg your help. I can treat it after the iron rod is removed." Kyouka nodded in agreement at Princess Irene''s words.

    "Please endure the pain, Kyouka!" Princess Irene slowly pulled the iron rods from Kyouka''s back one by one.

    "Argh!" Kyouka gritted her teeth to endure the pain.

    After removing the two iron rods, Kyouka used magic to treat the wound. But she was surprised because her mana was flowing irregrly, and the healing process wasn''t going perfectly. After she checked it, she finally found the cause.

    "This mist is��!" Kyouka didn''t have time to finish her words because she was cut off by the roaring sound of magical beasts approaching them.

    Roooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

 Chapter 176 - 21

    After Ziel disappeared from the castle, he reappeared right in front of the thick fog that partially covered the sea area of the Cirlus Kingdom. He checked the situation around him like he was looking for something.

    "Hmm�� their positions were separated, and I couldn''t see everyone''s location clearly from outside the fog. It looks like I have to go into it so I can feel their presence more clearly." After that, Ziel flew into the foggy area at high speed.

    ***

    Roooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr!

    Princess Irene and Kyouka trembled after hearing that roar. They could feel something approaching them from the sea. They couldn''t see it because it was covered in fog. But slowly, the monster began to be seen by them.

    "Isn''t that the Blood Scaly Alligator?" Princess Irene trembled and pointed at the magical beast that came into view.

    Blood Scaly Alligator is a giant alligator ten meters long with blood-red steel-hard scales. On the back of the monster was a fin made of gold-colored crystal. The alligator walks on four legs, each with very sharp ws.

    "Do you know that monster?" Kyouka asked Princess Irene. She felt their current situation was in danger.

    "I only know a little because I''ve heard of it. The alligator preys on any living creature in front of it. The monster is known as one of the cruelest magical beasts. The red color on the scales shows how much prey the monster has eaten. The redder it is, the more prey it has killed. The alligator in front of us has blood-red scales. At least this monster is a high-level magical beast. Even in the Demon Kingdom, such a Blood Scaly Alligator appears very rarely!" Princess Irene told Kyouka what she knew about the monster. She was shaking and looked very frightened.

    "That monster is that strong?" Kyouka furrowed her brow after hearing Princess Irene''s exnation.

    "The monsters are so strong! The Blood Scaly Alligator had attacked the Demon Kingdom in the past. The monster killed hundreds of Demon Kingdom soldiers. Each soldier has the power of a master. You can imagine how strong that magical beast is! But the monsters that appeared back then weren''t even this strong!" Princess Irene turned pale after remembering the tragedy in the Demon Kingdom.

    Kyouka felt a chill down her spine after hearing Princess Irene''s story. She tried her best and forced herself to stand up.

    "We have to get out of here, Irene!" Finally, Kyouka was able to stand up. She felt that the monster appeared not by chance. Kyouka saw the alligator staring at them like a beast staring at its prey.

    "Wait, Kyouka! are you okay forcing yourself like that? Your wound hasn''t healed yet, and it could just get worse! After all, where should we go? We don''t know this ce at all." Princess Irene also stood up. She helped Kyouka, who almost fell again because her body was still unstable and very weak due to the loss of blood.

    "I''m fine. I can''t treat my wound right now. I find this fog very strange because magic can''t work properly here. The most important thing is that we have to leave this ce first. We can determine our destinationter. Let''s go, Irene!" Kyouka started walking with a limp.

    "Oh, alright!" Princess Irene quickly caught up with her. Even though she was injured, her injuries weren''t as bad as Kyouka''s, and she could walk normally. Then Princess Irene helped Kyouka walk. Kyouka smiled at her and expressed his gratitude. The two of them disappeared into the forest and walked towards the ind''s center.

    Not long after they left, a giant alligator with blood-red scales came to the ce. The monster realized that its prey had gone.

    Rooooooooaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    The alligator roared in anger because its prey had fled. But suddenly, the monster fell silent because of the smell of blood from where Kyouka and Princess Ireney before. The beast looked towards the forest and started walking, following the scent of blood left in that ce.

    ***

    On an ind far from where Kyouka and Princess Irene were stranded, Hikaru and Sintaro fought against dozens of Sea Serpents. Those monsters were just low-level magical beasts. However, sea serpents have a habit of attacking in groups, making them a very troublesome magical beast.

    After they woke up and checked their surroundings, Hikaru and Sintaro quickly realized that they were stranded on an unknown ind. They didn''t know whether the ind was still in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom or not. Hikaru recalled that a magical beast suddenly attacked their magic ship, and then a huge tsunami drowned them. After that, Hikaru doesn''t remember anything anymore because he has lost consciousness.

    Not long after they woke up, dozens of sea serpents appeared from the sea and started attacking them. They fought that horde of sea serpents for quite a long time. They also realized that they were at a disadvantage if they kept fighting with the monsters in that battle.

    "Sintaro! We''d better leave this ce immediately! The monsters seem endless and keeping! There''s no point in us fighting them! Aura or mana don''t work well in this fog!" Hikaru said to Sintaro. He breathed heavily after fighting the sea serpent hordes for quite a while.

    "Hmm..." Sintaro answered nonchntly.

    Hikaru frowned after seeing Sintaro''s response. He felt that Sintaro''s attitude had changed over the past few days. Sintaro talked to him less often but still spoke normally to Kyouka and Megumi. Hikaru was curious why his attitude had changed, but now wasn''t the time to ask. The most important thing was to leave that ce and find their friends.

    They fought against the sea serpent horde while slowly retreating towards the forest. As the monsters kept a considerable distance from them, Hikaru and Sintaro quickly ran into the woods.

    After running for a while, Sintaro and Hikaru finally stopped after ensuring no more sea serpents were chasing them.

    Hikaru sat on arge rock and caught his breath. He looked at Sintaro, who was seated not far from him.

    "Sintaro." Hikaru called out to Sintaro. He called out in a low voice because his breathing wasn''t steady. But Sintaro did not respond. He thinks that Sintaro didn''t hear him.

    "Sintaro." Hikaru raised his voice slightly. But Sintaro still ignores him.

    "Sintaro!" Hikaru couldn''t take it anymore and shout at Sintaro. He finally looked at Hikaru.

    "What is it? You don''t have to shout like that because I can hear you." Sintaro repliedzily. Hikaru frowned at Sintaro''s response.

    "If you did hear it, then why didn''t you answer my call?" Hikaru narrowed his eyes at Sintaro.

    "Should I answer you when you call me?" Sintaro asked Hikaru back. His answer left Hikaru speechless. If the situation stays like that, Hikaru feels he will never know why Sintaro changed his attitude towards him.

    "Sintaro, why are you suddenly acting like that to me?" Hikaru immediately asked the crux of the matter he wanted to know.

    "Hmm? What do you mean? I don''t understand at all." Sintaro tilted his head and pretended not to understand.

    "You don''t have to pretend. Do you think I''m stupid?" Hikaru kept urging Sintaro to answer his question. Sintaro saw Hikaru''s serious face, and he sighed heavily. He got up from his seat and walked towards Hikaru. After arriving in front of him, Sintaro looked straight into Hikaru''s eyes.

    "So you want to know why?" Sintaro asked him in annoyance. Hikaru nodded in response to Sintaro''s question.

    "That''s because you''re annoying! You keep acting like you understand Kyouka the most when you know I have affection for her!" Sintaro shouted right in Hikaru''s face.

    "You misunderstood!" Hikaru rebutted Sintaros'' words.

    "I don''t feel I was wrong at all. Kyouka seems more interested in you and the butler boy than me! Even though Kyouka also knows how I feel about her, she keeps ignoring me! She listens to you more, and you always show up when Kyouka needs someone else''s opinion and advice! You and that butler boy both piss me off!" Sintaro keeps venting his anger on Hikaru. This time Hikaru just kept quiet and didn''t answer. He wanted to let Sintaro vent all that anger on him until he was satisfied.

    "Are you satisfied?" Hikaru calmly asked Sintaro. He looked directly at Sintaro and waited for his answer. But Sintaro remained silent in response.

    "Didn''t I already exin that I don''t have any feelings for Kyouka? She and I are just friends who have fate ande from the same world. So are you and Megumi. Our rtionship is nothing more than that." Hikaru smiled and started to answer all of Sintaro''s annoyance. He paused to catch his breath then continued his words.

    "As for the butler boy, Kyouka wants to find out as much information as possible about how to get back to Japan. If it''s true that the boy is Japanese, or maybe one of their descendants, then maybe he knows how to get us back to our homeworld. That''s why Kyouka was attracted to him." Hikaru ended his exnation. He looked again at Sintaro''s face because he wanted to know his reaction. But what he saw was the angry face of Sintaro.

    "Again! Again! You''re again acting like you know Kyouka very well and understand what she''s thinking! Fight with me, Hikaru! Let''s prove who is the strongest among us! The loser must stay away from Kyouka! ept my challenge if you are indeed a man, Hikaru!" Sintaro pointed at Hikaru and challenged him. He could no longer suppress his emotions because of his jealousy. Hikaru frowned at Sintaro''s words.

    "I don''t want to risk something like that. However, if fighting with you is the only way to resolve this matter, I will ept it. I seem to have to beat you up so you cane to your senses and understand what I said earlier." Hikaru got up from his seat and kept his distance from Sintaro.

    "You thought that you would win? As usual, you be arrogant without you even realizing it. Keep in mind! In this ce, mana and aura cannot be used. So, we only rely on our pure fighting ability. Come on, Hikaru!" Sintaro put on a serious face and prepared to fight with Hikaru.

    "You talk too much, Sintaro. I will beat you quickly." Hikaru took out a sword from his space storage and charged straight at Sintaro. Hikaru swung his sword without hesitation. Sintaro smirked and greeted Hikaru''s attack. He held back Hikaru''s sword with her gauntlet.

    nk!

    Hikaru''s attacks didn''t stop there. He knew that Sintaro would hold his sword. He increased his speed and shed at Sintaro repeatedly. He doesn''t use many tactics against Sintaro. Hikaru made a frontal attack to show who was the stronger one between them directly.

    On the other hand, Sintaro also doesn''t want to lose because attacking directly from the front is his fighting style. They attack each other in turn. Their battle had been going on for quite some time. They were focused on their fight and didn''t notice that hundreds of magical beasts were heading towards them.

    ***

    On the shores of Blue Turtle Ind, a beautiful girl with navy blue hair was looking at the thick fog that covered part of the ocean area. The girl was wearing ck and silver-colored armor. On her waist hung a blue longsword with a rose-patterned hilt.

    Her long hair fluttered in the sea breeze and revealed a very beautiful face like the goddess of the sea. Her body shape was perfect, and her skin was as white as pearl couldn''t be hidden with her armor. The girl was general Cordelia, and her full name was Cordelia Cirlus. She is the Princess of the Cirlus Kingdom and the sister of Princess Rinne.

    Princess Cordelia has the power of a Magic King and is also great at swordsmanship. She chose to be a magic swordsman rather than be a magic tool creator like his father and sister. Princess Cordelia rarely appears in the castle because she lives on another ind. She prefers a quiet and serene ce to the bustling Blue Turtle Ind.

    "Report! Princess Cordelia!" One of the soldiers ran up to her and lowered his head.

    "I told you, call me by my current title, not my peerage. Okay, tell me your report!" Princess Cordelia sighed heavily because she didn''t like being called by her peerage.

    "I''m sorry, General! We''ve detected hundreds of magical beasts approaching this ind, and they''ll likely be spotted soon! The horde of magical beasts was led by��." The soldier couldn''t finish his words because he was cut off by the monster''s roar that started to reveal its shape from within the fog.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrr!

    "You don''t have to say it because I can see it for myself.." Princess Cordelia looked at the Sea Serpent King with a serious face.

 Chapter 177 - 22

    Sea Serpent King is different from an ordinary sea serpent. The Sea Serpent King has the size and scales of a dragon. The monster had sharp fins as hard as mithril extending from its neck to its tail. On top of the monster''s head was arge, shiny blue horn. Its sharp fangs had almost the strength of a dragon''s and could tear apart anything. The scariest thing about the monster was that the Sea Serpent King had the power of a saint and a sage.

    After the Sea Serpent King emerged from the mist, the other monsters came out one after another. Magical beasts with various forms began to reveal themselves. The monsters are sea serpent, Iron-toothed shark, blood scaly alligator, and many other monsters. The number of monsters was even more than the soldiers reported to Princess Cordelia.

    Princess Cordelia and the soldiers were stunned to see the horde of magical beasts in front of them. But Princess Cordelia quickly returned to her senses.

    "Shoot magic cannons at the mob! For the mages! Fire your strongest ranged magic attack! Start attacks simultaneously on mymand! Shoot!" Princess Cordelia gave her orders. The soldiers and mages quickly did as she had ordered. The soldiers fired magic cannons, and the mages cast their best-ranged spells.

    [Fireballs]

    [Lightning Spear]

    [Wind de]

    ...

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Because the magical beasts came swarming, they became easy targets for the soldiers and mages of the Cirlus Kingdom.

    Roaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    Several magical beasts died instantly from the attack, and some only received minor injuries. The monsters that were killed in that attack were just low-level magical beasts. Meanwhile, the mid-level monsters and above kept moving as if they didn''t care about the attacks from the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers.

    "Keep shooting at those hordes of monsters! Don''t mind the monsters that managed to survive! Don''t let theme near the shore! We must reduce the number of enemies as much as possible!" Princess Cordelia shouted to wake up the soldiers, who were surprised to see their attacks had little effect on the horde of magical beasts.

    "We understand, general!" The soldiers and mages answered in unison. Their spirits rose again after hearing Princess Cordelia''s voice.

    Princess Cordelia narrowed her eyes when she saw the many magical beasts starting to approach the shore. She drew the sword at her waist and charged forward to attack the monsters. Princess Cordeliapressed the mana in her sword and swung it towards the oing magical beast horde.

    [Water sh]

    Thepressed water de cut off the monster''s head in an instant. Some of the weaker monsters in front of the horde also died. The other monsters startedunching their attacks as they sensed the threat from Princess Cordelia.

    The magical beasts shot fire, poison, and lightning at Princess Cordelia simultaneously. The other monsters began to turn their attention to Princess Cordelia and attacked her.

    "Be careful, General!" The soldiers warned Princess Cordelia.

    Princess Cordelia''s face became gloomy after seeing a shower of fireballs and lightninging towards her. She couldn''t dodge it because the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom were behind her. The attack would hit them if she dodged. So, she decided to withstand the onught.

    [Giant Ice Wall]

    Princess Cordelia uses seawater and freezes it to create a giant ice wall to block the monster''s attacks.

    Boom! Boom!

    Crack after crack formed in the ice wall. Penghng itu tidak akan bertahanma menerima serangan itu. But Princess Cordelia had expected it.

    [Sea Curtains]

    Princess Cordelia covered the back and front of the ice wall with a wall of water. She made the seawater flow upwards like an overturned waterfall. The cracks in the ice wall disappeared, and the magical beasts'' attacks were blocked by her alone.

    "Ooohhhh!"

    "As expected of the Sea Princess!"

    "Our general is great!"

    "We can''t lose to those monsters!"

    The soldiers and mages cheered for Princess Cordelia. They were touched that Princess Cordelia had blocked the attack for them. Their war spirit is burning.

    Princess Cordelia did not lower her guard despite stopping the attack. She can only calm down if she has destroyed all the magical beasts in front of her. Then she cast one of his best spells against the hordes of monsters.

    [Water Golem]

    [Ice Golem]

    Princess Cordelia made two humanoid giants dozens of meters high formed from thepression of seawater. At first, the two giants were only formed from seawater. However, Princess Cordelia froze one of the giants and shaped it into an ice golem. Each of the giant golems was armed with arge sword. The two of them charged forward and rampaged amid the horde of magical beasts.

    Princess Cordelia didn''t just stand by and watch. She attacked another monster that the two golems couldn''t handle. While fighting, Princess Cordelia kept her eyes on the Sea Serpent King behind the horde of monsters. The monster had not shown any movement since its appearance. She knew that if the monster moved, the flow of the battle would change.

    "Keep shooting hordes of magical beasts! Keep reducing the number of those monsters! For mages, use potions without hesitation when your mana runs dry!" Princess Cordelia gave her orders while fighting one of the magical beasts.

    "Understand, General!" The soldiers and mages answered in unison.

    Princess Cordelia unhesitatingly broke through the magical beast horde along with her two golems. The soldiers were excited and amazed to see her. Princess Cordelia ran above the surface of the sea and swung her sword like she was dancing. She quickly killed low-level magical beasts and seriously injured mid-level magical beasts. Her swordsmanship looks like a master even though her main job is as a mage.

    Dozens of monsters that began to approach the shore died at the hands of Princess Cordelia and her two golems. Her actions angered the Sea Serpent King behind the monster horde.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    The sea serpent king roared and charged towards Princess Cordelia. The monster realized that Princess Cordelia was the only threat in the ce. However, a waterser beam aimed at the Sea Serpent King before the monster could approach Princess Cordelia.

    "Do you think we didn''t prepare a n to deal with you?" Princess Cordelia looked at the Sea Serpent King and smiled sweetly.

    The attack on the Sea Serpent King earlier came from the Cirlus Kingdom''s King Rank artifact, the Five-Element Magic Cannon. The artifact was a cannon with a blue crystal-coated surface that could fire five elemental attacks. The operator can fire only one element orbine all five elements simultaneously. Its attack power was almost equal to the attack power of a Sage. The consumption of mana required for one shot is enormous. The artifact uses the full power of 9 Magic Grandmasters for one attack, or it can also use a veryrge number of magic stones.

    One attack of the Five-Element Magic Cannon was enough to injure a Sea Serpent King as long as it could hit the monster directly. King Raghnall used the Cirlus royal treasure because he was worried about Princess Cordelia''s condition on the battlefield.

    Roaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr!

    The Sea Serpent King felt threatened by the attack that had almost hit him earlier. The monster shifted its focus from Princess Cordelia to the nine mages, the artifact operators. The Sea Serpent King shot the same waterser beam from its mouth at them. The nine mages didn''t just watch the attack either, and they fired another attack using the Five-Element Magic Cannon.

    [Fire Beams]

    The waterser beam from the Sea Serpent King shed with the fireser beam from the magic cannon.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    The sh of the two attacks created a tremendous shockwave on the battlefield. The low-level magical beasts near the area died instantly from the attack''s impact.

    Roooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrr!

    The Sea Serpent King was furious that his attack didn''t work. The monster opened its mouth and sprayed ice mist all over the battlefield. The surrounding sea surface became ice. The soldiers and mages instantly froze when the icy mist hit them.

    "What!?" Princess Cordelia was surprised because many of her soldiers were frozen because of the attack.

    "Five-element magic cannon fire again! Don''t give it a chance to attack!" Princess Cordelia gave her orders. She gritted his teeth because she knew that the Five-Element Magic Cannon couldn''t be used continuously. The mages who operate it will run out of mana, and the Cirlus Kingdom also doesn''t have enough magic stones that can be used to fire five-element magic cannons.

    The nine mages fired another Magic Canon. This time the operators fired three elements at once.

    [Water Beam]

    [Fire Beam]

    [Lightning Beam]

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr!

    The Sea Serpent King roared as several parts of its body were injured from getting hit by one of those attacks.

    The Sea Serpent King''s roar signalled the other magical beasts to attack more aggressively. The monsters followed the Sea Serpent King''s orders and began to rampage. The beasts fired long-range attacks at the group of soldiers. Meanwhile, the Sea Serpent King keep attacking the magic cannon operator. Sea Serpent King intends to destroy the artifact no matter what. Because the monster felt the magic cannon was a more dangerous threat than Princess Cordelia.

    "Damn!" Princess Cordelia gritted her teeth. She intended to block the Sea Serpent King''s attack on the artifact and its operator. But mid-level and high-level magical beasts kept getting in the way. At the same time, the other two golems were also busy dealing with other monsters.

    The nine mages who operated the magic canon finally ran out of mana. They also ran out of potions and magic stones. They could no longer carry out attacks using the Five-Element Magic Cannon.

    The Sea Serpent King realized that the magic canon could no longer shoot and used the opportunity to destroy it. The monster shot a waterser beam at the nine mages and magic cannons.

    "No! Resist the attack as best you can! Otherwise, we will lose our chance to win!" Princess Cordelia screamed in panic. They wouldn''t win that battle without the Five-Element Magic Cannon. Currently, the strongest person on the battlefield was Princess Cordelia. But she couldn''t beat the Sea Serpent King alone.

    The mages quickly set up various kinds of barriers to withstand the attack. But sadly, all the barriers shattered without withstanding the attack for even ten seconds.

    Princess Cordelia shed at the surrounding monsters in a hurry. She wanted to quickly get out of the horde of monsters and block the waterser beam from the Sea Serpent King. She was afraid that the monster attack would cause many casualties on her part. But Princess Cordelia felt she would never have time to stop the attack.

    "No...! Get out of there quickly!" Princess Cordelia screamed at the top of her lungs.

    The soldiers heard her order and intended to dodge, but they didn''t have time. The soldiers just resigned themselves to their fate. Princess Cordelia wanted to scream at them again, but someone''s voice interrupted her.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    ***

    Currently, Hikaru and Sintaro were both lying on the ground. They were overwhelmed and barely had the strength to stand. They have many wounds all over their bodies. It wasn''t a wound from being hit by a monster attack but the result of their little fight.

    "Looks like the oue of our fight is a draw." Hikaru muttered while breathing heavily. Right now, he felt like he could lose consciousness at any moment. They hadn''t had time to rest since waking up from their previous stupor. After that, hordes of sea serpents attack them. And finally, he has to fight with Sintaro after escaping.

    "You''re just lucky." Sintaro still doesn''t ept it.

    "Luck is also strength." Hikaru smiled a little.

    Suddenly they heard footsteps approaching them. From the vibrations on the ground, they could tell it was a monster, and there were more than one.

    "This is terrible! We have to get out of here immediately!" Hikaru desperately tried to stand up. Sintaro also tried the same thing. But before they could stand up, a green liquid shot towards Hikaru and Sintaro, and they couldn''t dodge it.

    "This is�� poison?" Then Hikaru saw a monstering to that ce. He saw a dozen crabs with sharp ws. That monster is a Poison Crab.

    Hikaru and Sintaro''s vision started to blur, and they started to lose their consciousness due to the poison''s effects and their state of exhaustion. The crabs finally arrived in front of them and opened their sharp ws. The monster intends to cut down Sintaro and Hikaru. They tried to move to dodge, but it only made their consciousness fade faster. Before they lost consciousness, they heard the voices of boys and the screams of the monsters around them.

    "It''s stupid to fight with each other and make your situation like that. It turns out that your friendship is only limited to that.." The indifferent voice of a boy rang in their ears and finally brought their consciousness sinking into darkness.

 Chapter 178 - 23

    Ziel looked at the four unconscious people lying on the ground. They are Hikaru, Sintaro, Prince Fritz, and Prince Viron. When Ziel entered the fog, he found Princess Reina, Megumi, Princess Rinne, and Prince Albert. Luckily they were stranded on an inhabited ind. The inders also know Princess Rinne as the Princess of the Cirlus Kingdom. They also took care of Princess Rinne and the others until they woke up from their stupor. So, Ziel decided to leave them to the residents there.

    After that, Ziel wandered around in the foggy area again and finally found Prince Fritz and Prince Viron on an ind far from where Princess Rinne and the others were stranded. They are in a state of unconsciousness and a fairly severe condition. Ziel healed them to some extent so they wouldn''t wake up so quickly.

    Ziel continued his search again and managed to find Hikaru and Sintaro not far from the ind where Prince Fritz and Prince Viron were stranded. He saw they were fighting with hordes of sea serpents, but Ziel didn''t help them. He watched them first before deciding whether to help them or not.

    Ziel kept an eye on their movement to the middle of the forest and started their little fight. After they were battered and nearly died from poison crab, Ziel helped them. Ziel could only shake his head after seeing their condition.

    Ziel gathered the four people on the ind. He put a barrier around them and gave them a marker to easily return to the ind. Previously Ziel wanted to teleport them directly to Blue Turtle Ind. But he found it a little difficult to find the right coordinates when he was inside that foggy area. He was afraid that if he teleported them by force, they would instead move to another ce he didn''t know about. That''s why Ziel decided to take them back to blue turtle ind along with the others he still hadn''t found.

    "Hmm�� I can feel their presence. But from within this misty area, their location was still unclear. It looks like I will have to check the inds in this area one by one." Ziel shook his head and flew away from the ind at high speed.

    ***

    After the academy students returned to their respective rooms, Merlick held a meeting with the other teachers. Currently, he is still waiting for the teachers who still haven''te, including Kalya. Not long after that, all the teachers were present, and Merlick started his meeting.

    "I gathered you at this time because I wanted to ask your opinion." Merlick revealed his reasons for holding the meeting to the teachers.

    "Are you thinking of helping the Cirlus Kingdom?" Beatrix asked Merlick. She seemed to know what Merlick would talk about at the meeting.

    "You are right. I have no intention of sending students to the battlefield. I was hoping you could help the Cirlus Kingdom. If the Cirlus Kingdom cannot withstand the invasion of the magical beast horde, then the people of the academy, including the students, will be forced to fight on the battlefield. I don''t want that to happen. Because of that, I wanted to prevent that from happening by sending you to guard the defense together with the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom." Merlcik exins his goal of helping the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "But, wouldn''t it be better if the students joined the fight on the battlefield? Wouldn''t that increase their battle experience? Isn''t that also one of the academy''s goals for educating them?" vio was confused by Merlcik''s exnation as it went against the academy''s goals. The academy should let students fight to develop their skills and gain realbat experience.

    "I understand what you mean. Maybe the other teachers also think the same thing with vio. However, this was not the time for them to descend into the battlefield. I feel like the current invasion of magical beasts didn''t happen by chance but because someone controlled them. If what I feel is true, then the danger level of this magical beast invasion is much higher. I don''t want to take the risk of involving the students into that chaotic battlefield." Merlick rejected vio''s opinion because his instincts told him that this invasion was even more dangerous for him. He didn''t want any of his students to die because he rashly let them join the fight against the monsters.

    "I understand. So, what are we going to do next?" vio quickly agreed with Merlick''s opinion.

    "I have discussed this matter with King Raghnall. I intend to send you to the battlefield to help the soldiers fight those monsters. You need to do your best to help the defensive line but don''t need to push yourself. If you think the situation is getting too dangerous, I want you to back off immediately. Does anyone object to my decision?" Merlick looked at the teachers in turn. He didn''t want to make a wrong decision that would endanger the lives of the teachers at his academy.

    The teachers looked at each other and then nodded in agreement with the n Merlick had exined. At first, they did not have an obligation to help the Cirlus Kingdom. They could leave the Cirlus Kingdom at this point. But that action would tarnish the name of the Piqmentia Grand Academy. they might be called cowards by people from other human kingdoms or even from different races who would also look down on them.

    "We agree with your decision. We will do our best to suppress or end the magical beast invasion." vio represents the other teachers to answer Merlick.

    "Okay. Then you can leave immediately. I believe the battle over there has already begun." Merlick nodded, satisfied with their answer.

    "We understand." The teachers answered in unison and started to leave the room. After all the teachers left, only Merlick was left there.

    "I hope this invasion is not the beginning of a disaster." Merlick sighed heavily. He stood up from his spot and went out of the room to meet King Raghnall.

    ***

    Kalya and the other teachers quickly went to the seaside to help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom fight the magical beast invasion. Once they arrived at the ce, they were astonished to see the battle in front of them. Kalya and the other teachers saw a blue-haired girl fighting amid a horde of monsters. In addition, they also saw Sea Serpents King raging and freezing the ocean.

    "We will split up and help elsewhere. Miss Kalya will help here!" vio exined his n. Merlick assigned him to be the temporary leader of the teachers in the battle.

    Kalya and the other teachers nodded in agreement with his words. They quickly spread to every corner of the battlefield and left Kalya alone in that ce. Kalya suddenly frowned when she saw the Sea Serpent King gathering energy in its mouth and was about to attack the soldiers.

    "Silphy!"

    (I am ready!)

    Silphy manifested herself in front of Kalya. Then she merged with Kalya and turned into armor covering Kalya''s body. After that, Kalya created a bow from the wind element and fired her strongest attack.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    Kalya''s arrow shot and turned into a small dragon towards the Sea Serpent King. The waterser beam and the little dragon shed. The little dragon split open the Sea Serpent King''s waterser beam and kept shooting forward into its mouth.

    The Sea Serpent King panicked after seeing the little dragon split the waterser beam and headed straight for it at high speed. The beast intended to dodge it, but the little dragon hit it first and entered Sea Serpent King''s body through its mouth. The little dragon started to crush the Sea Serpent King from within its body from head to tip of its tail. Sea Serpent King was silent, and the battlefield was quiet. Not long after, the Sea Serpent King''s body exploded.

    Boooooommmmmmm!

    The Sea Serpent King''s body shattered into pieces. This sight left the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom and the monsters in shock. The hordes of monsters began to panic and ran around aimlessly. They tried to escape from that ce because their leader was dead.

    "Kill the closest monsters to you, and don''t chase those that are far away!" Princess Cordelia used the opportunity to clear the monsters that had managed to get close to the shore. He also felt the same way with the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom. They had a hard time killing the sea Serpent King even with the Five-Element Magic cannon, but the monster died with one hit by an unknown person.

    When Princess Cordelia and the soldiers saw the person who fired the attack, they froze and couldn''t say anything. The soldiers, especially the men, were fascinated when Kalya came to the battlefield. Kalya is no less beautiful than Princess Cordelia and looks even more transcendent. But the soldiers were quickly awakened by a voice as beautiful as an angel.

    [Tornado de]

    Kalya creates a huge tornado around the battlefield. The huge tornado swallowed and tore apart the monsters surrounding Princess Cordelia. After the monsters around Princess Cordelia disappeared, Kalya slowly walked towards her.

    "I am the teacher of the academy. We got the task of fighting the monsters that invaded the Cirlus Kingdom. Let me help you here." Kalya looked at Princess Cordelia and smiled sweetly. Princess Cordelia was taken aback when she saw Kalya''s appearance, but she quickly returned to her senses and answered.

    "Of course! I dly ept it." Princess Cordelia quickly agreed and smiled back at Kalya. The soldiers were mesmerized to see Kalya and Princess Cordelia standing side by side on the battlefield. They both looked like a goddess of victory and a goddess of war to them.

    "Ooohhhhh!"

    "Kill those monsters!"

    The fighting spirit of the soldiers was pumped to the maximum. They charged forward without hesitation towards the monsters scattered on the battlefield.

    ***

    Elsewhere, Princess Irene and Kyouka finally managed to escape from the pursuit of the Blood Scaly Alligator. They were resting to relieve their tiredness and treat Kyouka''s wound, which was worsening.

    "Hopefully, this will stop the bleeding." Princess Irene just finished wrapping Kyouka with bandages. Luckily, Kyouka brought it inside her space storage.

    "Thank you, Irene." Kyouka answered in a weak voice. Her face was pale from forcing herself to walk, and she kept losing a lot of blood on the way.

    "You don''t have to think about that. The more important thing is that we have to leave this ce immediately. We have to find Hikaru and the others." Princess Irene smiled in response. She looked really worried about Kyouka''s current state.

    "You are right. But, we can not carelessly walk in this ce. This fog blurs my senses. I''m afraid we''ll run into that monster on the way." Even though Kyouka had managed to escape from the blood scaly alligator, she still couldn''t feel at ease in such a state.

    "I understand. We''d better...eh?" Princess Irene was surprised to see a pair of eyes that suddenly appeared behind the fog.

    "Watch out, Kyouka!" Princess Irene quickly pushed Kyouka away. The rock they were sitting on earlier melted from being hit by the red liquid shot from within the mist.

    Not long after that, the figure that attacked Kyouka and Princess Irene was seen. The blood scaly alligator has finally found its prey that has escaped.

    Rooaaarrrrrrrrr!

    Princess Irene and Kyouka trembled from being stared at by the blood scaly alligator from such a close distance. The beast suddenly swung its ws at them.

    [Ten Layers of Barriers]

    nk!

    The alligator''s ws hit the barrier created in desperation by Princess irene. She didn''t realize how her magic could work while Kyouka couldn''t.

    Roaaaaaaaarrrrrrr!

    The alligator roared furiously at being blocked by Princess Irene''s barrier. The monster opened its fangs and wanted to rip them apart directly. Princess Irene tried to create an even stronger barrier, but the mana flow was cut off suddenly.

    (I forgot that I have a power limiter built into me!)

    Princess Irene gritted her teeth in frustration.

    "Irene..." Kyouka called out weakly. Her face was paler than before.

    (Please allow me to use it only this time!!)

    [Twenty Layers of Barriers]

    nk!

    The blood scaly alligator''s fangs hit Princess Irene''s barrier again. The monster finally went berserk, opened its mouth wide, and intended to fire an attack that could melt rock beforehand.

    [Fifty Layers of Barriers]

    Princess Irene gritted her teeth and endured the pain in her body. Her mouth, eyes, nose, and ears began to bleed.

    Booooom!

    Princess Irene can block the alligator attack, but her face bes as pale as Kyouka''s. Princess Irene couldn''t calm down yet because the monster opened its mouth and wanted to attack them again.

    "Irene, stop it!" Kyouka forced her voice because she couldn''t bear to see Princess Irene''s condition.

    When Princess Irene was about to push herself again, a strange thing happened. The monster''s head was suddenly cut off.

    "I didn''t think you could break that power limiter. But because of that, I was able to find your position. For now, you can sleep." A boy walked slowly towards them. He pointed his fingertip at the two girls.

    Princess Irene and Kyouka looked in the direction where the voice came from.. They could only glimpse the shadow of the ck-haired boy before their consciousness was snatched away by him.

 Chapter 179 - 24

    Ziel had searched every ind in the half foggy area but still couldn''t find Kyouka and Princess Irene. He keeps flying around the misty ce while inspecting each ind and sensing their presence. When Ziel was about to check an ind not far from him, Ziel suddenly felt something. He flew in the opposite direction with astonishing speed.

    After Ziel arrived there, he saw Princess Irene and Kyouka hugging each other in fear in front of the Blood Scaly Alligator. He saw the monster open its jaws and intend to attack them. He quickly made a longser beam and swung it like a sword to cut off the monster''s head. The Blood Scaly Alligator died without knowing what had happened to it.

    Zielnded next to the corpse of the Blood Scaly Alligator and walked over to Princess Irene and Kyouka. he knocked them out and treated their wounds first. After that, he took them to where Hikaru and the others were.

    ***

    Ziel brought Hikaru, Kyouka, and the others back to Blue Turtle Ind. He couldn''t teleport directly to that ce. He had to teleport short distances repeatedly until he came out of the foggy area first.

    Currently, Ziel was in the ce that Prince Viron and Hikaru had used for their sparring match yesterday. He has also contacted Princess Freya toe to the ce to pick up Princess Fritz and the heroes. Ziel had also told her about the situation of Princess Rinne and the others so they wouldn''t worry.

    After Ziel saw the silhouette of Princess Freyaing along with Princess Iris and Princess Aishia, he quickly disappeared from that ce. He had other business he had to do elsewhere.

    Princess Freya quickly checked Prince Fritz''s condition after she saw him. She wanted to make sure that his brother was not seriously injured. After repeatedly checking on him, Princess Freya was finally relieved to know that Prince Fritz was fine. In her heart, she is very grateful to Ziel. And not long after, Prince Fritz woke up, followed by Kyouka and other people.

    "Ugh! Freya? Why are you here? Where am I?" After opening his eyes, Prince Fritz was confused when he saw Princess Freya in front of him. Prince Fritz became even moreplicated as he looked around him. Because as he recalled, he was on a magic ship and was suddenly attacked by a monster. After that, Prince Fritz didn''t remember anything anymore.

    "Eh? Don''t you remember? I only know your ship is stuck in a strange fog that suddenly appears. It wasn''t long before I got word that you were here." Princess Freya pretended not to know anything about their situation. Princess Iris and Princess Aishia are amazed by Princess Freya''s perfect acting.

    "Where are Megumi and the others? I don''t see them anywhere." Kyouka suddenly entered into their conversation. She wakes up almost at the same time as Prince Fritz. She didn''t say anything because she wanted to hear an exnation from Princess Freya first.

    "You don''t have to worry about them. I also learned that Princess Rinne, Princess Reina, Megumi, and Prince Albert are on an ind not far from this ce. They are currently being cared for by the residents there. They''re in good shape." Princess Freya smiled at Kyouka. She quickly thought of an answer to that question.

    "Is that so? Where did you get that news from?" Kyouka is suspicious of Princess Freya''s source of information.

    "Ah, I just got a letter, but I don''t know who sent it. The letter informs about you and the situation of Princess Rinne and the others. Right? Aisha? Iris?" Princess Freya showed a confused face to Kyouka. Then she threw the question to Princess Iris and Princess Aishia. They were surprised that Princess Freya suddenly involved them, but they quickly responded with a small nod.

    Kyouka narrowed her eyes as the answer was a bit unreasonable. She wanted to confirm again with Princess Freya, but a scream from behind startled her.

    "Kyouka! How''s your wound? We must treat you immediately!" Princess Irene suddenly screamed when she just woke up.

    "Luckily, you reminded me, Irene. Hmm... weird. I don''t feel sick at all. can you see my wound, irene?" Kyouka forgot that she was hurt because she was worried about Megumi''s condition. She showed her back to Princess Irene so she could check it out.

    "Eh? Your wounds are not there, and even your clothes are not damaged! I''m sure that you were hurt before. Did I remember it wrong? Or was it just a dream?" Princess Irene tilted her head.

    "It wasn''t a dream. Do you remember the person who helped us before we lost consciousness? I only remember him having ck hair. I''m sure he''s the one who helped us. I feel like I''ve heard his voice somewhere." Kyouka answered Princess Irene''s confusion. Although she was seriously injured and almost fainted at that time, she was sure that everything that happened was not a dream.

    "Is that so?" Princess Irene looked around and just remembered about her brother, Prince Viron.

    "Brother! Are you okay!?" Princess Irene grabbed Prince Viron''s shoulder and shook him.

    "Ugh! Irene? what has happened to me?" Prince Viron woke up due to a strong shock from Princess Irene.

    "Don''t you remember?" Princess Irene asked him back.

    "I don''t remember at all. Then, what are you doing together with these humans?" Prince Viron frowned upon realizing that Hikaru and the other heroes were around him.

    "That is..." Princess Irene didn''t know where to start exining it. But Kyouka spoke first before Princess Irene could continue her words.

    "What happened to you guys? Why are your faces so battered? And why haven''t you guys said anything since earlier?" Kyouka asked Hikaru and Sintaro. Ziel deliberately didn''t heal the wounds on their faces.

    Hikaru and Sintaro were silent. Neither of the two of them wanted to answer Kyouka''s question.

    "Okay. We''ll talk about itter. We better get back to the castle soon. I''m sure the academy people are worried about our plight." Kyouka sighed heavily. Sh didn''t want to linger in that ce and wanted to know what had happened in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "You are right. We''d better get back soon. Ah, it would be best if you also headed back to the inn since your father previously came to the castle. He''s angry that you got dragged into the troubles that are happening in this kingdom." Princess Freya agreed with Kyouka''s words. She looks at Prince Viron and Princess Irene and reminds them of his father.

    After hearing Princess Freya''s warning, Prince Viron and Princess Irene''s faces turned pale. The two of them quickly stood up even though their bodies were still weak.

    "We go first!" Princess Irene lowered her head to Kyouka and the others. She grabbed Prince Viron''s arm and left the ce without waiting for their answer. Kyouka and the others stared nkly at Prince Viron and Princess Irene''s behavior.

    "Okay. we should also return to the castle now." Kyouka stood up and walked away, leaving Hikaru and the others. They nodded slightly and followed behind her.

    ***

    After Kalya and the other teachers help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom, the flow of the battle changes drastically. They managed to push the magical beasts back into the mist. But they still couldn''t calm down before the fog cleared.

    Princess Cordelia, Kalya, and the academy teachers are currently in a tent by the beach. They are having a meeting to determine their next course of action.

    "First of all, I am Cordelia Cirlus, would like to thank you on behalf of the Cirlus Kingdom. We wouldn''t have been able to withstand the magical beast invasion if it weren''t for your help." Princess Cordelia smiled sweetly and bowed to Kalya and the other teachers. Her long blue hair fell beautifully.

    vio and the other male teachers fell silent in awe at the sight of Princess Cordelia. They must admit that Princess Cordelia is wonderful and has a different charm from Kalya.

    "Ah, that''s�� you don''t need to thank us because it''s our job. We are the ones who should be grateful for being allowed to vacation in this kingdom as VIP guests." vio was a little nervous in responding to Princess Cordelia. The other teachers chuckled after seeing his behavior.

    "Then we both say thank you." Princess Cordelia replied while still maintaining her smile. But her face suddenly turned serious.

    "So, does anyone have any ideas on how we can get rid of the fog? I''m sure there are still a lot of monsters gathered in there. If we don''t get rid of the fog, we can only guess at the strength and number of the monsters." Princess Cordelia asked Kalya and the other teachers the main problem at the meeting.

    "I only read a few reports beforeing to this ce. However, in the report, the monster that caused the fog was the Sea Serpent King. In contrast, the monster had been defeated. So, is there another sea serpent king, or is there another monster that creates the fog?" vio asked Princess Cordelia. He and the other teachers had juste to the battlefield and didn''t know the actual situation there. They couldn''te up with any ideas if they still didn''t know the cause of the fog.

    "That is�� we don''t know either." Princess Cordelia smiled bitterly.

    "So, we have to find out by going in there?" Beatrix thought it was the most realistic way to determine the actual battlefield situation. If they just waited and remained silent, they wouldn''t know if the number of monsters in the fog had suddenly increased by two to three times.

    "I think that''s all we can do for now." Princess Cordelia nodded in agreement with Beatrix''s opinion.

    "But, do you feel something strange?" Kalya suddenly raised her voice at the meeting.

    "Hmm... what''s weird?" Princess Cordelia tilted her head cutely. She''s not like a general when talking to Kalya.

    "You know that they are sea monsters. Then why didn''t they rely on their territorial advantage by attacking from under the sea instead of attacking openly like before? The strength of those monsters also feels stronger than it should be." Kalya asked seriously. The question was not only aimed at Princess Cordelia but also vio and the other teachers.

    Princess Cordelia and the teachers were shocked after listening to Kalya''s question. They wouldn''t have realized such a thing if Kalya didn''t say it. Princess Cordelia, who was fighting from the start, didn''t even notice. She subconsciously felt embarrassed that her observations were lost to a teacher. But she quickly dispelled that feeling because the most important thing right now was to get rid of the cause of the fog.

    "You are right. I had never thought about it since the beginning of the fight. I was too focused on repelling the monsters and forgot about such an important thing. However, we might as well get the answer if we get into that fog. What do you think?" Princess Cordelia asks Kalya and other teachers'' opinions.

    "We agree. But maybe only a few of us will enter that foggy area. The rest stay on guard in this ce." vio gave his consent on behalf of the other teachers. As the interim leader, he felt it would be dangerous if they all entered there.

    "Okay then..." Princess Cordelia didn''t have time to finish her words because she was interrupted by loud explosions and earthquakes. Not long after, a soldier entered the tent in a hurry.

    "Report, general! A giant rock fell from the sky right in the foggy area. The soldiers were busy dealing with the huge Tsunami due to its impact." The soldier gave his report while breathing heavily.

    Kalya''s mouth twitched after hearing a colossal rock descending from the sky. But then she smiled because she knew who had done it.

    "Let''s see!" Princess Cordelia saw Kalya and the other teachers then came out of the tent.

    Princess Cordelia and the other teachers except Kalya were shocked after seeing another giant rock falling from the sky. Not only that, they saw a huge creature slowly reveal itself from within the fog.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "God Beast Leviathan.." Princess Cordelia said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 180 - 25

    After Ziel left Kyouka and the others to Princess Freya, he returned to the misty area. Right now, he was flying around the ce like he was looking for something.

    "Hmm��seems to be here. Even though I can''t see it clearly, with that size, I can still estimate its position." Ziel looked at a spot on the seabed. He could feel a gigantic creature moving there.

    "If you don''t want toe out, then I will force you to surface." Ziel had no intention of going into the sea that was the monster''s territory. If there were a fight in that ce, he would be at a disadvantage. So he had to get the monsters out of his territory and reveal themselves on the surface of the sea.

    Ziel took out his white sword and brandished it. A giant portal formed over the foggy area.

    [Sky of Apocalypse]

    A giant asteroid emerged from the portal and fell towards the monster in the ocean at high speed.

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Seawater overflows due to the impact of an asteroid falling into the ocean. A giant tsunami urred and hit the surrounding area.

    "You still don''t want to show yourself? Then one more time." Ziel spoke nonchntly.

    Another asteroid reappeared from within the portal. This time Ziel dropped an asteroid with a muchrger size than before. Suddenly the sea parted, and a monster of an enormous size appeared from the fog. The beast had a shape simr to the Sea Serpent King. But its size is hundreds of times bigger.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The monster finally appeared and roared as if it understood that it was in danger. The beast opened its mouth and spat fire at the asteroids that fell towards it.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    The asteroid shattered into pieces, and the shards scattered throughout the ocean.

    "You have finally appeared, thest ingredient to increase Miss ra''s strength. God Beast Leviathan. I thank the person who brought you to this ce." Ziel stared at each other with Leviathan as if they could understand each other''s thoughts. Ziel reced his white sword with a ck one. He didn''t want to waste the opportunity. He felt that the Leviathan would re-enter the ocean if he didn''t act quickly.

    Ziel charged forward to attack Leviathan from the front. But suddenly, he disappeared from Leviathan''s sight and reappeared next to him. Ziel shed his sword at the Leviathan''s neck.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    Leviathan roared in pain. Even though Ziel managed tond an attack on him, the damage he gave was very shallow due to the Leviathan''s colossal body size.

    "Looks like I have to sh him several times in the same ce until his head is cut off." Ziel muttered and againunched his attack on Leviathan. The monster seemed to understand what Ziel was thinking. He opened his mouth and shot a fireser beam at him. Ziel narrowed his eyes and swung his ck sword at the Leviathan''s attack.

    [Orbit sh]

    Thepressed aura de split the meser beam in two and shot into Leviathan''s mouth.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrr!

    Ziel disappeared from that ce and reappeared next to Leviathan''s body. He frowned after seeing the wound he made earlier had almost closed.

    "Looks like I''ll have to cut it in one hit. If I can''t take the whole body, then I only have to take half of it." Ziel moved to the center of Leviathan''s body. The other half of the monster''s body was in the sea.

    When he was about to sh the midsection of Leviathan''s body, his tail suddenly appeared and flicked it at high speed towards Ziel. Leviathan sensed the danger from Ziel and quickly counterattacked. Ziel easily dodged the flick of the Leviathan''s tail. But the monster kept wagging its tail at him.

    Ziel was forced to keep his distance from Leviathan because the monster attacked with its tail blindly. A hole suddenly formed in Leviathan''s body after Ziel was far enough away from the beast. Dozens of Sea Serpent Kings emerged from the spot.

    "Hmm... annoying." Ziel sighed heavily and charged forward to attack the Sea Serpent King horde. He had to kill them all to get close to Leviathan. He pointed his finger at the horde of monsters.

    [Thunder Beam]

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Ziel exploded the heads of dozens of Sea Serpent King in an instant. He slowly approached Leviathan''s body as he ughtered Sea Serpent King that kept blocking his path.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    Leviathan felt great danger seeing Ziel slowly approaching him. The monster spawned a horde of Sea Serpent Kings to restrain Ziel and buy time for Leviathan to re-enter the sea.

    "Did you think I would let you go back into the sea?" Ziel knew what Leviathan would do. But he wouldn''t give the monster a chance to go back into the sea.

    [Thunder Chain]

    The sky turned dark as thunderclouds covered it. From behind the clouds appeared dozens of huge chains made ofpression red lightning. The chains shot toward Leviathan at high speed. One by one, the chains wrapped around the monster''s body and locked it.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    Leviathan struggled and tried to break free from the chains, but another chain appeared behind the thundercloud and locked it again. At this moment, Leviathan''s body could no longer move. Half of his body hangs above the surface of the sea.

    "So, it''s time to get the ingredients I need." Ziel flew slowly closer to Leviathan. The monster trembled after he realized he couldn''t do anything else. But then, the Leviathan spewed a thick mist at Ziel. It was a mist that covered part of the sea area of the Cirlus Kingdom. After Ziel is shrouded in mist, Leviathan shootsser beams at full power. But the attack didn''t hit anything because Ziel was no longer there.

    Ziel was standing right next to Leviathan''s body. Hepressed the red lightning into the sword. Not long after that, his ck sword was enveloped in a thick red light. Then he swung his sword with all his might at the center of Leviathan''s body.

    [Thunderbolt Stream]

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    Leviathan''s roar echoed through the sky. The monster was in pain because Ziel had cut its body in one sh. Leviathan never imagined that a human could defeat him. Even though Leviathan''s body had been split in two, the monster was still alive. This shows that Leviathan has a tremendous life force.

    Leviathan''s upper body was still hanging above the sea''s surface because the lightning chain locked it. Ziel quickly took the piece of Leviathan''s lower body that was about to sink into the sea. Then he stored the lower half of the monster''s body in his space storage.

    "With this, I have obtained the ingredients I need. So, what should I do with this useless upper body?" Ziel muttered while looking at the rest of Leviathan''s body. Even though it was cut in half, the monster''s body still looked veryrge. Leviathan trembled in fear when he saw Ziel''s gaze on him.

    "Hmm�� has the person who ordered you started moving? In that case, you must disappear from this world because your appearance is problematic." Ziel felt something while looking at Leviathan''s body. Then he changed his ck sword to a white sword again. Ziel stuck his small white sword in Leviathan''s forehead. The monster''s eyes seemed to be mocking Ziel. Leviathan seemed to arrogantly say that he wouldn''t die with just a stab of a small sword like that. But suddenly, the monster had a bad feeling.

    [Swallow the Gods]

    From the point where Ziel''s white sword was stabbed, a ck hole formed and slowly engulfed Leviathan''s body. The ck hole is getting bigger and bigger. The ck hole engulfed Leviathan''s body and the fog in the area. Leviathan trembled when he saw his body being swallowed bit by bit by the ck hole.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!

    Leviathan put up hisst fight, but unfortunately, his efforts ended in vain. It didn''t take long for the ck hole topletely engulf Leviathan''s body along with the fog in the area. The ce returned to normal after the mist and Leviathan disappeared. The thick fog no longer obscured the view of the sea. Ziel also disappeared from there.

    ***

    Time goes back to when Ziel dropped his second asteroid. Princess Cordelia and the academy teachers, except for Kalya, stared in awe at the scene before their eyes.

    "God Beast Leviathan." Princess Cordelia spoke in a trembling voice.

    "Eh? Leviathan? Doesn''t that creature only exist in legends?" After hearing the monster''s name from Princess Cordelia''s mouth, Beatrix and the other teachers were shocked.

    "I also thought so before. However, the shape and size of the monster were the same as described in the ancient book in the library of the Cirlus Kingdom. The terrifying thing about that monster was that it possessed strength on par with a True God." Princess Cordelia also couldn''t believe what she was seeing at this time. She didn''t expect a magical beast of that size to hide in her kingdom''s territory. vio and the other teachers were silent, listenings to Princess Cordelia''s answer.

    "Could it be that monster that has made the area foggy?" Christof conveys his conjecture to Princess Cordelia and the other teachers.

    "Hmm��that''s possible. But we still can''t be 100% sure. That is��" Princess Cordelia suddenly stopped her words when Leviathan shot aser beam and smashed the giant asteroid to pieces.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    "In the book, it is said that Leviathan has an attack simr to dragon breath and can destroy an ind. Before, I thought it was just bullshit, but I didn''t think it was all true. After all, who is the person fighting that monster?" Princess Cordelia added her information about Leviathan. She was curious about the person who dared to fight against such a creature.

    "He is�� he has helped us several times. But we still don''t know who he is." vio smiled bitterly. He was pretty embarrassed when he admitted that he had been helped many times by Ziel.

    "Eh? Is he that strong?" Princess Cordelia asked without taking her eyes off vio. She remained focused on the battle before her eyes. She became more and more curious about that person. Even so, she doesn''t believe Ziel can beat Leviathan.

    "He is so strong." Kalya answered Princess Cordelia''s question withplete confidence. It made Princess Cordelia turn to her. Kalya just smiled at her gaze. Princess Cordelia is still pessimistic about Ziel''s power even though she sees Ziel can drop big stones from the sky.

    Not long after that, Princess Cordelia could tell that Leviathan was currently in a pinch. The monster kept trying to escape into the sea. Princess Cordelia was astonished to see Ziel kill the Sea Serpent King like a bug. But suddenly, the sky darkened, and a chain of lightning appeared from behind the clouds. The chains bound and locked Leviathan.

    "What magic is that? Its power to bind and hang a creature of that size? How strong was that person?" Princess Cordelia was astonished that her assumption had been wrong. Ziel was strong enough to fight Leviathan.

    Eventually, Leviathan was defeated, and his body was cut in half. Ziel took the lower body of Leviathan and removed the upper body along with the fog in the area. It happened so fast that Princess Cordelia and the teachers didn''t have time to say anything.

    "So, we don''t need to carry out our previous n, right?" Beatrix muttered, but her voice was loud enough for Princess Cordelia and everyone else to hear.

    "Yes. We don''t need to do anything because the problem here is over." Princess Cordelia subconsciously answered Beatrix''s muttering. They still haven''te back to their senses. The situation made Kalya chuckle.

    (Who is that person? He can even defeat a legendary creature. I can only see he has ck hair and is wearing an academy uniform. His age might not be that far from Rinne. Wait a minute, I feel something is odd. Didn''t the teachers say they didn''t know him? Hmm...interesting! He must have had some reason to hide his identity! I''ll make sure to find himter!)

    In Princess Cordelia''s eyes, a lens formed from water. ording to her will, she can see objects that are very far away or very small. Its use is the same as sses but with a more extreme function. It was her innate ability called the Eye of the Sea Goddess. Ziel didn''t know Princess Cordelia had discovered his identity.

    ***

    In a room inside a luxurious inn in the Cirlus Kingdom, King Redis and Queen Triana are waiting for news from the Cirlus Kingdom about their son and daughter. Suddenly there was a knock on their door.

    "This must be an envoy from the Cirlus Kingdom. I will meet him." King Redis quickly got up from his seat and opened the door.

    "Have you guys received news about..." King Redis stopped his words because the person standing in front of the door was a middle-aged man with whitish gold hair who looked foreign to him. The man gave goosebumps to King Redis.

    "Who are you?" King Redis narrowed his eyes at the golden-haired man.

    "I''ve been looking for you, king of the Demon Kingdom. You must pay for what you have done with my research site and materials." The middle-aged man grinned, and a vast explosion swallowed up the entire inn.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 181 - 26

    The explosion in one of the luxurious inns in the Cirlus Kingdom caught the soldiers'' attention on guard around the area. They quickly gathered and found out the cause of the explosion.

    Fortunately, King Redis and Queen Triana survived the explosion. Queen Triana quickly created a barrier when the golden-haired man made his attack. But their faces became gloomy because they felt the explosion was enough to kill them.

    "Hahaha�� as expected of a genius mage of the Demon Kingdom. You can respond to a surprise attack like that perfectly." The golden-haired manughed as if enjoying the reactions of King Redis and Queen Triana.

    "Who are you? Why did you suddenly attack me!?" King Redis narrowed his eyes. He felt furious at being suddenly attacked like that. He wanted to finish off the golden-haired man immediately. But he knew the man was no ordinary person. King Redis also wanted to know the identity of that person.

    "I am Fornius, from the ''God Domain''. Coincidentally, I have a base in the sea area of the Demon Kingdom. As I recall, I never interfered with your kingdom, did I? But instead, you invaded my ce and made all my research material escape. So that you know, I''m a very vindictive person. I came to this ce all the way to look for you." The smile on Fornius'' face suddenly disappeared and was reced with an angry face. The sky above the inn darkened as it was covered in thunderclouds.

    "Ooh��so you''re from that terrorist organization, huh? No wonder when youe, you immediately blow up an inn. So, you''re the mastermind behind that magical beast horde? Could it be that you are also the one who attacked the Demon Kingdom? If that''s the case, I won''t hesitate to destroy you." King Redis took out arge ck sword from his space storage. It was a demon lord''s sword passed down from generation to generation. That sword is one of the Saint-Rank artifacts in the Clorius continent.

    "You''re not stupid. I did all that. But, do you intend to destroy me with that toy of yours?" Fornius looks disinterested in the sword used by King Redis. He quickly acknowledges everything that King Redis asked him.

    "You''ll know once you feel it. Please help me, my wife. I feel that this person is not easy." King Redis'' face turned serious. He gripped the sword tightly with both hands.

    "I understand. We do as usual." Queen Triana immediately understood what King Redis meant. She also felt the same way about Fornius. If they weren''t careful, they might die in that fight.

    "Okay, I''ll start." King Redis instantly unleashed his full power. He opened eight aura seals in the shape of a horned skull. The thick purple aura on his body raged, creating shockwaves and swirls of a violent wind.

    King Redis suddenly disappeared and reappeared before Fornius, already swinging his sword. But Fornius dodged that attack easily as if it was nothing.

    King Redis was not surprised and seemed to have expected it. He keeps attacking Fornius slowly and unhurriedly. When Fornius was about to dodge King Redis''s next attack, he suddenly frowned as a group of crows blocked his view. King Redis unhesitatingly shed at Fornius and the crow. But Fornius avoided it by a thin margin.

    "Hmm�� your cooperation is great. Fighting a Sword Saint and a Sage at the same time is a bit of a hassle, but your strength is still not enough." Fornius muttered and kept his distance from King Redis. But it looks like their attack is still not finished. A woman''s voice suddenly sounded in Fornius'' ears.

    [Shadow Binding]

    The shadow under Fornius'' feet suddenly came to life and turned into a tentacle and then wrapped around him. The tentacles lock the movement of Fornius.

    [Meteor Impact]

    A huge fireball appeared and fell right at Fornius. Queen Triana continuously attacked Fornius and did not give him time to breathe.

    Booooooooommmmm!

    King Redis couldn''t believe that Fornius would lose so quickly. He gathered his aura into his demon lord sword. A thick purple aura enveloped his sword, and then he swung it towards Fornius.

    [Evil God sh]

    A thick purple aura de shot towards Fornius and destroyed everything in its path, including the residents'' houses. It was one of his strongest attacks. He felt he had to attack Fornius with full force to kill him.

    Booooommmmmmmm!

    Fornius was hit a second time. But king Redis and Queen Triana still couldn''t calm down. They believed that theirbined attacks could injure him but not kill him. So, they had to confirm Fornius'' condition for their next n of attack.

    The smoke and dust slowly dissipated in the wind. King Redis and Queen Triana could see Fornius'' figure there. King Redis and Queen Triana were shocked to see him. What they thought turned out to be wrong. Fornius stood there calmly unharmed. A golden aura apanied by sparks of golden lightning enveloped his body.

    "Hahaha��is that your full power? If so, you two let me down. I thought you guys would cheer me up more before I kill you. But you are weak." Fornius disappeared after saying hisst sentence. He appeared in front of king Redis and punched him in the face.

    [ThunderGod Punch]

    The fist covered in golden lightningpression enchanted King Redis hundreds of meters and ended up being buried in the ruins of a resident''s house.

    Booooooooooooommmmmm!

    "My husband!" Queen Triana screamed hysterically when she saw King Redis hit by a direct attack from Fornius.

    "How dare you do that to my husband!" Queen Triana''s face is distorted. She felt angry at what Fornius had done to her husband. She unlocked her eight magic circles. The thick mana shrouds the body of Queen Triana. In contrast to King Redis, the mana around her was extremely calm and terrifying.

    [Space Explosion]

    Fornius frowned. He felt something strange, and the space around him felt heavier and denser. He intended to leave the ce, but it was toote. The space around Fornius exploded without him knowing the cause. Explosion after the explosion urred and finally swallowed Fornius in the middle.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The explosion got bigger and bigger and spread to the surrounding area. Queen Triana didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping her attack. Queen Trianapresses the space around Fornius and uses her mana to detonate it. The attack is very difficult to detect because it is invisible and explodes suddenly. The spell was one of her strongest attacks. She was feared and respected in the Demon Kingdom because of that spell.

    "Stop it, my wife." King Redis woke up from the ruins of the building that had buried him. His entire body was covered in wounds from being hit by the attack from Fornius earlier. King Redis felt a chill run down his spine at the thought that a single strike from Fornius could cause him to be injured like that. He also knew it was not Fornius'' strongest attack.

    "My husband! How are you? Are you seriously injured?" Queen Triana quickly approached King Redis and checked his condition. She casts her healing spell on him.

    [Major Heal]

    King Redis'' body was enveloped in a warm pale purple light. His condition quickly improved after receiving treatment from Queen Triana.

    "How is that person?" King Redis asked Queen Triana about Fornius.

    "I struck him and have made sure he doesn''t have time to dodge it. I''m sure he''ll at least be seriously injured even if he used a strange aura that shrouded his body and resisted our firstbined attack earlier." Queen Triana said confidently. If such a heavy blow hadn''t hurt Fornius, he didn''t know what attack would have worked on him.

    "I hope so." King Redis muttered pessimistically.

    "What are you saying? You know how strong my attack is." Queen Triana pouted after hearing her husband''s opinion.

    "I didn''t underestimate the power of your attacks. I just��" King Redis'' words were cut short byughter from within the center of the explosion.

    "Hahaha�� You are indeed extraordinary, Silver Witch. You can even hurt me with that attack of yours." Fornius slowly walked out of ce. King Redis and Queen Triana''s faces became tense and full of terror after seeing Forniuse out of the center of the explosion with only minor wounds on his body.

    "What are you?" King Redis narrowed his eyes. King Redis felt that even if he and his wifebined their strength and fought to the death, they would still not be able to win. The only thing he was thinking about right now was how he could escape from Fornius.

    "Didn''t I answer it before? Besides, I don''t intend to y a question-and-answer game with you. Since you and your wife have already gone on the offensive, this time, it''s my turn." Fornius stretched out his hand and pointed his palm at King Redis and Queen Triana.

    [Divne Lightning Beam]

    The goldenser beam shot at high speed towards King Redis and Queen Triana. The speed of theser beam didn''t even allow them to dodge or create a barrier to block it.

    Boooooooooooommmmmm!

    King Redis and Queen Triana were hit by Fornius'' attack and blown away dozens of meters. Their bodies were covered in wounds, and it was difficult to move because many of their bones were broken. One strike from Fornius was enough to make them seriously injured like that. King Redis gritted his teeth as he realized the huge difference in strength between the two of them and Fornius.

    Princess Irene and Prince Viron came to that ce at such a time. Initially, they had intended to tell King Redis and Queen Triana about their situation. But they didn''t expect that they see their father and mother badly injured and covered in blood because they were attacked by people they didn''t know after they got there.

    "Father! Mother!" Princess Irene and Prince Viron shouted worriedly at the state of King Redis and Queen Triana. They ran to their parents. Even though King Redis and Ratu Triana only think of Princess Irene as a tool, they are still the parents who raised her. Princess Irene couldn''t help but feel anxious after seeing their condition like that.

    King Redis and Queen Triana were shocked by the sudden appearance of Princess Irene and Prince Viron. They thought that their son and daughter were trapped in a misty area of the ocean. But they quickly came back to their senses and shouted at their two children.

    "Stop! You get out of here! Head to the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom and ask King Raghnall for protection!" King Redis warned his son and daughter.

    "Ooh�� so those two are your children? In that case, I will kill them first." Forneus pointed his palm at Prince Viren and Princess Irene. He fired the attack he used on King Redis earlier.

    [Divine Lightning Beam]

    Princess Irene also created a barrier at the same time because she felt a dangerous situation when she saw Fornius pointing his palm at her.

    [Twenty Layers of Barriers]

    Twentyyers of barriers formed instantly before Princess irene collided with Fornius'' attack.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel had fixed the limiting power in Princess Irene''s body and given her a little leeway in using that ability. Princess Irene could only create twentyyers of barriers with her current strength.

    Fornius frowned, but then he smirked like he had found something interesting. That''s because Princess Irene''s barrier wasn''t damaged at all from his attacks.

    "Amazing. I didn''t expect you to have a child that attracted the King and Queen of the Demon Kingdom." Fornius knows that Princess Irene is the daughter of King Redis and Queen Triana because he overheard their screams earlier.

    King Redis and Queen Triana''s greatest fear has finallye true. Fornius finally found out about Princess Irene''s abilities. King Redis asking his son and daughter to leave prevents Princess Irene from using her abilities in front of Fornius and provoking his interest. They don''t want the tools they have worked so hard to grow up to be used by other people.

    "Didn''t you guys listen to what I said!? Get out of here quickly!" King Redis was angry with Princess Irene, who kept quiet and didn''t want to follow his orders.

    "Do you think I will let her go? The three of you can die, but I will take the girl with me aspensation for what you did." Fornius strolled towards Princess Irene. But suddenly, he stopped his footsteps. He frowned as he had just heard some bad news.

    Fornius flew out of ce without saying anything. He left king Redis, Queen Triana, and their two children just like that.

    "What happened? Why did he suddenly leave us?" Queen Triana asked confusedly.

    "We don''t need to think about it. The most important thing is that we must leave this kingdom immediately to avoid him before he changes his mind." King Redis tried to stand up with his body covered in wounds. Even though Fornius had left, he couldn''t shake the feeling of difort in his heart.

    Suddenly a golden light appeared out of nowhere and entered the bodies of King Redis, Queen Triana, and their two children. Their bodies trembled as they could hear Fornius'' voice in the golden light.

    "That is the marker I nted in you. I was able to find you even if you were hiding at the edge of the continent. With the strength of the people of the Clorius continent, you won''t be able to erase or disguise the mark. I''ll be right back to kill you and retrieve the child once my business is done.." Fornius'' threat echoed straight into their minds.

 Chapter 182 - 27

    On an uninhabited ind in the Circus Kingdom''s territory, a woman sat on a rock while looking at the magic projection. The woman had shoulder-length whitish gold hair and had an oval face. She was wearing a whiteb coat and sses on his eyes.

    The woman''s face looked tense and frightened, looking at the image in the magic projection. An unknown man defeated the God Beast leviathan with ease. It was far beyond the woman''s prediction.

    The woman was named Oillet and partner of Fornius. Unlike the other major gods. Fornius'' partner has no fighting skills at all. She only excelled in research than the other divine race people.

    Oillet quickly contacted Fornius after seeing Leviathan, and the person who defeated it had disappeared from the magic projection. She had to pass that information on to Fornius because Leviathan was one of their most valuable research objects.

    After a long wait, Fornius finally came to the ce. He appeared with a gloomy face, and it scared Oillet.

    "I''m sorry if I have bothered you, Lord Fornius. But I must report it to you immediately because it is crucial." Oillet lowered her head to Fornius. She was afraid that Fornius was angry with her.

    "Don''t think about it. Exin in more detail what you told me earlier. I''ve checked thest ce Leviathan was seen, but I couldn''t find the slightest trace of the monster''s whereabouts." Fornius had gone to where Ziel and Leviathan were fighting beforeing to the ind to meet Oillet. He was surprised that he didn''t find the slightest trace of Leviathan or the person who defeated it.

    "Ah, that is..." Oillet begins to exin the chronology of the fight from the beginning of Ziel suddenly dropping a giant asteroid until he cuts Leviathan''s body and disappears from the ce without a trace. Oillet couldn''t see Ziel''s face clearly because his magic projection was shooting from a distance so the signal wouldn''t be affected by their fight. She also didn''t want Ziel to know that he was being watched. Unfortunately, she couldn''t record the fight. Otherwise, she wouldn''t need to exin it so hard.

    Fornius was shocked after hearing Oillet''s exnation. Although he sure can beat Leviathan, he can''t beat that easily.

    "I''m sorry, Lord Fornius. If only I could fight, I could at least help Leviathan fight that guy or see his face more clearly." Oillet was frightened because Fornius was silent and didn''t answer right away. She lowered her head for fear of seeing Fornius'' eyes directly.

    "I don''t me you. In the first ce, I chose you because of your expertise in research and not your fighting ability. If I want to pick a great person inbat, he should have research skills equal to or above yours. Leviathan is also one of the results of your research. So don''t be discouraged. I might find something more interesting for your next research material." Fornius suddenly remembered Princess Irene''s ability. He intended to take her with him as research material for Oillet.

    "Is that true, Lord Fornius? Where is the research material? let me see it!" Oillet''s attitude changed 180 degrees after hearing the research material. She was no longer afraid to look Fornius in the eye.

    "I like your research spirit. But sadly, I don''t have it at the moment. I will report all this matter to the temple first, then pick up the research object. You have to look after yourself while I''m gone." Fornius smiled and promised Oillet. After that, he left Oillet alone on the ind without waiting for her answer.

    Oillet sighed heavily and looked back at the magic projector before her eyes. What she saw right now was the collection of DNA from the magical beasts she had collected up until now.

    "I will do my best to be of use to Lord Fornius!" Oillet became more excited after motivating herself. She focused on the magic projector in front of her and ignored everything around her.

    ***

    Ziel quickly returned to the castle after he finished his business outside. He returned when it was evening, and soon it was dinner time. Ziel quietly entered his room. Coincidentally, Dalvin and James were sleeping. Because of that, he could return easily without getting any troublesome questions.

    He returned to his room initially to rest for a while. But without him knowing, he fell asleep and was woken up by Dalvin and James. They were going to the hall where the people from the academy had dinner.

    Ziel got up, cleaned himself up, and followed them into the hall. Along the way, Dalvin and James talked about Kyouka and the heroes who had returned this afternoon. Ziel only answered them with answers as needed.

    Upon reaching the hall, Ziel was greeted by ra, who waved her hand at him. ra was with the girls she used to be with, except for Kalya. She and the other teachers sat down to have dinner with a girl with long blue hair. That girl is Princess Cordelia. She was not wearing her armor and was only wearing casual clothes. However, that doesn''t detract from her beauty.

    "Where have you been, Ken? Did you know that Kyouka and the other heroes have returned? Irene has also returned!" ra spoke excitedly. She forgot that she was currently bringing her food.

    "ra, the food you brought might fall if you get too excited like that." Princess Iris smiled wryly and warned her.

    "Oh, yes. Luckily you reminded me." ra smiled shyly. After that, ra and the other girls moved to the table they had ordered earlier. Ziel opened his voice first after they all sat down on their seats.

    "I''ve heard of Dalvin and James. I''m sorry that I fell asleep in my room and just woke up." Ziel answered ra''s previous question calmly.

    "He''s right. He had slept very well earlier. We didn''t have the heart to wake him up either. But he will miss his dinner if we let him continue sleeping." Dalvin added and strengthened Ziel''s earlier words. Princess Freya raised her eyebrows after hearing that. She thought Ziel was exhausted from helping her find Prince Fritz this afternoon.

    "If you are exhausted, you better rest early." Princess Freya said worriedly to Ziel.

    "Freya is right. You can continue your rest and then eat after you wake upter. Or you can take your dinner back to your room. I''ll have the maid do it." Princess Aishia also feels the same way with Princess Freya. She even went to the trouble of calling a servant for him.

    The behavior of the two Princesses provoked the gazes of those around them, especially Dalvin, James, and ra. They opened their mouths wide due to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''s excessive attention to Ziel.

    On the other hand, Princess Iris pouted. She was envious of Princess Freya and Princess Aishia, who increasingly dared to show their concern for Ziel in public even though it was only in front of their group. She had realized how she felt for Ziel all along, but she still didn''t want to admit it.

    "I thank you for your concern. I''m sorry if I made you worry. I''ll be taking a rest as soon as dinner is over." Ziel answered them politely. But his poker face softened upon hearing their attention to him.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia pouted after getting a formal answer from Ziel. Unlike Kalya, they couldn''t tell the change in his facial expression.

    "I''ve been wondering since I walked into this hall, the beautiful girl sitting with the teachers, who is she?" ra looked at Princess Cordelia, smiling while chatting with Kalya and the other teachers.

    "Don''t you know her, ra? She is very famous in Cirlus Kingdom. No, she was even known to the entire human kingdom. She is one of the role models for girls throughout the human region, the young general of the Cirlus Kingdom, Cordelia Cirlus." Princess Aishia smiled and answered ra''s question. She used to hear her name too often and had seen her picture before. Princess Cordelia even earned praise from her father that she was one of the brightest young geniuses on the Clorius continent.

    "I adore her too! At a very young age, she already has such great abilities. Besides that, she has a lovely face and a good temper. She even has a lot of nicknames out there. Her most famous nicknames are the Goddess of War from the Cirlus Kingdom, the incarnation of the Goddess of Water, and Sea Princess." Princess Freya answered excitedly.

    "You are right. She does look gorgeous and amazing. Hmm...Cordelia Cirlus? Doesn''t that mean she is...?" ra looked at Princess Aishia and wanted to confirm what she was thinking right now.

    "She is the older sister of Princess Rinne and the first Princess of the Cirlus Kingdom. I heard that she had received many wedding invitations inside and outside the Cirlus Kingdom. Prince Albert was one of the people who had proposed to Princess Cordelia but was rejected. Princess Cordelia reasoned that she didn''t want to think about romance for the time being. but I don''t know what about now." Princess Aishia gives an additional exnation about Princess Cordelia.

    "Eh? I just found out that information. No wonder Prince Albert kept ncing at her ever since. I guess he was fascinated the first time he saw Princess Cordelia. It turns out that there is a past story like that between them." Princess Freya looked at Prince Albert, sitting with Hikaru and the other heroes.

    "Okay. We''re done with that chat. It''s not good if you gossip about other people like that. We''d better finish our dinner soon." Princess Aishia warns Princess Freya. She didn''t want their conversation to be overheard by the people of the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "Oh, I see." Princess Freya quickly knew what Princess Aishia''s words meant. She saw the servants prepared by the Cirlus Kingdom were serving in various ces in the hall. She saw the servants of the Cirlus Kingdom serving in various locations in the hall. If any of the servants identally overheard Princess Freya and the others'' conversation, they might get into trouble.

    Ziel looked at Princess Cordelia. He didn''t see her because she was pretty or curious after hearing the girls talk about her. But because Princess Cordelia emitted a strange aura that looked divine. Ziel quickly shifted his gaze from Princess Cordelia towards the hall entrance because he sensed that a guest hade to the ce.

    When the hall door opened, King Redis and his family entered the room. Unlike his usual self, the current King Redis wore a smiling face. He walked over to the table where King Raghnall and Merlick had dinner. Queen Triana and her sons and daughters followed behind King Redis.

    "Look, Ken! It''s Irene!" ra said excitedly while pointing at Princess Irene. She forgot her table manners.

    On the other hand, Ziel frowned upon seeing the appearance of King Redis and his family. He was not displeased with their appearance but because they carried the divine race mark within their bodies. Such a mark could only be bestowed by a True God. He knew the person who gave it might be the one who brought Leviathan to the Cirlus Kingdom, but he didn''t know why the divine race gave its mark to King Redis and his family. For now, Ziel can only observe them while figuring out the purpose of the Divine Race.

    "Please pay attention to your table manners, mydy." Ziel reminded ra. Then he nced at Lilith. She gave a slight nod to Ziel. It showed that the person who gave the mark to King Redis and his family was the main God of the ''God Domain'' organization.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m too happy!" ra smiled without any remorse. Ziel could only sigh in response.

    "You can talk to herter, mydy. But you should finish your dinner first now." Ziel doesn''t mind ra''s attitude. For now, Ziel should pay more attention to ra and the girls around her when they are with Princess Irene. It was because the person who gave the mark coulde at any time to King Redis and his family. After that person from the divine race appeared, it was possible that That person would injure ra or the girls around her.

    "Good evening, King Raghnall. I''m sorry that my appearance today interfered with your dinner time. I also apologize for forcing my way into this ce." King Redis greeted King Raghnall with a big smile. There was no hint of arrogance on his face which he usually showed.

    "What do you want bying to this ce?" King Raghnall replied in a rtively high tone. He seemed to be trying to suppress his anger from exploding.

    "I just wanted to express my gratitude in person that my son and daughter have returned safely." King Redis still kept a big smile on his face. But that only made King Raghnall even more annoyed.

    "Did you think I didn''t know that you were the cause of the magical beast invasion of my kingdom!?" King Raghnall shouted angrily at king Redis and could no longer suppress his emotions.. His scream caught the attention of the people in the hall.

 Chapter 183 - 28

    At the same time as King Redis and his family appeared in the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom, Fornius came to the temple where the main gods of the ''god domain'' organization gathered. But this time, he came with his real body there without using a statue medium to represent himself.

    "It''s not usually that youe to this ce in person with your real body, Fornius." The white statue greeted him as Fornius entered the temple hall.

    "It''s just the two of us in this ce. Why should I talk to you using a statue, Aghares? You better show yourself right away and don''t just talk using statues." Fornius stomped his foot on the floor. A round table and chairs suddenly appeared in the center of the temple hall. Fornius sat down and looked at the white statue''s reaction.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to call us by our real names when we are inside this temple?" Aghares warned Fornius in a hoarse voice.

    "What are you thinking? Can you stop pretending like we don''t know each other? After all, I am your old friend, right?" Fornius grinned and lifted his feet onto the table.

    Not after Fornius said that the light in the white statue disappeared, and a white-haired middle-aged man appeared from behind Fornius.

    "Haa��at least you respect the rules that were made in this temple before. Besides, how long will you act so impolite in this temple? Quickly put your feet down!" Aghares sat on the chair opposite Fornius.

    "Alright�� alright�� then, I''ll just tell you the reason I came to this ce." Fornius lowered his legs, and his face became serious.

    "Say." Aghares was also curious about the purpose of Forniusing to the temple with his real body.

    "My research site in the Demon Kingdom''s territory has been destroyed. The one who did it was the King of the Demon Kingdom. although I haven''t killed him yet, I marked him before taking care of other important matters." Fornius exined it casually, like it wasn''t his problem at all.

    "What have you said? Won''t all our efforts be in vain if you lose the ce and object of research there?" Aghares frowned upon hearing Fornius'' exnation.

    "Haa�� I can''t say anything about that. I was on another business and didn''t know that the people from the Demon Kingdom already knew about the research site. Coincidentally, they came at a time when the magical beasts were in a weak state after research." Fornius answered helplessly.

    "Then, why did you release the King of the Demon Kingdom and only give him a mark? Is there anything more important than that? I don''t think this is your style at all." Aghares wondered why Fornius didn''t kill King Redis right away if he had met him. Because Aghares knew Fornius very well, he is a true vengeful and will never give up his target of revenge.

    "That''s because I received news that the God beast Leviathan that I developed in research all this time died easily at the hands of an unknown person." Fornius answered Aghares'' question thoughtfully. This was the main issue that he wanted to discuss with Aghares.

    "What!? Does anyone else have that kind of power? Does that person have gray hair?" Aghares had already investigated Ziel. Currently, the information he knew about Ziel was that the person who continually thwarted their ns had gray hair. Apart from that, he didn''t know anything else.

    "No. ording to Oillet, that person has ck hair." Fornius quickly refuted Aghares'' conjecture.

    "Hmm�� that''s not the person I''m currently investigating. Why did strong people suddenly appear one after another on the Clorius continent? Looks like I''ll have to tell Miss Azalia about this matter." Aghares didn''t associate the ck-haired person with Ziel at all. He thought the person who defeated Leviathan was someone else.

    "Miss Azalia? How is she now? I haven''t seen her in a long time." Fornius raised his eyebrows when he heard Azalia''s name mentioned by Aghares. Fornius had a hint of fear in his eyes upon hearing that name.

    "Miss is fine. She''s just a little bored with this world." Aghares didn''t answer his question, but Fornius knew right away what he meant.

    "I understand how she feels. Please convey my regards to herter. I must leave immediately because Oillet is waiting for me on the ind alone." Fornius stood up and was about to leave the temple. But he was stopped by Aghares'' words.

    "Are you still thinking about it until now? You know not that her mother died not because of your fault but because of an ident during research. You don''t have to bear the burden of responsibility for things you didn''t do." Aghares reminds Fornius of his past stories.

    "The ident happened because of my actions. So her mother died too because of me. How do I feel about her mother, you know? So you don''t have to talk about this again in front of me. I already know what I should and shouldn''t do. No one can interfere with my decision, even if that person is you or Miss Azalia." Fornius unleashed all his strength and made the entire temple tremble. It wasn''t long before the temple calmed down again, and Fornius had left the ce.

    "Haa�� people who are stuck with the past." Aghares shook his head, feeling sorry for Fornius. Then he stood up and disappeared from the temple hall.

    ***

    Back when the people from the academy were enjoying their dinner, the hall suddenly fell silent after hearing the screams of King Raghnall. They looked at the table where King Raghnall sat with Merlick.

    "Since I already knew about the matter, you''d rather talk less to me and just say your purpose foring here!" King Raghnall wanted to kick King Redis out of his royal castle immediately because he always caused trouble every time he came there.

    "It gets better because I don''t have to talk to you much. I will say my purpose ofing to this castle of yours. I want to ask for your protection until the people from the Demon Kingdome to pick me up from this kingdom." King Redis removed the smile on his face and put on his usual arrogant face.

    Initially, King Redis had intended to return to the Demon Kingdom. But, after thinking about it, he decided to stay in the Cirlus Kingdom. The reason was that Fornius could havee to him while he and his family were on their way back to the Demon Kingdom. If Fornius hade to him when he had returned to his kingdom and the battle had taken ce, the damage and casualties in their kingdom would probably have been more significant than in the Cirlus Kingdom. Therefore, King Redis decided to dy his return.

    "Hmm... did I hear it right? I was kind enough not to ask forpensation for the damage caused by your fight with that person, and now you are asking for protection in my kingdom? Not to mention that the person chasing you coulde back at any time. Do you want to involve my kingdom in your troubles? Do you think I''m stupid?" King Raghnall quickly understood the true purpose of King Redis just by hearing his words earlier.

    "Of course, I didn''t ask for it for free. What if I give you a quarter of the Demon Kingdom''s sea territory?" King Redis said something king Raghnall never thought possible.

    "What!?" King Raghnall was startled and stood up from his chair. Merlick and the people from the academy felt the same way.

    A quarter of the sea area of the Demon Kingdom is vast. The sea resources in the Demon Kingdom are even better than in the Cirlus Kingdom. Not to mention the inds that fall within that area. The Cirlus Kingdom''s sea area was directly adjacent to the Demon Kingdom''s sea, so it was easy to take it over if King Redis gave away a quarter of his sea area. The Cirlus Kingdom could gain tremendous profits if it could obtain it. But King Raghnall didn''t immediately agree to King Redis'' request with just such an offer.

    "Are you kidding me? Do you think I don''t know how dangerous the man hunting you is? If that person goes on a rampage on this ind, won''t my people be the victims? I won''t sacrifice my people for just a quarter of the Demon Kingdom''s sea area!" King Raghnall tried to make it look like he was rejecting King Redis. But in reality, he was making a bargain with him. King Redis narrowed his eyes, knowing what King Raghnall''s words meant.

    "King Raghnall, please don''t be so greedy. A quarter of the Demon Kingdom''s sea area is already huge. You will vomit if you eat more than your stomach can hold." King Redis smiled stiffly and tried to persuade him. But King Raghnall just kept quiet and didn''t respond.

    "Okay! I''ll give you half of the Demon Kingdom''s sea area! No more than that! But in exchange, you must allow me to stay in this castle until the situation ispletely safe and the people from the Demon Kingdome to pick us up!" King Redis gritted his teeth. He was forced to raise his bid for their safety.

    "Hmm�� I reluctantly agree to your request. If it wasn''t for the fact that our kingdom''s sea areas bordered each other, I might have turned it down." King Raghnall seemed forced to ept the offer. King Redis'' face twitched upon hearing his words.

    "Then can you take us to our room? I want to rest soon because I''m tired from all the things that happened today." King Redis wanted to leave the hall immediately because he was sick of seeing King Raghnall''s face.

    "I understand. Soldier! Please escort King Redis and his family to the VIP guest room!" King Raghnall smiled and called out to one of the soldiers in the hall. The soldier led King Redis and his family out of the hall to the room for the royal guests.

    "Raghnall, is it okay if you protect them? Aren''t they being chased by a mighty person? I''m afraid that if that person gets angry, then this kingdom will suffer the consequences." Merlick gave his opinion on King Raghnall''s decision.

    "You don''t have to worry. I didn''t protect them but just hid them. As long as that person can''t find King Redis here, then it will be fine, and half of the Demon Kingdom''s sea area will belong to the Cirlus Kingdom." King Raghnall smiled broadly and looked confident in his decision. Merlick could only shake his head and say no further. He doesn''t want to interfere with the internal affairs of the Cirlus Kingdom. King Raghnall did not know that king Redis had received a mark from Fornius, and his decision would bring disaster to the Cirlus Kingdom.

    Princess Cordelia and the teachers also overheard King Redis and King Raghnall''s conversation at another table in the hall. They were also shocked to hear that King Redis had promised King Raghnall half of his kingdom sea territory.

    "Is it alright if King Redis epts the request, Princess Cordelia?" vio asked Princess Cordelia, who was sitting right across from him.

    "It was my father''s decision as a King. I don''t have any right to oppose it. After all, I know my father. He will not take decisions carelessly. I''m sure he''s thought about it, and it''s all for the Cirlus Kingdom." Princess Cordelia smiled and didn''t think much of the deal between King Redis and King Raghnall.

    "I think I can understand the decision King Raghnall has made. Who can resist half of the Demon Kingdom''s sea area? Although we still don''t know what kind of person is hunting King Redis." Christoff joins in on their conversation.

    "What do you think, Kalya?" Princess Cordelia asked Kalya. She had been silent since the start of their dinner at that table. Princess Cordelia saw Kalya nce at the students'' tables several times. Her focus is not there right now.

    "You''re asking my opinion? I know nothing about it, so I prefer not toment on the decisions of Kings from other kingdoms." Kalya smiles and gives a safe answer. She also didn''t care about the conversation between King Redis and King Raghnall.

    Not long after, ra and the other girls finished with their dinner. ra walked past the table where Princess Cordelia and the academy teachers had dinner.

    "Miss Kalya, we have already finished with our dinner and will go to the garden behind the castle to refresh our bodies a bit. When you''re done, please follow us there because we need a teacher to supervise in that ce." Princess Freya blinked at Kalya then greeted Princess Cordelia and the other teachers. ra and the other girls also greeted the people at the table.

    At first, ra and the other girls wanted to get some rest. However, they decided to breathe the night breeze in the garden behind the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom. Because from that ce they can enjoy the sea view.

    Princess Cordelia responded to ra and the other girls'' greetings casually. But when she saw Ziel in the group, she was dumbfounded.. Princess Cordelia did not expect to meet the person who defeated Leviathan so soon.

 Chapter 184 - 29

    The night breeze cools the atmosphere in the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom. Although the garden behind the castle is a bit far from the beach, you can still see the beautiful view of the ocean at night. The Cirlus Kingdom purposely provides lighting so that the kingdom''s residents can still enjoy the view of the sea even in the dark.

    ra and the other girls enjoy the view of the ocean at night from the garden behind the castle. Only Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, Princess Iris, ra, and Lilith are at the table. Meanwhile, Dalvin, James, and Rhea returned to their room with the excuse that they were sleepy and wanted to rest early.

    "This is warm honey ginger that can warm your body, mydy." Ziel came to their table and brought hot drinks for ra and the girls.

    "Thanks, Ken!" ra and the girls smiled, showing their gratitude as they epted the drinks that Ziel had served them. After tasting his honey ginger, the girls'' faces became more rxed and refreshed.

    Ziel sat on one of the chairs between Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. He also began to enjoy the drink he made for himself. Not long after, Kalya came to their table. But she wasn''t alone. She came with Princess Cordelia.

    Initially, Kalya intended to go to that ce secretly. But suddenly Princess Cordelia appeared behind her and said that she wanted toe with her. Kalya was surprised by Princess Cordelia''s request because she didn''t feel very close to her. Kalya couldn''t think of anything else that made Princess Cordelia want to follow her. Kalya reluctantly had to agree as she also had no reason to refuse.

    Ziel frowned because Princess Cordelia had kept looking at him with a strange look ever since she came. But Ziel pretended not to notice and kept enjoying the drink in his cup.

    "I apologize for beingte. I just finished with my dinner. Ah, Princess Cordelia ising with me at this time, is that all right?" Kalya feels bad for suddenly bringing someone else there. So at least she wanted to get ra and The girls'' approval.

    "No problem, miss kalya! Isn''t Princess Cordelia the Princess of this kingdom? So, she cane and go to this ce as she pleases. You don''t need to ask our opinion. Besides, the busier, the better, don''t you think?" Princess Freya smiled in response. Then she looked to the other girls for their opinion.

    "I agree with Freya. Please have a seat, Princess Cordelia. We apologize if we are a bit noisy here." Princess Iris quickly agreed with Princess Freya''s words. The other girls also gave their consent.

    "Thank you for allowing me to join you here. I felt bored being inside the castle before. Luckily I met Kalya and came to this ce. Don''t worry, aren''t girls a bit noisy when they''re together?" Princess Cordelia sat on the empty chair next to Lilith. Kalya followed her and sat on another chair.

    Then Ziel got up from his seat and served them both warm drinks. Kalya epted it with a smile because she was used to it. In contrast, Princess Cordelia felt awkward when she received the cup. She can not directly drink a cup served by people she does not know. But after Princess Cordelia saw Kalya drinking it without hesitation, she also started tasting it.

    "Hmm!" Princess Cordelia widened her eyes after tasting the drink that Ziel had made. She was confused because the girls were getting used to the drink. Princess Cordelia could feel that the drink was not only made of ginger and honey but also other ingredients that contained a lot of mana.

    Princess Cordelia felt her body lighter and fresher. She also felt her strength increase slightly. It was because of mixing Leviathan''s blood essence into the drink. The half of Leviathan''s body that Ziel had saved had many benefits. That''s why he didn''t want to waste any of it. He extracted the essence of Leviathan''s blood, bones, skin, and flesh until they were spotless.

    "How did you make this drink?" Princess Cordelia subconsciously asked Ziel. She was very curious how Ziel made a drink that contained a lot of mana like that.

    "With ginger and honey, of course." Ziel replied calmly. But Princess Cordelia''s face twitched upon hearing his answer.

    "I know about it. But can you be more specific? For example, the secret ingredient for that drink." Princess Cordelia asked him again. She tried not to get emotional with Ziel''s previous answer.

    "I apologize if I forgot to mention it, Princess Cordelia. I added hot water to both ingredients." Ziel answered her tly.

    "Cough!" Princess Iris choked while she was drinking. Kalya and the other girls even covered their mouths to hold backughter.

    "You! Are you kidding me!?" Princess Cordelia asked Ziel in a rtively high tone. Then she narrowed her eyes at him. She finally realized that Ziel had no intention of honestly answering her question from the start.

    "I apologize if my answer did not meet your expectations, Princess Cordelia. But I answered honestly." Ziel answered casually. He wasn''t affected by what Princess Cordelia had said earlier. Princess Cordelia realized that she had unintentionally raised her voice to Ziel. She quickly calmed her mind and returned to her usual self.

    "Haa�� I apologize for raising my voice earlier. I got a little carried away. It''s been a long time since no one has dared to joke with me like that, so I''m a little sensitive." Princess Cordelia sighed lightly and then smiled at Ziel. But Princess Cordelia frowned as she didn''t see any change in Ziel''s facial expression.

    "I am not kidding. The answer I have given you is the real answer." Zel shook his head. He usually only uses ginger and honey to make the drink, and Kalya knows that. But for today and the next few days, any food or drink he makes will have a Leviathan element.

    "You!..." Princess Cordelia wanted to scream at Ziel again, but Kalya quickly stopped her. She felt that there would be a long debate if she didn''t intervene immediately.

    "Okay, we don''t have to worry about that. What he said was the truth, Princess Cordelia. So please don''t make it difficult." Kalya smiled and warned Princess Cordelia.

    "Oh, I understand. I don''t know why my temper is a bit unstable, maybe because I''m a little tired. I apologize." Princess Cordelia smiles apologetically to Kalya and Ziel.

    ra and the other girls could finally breathe a sigh of relief as the tense atmosphere at the table rxed. They were pretty surprised to see that Princess Cordelia was not the same as what was rumored. ording to the stories they heard, Princess Cordelia was a beautiful girl. But, if you look closely, she is far more beautiful than the stories they hear. When other people said she had a good temper, it seemed different from reality.

    "Princess Cordelia, may I know how you can be so strong at your age? I am one of the people who admire you!" Princess Freya tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    "That''s because..." Princess Cordelia began to exin a bit of her experience to Princess Freya. Then the other girls also asked her in turn. The girls were lost in their chatter and unaware that the drinks in their cups had run out.

    After Kalya and the girls finished their drinks, Ziel quickly cleared their cups and took them away from there. The main purpose of clearing the cups was to quickly get out of the table where only the girls upied. He didn''t want to interrupt their conversation because he was the only man in the ce. Moreover, he tried to avoid Princess Cordelia, who kept ncing at him from time to time.

    Ziel took the empty cup to a ce not far from the girls'' table. He just had to put it on the table in that ce, and the maid from the Cirlus Kingdom would clean it up. He didn''t immediately return to the girls'' table and decided to linger in that ce to buy time until ra, and the other girls were done with their chat.

    "Ooh, what is the person who killed Leviathan doing in a ce like this?" A girl''s voice suddenly sounded from behind Ziel. Even without looking at her, Ziel already knew who the girl was.

    "I don''t understand what you mean, Princess Cordelia? After all, what did youe here for? do you want that drink again? If it''s true, then I''ll bring it for you there. You don''t have to bother toe here yourself. But if you''re still curious about the ingredients used to make the drink, I''ve already given you the answer." Ziel pretended not to understand the meaning of Princess Cordelia''s words. He tried to shift the topic of their conversation to another matter.

    "You don''t have to pretend in front of me. I wonder why someone like you, who is strong enough to defeat Leviathan, would want to be the butler of a mere noble''s daughter. I was also curious as to why you hid your identity from the academy people?" Princess Cordelia smiled teasingly at Ziel. She slowly closed the distance between the two of them.

    "Did you perhaps mistake me for someone else, Princess Cordelia? I don''t understand all of those words of yours." Ziel answered her calmly. Even though he didn''t know how Princess Cordelia found out that he killed Leviathan, he couldn''t just admit it.

    "You can keep pretending like that. But I saw you fight against Leviathan this afternoon. I have eyes that can see objects far away and tiny objects. What''s more, the object I see won''t notice it because my vision is one with nature." Princess Cordelia subconsciously revealed her eyes'' ability because she was a bit annoyed at Ziel with a straight face keep to pretend in front of her. She wanted Ziel to admit that he was the one who killed Leviathan. Ziel frowned after hearing Princess Cordelia''s exnation.

    "Hee�� you have troublesome eyes, huh." Ziel still didn''t admit that he was the person Princess Cordelia meant. Princess Cordelia''s eyes are great, but not that amazing. Rhea''s eyes that can see the aura or mana of others are more special than her. But because Princess Cordelia''s eyes were one with nature and couldn''t be noticed when she used them, it became more troublesome than Rhea''s eyes.

    "Of course, because this is my innate ability since I was born. So, you better admit it because I won''t tell anyone either." Princess Cordelia puffed out her chest proudly. She no longer disyed the calm demeanor she had shown in front of the girls before.

    "So, does your ability still function properly even without eyeballs?" Ziel extended his hand towards Princess Cordelia''s eyes.

    "What do you want to do to me?" Princess Cordelia''s face became tense after hearing Ziel''s question. She subconsciously stepped back in fear.

    "I just want to know if the ability can still be used if I gouge out your eyeball." Ziel said indifferently.

    "You! Don''t joke with me!" Princess Cordelia wanted to fight Ziel using her power, but she was shocked that she couldn''t release any mana.

    "Do I look joking in your eyes?" Ziel casually asked her. His words made Princess Cordelia even more scared, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    "You can''t do it! Otherwise, I will scream! Your employer, your teacher, and your fellow academics will know who you are!?" Princess Cordelia threatens to reveal Ziel''s identity.

    "You can scream as loud as you can. But I tell you it''s useless. They won''t notice you." Ziel didn''t care about her threats. He even gave Princess Cordelia time to do what she wanted to do.

    When Princess Cordelia looked around her, she realized that none of Kalya, ra, or the other girls were paying attention to her. Theypletely ignored her, like they didn''t see her at all. Ziel suddenly appeared in front of Princess Cordelia.

    "Eh!?" Princess Cordelia froze with Ziel''s sudden appearance. She intended to dodge Ziel''s hand, but her body couldn''t move as an invisible force locked her there. Little by little, Ziel''s hand finally came right in front of Princess Cordelia''s eyes.

    "No! I beg you! Don''t take my eyeballs!" Princess Cordelia screamed hysterically. She didn''t want to lose the innate ability that the gods had bestowed on her. She also didn''t want to lose her eyeballs and go blind. Ziel''s finger slowly entered Princess Cordelia''s eye socket and poked out her eyeball.

    "Aaaaaaahhhh!" Princess Cordelia''s scream echoed through the sky, and blood spurted from her eyes.

 Chapter 185 - 30

    At the same time as Kalya and the girls were chatting in the garden behind the castle, King Raghnall invited King Redis toe to his study room to discuss something important. King Redis inevitably had to ept his invitation and came to the ce apanied by soldiers assigned directly by King Raghnall.

    While King Raghnall was sitting and focusing on the piece of paper in his hand, he suddenly heard a knocking sound followed by the voice of a soldier from outside his room.

    Knock...knock...knock...

    "I havee together with King Redis, Your Majesty." The soldier said in a rather loud voice.

    "Let him in!" King Raghnall answered without taking his eyes off the piece of paper in front of him. When the door to the room opened, King Raghnall could see the gloomy face of King Redis.

    "What exactly do you want by inviting me here on a night like this? Didn''t I tell you that I''m tired and want to get some rest!" King Redis was annoyed that King Raghnall suddenly called him when he had just rested.

    "You don''t have to be so angry. I invite you to sign and put your royal seal on this paper. If you don''t carry the royal seal with you at this time, you can use your thumbprint with your blood." King Raghnall answered king Redis calmly. He handed the piece of paper he had previously read to King Redis.

    "What''s that?" King Redis was confused but still took the paper from King Raghnall''s hand.

    "You''ll know if you read it." King Raghnall replied curtly. He was silent to give King Redis space to digest the letter''s contents.

    "Agreement letter? You don''t believe my words?" King Redis frowned after reading what was written on the piece of paper.

    King Raghnall had given a letter of agreement regarding surrendering a portion of the Demon Kingdom''s sea area by King Redis. All the things that King Redis said when he made a deal with king Raghnall were written in the letter. So, neither side can deny it.

    "Would you believe just words for such a big deal?" King Raghnall narrowed his eyes at King Redis and asked him back.

    King Redis was silent. He didn''t answer right away. He also did not immediately sign the agreement in his hand.

    (I didn''t expect him to move so quickly and have already made such a detailed agreement in such a short time)

    King Redis grumbled in his mind because he previously thought that King Raghnall would believe him when they made a deal in front of the people from the academy. But it turns out that he secretly prepared the agreement letter for him. Though he was nning to find a way to cancel the deal when he returned to the Demon Kingdom, he was a step slower than king Raghnall.

    "What are you thinking, King Redis? Don''t you want to sign the agreement? If that''s the case, we can forget the deal we made earlier. I will have the soldiers escort you out of the castle tonight." King Raghnall smiled at King Redis. But his smile made King redis even more annoyed. He finally had to give up and do what King Raghnall wanted him to do.

    "Okay! I will sign it!" King Redis gritted his teeth at being forced to sign the agreement. He took a pen from his pocket and put his signature on the piece of paper. After that, he bit the tip of his thumb and used his blood as a stamp on the letter.

    "I did it! Are you satisfied? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room and don''t bother me anymore!" King Redis got up from his seat and intended to quickly leave the room because he couldn''t stand seeing King Raghnall''s smiling face.

    " For now, there is nothing more for us to talk about. Thank you for being so cooperative, King Redis. You can go back to rest. My soldier at the door will escort you back to your room." King Raghnall nodded and smiled with satisfaction after seeing the letter of agreement.

    "Hmph!" King Redis snorted and left the room. He closed the door with a loud m.

    "Finally, I got it. Now, I''m just waiting to see what kind of person dares to mobilize that magical beast horde to attack my kingdom for the sake of King Redis." King Raghnall''s face suddenly became serious, and a hint of anger appeared in his eyes.

    ***

    Back to the ce where ra and the girls were enjoying the night view of the ocean, Ziel stood looking at Princess Cordelia, who was kneeling while holding one of her eyes. Her body was shaking, and her face was covered in sweat. Her current figure was in stark contrast to her nickname as the goddess of war in the Cirlus Kingdom. She didn''t look like a general or a soldier on the battlefield. Right now, she looked like a frightened little girl.

    "How does it feel when you lose those eyeballs of yours? Do you still intend to take a peek next time?" Ziel spoke casually to her.

    "Give me back my eyeball, please! I''m begging you! I had absolutely no ill intentions when I asked you about it! I swear!" Princess Cordelia pleaded with Ziel while still covering her eyes with her hands. She didn''t dare look at Ziel for fear that he would gouge out her other eyeball.

    "What have you said? I didn''t take anything from you." Ziel pretended to be confused by her previous words. His words made Princess Cordelia lift her head and look at Ziel.

    "You have taken my eyeball��eh?" Princess Cordelia didn''t have time to finish her sentence because she didn''t see her eyeball in Ziel''s hand. Then she let go of the hand covering her eyes. Princess Cordelia slowly opened her eyes and realized that she could still see with her eyes. Her eyeballs are still in ce.

    "Eh? What exactly have you done to me? Didn''t you take one of my eyeballs before? But why is my eyeball still in its ce right now? Was it just an illusion you created?" Princess Cordelia stood up and showered Ziel with questions. Her current thoughts were extremelyplicated because the experiences she had felt earlier felt very real. She couldn''t think of it as a mere illusion.

    Ziel had gouged out Princess Cordelia''s eyes before, but he rewinded Princess Cordelia''s time and made it never happen. He just wanted to teach her a little lesson. But the barrage of questions made his ears hurt.

    "Do you want me to gouge out your eyeballs? I wouldn''t mind doing that again." Ziel extended his hand again towards Princess Cordelia''s eyes. This time he intended to make Princess Cordelia feel the pain longer before returning it to normal.

    " Uh! I do not want to! I beg you. Please stop! I promise I won''t talk about it again! I swear I will keep your secret until death!" Princess Cordelia is shaking again because she remembers when Ziel poked her eyeball out earlier, and she doesn''t want to have that painful experience again. But before Ziel''s finger touched Princess Cordelia''s eyes, a girl''s voice stopped him.

    "Ziel, can you let her go? I''m sure she doesn''t mean anything bad to you." Kalya walks up to them.

    "I know it." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and withdrew his hand. Princess Cordelia can finally breathe a sigh of relief. But suddenly, she bes confused after remembering what Kalya said earlier.

    "Ziel? Who? Isn''t his name Ken? Then, from the way you talk to him, you already know this person''s identity, right?" Princess Cordelia looks at Kalya and interrogates her. As expected of a general, her mind wasn''t easily broken just because of something like that. She quickly returned to her usual self.

    "Princess Cordelia, aren''t you asking too many questions? I was wondering earlier why you suddenly wanted toe with me. So you saw him when he fought Leviathan. When you said you wanted to ask Ziel for that honey ginger drink again, I had a feeling something must have happened since you haven''t been back in a long time. So I decided to check it out, and it turned out that what I was worried about happened." Kalya sighed heavily after knowing Princess Cordelia''s true purpose.

    "I apologize. But I have no ill will towards him!" Princess Cordelia smiles apologetically at Kalya. At first, she just wanted to confirm Ziel''s identity, but in the end, she became obsessed with the answer because Ziel kept pretending in front of her.

    "I know you don''t mean anything bad. But the way you did it wasn''t right." Kalya shook her head. She was a little disappointed with Princess Cordelia. After that, Kalya ignored her and walked over to Ziel.

    "I apologize. It''s because I couldn''t immediately realize what Princess Cordelia was thinking and ended up bringing her here with me." Kalya lowered her head like a little girl who had made a mistake.

    "I understand it''s not your fault, so you don''t need to apologize." Ziel stroked Kalya''s head gently. His actions made Princess Cordelia open her mouth wide.

    "What''s the rtionship between the two of you? Aren''t you a teacher and a student? Why do you two look like a couple?" Princess Cordelia couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Kalya looks very beautiful and like a goddess. As for Ziel, although not bad, he looks ordinary. Even though Ziel was so strong that he could defeat Leviathan, they didn''t look like they matched at all. Moreover, they were teacher and student, and their rtionship was forbidden.

    "You don''t need to know about it. So, can you keep this a secret? Or maybe you want something to happen to your eyes?" Kalya smiled at Princess Cordelia. But in Princess Cordelia''s eyes, her smile was like a threat.

    "I understand! But, can you not say anything more about it?" Princess Cordelia sighed heavily. She didn''t expect that Kalya already knew about Ziel''s identity. Not only did she not help her, Kalya even threatened her.

    "Then let''s go back. ra and the other girls will be suspicious if you stay in this ce any longer." Kalya warned Princess Cordelia toe back soon so as not to arouse suspicion for being away for too long. After that, Kalya walked first, leaving Ziel and Princess Cordelia.

    "I understand." Princess Cordelia reluctantly followed behind her. She can''t fight Ziel or Kalya even though she has the title of Cirlus Kingdom''s goddess of war. She had never felt as helpless as she had been in her life until now. Meanwhile, Ziel quietly followed them back to the girls'' table. If he were in that ce too long, ra would be suspicious of what he was doing there.

    Not long after they returned, ra and the girls ended their activities. They felt the night wind getting colder, and they decided to return to their rooms.

    Princess Cordelia will be staying at the castle today as she still has to guard the sea area of the Cirlus Kingdom tomorrow and reinvestigate the former foggy area. She was worried that there were still magical beasts hiding in the area. But that was a matter she would find out tomorrow. Right now, she wanted to enjoy the night in peace.

    ***

    After Fornius finished his business in the ''God Domain'' temple, he quickly returned to the ind where he had left Oillet. Even though he had given her a protective artifact and several magical beasts were guarding her, Fornius had not calmed down if he had not confirmed her safety.

    "Oillet, is this ce okay while I''m gone?" Fornius suddenly appeared behind Oillet. His voice startled Oillet because he was too focused on the magic projection in front of him.

    "Lord Fornius! How long have you been here!? I apologize for being too focused on my work!" Oillet quickly stopped what she was doing. She also stopped her magic projection.

    "You don''t have to think about that. You can continue the work you were doing before. I just came back from the temple. Wasn''t there another move from the person who defeated Leviathan?" Fornius didn''t care what Oillet was doing before. Right now, he was still thinking of someone strong enough to defeat Leviathan. He guessed that the person was still in the Cirlus Kingdom. But he doesn''t know where exactly Ziel is. That''s why Fornius advised before he left for the temple that Oillet should always be careful and keep monitoring the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "I can continue my workter. I haven''t seen any suspicious movement in the Cirlus Kingdom. However, the kingdom is busy because the first Princess is visiting the castle. Apart from that, there is nothing else to pay attention to." Oillet reported her observations to Fornius.

    "Okay. You can continue what you were previously doing. Don''t be too tired and take time to rest." Fornius was about to leave the ce, but Oillet stopped him.

    "Lord Fornius, what about the research object you said?" Oillet did not forget the object of research that Fornius had said before. She waited for him to return with the thing he promised.

    "I''ll pick it up tomorrow. I can feel that they are still in the Cirlus Kingdom from the mark I gave them. I hope the Cirlus Kingdom doesn''t interfere with this matter. But, if the Cirlus Kingdom protects them, I''ll be happy to tten the ind." Fornius'' face suddenly turned serious. Golden light shines in his eyes, and lightning sparks appear on his body.. Fornius''s change in attitude made Oillet tremble in fear.

 Chapter 186 - 31

    The next day, the students from the academy gathered on the beach at the behest of their Principal, Merlick Donovan. He asked the teachers to gather the students and help with the investigations that the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom would carry out in the former foggy area.

    Merlick dared to make that decision because he thought there would be no more danger once the mist over the ocean had cleared. In addition, the magical beasts in that ce were also significantly reduced in number. So he wanted to use the remaining monsters to increase the fighting experience of the academy students. What they were doing right now was simr to the survival test they had once done. Only this time, the students would move from one ind to another and meet magical beasts in the middle of their journey in the ocean.

    The people from the academy would go on the Cirlus Kingdom''s warship to ensure their safety. Princess Cordelia, who was known as the war goddess of the Cirlus Kingdom, also came along with them.

    "Today, we will help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom to investigate the former foggy area. You only need to fight with magical beasts and help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom to eliminate the monsters. You don''t have to worry about high-level magical beasts because we have General Cordelia here." vio gave his exnation to the academy students. The other teachers and Princess Cordelia were standing next to him.

    Princess Cordelia''s face twitched after hearing what vio had said. He sounded like he was selling herself. Then she looked at Ziel among the crowd of students.

    (The boy is there after all. What are you guys relying on me for!)

    Princess Cordelia gritted her teeth, but her face turned pale after remembering what had happenedst night.

    (At least he''s not a bad person who will disturb the peace of this kingdom. Otherwise, I don''t know what I should do)

    Princess Cordelia sighed heavily. She kept listening to vio''s exnation to the academy students until he finished. After that, the students were divided into groups assigned to each part of the warship. Regardless of the group, Ziel asks that he be ced with ra because he is her butler and guardian at the same time. But he wouldn''t help her when in a fight with magical beasts. He would only step in when ra was in danger.

    His group members were a mix of seven sses. From ss S, the only people Ziel knew were ra, Princess Iris, Lilith, and Kyouka. Princess Aishia and Princess Freya are in the other group. They had protested at the teachers but were quickly rejected. The heroes are also deliberately divided into four groups.

    "How much longer until we arrive at our destination?" ra asked with a pale face because she had been seasick since they left. Fortunately, ra, Princess Iris and Kyouka didn''t have a strange dreamst night. Otherwise, they would be exhausted the next day. But ra, who is not used to sea travel, is disturbed by the atmosphere and shaking on the ship.

    "Perhaps before lunchtime, we have arrived at our first destination ind. Please be patient until then." Princess Iris rubbed ra''s back to relieve her seasickness.

    "I don''t know whether I can survive until then or not...Hmmph..." ra didn''t have time to finish her words because she was stopped by her nauseous stomach and finally vomited near the ship''s deck. Princess Iris couldn''t help but smile bitterly at that.

    "Are you okay, ra?" Kyouka asked her worriedly. She had vomited many times, and her face looked very pale. Kyouka had also used magic on ra, but it had no effect.

    "Hmm�� I feel nauseous and a bit dizzy. But other than that, I''m fine." ra smiled weakly in response to Kyouka''s anxiety.

    Not long after, Ziel returned from the ship''s galley. He pushed the trolley table with a set of teapots and cups on it.

    "I brought you some tea to relieve your seasickness, mydy." Ziel brewed a cup of tea to relieve ra''s nausea and dizziness.

    "Thank you, Ken." ra smiled and immediately drank the tea that Ziel had made for her. ra''s previously pale face slowly began to turn red again, and nausea in her body disappeared.

    "Eh, I feel like my body is getting better, and the dizziness in my head is also gradually disappearing. What tea did you make for me, Ken? I felt a chilling sensation after I drank the tea." ra moved her body and felt that her previous nausea and dizziness had disappeared entirely.

    Princess Iris and Kyouka also felt that the tea was too effective to relieve the symptoms of seasickness. Even ra''s pale face returned to normal in an instant. They were also quietly focused on waiting for the answer.

    "I mixed the tea leaves with cinnamon and peppermint, mydy. This is a recipe from my hometown. When you feel nauseous from motion sickness, you can use this recipe to relieve the symptoms." Ziel answered honestly. Though in truth, the effect of the drink was not as significant as he had said. All because of the Leviathan essence he used in his tea.

    (What did he say! Do you think I''m stupid!? I already know the recipe for that kind of tea! But it''s impossible to get rid of seasickness symptoms instantly! Eh? They immediately believed him!?)

    Kyouka''s face twitched. She also knows from her homeworld that tea mixed with cinnamon or peppermint can relieve seasickness symptoms. But she was astonished and couldn''t believe its super-fast effectiveness. When she saw Princess Iris and ra nod as if they understood, she wanted to shout at them both, but she quickly restrained herself and red at Ziel.

    "Is there something on my face, Miss Kyouka? Oh, I forgot. I certainly made enough for the three of you to drink." Ziel served another cup of tea to Kyouka and Princess Iris.

    "Thank you. I apologize for bothering you." Princess Iris smiled shyly because she always bothered Ziel even though he wasn''t her butler.

    "Hmph! Thank you. I''ll see if the effect is as amazing as ra''s." Kyouka quickly took the cup that Ziel gave and drank it.

    (Eh! What is this!? Why after drinking it, I became full of energy. My body became lighter, and my strength seemed to increase. What''s with this tea? Wait a minute, isn''t this tea like thick mana liquid!? He must have added other ingredients besides those previously mentioned)

    Kyouka could quickly understand the secret inside Ziel''s brewed tea. She thought that it would make sense that ra could recover so quickly from her seasickness symptoms with magic tea like that. She looked at Ziel and frowned.

    Kyouka suddenly remembered the time she almost died together with Princess Irene. A ck-haired boy helped them. For some reason, she suddenly remembered the boy''s voice before she lost her consciousness that time. Her body involuntarily trembled because she had just realized something.

    "You are��" Kyouka wanted to say something but quickly stopped her words. Fortunately, she was able to control herself.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Kyouka?" Ziel already heard what Kyouka said. He didn''t know what Kyouka was thinking right now.

    "Eh? It is nothing. I forgot what I wanted to say earlier." Kyouka smiled awkwardly and took her eyes off him.

    "Are you perhaps experiencing the same thing as me, Kyouka? If true, then you should finish the drink. I can guarantee that your nausea and dizziness will go away quickly." ra said worriedly. Princess Iris, next to ra, also felt the same way as her. It made Kyouka feel guilty.

    "I''m excellent." Kyouka quickly returned to her usual self. She secretly nced at Ziel.

    (I''ll properly thank himter. I''m sure he''s no ordinary boy and has many secrets. Luckily, I didn''t say it in front of ra and Iris)

    Kyouka was grateful that she had good self-control. She didn''t want her good intentions to turn into trouble for Ziel.

    Not long after, Beatrix came to their ce. She is the teacher on duty in Ziel''s group. Beatrix had previously met with Princess Cordelia and the other teachers. She had been gone for quite a while since the group was formed and had just returned. It seemed that the meeting discussed many things.

    "How is ra?" Beatrix immediately asked about ra''s condition as soon as she got there. She is ra''s private magic tutor as well as her aunt. She had been worried since leaving her for the previous meeting.

    "Eh? Aunt? Are you done with your meeting? I''m already fine, thanks to the tea that Ziel made." Kalya smiles and shows Beatrix that she is okay.

    "Haa...thank goodness you''re okay. I was thinking about your situation here at the meeting." Beatrix sighed in relief then pinched ra''s cheeks.

    "Mmm�� I''m sorry, auntie! But, can you let me go!? I am no longer a little girl!" ra protests against Beatrix. She rubbed her cheeks which were red from being pinched by her. Princess Iris, Kyouka, and the other studentsughed seeing ra like that.

    [Attention! For the soldiers and academy students on the west deck, please be careful! We detected a low-level magical beast approaching!]

    Theirughter suddenly stiffened. Ziel and his group were on the west deck with Beatrix as their supervisor. Not long after, the academy students saw a giant octopus approaching them at high speed.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    "It''s a Thunder Squid. ording to the book, that monster can shoot ck ink as well as lightning from its tentacles." One of the academy students exined about the monster.

    "You don''t need to panic. I can deal with it alone." A student from ss A said arrogantly. But before he could do anything, the monster shouted first.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    The monster died quickly. As the students spoke, Kyouka cast her spell at the beast.

    "You can fight other magical beastster. The monster had gotten too close to the deck. If it''s a bitte to kill it, there will be damage to this ship." Kyouka spoke nonchntly to those students. Beatrix silently nodded and praised Kyouka''s observation. The other students felt embarrassed after hearing Kyouka''s statement. They knew Kyouka meant less talking and more action.

    [Attention! For the soldiers and students of the academy on the east deck, please be careful! A low-level magical beast is heading that way!]

    Suddenly another notification sounded in the ears of ra and her group. One after another, warnings sounded to inform them that some magical beasts were still roaming the area and attacking the warship. But all of that was easily ovee by the soldiers and the academy students.

    ***

    On the other ship behind the warship carrying the academy students, King Raghnall watched along with Merlick. They were secretly following Princess Cordelia''s investigative activities. But they didn''t know that princess Cordelia had noticed them just she decided to keep quiet.

    "What do you think about the students from the human academy?" King Raghnall asked the man next to him. That person is King redis. He suddenly wanted to go with them after knowing the n that Merlick was going to do. Apart from King redis, Queen Triana and her two children also came with her.

    "Hmm... just so so. Nothing special." King redis replied nonchntly. He didn''t seem to care at all what the academy students had shown to defeat the monsters.

    "Oh, is that so? Perhaps the young talents in the Demon Kingdom are far superior to those in the human academy." Merlick said sarcastically because he didn''t like what King Redis had said.

    "Of course��" King Redis wanted to boast about the young talent of his kingdom, but the sudden change in the weather stopped his words. The sky turned cloudy and was apanied by lightning striking into the ocean.

    "Looks like a storm ising soon. We better get to the nearest ind as soon as possible before our ship gets caught in the storm." King Raghnall reminded them with a gloomy face. He felt something strange about the storm. The royal mages had checked that it should be a sunny day. But overcast clouds with golden lightning suddenly covered the sky above them.. King Raghnall sensed a bad omen from what was happening right now.

 Chapter 187 - 32

    Time returned when the sky was still clear and not yet covered by thunderclouds. Fornius stared at the magic projection in front of him with a gloomy face.

    "Looks like the Cirlus Kingdom is helping the King of the Demon Kingdom. Too bad, I don''t think they will interfere with this matter. I can''t help but destroy them all at once. However, I still don''t know if the person who defeated Leviathan was among them or not." Fornius muttered loud enough for Oillet beside him to hear.

    "So, what are you going to do, Lord Fornius?" Oillet asked Fornius curiously. She didn''t expect that his master, who was usually so brave and brutal, was now even more cautious in his actions.

    "First, I will lock them up so they don''t go back to the Cirlus Kingdom." Fornius looked up at the sky and snapped his fingers.

    [Golden Lightning Cloud Cage]

    Not long after, overcast clouds suddenly appeared and covered the clear sky. Golden lightning with a deafening sound began to strike from behind the clouds. The dark clouds kept spreading until they covered most of the Cirlus Kingdom''s sea area.

    "This way, they won''t be able to escape from my grasp." Fornius looked satisfied to see the lightning clouds in the sky.

    "As expected of Lord Fornius. What you''re doing right now is amazing!" Oillet looked at Fornius with a twinkle and amazement.

    "I''m still not done. There''s something else I want to incorporate into that thundercloud. I also have other ns to make them die without getting my hands dirty." Fornius smirked evilly and cast another spell into the thundercloud in the sky.

    ***

    The sky suddenly became cloudy with lightning that kept striking the ocean. Princess Cordelia increased the speed of their warships to reach their destination ind, which was not far away. Not long after, the warships finally reached their destination before the storm hit.

    After the warship docked, the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom quickly led the students and academy teachers to find a ce for them to camp. They were currently on an uninhabited ind, so they couldn''t expect to sleep in a lodging. They walked for quite a while from the shore and finally found the best ce to set up camp.

    "We''ll be camping here for a while! After the storm clears, we will continue our investigation!" Princess Cordelia gave orders to her subordinates and the people from the academy.

    "We understand, General!" the soldiers answered in unison.

    The soldiers worked very fast. It didn''t take them long to set up all the tents. The academy students just stood still, looking at them. The difference in experience between the academy students and the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers was visible here.

    "Okay! You guys don''t keep standing still like that! Get into the tent because a rainstorm ising!" vio shouted to wake up the students. They quickly came back to their senses and entered their group''s tent. Men and women have separate tents.

    Not long after that, heavy rain apanied by strong winds ensued. Fortunately, the soldiers and academy people had already set up a fairly sturdy tent. Suddenly the door of one of the tents opened, and someone came out of it. That person used a ck cloak to cover himself and flew towards the ind''s center. That ck-robed person is Ziel. He went out to check something.

    After he arrived at the ind''s center, another ck-robed person was waiting for him there. Ziel strolled towards her. The robes that Ziel and the ck-robed person were wearing didn''t get wet in the rain because a thinyer of barrier prevented the cloak from being exposed to the rain.

    "Looks like people from your race havee to take King Redis and his family. This time it was even the high-level divine race that came. Do you perhaps know the reason?" Ziel asked the ck-robed person. She is Lilith asked by Ziel to check out with him. He wasn''t afraid to leave ra alone because he knew who the person from the divine race was targeting.

    "The first is because of a grudge, and the second is that they have something special about them and will be of use to that person." Lilith answered with her point of view as one from the Divine Race.

    "Hmm... that means it can be both, right? That person went to the trouble of creating a barrier this wide to confine his prey." Ziel muttered and looked up at the sky. Rather, he looked at the thundercloud.

    "Barrier? You mean this rainstorm is a barrier?" Lilith was shocked to have just realized this. She thought that this rainstorm was a magic spell from Fornius used to attack, but he didn''t expect that this was arge-scale barrier used to trap them.

    "Yes. Right now, this entire area under the rain was his territory. But the person himself was very far from this ce. Looks like he doesn''t want King Redis and his family to run away while he''s busy doing something elsewhere." Ziel answered Lilith while staring somewhere. The direction he saw was the location of an uninhabited ind where Fornius lived with Oillet.

    "So, this rain will only prevent us from getting out of this area, right?" Lilith confirmed Ziel''s previous exnation. But Lilith saw Ziel suddenly frowned.

    "At first, yes. But it looks like that person added another spell in it." Ziel spoke coldly. Even if it was only for a moment, Lilith could feel that the atmosphere around Ziel had turned terrible. But Ziel quickly returned to the way he was.

    "What''s wrong with this rain?" Lilith ventured to ask him.

    "Draining life energy. If you are exposed to this rain, your life energy will be eroded little by little. At first, you will only feel tired quickly, but over time you will not have the strength to move and will eventually die." Ziel replied nonchntly. Then he opened his palm and let the raindrops hit him.

    Lilith also did the same thing Ziel did. Not long after, she opened her eyes wide as she felt her life energy slowly dissipate.

    "What does he want to do by doing all this? If he just wanted to capture King Redis and his family, shouldn''t he juste to this ce and take them by force? Why do you have to use a roundabout and long process?" Lilith still doesn''t understand Fornius'' way of thinking.

    Lilith knew the one who did all these things was Fornius. She noticed it from the golden lightning in the sky, the same as Fornius had shown in the temple. She remembered that Fornius was the second strongest person in the ''God Domain'' organization. He was very arrogant and always looked for trouble with the silver statue. He''s not one to waste time. He would immediately attack from the front with all his strength because he was confident in his abilities. What Fornius is doing right now is not his style at all.

    "He''s acting cautiously." Ziel answered curtly to Lilith''s question.

    "Alert? Oh, is it because of you?" Lilith quickly understood after she thought about it for a while.

    "I might be one of them. First, he didn''t expect that King Redis and his family would be with king Raghnall and his soldiers. He must have thought that the Cirlus Kingdom was protecting King Redis right now. The second was that he thought that the person who killed Leviathan was still in this kingdom. That''s why he didn''t want to act recklessly by directly appearing here." Ziel exined his guess about what Fornius was thinking right now.

    "Oh, I see. Then, what are you going to do next? Are you going to sit there looking at it? Or will you go straight to that person''s ce?" Lilith nodded in understanding and wanted to know Ziel''s next n.

    "I don''t have to worry about the life energy-draining effect of this rain because ra and the girls around her have my artifact. In addition, there will be hordes of magical beastsing to the camp. That person wanted to use the magical beast horde to force the people out of the tent to fight the monsters. That way, they would run out of their life energy while fighting the beast and then die." Ziel raised his hand and opened his palm towards the thundercloud in the sky.

    "What are you doing?" Lilith was confused by Ziel''s sudden action. But Ziel didn''t answer. From his palm emerged a ball of grey light. Ziel shot the ball of light towards the thundercloud.

    The ball of light turned into a curtain and covered the entire area with thunderclouds. The rainwater that fell from the sky first hit the curtain and looked like it was being filtered. Lilith opened her palm again to let the raindrops hit her.

    "This is!" Lilith was shocked and didn''t know what to say. She no longer felt her life energy eroded after being hit by the rainwater. In other words, Ziel annulled the life energy-draining effect of the rain without cancelling the spell itself.

    "I want to see what that person will do after finding out that what he did turn out to be useless and wasted. Let''s go back to camp and wait for the magical beast horde toe." Ziel turned around and flew back towards the encampment of the people from the academy and the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers.

    "I understand." Lilith answered obediently and quickly followed behind him.

    ***

    "Hmm... something''s weird. Why do I feel like something is covering the entire sky right now?" Fornius opened his palm and felt the raindrops falling from the sky. Suddenly his eyes stared intently at the direction of the camp of the people from the academy.

    "Damn! Oillet, have you sent a horde of magical beasts there?" Fornius asked Oillet next to him.

    "I''ve been sending the monsters a long time ago, lord Fornius. The horde of magical beasts will probably arrive soon. Did something happen?" Oillet timidly asked Fornius, who looked angry.

    "Haa�� the spell I added to the rainwater seems to be useless. The magical beast horde''s attack on the academy''s encampment was futile. It seemed that someone else was secretly helping them. I had to intervene directly to finish everything. Otherwise, I can''t recover the losses I''ve suffered." Fornius spoke with an angry face. He was annoyed that someone had thwarted his ns.

    Fornius had lost many objects of his research, including his special one, Leviathan. If the monsters he dispatched now also died, he would only have a few remaining research objects in his hands. This is detrimental not only to him but also to the ''God Domain'' organization.

    "So you''re going, Lord Fornius? Will it be okay? Don''t we still not know the person who defeated Leviathan?" Oillet has a bad feeling about it.

    "I have no other choice. I have to go there to take my revenge and take the research object. Those magical beasts will only die in vain if I don''t go. You don''t have to worry. I will be fine. You know how strong I am, don''t you?" Fornius smirked and intended to leave the ce. But suddenly, he remembered something.

    "You have to hide in a cave in the middle of this ind. I''ve set up a teleportation circle there. Suppose I don''te back until the evening. You must leave this ind." Fornius flew at full speed and turned into a golden streak of light towards the camp of the people from the academy.

    Oillet was taken aback after hearing Fornius'' words. Those words felt like hisst words to her. She didn''t know what to say at this point. Even though Oillet is afraid of him, Fornius still treats Oillet well even when she makes mistakes. She didn''t know why Fornius was behaving like that to her. But Oillet decided to ask him sometime in the future. When Oillet came back to her senses, Fornius had already be a golden light that was slowly disappearing from her sight.

    "You will win, Lord Fornius! You wille back! I''ll be waiting for you here!" Oillet''s scream echoed throughout the cloudy sky and apanied Fornius'' departure.

 Chapter 188 - 33

    When Ziel and Lilith returned to the academy people''s encampment, he saw many soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom standing guard outside the tent. Then he nced in one direction and saw King Redis and his family walking along with King Raghnall and Merlick into one of therge tents that seemed to have just been built. Not long after, Princess Cordelia came out of the tent and saw Ziel, who had just returned from outside. Luckily, Lilith had already returned to her tent.

    Ziel pretended not to see her and continued walking towards his tent. But Princess Cordelia had no intention of letting him go. Even though it was raining heavily, she still ran and chased Ziel.

    "Wait a minute!" Princess Cordelia grabbed Ziel''s shoulder.

    "How can I help you, General Cordelia?" Ziel asked her hoarsely. He wanted to quickly return to his tent before people realized that he had not been back for a long time. Previously Ziel asked permission to go out for a while to the supervising teacher in his tent. But if he still hadn''t returned for a long time, perhaps the teacher would be worried about him.

    Princess Cordelia''s face twitched when Ziel addressed her with that nickname. Somehow she felt ufortable when she heard that from Ziel.

    "Hmm�� can you not call me by another nickname? I feel weird hearing you call me that." Princess Cordelia spoke awkwardly to Ziel.

    "I understand. The War Goddess of the Cirlus Kingdom." Ziel obediently addressed Princess Cordelia by her other nickname.

    "Stop it! Are you kidding me!? I know you are strong. But I''ll be forced to fight you if you keep calling me that!" Princess Cordelia was annoyed by Ziel''s attitude towards her. She got angry, thinking Ziel was mocking her.

    "Is that true? I probably won''t be as kind asst night either. Honestly, didn''t you peek again when I came out of the tent earlier? Didn''t I warn you?" Ziel said while releasing a bit of his strength. It made Princess Cordelia depressed, and she started breathing heavily.

    "Eh!? How did you know about that!?" Princess Cordelia quickly covered her mouth with her hand. She unconsciously made a slip of the tongue while speaking.

    "What do you want? Was my warningst night not enough?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at Princess Cordelia.

    "This time, I didn''t do it on purpose! I swear! At first, I checked the situation around the campsite, and then I identally saw you going towards the ind''s center. Eventually, I became curious and kept an eye on you." Princess Cordelia took her eyes off Ziel. She didn''t dare to look at him for fear that he would suddenly gouge out her eyeballs.

    "What have you seen there? Depending on your answer, I might not let you go this time even if Kalyaes to help you." Ziel said coldly to Princess Cordelia. His words sent a chill down Princess Cordelia''s spine.

    "I�� I just saw you met someone there. Then you threw a ball of light into the sky. That''s all I''ve seen." Princess Cordelia answered honestly. She trembled in fear that Ziel would be angry with her answer.

    "I understand. This time I will let you go. But if you do it again, both of your eyeballs will disappear in that instant." Ziel reminded Princess Cordelia ofst night''s events. Princess Cordelia stopped breathing for a moment while imagining that terrible thing.

    "I understand! But, may I ask you something?" Princess Cordelia dared to ask Ziel even though she was currently under the pressure of the power that Ziel released. She was curious about something and wanted to find out right away.

    "Say." Ziel quickly allowed her.

    "How did you know that I was looking at you? Whereas before, you couldn''t realize it. Besides, what exactly are you doing in the center of the ind together with that ck-robed person?" Princess Cordelia let out all her curiosity to Ziel.

    "It is effortless. I need to feel someone''s gaze directed at me. If that gaze uses aura, mana, or familiarity, it''s definitely not you. However, if I can''t feel the three things I previously mentioned or I can''t find the source of those gazes, then the one who''s spying on me is you." Ziel answered Princess Cordelia''s first question.

    "While the next thing is because of your father''s fault that brought the source of trouble to this ce. You better prepare for the magical beast horde invasion that will arrive any minute." Ziel left Princess Cordelia, who was speechless in shock after hearing his answer.

    "Hey! What do you mean by my father''s fault!? You must answer clearly!" Princess Cordelia shouted at Ziel. Luckily it was raining heavily, and no one was listening. But Ziel ignored Princess Cordelia and continued walking back to his tent. Princess Cordelia could only grit her teeth and walk back to her tent, but she suddenly remembered the warning Ziel had said.

    "Gather all the soldiers! Prepare for magical beast attacks!" Princess Cordelia gave an order to one of the soldiers standing guard in front of her tent. Even though she hadn''t checked the magical beast horde with her own eyes, she felt that Ziel''s words could be trusted.

    "I understand!" The soldier quickly gathered the soldiers in front of Princess Cordelia''s tent.

    "What happened, Princess Cordelia?" vio came closer to Princess Cordelia after seeing the soldiers running with slightly tense faces.

    "Looks like there will be a horde of magical beasts approaching this camp. so we are preparing for it." Princess Cordelia calmly answered vio''s question.

    "Is that true? Do you know how many monsters will attack this camp?" vio''s face became serious after hearing Princess Cordelia''s answer.

    "I still don''t know the exact number of those monsters. But I''ll find out soon enough. It''s better if Mr. vio and the other teachers also prepare to face the magical beast hordes this time." Princess Cordelia didn''t have time to exin in detail to vio because she didn''t know much about the magical beast horde either. Right now, she intended to check the ind''s situation firsthand with her own eyes.

    "I understand. But, next time, you can call me by my name directly without honorifics because our ages aren''t too far apart either." vio smiled refreshingly before leaving Princess Cordelia.

    "Eh? Oh, yes." Princess Cordelia couldn''t help but smile bitterly in response. Until now, she is still not used to dealing with a man who holds affection for her. She would rather face a high-level magical beast than a man like that.

    After viopletely disappeared from her sight, Princess Cordelia activated her sea goddess eye ability. At first, her face looked normal when she looked in one direction. When she turned his gaze to the others, her face suddenly became tense. She saw a group of magical beasts numbering in the hundreds approaching their camp. She continued her inspection in the other direction. Then she gritted her teeth because the monsters surrounded the camp from three directions, and the beast hordes would being to the camp soon.

    "All soldiers, get ready! We will soon face an attack from magical beasts!" Princess Cordelia quickly mobilized her troops to prepare to face the hordes of magical beasts in their respective positions.

    (How did he know that there would be an invasion of the magical beast horde? Not to mention the numbers are so abnormal as someone nned this. Could it be that he did it? No way, I''m sure he wouldn''t do something like this. What''s more, there''s herdy in this ce. Then who? Wait, didn''t he say about the source of trouble earlier? Could it be...)

    Princess Cordelia''s mind was inplete chaos at the moment. Even so, she could still find an answer from Ziel''s words to her earlier.

    (I''ll make sure of thatter. For now, the most important thing is to kill all those magical beasts. With the help of the academy students and teachers, we can do it!)

    Princess Cordelia put aside what Ziel had said before. She was currently focused on the magical beast horde invasion. If possible, she didn''t want the academy students to join the fight because she felt it was perilous, especially in the middle of heavy rain like that. But sadly, she had no other choice at this time and had to rely on them.

    ***

    After Ziel returned to his tent, he saw no one there. He asked one of the soldiers manning around the tent and learned that other students and teachers were gathering in another tent. The people from the academy were gathered in a tent that looked muchrger in the encampment. It was the tent that Ziel had seen King Raghnall and King Redis enter into before.

    When Ziel entered the tent, the attention of everyone inside was on him. But it was only for a moment as their attention returned the King Raghnall in front of them. Then Ziel saw ra quietly waving at him with a tiny smile. Ziel quickly walked over and joined his group.

    "I apologize for interrupting your investigation. At first, Merlick and I just wanted to keep an eye on you. But I didn''t expect that a big storm would ur today. I hope you don''t have to think about our presence here and continue to carry out your investigations as usual." King Raghnall smiled and gave his words to the academy''s people and the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers inside the tent. He didn''t want his appearance at that ce to cause amotion in their camp.

    Initially, King Raghnall had intended to set up a tent some distance away from thebined camp of the people from the academy and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom. But suddenly, Princess Cordelia came to his ce and picked him up. Princess Cordelia said it would be dangerous for a king to camp with only a few soldiers. Even though she knew King Raghnall and King Redis weren''t weak, she didn''t want to take unnecessary risks. Therefore Princess Cordelia suggested King Raghnall join their camp, and the rest would be taken care of by her. King Raghnall and Merlick had to agree with Princess Cordelia''s suggestion.

    "When you are dealing with magical beasts, you don''t have to worry about us because we can take care of ourselves. You have to focus on the monsters you are fighting and the environment around you." Merlick added King Raghnall''s exnation.

    "Ah, I forgot to introduce you. Maybe most of you already know him. He was the current king of the Demon Kingdom, Redis Parphial. At the same time, the woman next to him was the genius mage of the Demon Kingdom and the queen of the Demon Kingdom, Triana Parphial. The other two are their son and daughter��" King Raghnall smiled at the academy students and soldiers in front of him. He stopped his words because some of them started to get noisy after hearing the name of the Demon Kingdom. As things calmed down, King Raghnall continued his exnation.

    "King Redis and his family are currently on holiday in the Cirlus Kingdom and will be VIP guests in this kingdom. Coincidentally they came with me to keep an eye on you because they also wanted to explore the inds of the Cirlus Kingdom. Although the Demon Kingdom also has many inds and abundant marine resources, the natural scenery is not as beautiful as in this kingdom. So, I ask you to be kind to them." King Raghnall closed his exnation while keeping a big smile on his face.

    The academy students looked at each other. The soldiers also didn''t immediately answer King Raghnall''s words because many people from the human race harbored bad sentiments towards the demon race. Some of them were Princess Reina and Prince Albert, but they couldn''t show their displeasure at that ce.

    "We understand, Your Majesty!" The soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom could not help but have to ept it. However, some of them seem reluctant to answer.

    Not long after, vio entered the tent and whispered something in Merlick''s ear. Merlick''s face suddenly turned gloomy after hearing vio''s report. The people in the tent were curious about what vio had told him.

    "Are you sure about this news?" Merlick asked vio in a low voice. His face looks solemn now.

    "I''m certain. I got this news from Princess Cordelia." vio answered firmly.

    "Merlick, what happened?" King Raghnall asked Merlick out of curiosity about what they were talking about. But Merlick hadn''t had time to say anything because they heard a scream from outside.

    "All the soldiers are ready to fight! A horde of magical beasts attacked us!" Princess Cordelia''s voice reached the ears of the people inside the tent.

 Chapter 189 - 34

    King Raghnall and Merlick quickly rushed out of the tent upon hearing Princess Cordelia''s voice. They frowned when they saw the situation outside the tent. Hundreds of magical beasts had surrounded their camp. Some of the soldiers had even started fighting the monsters.

    "Lia, how is the current situation?" King Raghnall walked up to Princess Cordelia and asked her. She was currently busy organizing her soldiers.

    "Right now, the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom can still fight against the hordes of monsters, father. Fortunately, the monsters that came to attack were only low-level magical beasts. In addition, the magic weapons that you developed recently also helped the soldiers in killing the monsters. However, if mid-level magical beats or stronger ones suddenly appeared in groups, maybe our line of defense would be instantly destroyed." Princess Cordelia reported her observations to King Raghnall. She nced at king Redis behind his father.

    "Hmm�� then we can only hope that only a horde of low-level magical beasts will attack our camp." King Raghnall nodded and didn''t look too worried about the situation in front of him.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr!

    But that hope was instantly dashed by the sound of a monster''s roar echoing through their camp. Another horde of monsters appeared behind the flock of low-level magical beasts. The magical beasts that appeared this time were mid-level mixed with high-level. The faces of the soldiers on the front line turned pale after the appearance of the monsters.

    "The mages help the soldiers who are fighting at the front! Fire your strongest ranged magic at that newly appeared magical beast horde!" Princess Cordelia began to reorganize her strategy. She didn''t want any of his soldiers to die in that fight. Then Princess Cordelia looked at Merlick next to King Raghnall.

    "Mr. Merlick, can the academy teachers help us fight the magical beast horde that just appeared?" Princess Cordelia intends to bow her head to Merlick. She didn''t care if she had to lower her head if she could help her soldiers.

    "You don''t have to do that. We do mean to help." Merlick smiled and stopped Princess Cordelia from lowering her head. Then he looked at vio and the other teachers.

    "Can you help them?" Merlick didn''t order them but asked the teachers what they thought.

    "Of course, we can! Just leave it all to us, Princess Cordelia! We won''t let those monsters do as they please!" vio quickly answered Merlick''s question. He looks the most enthusiastic among the other teachers. He wanted to get Princess Cordelia''s attention by doing so. Kalya and the other teachers couldn''t do anything about his behavior. They could only nod in response to the request from Princess Cordelia.

    "Okay. you can go now!" Merlick can only give his orders after all the teachers agree.

    Kalya and the other teachers spread out to all corners of the camp to help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom fight the magical beast hordes that had just appeared. vio and the other teachers easily killed low and mid-level magical beasts. For high-level magical beasts, they could defeat it with minimal effort.

    Princess Cordelia could breathe a sigh of relief after seeing the battlefield situation bing more favorable for them. She was grateful she didn''t have to send the academy students to suppress the monsters. Currently, she intends to join the fight on the front lines. But Merlick''s scream made her frown.

    "Academy students will help the soldiers against hordes of low-level magical beasts! For mid-level and high-level will be the opponent for the teachers! If you feel you are in a dangerous situation, you can back off immediately. Do you understand!?" Merlick shouted at the students behind him.

    "We got it!" The students answered in unison. Most of them were excited about the fight. They quickly spread out and helped the soldiers fight the monsters on the front line. After joining forces, not a single monster had reached their camp yet.

    "Mr. Merlick! Isn''t it dangerous to let the students advance into the battlefield?" Princess Cordelia questioned Merlick''s decision.

    "They enter the academy to fight. What do you have to worry about?" King Redis answered Princess Cordelia''s question before Merlick could say anything. This made Princess Cordelia unhappy.

    "I already knew about it. However, they were only about six months into the academy, and here was the real battlefield! You should know that magical beasts sometimes fight in groups, and it is very dangerous for the safety of the students!" Princess Cordelia raises her voice to King Redis.

    "Lia..." King Raghnall tried to reprimand his daughter, but Princess Cordelia ignored him.

    "What makes you angry like that little girl? If you''re afraid they''re in danger, you can fight while protecting them. After all, this is their principal''s decision. You''re mistaken if you have to be angry with me." King Redis is not angry with Princess Cordelia. He assumed Princess Cordelia''s words earlier came from children and didn''t respond to them.

    On the other hand, Prince Viron watched Princess Cordelia from top to bottom. Princess Irene was annoyed with her brother''s behavior. Meanwhile, Princess Cordelia felt Prince Viron''s gaze and snorted disdainfully at him.

    "What King Redis has said is true. I purposely dropped the students into the real battlefield to quickly adapt to the actual battle. Be it against monsters or fellow humans. However, their safety remains my priority. I will intervene directly when they are in danger." Merlick exined Princess Cordelia.

    "I understand! Then I will help the soldiers and academy students!" Princess Cordelia became calmer after hearing Merlick''s exnation. Then she lowered his head to Merlick and dashed into the battlefield.

    "Disrespectful child." King Redis grumbled after seeing Princess Cordelia leave. His voice was loud enough for those around him to hear, but no one responded.

    ***

    Princess Cordelia was fighting monsters while watching over the academy students. She saw ra and Princess Iris fighting together.

    [Ice Thorn]

    A vine made of ice suddenly appeared from the ground. The nt wrapped around the bodies of several magical beasts at once and locked their movements. Not stopping there, Not stopping there, the vines let out sharp thorns and pierced the monster''s body.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrr!

    The monsters screamed in pain. But the attack wasn''t finished yet because Princess Iris added another attack to the monsters.

    [Night de]

    Jet-ck mana des shot at the magical beasts, sliced them into pieces, and instantly turned them into minced meat. Princess Cordelia was taken aback by thebined attacks of the two girls.

    "Amazing! They looked weak on the outside, but they had quite formidable abilities for a mage of their age. What''s more, their cooperation is verypact, and it seems I underestimated the abilities of the academy students too much." Princess Cordelia muttered in admiration after seeing Princess Iris and ra''s fight. But suddenly, her face became tense because there was a magical beast with high speed approaching Princess Iris and ra.

    "Ooh, no! It was a mid-level magical beast, Lightning Seahorse! They are in danger!" Princess Cordelia saw a seahorse monster moving at a very high speed. The monster''s body was shrouded in lightning and had extremely sharp teeth to kill its prey in silence.

    The Lightning Seahorse quickly drew near to Princess Iris and ra. Princess Cordelia felt that she would never be able to save them. Princess Cordelia nced at Merlick at the camp, but she didn''t seem to notice the Lightning Seahorse''s presence because the monster was moving so fast.

    The monster was already right behind Princess Iris and ra. When Lightning Seahorse opened its jaw, Princess Cordelia saw a beam of red light shoot and pierce through the monster''s forehead. Lightning Seahorse died instantly.

    Princess Cordelia could only freeze where she was standing. But she quickly returned to her senses and spotted the red light with her eyes. She saw a red light as a small snake with a body covered in red lightning that kept roaming the battlefield without anyone noticing. The little red snake killed mid and high-level magical beasts silently. Otherwise, the red snake would only injure the monster''s vital parts to keep it from moving, and the teachers or soldiers could easily kill the beast.

    Princess Cordelia fought the magical beasts while continuously observing the movement of the red snake. One by one, the monsters keep falling without anyone knowing the cause. Princess Cordelia has to keep helping the academy students because it looks like the red snake isn''t helping all the students. The red snake only moves around certain people. After Princess Cordelia took a closer look, the people the snake was protecting were the girls she recognized by face. They are ra, Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia.

    Princess Cordelia raised her eyebrows because she had just realized something. She began to trace the origin of the red snake. After struggling to find it, Princess Cordelia finally found the person who controlled the red snakes. As expected, a boy with ck hair handled the red snake with his fingertips like he was ying with a doll. Every time his finger moves, a magical beast will die. The boy that Princess Cordelia is looking at right now is Ziel.

    Ziel fought with the sword while controlling the five red snakes stealthily. The red snake was another version of his ''Thunder Beam'' skill that he could control at will. He calmly watched the situation around him. Ziel focuses mainly on ra, Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia. As for Kalya, Ziel believes she can take care of herself if she only fights high-level magical beasts. After all, Kalya has Ziel''s artifact with her.

    Princess Cordelia secretly admires Ziel''s smooth sword movement even though it looks a bit rough. But then she remembers Ziel''s fight with Leviathan and finds out that his current fighting style is fake. When Princess Cordelia was too focused on paying attention to him, Ziel suddenly turned his gaze to her, and their eyes met.

    "Eh!?" Princess Cordelia didn''t know what to do because she was caught red-handed by Ziel while she was observing him. She thought Ziel would be angry with her, but she was wrong. Ziel''s eyes only nced at her briefly and returned to focus on the battlefield situation.

    "Luckily, he didn''t mind it. I better focus on the other students and not stay in this ce. I''m afraid he will change his mind." Princess Cordelia quickly left the ce while helping the students from the academy who seemed to be in danger.

    Elsewhere, King Raghnall and Merlick also oversaw the fight between the Cirlus Kingdom''s soldiers and the magical beast horde. A single soldier did not apany them because that was their request. King Raghnall asked all the soldiers to help fight the hordes of monsters.

    King Redis and his family were also watching the academy students'' battles, especially the heroes'' battles.

    (Wonderful! I didn''t expect ra and Princess Iris to be that strong. Their coboration is great too! The other girls are just as great as them!)

    Princess Irene became excited after seeing ra and Princess Iris fight. She watched her friends fight while clenching her fists and wished she could join them in fighting.

    "Hmm�� why do I feel this level ofbat is so easy for the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom? Even though they were assisted by the teachers and students of the academy, there were at least hundreds of mid and high-level magical beasts. But they seem to have easily eliminated those monsters." King Raghnall stroked his chin while observing the fight between his soldiers and the hordes of monsters. He had felt something strange ever since the academy students had joined the fight.

    "It might just be your feelings or maybe the students who have grown to the point of being able to defeat those monsters easily." Merlick smiled broadly as his n to make the students adapt to the real battlefield situation was going smoothly.

    "I thought they were just lucky, and those monsters were just weak monsters." King Redis suddenly entered into their conversation.

    "Isn''t there a saying that luck is also strength?" Merlick calmly answered King Redis''s sarcastic remark.

    "Hmph!" King Redis could only snort in response to Merlick''s answer.

    Not long after that, the clouds grew thicker and more lightning struck thend. The soldiers and students who were fighting looked up at the sky. They saw someone emerge from the lightning cloud and look like a God of Thunder descending to the Clorius continent.

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to take care of my research object so well. You even killed half of them.. Are you ready to ept the consequences for what you have done?" Fornius'' angry voice echoed in the sky of their camp and made the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom who heard it tremble.

 Chapter 190 - 35

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>

    King Redis and his family trembled after seeing Fornius'' appearance. They had not expected him to return quickly and chase them to the ind.

    "You! Did you know that you are currently in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom! And you dared to attack this camp with a horde of magical beasts!" King Redis didn''t know what else to say. Still, he remembered that he was currently under the protection of the Cirlus Kingdom. So he intended to use this to scare Fornius and make him retreat for a while.

    King Raghnall could only grit his teeth because King Redis'' words seemed to be provoking the Cirlus Kingdom and Fornius. But he didn''t say anything now because he wanted to know Fornius''s purpose. If he wanted to capture King Redis, King Raghnall would dly hand him over even if he had to lose half of the Demon Kingdom''s sea area.

    Princess Cordelia could only hold back her anger when she heard the conversation between King Redis and Fornius. Now shepletely believed what Ziel had told her before. They really shouldn''t have brought King Redis with them, or maybe his father shouldn''t have made a deal with him in the first ce.

    "Are you done talking? You or the King of the Cirlus Kingdom, all of you here must die!" Fornius didn''t care what King Redis had to say. From the start, he intended to finish off everyone in the camp. It was because the Cirlus Kingdom openly protected King Redis. In addition, the soldiers of the kingdom also killed many of his research objects. He also wanted to lure the person who killed Leviathan to reveal himself.

    "What do you mean? Do you intend to eliminate us in this ce? Do you think you have the ability to do that?" King Raghnall narrowed his eyes after hearing Fornius'' words. At first, he intended to give up King Redis, but he threw that thought away. He knew even if he gave King Redis to him, Fornius would still not let them go.

    "I have that ability or not. We will prove it this time!" Fornius pointed his palm at King Raghnall. Golden lightning slowly gathered in his hand.

    [Divine Lightning Beam]

    The goldenser beam shot towards King Raghnall. This time his power was much greater than the one he used against King Redis. His attacks were enough to kill everyone around King Raghnall, including Merlick, King Redis, and his family.

    "Father!" Princess Cordelia and Princess Rinne screamed and tried to save their father. But Fornius'' attack speed was terrific. They didn''t even have time to move from where they were standing.

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    The soldiers and academy students fell silent at sight. They didn''t even care about the horde of monsters in front of them. The sudden appearance and attack of Fornius made them both shocked and realize that the root of all the problems that urred in the Cirlus Kingdom was the golden-haired man.

    "Father!" Princess Cordelia and Princess Rinne quickly came to their senses and ran over to King Raghnall.

    "You don''t have to worry. Do you think your father will die just from an attack like that?" King Raghnall''s voice came through the smoke from Fornius'' attack. Due to the heavy rain, the smoke quickly dissipated. King Raghnall appeared before their eyes wearing body armor that looked very modern and shiny. Not because the surface was polished, but because the armor itself gave off a bluish glow.

    "That is�� the Saint Armor that father is currently researching?" Princess Rinne muttered in a slightly loud voice. Her voice reached the ears of her sister, Princess Cordelia.

    "Rinne, what is it? Howe I never knew that father had such armor with him?" Princess Cordelia asked Princess Rinne. She didn''t like creating magic tools as much as her father and sister. Usually, she would know if her father or sister had found or created a new magic tool or artifact. But the armor her father was wearing looked foreign to her.

    "Father did the research secretly, and no one else knew. I even found out by ident. Father asked me to keep it a secret even from you, sister." Princess Rinne smiled apologetically to Princess Cordelia. She felt guilty for hiding it from her.

    "You don''t need to apologize. Then, what exactly is the armor?" Princess Cordelia doesn''t mind all that stuff. She was currently curious about what her father had made. She urged Princess Rinne to exin.

    "It''s the armor that father made based on the divine dress he''s seen. Don''t you know that no one can make an artifact of the divine dress ss at this time? Father insisted on creating it with all the knowledge he had. Even though it''s different from the divine dress we know, it''s the result of his hard work over the years. That Saint Armor was his name. The armor had the same function as the divine dress but did not have power. At least the Saint Armor is equivalent to a Saint Rank artifact." Princess Rinne told all the things she knew to Princess Cordelia. She thought it was okay to say that since Princess Cordelia already knew about it by now.

    "Ooh, so. We must return safely from here. After that, I will ask father for a more detailed exnation." Princess Cordelia smiled a little at Princess Rinne. It did not make Princess Rinne calm but quite the opposite. Princess Rinne knows that Princess Cordelia is angry because they have been hiding it all this time. She took her eyes off Princess Cordelia and didn''t dare look at her again. She looked at her father, wearing armor shrouded in bright blue light.

    The armor worn by King Raghnall protects himself and others around him. As such, Merlick, King Redis, and his family were unharmed.

    "Hoo�� you have an interesting toy. Alright, I''ll be kind enough to test your toy. how long the barrier canst." Fornius smirked and seemed interested in the armor that King Raghnall was showing. He pointed his palm again at King Raghnall and shot him with the same attack as before. The difference was that he was attacking her in session this time.

    [Divine Thunder Beam] x3

    "Be careful, Father!" Princess Cordelia and Princess Rinne couldn''t help but worry about her father''s situation even though his father''s armor was strong. They still didn''t know how strong their current enemy was.

    King Raghnall''s face darkened because he had never worn the Saint Armor in actualbat. He didn''t know how long the durability of the artifact he made couldst against the onught of Fornius'' attacks.

    Booooommmm!

    Booooommmm!

    Booooommmm!

    After his attack ended, Fornius was quite surprised because King Raghnall was fine with the armor and the people around him.

    "Amazing. I didn''t think humans in this era could make such strong armor. but, how long can youst?" Fornius smiled and intended to attack King Raghnall again with another skill.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such an artifact." King Redis was surprised by the durability shown by the Saint Armor that King Raghnall wore. Fornius'' previous attack was much stronger than the attack they had received the first time they had fought him. But King Raghnall''s artifact can hold it up without being scratched at all.

    King Raghnall ignored what king Redis had said. Right now, his face was gloomy as he could feel that the armor he was wearing was shaking violently. He thought his armor would crumble if he received such an attack again.

    "Raghnall, what''s your n? We can''t go on like this. Otherwise, the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers and the people from the academy might die in his hands. I can feel that he is even stronger than any enemy I have encountered so far." Merlick''s face is no better than King Raghnall either.

    "I understand what you''re thinking. I only have one n in mind right now." King Raghnall answered in a deep voice.

    "What''s that?" Merlick asked with a tense face.

    "You have to take the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom and the people from the academy away from here. I''ll try to hold it in for as long as I can. Oh, I said it wrong. I will hold it together with King Redis." King Raghnall had thought of many ways to get out of their current situation, but that was the only way that had the highest sess rate for them to survive Fornius'' pursuit.

    "What are you saying? If you want to die, you have to die alone. Why did you involve me?" King Redis was annoyed with King Raghnall''s words carrying his name.

    "All this trouble started with you, and you said that I involved you? It was you who involved us with your troubles!? Do you think you will survive after I die?" King Raghnall asked King Redis in a high tone. He was angry because King Redis wanted to run away from his responsibilities.

    "You! Whatever! I will help you, but I will not die with you!" King Redis finally gave up because he couldn''t argue with King Raghnall''s words.

    "That''s enough. As long as you can keep them in this ce for a long time and let them escape from this ind, you don''t have to die in this ce." King Raghnall was satisfied with King Redis'' answer. Then he looked at Merlick again.

    "Merlick, I will leave my two daughters and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom in your hands." King Raghnall prepares to attack fornius. He believed that he could hold him back for quite a while by using his Saint Armor.

    "I entrust my son and daughter to you." Queen Triana said to Merlick. From the start, she had intended to fight together with King Redis if he agreed to King Raghnall''s request.

    "I understand." Merlick answered curtly. Although he was a little annoyed with King Redis, his two children had nothing to do with his father''s words or actions.

    (My wife, in the next battle, we will look for opportunities to sneak and escape secretly. We don''t need to fight to the death. Leave it all to King Raghnall)

    King Redis smirked and sent a message via telepathy to Queen Triana.

    (I get it, my husband!)

    Queen Triana quickly understood the meaning of King Redis''s words.

    "Looks like you guys are done with your small talk. So, hurry up and die because I have other business to attend to!" Fornius wasn''t worried that King Raghnall and the others ran away because they still didn''t know they couldn''t get out of that rainy area. Therefore he gave them less time to n and made them even more desperate when they realized that their ns were futile from the start.

    "Now, Merlick!" King Raghnall stepped forward to attack Fornius and signal Merlick.

    [Giant Tsunami]

    A great flood wave rushed toward Fornius. King Raghnall wanted to press Fornius into ce to prevent Merlick, his soldiers, and the people from the academy from escaping.

    [Evil God sh]

    [Space Explosion]

    King Redis and Queen Triana also attack simultaneously. They attacked using their best skills but not at their full strength as they wanted to save as much of their strength as possible to escape from that ce.

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    Fornius was hit by abined attack from the three of them. But strangely, he didn''t dodge or defend when he was about to be hit by their attacks.

    "All soldiers follow my orders! Get out of here right now! This is an order from your king!" Merlick shouted, giving orders to the soldiers in the pouring rain.

    "Mr. Merlick! What does this mean? Why do we have to run away from this ce? Then what about my father!?" Princess Cordelia questioned Merlick''s orders. She felt that what he said earlier meant they had to leave King Raghnall with Fornius.

    "I mean, as I said. Please don''t make things difficult for me, Cordelia. This is an order from your father. I hope you can understand and think more calmly for the safety of the soldiers." Merlick said with a serious face to Princess Cordelia. It made Princess Cordelia freeze, and she didn''t know what to say.

    "You are doing pointless things." Fornius'' voice rang in Merlick''s and Princess Cordelia''s ears. Fornius wasn''t even scratched by thebined attacks of the three of them. Then he stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers.

    [Thunder Soldiers]

    Golden lightning shed from the thundercloud and transformed into a human figure.. Hundreds of thunder soldiers were created and blocked their escape attempts.

 Chapter 191 - 36

    The battlefield situation became even more dangerous due to the appearance of hundreds of thunder soldiers. They and the hordes of magical beasts blocked the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers and people from the academy who wanted to escape from the ind.

    "What''s that!?"

    "They don''t look like monsters, nor do they look like humans."

    "It seems to be the golden-haired man''s skill."

    The Cirlus Kingdom soldiers panicked at the appearance of the thunder soldiers. They''ve had enough trouble with the magical beast hordes, and now another enemy has appeared. This makes them even more depressed.

    "The power of that creature cannot be underestimated. At least each of them has the strength of a grandmaster." Princess Cordelia said with a gloomy face.

    "Hmm��it seems difficult to escape from this ind now. The only thing we can do is fight that creature and break through so we can escape from this ce." Merlick had not expected that the situation would suddenly turn unfavorable.

    "You are right, Mr. Merlick. It looks like we have no other choice." Princess Cordelia agrees with Merlick''s words.

    "Attack them with your full strength! Pave the way for the academy students to leave this ce!" Princess Cordelia ordered her soldiers. She was forced to obey his father''s orders for the survival of the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom and the people of the academy.

    "We got it!" The soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom answered in unison and attacked the thunder soldiers.

    (I have to find a way to save father after the soldiers and academy people managed to escape from this ind)

    Princess Cordelia gritted her teeth and attacked the magical beast closest to her.

    "Mr. vio. What should we do? Are we going to help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom?" Beatrix asked vio. They haven''t been given further orders from Merlick. They were hesitating whether to help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom fight the monsters and thunder warriors or protect the academy students on their escape.

    "Hmm�� we''ll split into two groups. The first group will help the soldiers, and the remaining group will keep the students from escaping from this ind." vio gave his opinion as the interim leader of the group of teachers while Merlick was absent. He watched Beatrix and the other teachers'' reactions to make sure none objected.

    "I, Christoff, Reid, and Alvis will help the soldiers while the rest will look after the academy students. do you agree?" vio asked Beatrix and the other teachers. He deliberately chose male teachers to help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom and female teachers to look after the students.

    "We agree with your n." Beatrix and the other teachers looked at each other then nodded. They thought it was the best n to carry out at this time. While discussing their ns, vio and the other teachers heard a scream behind them.

    "Aaaaahhhh!"

    One of the Cirlus Kingdom''s soldiers was scorched when he attacked the thunder soldiers. After that, screams after screams rang in the ears of Kalya and the other teachers. The soldiers of the Cirlus kingdom fell one after another.

    "What''s that? The creature cannot be attacked with physical attacks! Besides, fire, earth, and lightning elemental magic did not affect them. The water element will only make things worse. If we attack, then we will be burnt like them. What should we do?" vio''s face darkened after seeing the situation of the Cirlus Kingdom''s soldiers. He didn''t expect the thunder soldiers to be so troublesome.

    "How do we defeat that creature?" Beatrix mumbled and thought of a way to ovee the thunder soldiers. The other teachers also fell silent, thinking about defeating the creature.

    "Maybe we can use the ice element? Or maybe seal it?" Ashley gave her opinion. He also still wasn''t sure the way she said it would work.

    "We have to try it right away to see if it can kill them or not. For now, we will stick with our previous n. We will help the soldiers, and you will take care of the students. We''re leaving now!" vio quickly reorganized their n. Although the abilities of the thunder soldiers were unexpected, that didn''t mean they couldn''t be defeated. vio and the other teachers would figure out how to beat the thunder soldiers while carrying out their n.

    After that, vio and the other teachers were divided into two groups and did their respective tasks. They tried to avoid the thunder soldiers if there was no need to have a pointless fight with the creature. But when those thunder soldiers got in their way, the teachers were forced to fight them and try the idea they had talked about earlier.

    On the other hand, Princess Cordelia had a hard time fighting off several thunder warriors at once. She coated her sword with ice so she wouldn''t get burned when she came into contact with them.

    "Damn! Are they immortal! Why do they keep on regenerating after I was shed!" Princess Cordelia could be heard grinding her teeth several times. She didn''t use her water element for fear of hurting the people around her because the thunder soldiers drained electricity from his body, and the water would only aid the electric shock from them. Princess Cordelia has been at a loss since the beginning of the fight because of the heavy rain. Due to the wet ground, many soldiers were identally electrocuted and died.

    Those thunder soldiers quickly regenerated when they were cut. Even if Princess Cordelia stabbed them in the heart or cut off their heads, the thunder soldiers would return to their original state as if Princess Cordelia''s attacks had never hit them.

    Princess Cordelia looked at the situation around her. Instead of her soldiers making way for the academy students, they died because of those thunder soldiers. Princess Cordelia tightly gripped the sword in her hand. She couldn''t just watch her soldiers die one after another.

    Princess Cordelia also saw the heroes fighting with the thunder soldiers, and their situation was the same as hers. They couldn''t kill those thunder soldiers.

    Princess Cordelia suddenly remembered something, and then she looked around to find someone. She finally found the person she was looking for. The people she''s looking for are ra and Princess Iris. But right now, there is someone else with them, namely Princess Irene. She wasn''t with Prince Viron because his brother chose to be with Merlick and didn''t want to fight. Princess Cordelia saw that the three of them were having a hard time fighting a thunder soldier but, a red snake seemed to bite the thunder soldier''s leg. Not long after, the thunder soldiers turned into light particles and disappeared.

    Those thunder soldiers were a skill from Fornius to manifest a form of his divine lightning power. Meanwhile, where did his lightning powere from? In other words, the thunder soldier was a dense pool of mana that had turned into golden lightning and shaped into a human figure. They couldn''t die as long as Fornius was supplying them with mana. Ziel returned the thunder soldier to his mana form by removing the skill that Fornius had used. Because of that, the thunder soldiers became mana particles and disappeared.

    (What!? Why did he defeat that creature so easily! He killed it without even ncing at it! Why do I feel the difference in our strength is so big!? If he can beat them, he should be helping the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom!)

    Princess Cordelia was shocked and angry at Ziel. She thinks Ziel should help her soldiers so they don''t have to die by those thunder soldiers. But Ziel ignores them and only helps people he knows. It provoked anger in her heart. She suddenly thought of a n in her head. Then she approached Princess Iris, Princess Irene, and ra.

    "Ah, Princess Cordelia!" ra was shocked when Princess Cordelia suddenly approached them. She was acting like that because she felt tense from the previous fight.

    "Is something wrong, Princess Cordelia?" Princess Iris is calmer than ra. She felt that there was something Princess Cordelia wanted from them. Meanwhile, Princess Irene did not dare speak and could only hide behind ra.

    "I need the help of the three of you to defeat the thunder soldiers so that the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom and people from the academy can escape from this ind. can you help me?" Princess Cordelia asked not only Princess Iris but also ra and Princess Irene.

    "Eh? Aren''t you wrong to ask for help? We are just academy students. You should have asked the teachers for help." Princess Iris and the other two girls became confused by Princess Cordelia''s request. They thought there was something wrong with what she said.

    "No. I''m not wrong to ask for help. I''m sure you can help me. No, only you can help me. I want you to fight those thunder soldiers with me." Princess Cordelia said seriously to Princess Iris and ra.

    "That is�� I''m not sure if our power can help you. However, if you trust us, then we will do our best not to disappoint your expectations." ra answered Princess Cordelia''s request doubtfully. Even though Princess Cordelia said seriously, they knew the extent of their power. Even against one thunder warrior, the three of them were overwhelmed.

    "Thank you for being willing to help me! In that case, we will ask someone else for help!" Princess Cordelia said excitedly.

    "Uh, anyone else?" Princess Iris thought that only the three of them that Princess Cordelia asked for help. But it turns out that there are still others who will fight alongside them. Princess Cordelia goes with ra and the other two girls to where the Thunder Soldiers gather. The goal is Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. Apart from the two of them, Lilith was also there.

    Princess Cordelia said the same thing she said to Princess Iris and ra. After talking for a long time, she finally convinced Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. Lilith also came with them because she was in charge of protecting ra secretly.

    After gathering the girls, Princess Cordelia went to the battlefield with thergest number of thunder soldiers. She wanted to use the girls to force Ziel to eliminate Fornius'' thunder soldiers. And the n worked perfectly. Ziel killed all the thunder soldiers around the girls. ra and princess irene are confused about why the thunder soldiers died because their attacks on the creatures were not fatal. In contrast, Lilith and the other girls know the cause.

    Princess Cordelia tours the battlefield taking the girls to eradicate the remaining thunder soldiers. She didn''t know that what she had done helped Ziel take care of ra and the other girls because they were gathered in one ce, and Ziel didn''t have to share his senses to look after them separately. Even so, princess Cordelia will receive punishment for what she has done this time.

    Meanwhile, Fornius is still not aware of what is happening on the battlefield because Ziel kills his thunder soldiers one by one so that Fornius doesn''t notice.

    "Hahaha�� what do you think the king of the Cirlus Kingdom? The soldiers you wanted to protect died one by one in front of you?" Fornius smiled broadly at the expression on King Raghnall''s face. He purposely killed the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom to make King Raghnall''s ns go to waste. After all, without Fornius doing anything, King Raghnall and his soldiers would not escape from that rainy area.

    "You! What do you want!? If you want King Redis and his family, you can take them, but you have to let go of my soldiers and the academy people!" King Raghnall gritted his teeth. He felt hopeless and didn''t know what else to do. The enemy they were currently facing was too strong. He hadn''t even been able tond a single strike that could injure Fornius.

    "What are you saying, King Raghnall!? What about the agreement we have made? Do you want to cancel it unterally!?" King Redis was angry after hearing what King Raghnall had said. He felt King Raghnall had sold him and his family for the safety of the soldiers and people of the academy.

    "To hell with that agreement! If I knew it would be like this, I would never have epted your request!?" King Raghnall replied to what King Redis had said in a higher tone of voice. He wasn''t happy that King Redis looked like a victim in this matter. They both argue and finally forget the existence of Fornius.

    "Shut up!!" Fornius'' screams echoed throughout the ind. He frowned as he sensed that something amiss had happened on the battlefield.. After looking around him, Fornius finally realized that most of his thunder soldiers had disappeared.

 Chapter 192 - 37

    Fornius inspected the battlefield area from corner to corner. He saw that his thunder soldiers had mainly disappeared and looked for the cause of all that. But however he checked, he couldn''t find the person responsible for it.

    "Did that person finally show himself?" Fornius muttered. The person he was referring to was Ziel, the one who defeated Leviathan. But Fornius was utterly unaware of the sign of his appearance or knew how he had defeated his thunder soldier. The people he saw most active on the battlefield were Princess Cordelia, ra, and the other girls. He didn''t see the ck-haired man Oillet had told him about.

    "Are you just going to hide like a turtle after youe!?" Fornius'' screams echoed throughout the ind. King Redis and King Raghnall were confused by what Fornius had done. They never thought that anyone else on the ind could put Fornius on such alert.

    Princess Cordelia knew who Fornius was referring to. He nced at Ziel, who was fighting desperately (pretend) against a low-level magical beast. He seemed to ignore what Fornius had said.

    "Ooh, so you still don''t want toe out? If you still don''t show up, then I''ll kill everyone on this ind one by one until you get out!" Fornius pointed his palm towards the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "Stop it!" Princess Cordelia screamed from deep within her lungs. She desperately wanted to stop Fornius, but he ignored it and fired his attacks anyway.

    [Divine Thunder Beam]

    The goldenser beam shot towards the crowd of Cirlus Kingdom soldiers. They couldn''t do anything because of Fornius''s sudden and fast attack.

    "Help us!"

    "No!"

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    Fornius didn''t stop there. He keeps attacking the crowd of other Cirlus Kingdom soldiers with the same attack. Luckily the academy students had already been gathered elsewhere by Merlick.

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    "Stop it!" Princess Cordelia tried to stop Fornius'' attack, but she was toote, and dozens of her soldiers died instantly in front of her eyes. Fornius seemed to ignore it and charged to another location.

    Booooooooooooooooommmm!

    "You bastard!" Princess Cordelia charged towards Fornius full of fury. Her eyes were red with sadness that her soldiers died before her eyes.

    "Lia! Stop it!" king Raghnall tried to prevent Princess Cordelia from acting rashly. But unfortunately, he was one step slower than her daughter. Princess Cordelia was already in front of Fornius and thrusting her sword.

    Fornius waved his hand covered in golden lightning at Princess Cordelia''s attack. The sword Princess Cordelia was using broke, and she was blown away hundreds of meters until she hit the cliff wall.

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    Fornius'' earlier flick of the hand was enough to injure a Saint or Mage. No one knows what the fate of Princess Cordelia will be, whether she is alive or dead.

    ra and the other girls were shocked by what was happening in front of them. It happened so fast that they didn''t have time to react, let alone try to stop the angry Princess Cordelia. Not only them, but Princess Rinne also wanted to stop her sister but couldn''t say anything at that time. She felt her body freeze after seeing the death of those soldiers.

    "Lia!" King Raghnall flew as fast as possible towards Princess Cordelia. He did not see his daughter because the rocks from the copsed cliff buried her body.

    King Raghnall quickly removed all the stones on top of Princess Cordelia''s body. After he lifted thest stone on top of her body, he was sad to see his daughter''s condition. With just a flick of his hand, Fornius could make Princess Cordelia covered in blood like that. King Raghnall also felt that all the bones in her body were crushed. He was afraid that it would take months for Princess Cordelia to heal.

    "Lia! Lia! Please wake up! Summon a mage here and quickly heal her!" King Raghnall shouted to his soldiers. Not long after, a mage came and cast a healing spell on Princess Cordelia.

    On the other hand, Ziel just looked at Princess Cordelia nonchntly. He hasn''t done anything to her yet, and Princess Cordelia has already got her punishment. Even though she got it because she couldn''t control her emotions and attacked Fornius blindly without thinking the difference in their strength was too great. Under normal circumstances, Princess Cordelia would think rationally and wouldn''t dare attack Fornius. Unfortunately, she had been swallowed up by her anger and sorrow over the death of her soldier. Ziel suddenly raised his eyebrows because someone contacted him through themunication brooch.

    (Ziel, can you heal Princess Cordelia?)

    Kalya''s voice sounded inside Ziel''s mind. From the tone of her voice, he could tell that Kalya was worried about Princess Cordelia''s condition.

    (I''m sorry, but I can''t cure her now)

    Ziel firmly refused Kalya''s request.

    (Eh? Did something happen between you two?)

    Ziel must have had his reasons for refusing her request. Kalya is not angry with him, but on the contrary, she feels bad for him. Kalya knows that Ziel is not unreasonable and will let people he knows suffer like that.

    (Hmm...you''re right. She''s done...)

    Ziel exins what happened to Kalya. He exins that Princess Cordelia gathered ra and the other girls and used them to force Ziel to eliminate the thunder soldiers throughout the battlefield.

    (She dares to do such a thing!?)

    Kalya gritted her teeth in anger after hearing Ziel''s exnation. Even though Princess Cordelia''s intentions were good, Kalya couldn''t ept what she had done. She didn''t expect Princess Cordelia, who looked like a true knight, to use such a method.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia are like friends to Kalya. ra and Princess Iris are not students in her ss, but they are students at the academy where she teaches. Even though Lilith and Ziel secretly protect them, Kalya is afraid that unforeseen danger will happen to them. She did not ept that Princess Cordelia took advantage of their hearts.

    (You don''t need to think about that problem. You need to think about the situation around you and focus on your enemy. You have to be careful and don''t be careless, Leya. I think this fight willst quite a while. About Princess Cordelia, you can rest easy because I won''t let her die. At least as long as I''m here)

    Ziel answered all the worries that were in Kalya''s heart. Even though Kalya was angry with Princess Cordelia, Ziel could tell that Kalya didn''t want her to die. Seeing Princess Cordelia''s condition like that, maybe the mages in the Cirlus Kingdom can only maintain her condition, so it doesn''t get worse. Other than Ziel, maybe only Megumi can heal her. But even that is not instant and will take at least a dozen days.

    (Ah, yes. Thank you, Ziel. I''m sorry to keep bothering you)

    Kalya was surprised because Ziel seemed to understand what she was thinking. She felt warm in her heart with the care that Ziel gave her. But on the other hand, she feels guilty for troubling Ziel with her selfish request. Moreover, the request was for people who wanted to take advantage of ra and the other girls.

    (Don''t you think I''m your fianc��? Then there''s no trouble as long as I can do it)

    Ziel spoke tly, but Kalya could sense that he was saying sincerely. Kalya''s face reddened after remembering that. On the other hand, she feels delighted because Ziel also recognizes her as his fianc��. Unknowingly she smiled very beautifully in the middle of the battlefield.

    (Hmm...I see. I love you!)

    Kalya quickly cut off hermunication with Ziel. Beatrix and Ashley were confused by Kalya, who suddenly smiled broadly with a blush on her face. They even had time to be fascinated by the rare smile on her face.

    "Miss Kalya, are you okay? Your face looks red." Beatrix asks Kalya worriedly.

    "If you are tired or unwell, you better rest first. We will take care of the students here." Ashley also feels the same way with Beatrix. She felt that Kalya''s condition did not look fine.

    "Ah, maybe I''m just tired. But this is not a problem. My condition will get better soon. I can still keep the students with you." Kalya smiles shyly at Beatrix and Ashley. She tried to calm her heart which was beating very fast.

    Beatrix and Ashley nced at each other but then breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that Kalya was fine. Then they continued their duty of guarding and bringing the students slowly out of the ind. Not all academy students are with them. Some of the students were together with merlick, and others scattered on the battlefield. The students who were still on the battlefield were ra and the girls whom Princess Cordelia had gathered as well as the heroes.

    Back to Princess Cordelia, who was being cared for by the royal mage, King Raghnall looked at her with a worried face. Luckily the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom quickly helped restrain the magical beasts and thunder soldiers while the mage tried to heal Princess Cordelia. Not long after that, Princess Cordelia''s eyelids twitched.

    "Ugh! Father? Why are you crying? What happened to me? Why can''t my body move!?" Princess Cordelia slowly opened her eyes. She tried to get up from her father''s arms, but her whole body ached, and she couldn''t move at all. Princess Cordelia seemed to have lost all the bones in her body.

    "You better not move first! Did you forget? You rashly attacked that person and got injured instead of receiving a counterattack from him. Why are you being careless like that!? You''re not like the usual you!" King Raghnall scolds Princess Cordelia. He felt angry and sad to see her daughter''s current state. Right now, he regrets having epted King Redis'' request. If he hadn''t bravely epted King Redis'' request from the start, things wouldn''t have turned out like this. His soldiers wouldn''t be killed much, and his daughter wouldn''t be so severely injured.

    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t control myself, father. I can''t let the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers who were always with me since I was young until I became a general right now die right in front of my eyes. I can''t stand it when that person kills the soldiers one by one��cough!" Princess Cordelia forced herself to speak at length, but it only worsened her condition. She coughed up blood several times and almost lost consciousness again.

    "You''d better not talk to her for a while, Your Majesty. Otherwise, Princess Cordelia''s condition will only get worse." The mage in charge of healing Princess Cordelia reminded King Raghnall. Her face was covered with cold sweat as she tried her best to stabilize Princess Cordelia''s condition.

    "I understand. Is there no other way to heal her quickly? At least make my daughter''s condition better." King Raghnall quickly obeyed the mage''s words. He no longer invites Princess Cordelia to chat. His heart ached to see one of the daughters he was proud of lying in his arms with a pale face and a body covered in blood.

    "Maybe there''s one way we can do it at this point. I heard that one of the heroes had mastered an innate skill that can be used for healing. I think we can give it a try. However, they also seem to be busy fighting those monsters and thunder soldiers." The mage quickly found a way that might help Princess Cordelia. But when she looked at Hikaru and the rest of the heroes, she could tell that they were currently overwhelmed against thebined thunder soldier and monster horde.

    "I will help them and bring the heroes here. You must take care of my daughter!" King Raghnall intends to leave Princess Cordelia to the mage. But Fornius'' voice froze him.

    "Have you forgotten that I am still here? It''s a very touching father''s love. However, it was appropriate for an ant trying to challenge a god. And you, did you think I''d let you go? I will make you have the same fate as them." Fornius points to King Redis and Queen Triana. The two of themy unconscious in a pool of blood. King Raghnall widened his eyes after seeing their condition. He had only left them for a while, and they were already in such a state.

    Fornius slowly approached king Raghnall. He released his power little by little and made King Raghnall tremble and step back involuntarily. When he came to his senses, Fornius was already in front of him and punched him right in the chest.

    King Raghnall didn''t have time to defend or fight because Fornius'' movement was fast. He could only resign himself to Fornius'' attack and hope his armor could withstand the blow. King Raghnall was blown away hundreds of meters by Fornius'' st and stopped in collision with a mountain.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    nk!

    There was a shattering sound from where King Raghnall was. It was the sound of his Saint Armor breaking. The artifact he used couldn''t withstand Fornius'' attacks.

    "Father!" Princess Cordelia screamed hysterically after seeing what had happened to her father.

 Chapter 193 - 38

    The soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom and the academy''s people fell silent after seeing King Raghnall lose with a single blow and his Saint Armor shattered from being unable to withstand the force of Fornius'' attack. Princess Rinne wants to help her father, but Merlick restrains her. She kept crying and struggling until finally, Merlick had to knock her unconscious. Princess Irene also burst into tears in ra''s arms after seeing the condition of her father and mother. Even though she wanted to help her father and mother, she could still think calmly and not rashly go there.

    On the other hand, Princess Cordelia tried to move her body, but her efforts were vain. She gritted her teeth and kept trying, but it only made her condition worse. She finally lost her strength and coughed up blood again.

    "Cough��Cough��" Princess Cordelia still forced herself even though her consciousness was almost gone.

    "Princess, you can''t move too much. Otherwise, your condition will only get worse!" The mage taking care of Princess Cordelia became panicked after seeing her condition. She didn''t expect the situation to turn out like this.

    "I have to save my father! I have to see his condition!" Princess Cordelia insisted on speaking in such a terrible state.

    "But, what can you do with your current condition, Princess Cordelia? I know you must be worried about your father''s condition, but you cannot act recklessly and repeat what you have done before. You will only make His Majesty worry. I''m sorry if I was rude to you, but you''re only going to be a burden to him right now." The mage tried to calm down Princess Cordelia. She bravely used harsh words to stop Princess Cordelia, who kept trying to go to her father''s ce.

    Princess Cordelia''s body trembled after hearing the mage''s words. Strength was gone from her body, and she no longer tried to move.

    "Hehe... you''re right. I can''t do anything with my body right now. No, even if my body is in the best condition, I can''t do anything against that person either. You''re right. I''m just a burden." Princess Cordeliaughed mockingly at herself. She unconsciously shed tears. It had been a long time since she had cried and felt so helpless.

    The mage was dumbfounded after seeing Princess Cordelia, who used to look tough and courageous, currently looking weak and depressed. She didn''t know what to say to restore Princes Cordelia''s spirits since their situation was in danger right now.

    "You have to calm down, Princess. I believe there is a solution to all these problems." The mage just spoke and said what was on her mind. She could not do anything at this time and could only wait for death toe to pick her up. Because fornius had said, he would kill them all.

    "Hmm... you''re right. Maybe we''ll find a way outter. Wait a minute. We have found a way out!" Princess Cordelia''s face returned excited even though she still looked very pale. She suddenly remembered something significant that she shouldn''t have forgotten. Everything about her soldiers and her father made her unable to think calmly.

    "What exactly are you talking about, Princess Cordelia?" The mage became confused with Princess Cordelia, who suddenly turned excited. She even thought that Princess Cordelia had gone mad from this situation.

    "I can''t exin it to you right now. The most important thing now is, please take me somewhere. Come on, quickly!" Princess Cordelia urged the mage. She should already know a way to solve this problem. Unfortunately, she only remembered it now.

    "Alright, alright." The mage had to obey Princess Cordelia''s request. She hoped that Princess Cordelia had a way to solve all those problems and they could be freed from the threat of death.

    Elsewhere on the battlefield, Ziel goes to find ra after defeating all the magical beasts and thunder soldiers around him. He had no intention of lingering in that ce because he had to protect ra. The artifact that Ziel gave to ra and the other girls couldn''t resist the power of fornius. Once fornius is done with King Raghnall, he will kill everyone on the ind.

    After a long walk, Ziel finally found ra. Luckily she is with Kalya at this time. Apart from them, the heroes had also gathered at that ce. Merlick seemed to have gathered all the academy students scattered on the battlefield.

    Kalya immediately noticed Ziel''s appearance. After she remembered what Ziel had said in themunication brooch, she smiled shyly with a blush on her face. ra, Princess Freya, and the other girls quickly noticed Kalya''s unusual behavior. They also looked in the direction Kalya looked and saw Ziel was walking towards them.

    "Ken!" ra jogged over to Ziel. Kalya and the other girls couldn''t help but smile a little and follow her from behind.

    "Ken! Are you okay? I haven''t seen you anywhere before. I called you from themunications brooch, but you didn''t answer. I thought you were in danger!" ra asked Ziel worriedly. She checked Ziel''s body from top to bottom. She didn''t realize that she was clinging to Ziel too much.

    "Cough! ra, I''m sure Ken feels ufortable with your behavior. You can check againter in a quieter ce." Princess Iris reminds ra. His face looked envious after seeing what ra had done. But she quickly dispelled those thoughts since they were the center of attention right now. The academy students, especially the male students, were envious of Ziel being surrounded by girls.

    "Eh? ah, I''m sorry, Ken! I didn''t realize I was doing that because I was worried about you!" ra quickly kept her distance from Ziel. She hid behind Princess Iris to cover her blushing face from embarrassment at her previous behavior.

    "I understand, mydy. I''m sorry I couldn''t take your call because I was in the middle of a fight. I''m sorry if I made you worry." Ziel lowered his head to ra. He most likely couldn''t receive ra''s call because he was talking to Kalya at the time. He then looks at Kalya, who smiles apologetically at him. Ziel silently shook his head at Kalya to let her know it wasn''t her fault.

    "You don''t need to apologize. The most important thing is that youe back fine. You better rest first. We''ll probably fight the thunder soldiers and magical beasts approaching this ce. The other teachers, besides miss Kalya, are on guard with the principal so we can be safe for the time being. Regarding King Raghnall��" ra shakes her head at Ziel''s apology. Then her face became gloomy when she saw Princess Rinne lying unconscious because she was hit by Merlick, which prevented her from approaching King Raghnall.

    "I understand. After this, I will rest." Ziel nodded obediently at ra''s suggestion. Then he looked at Kalya.

    "So, what is the next n that will be carried out by the principal, Miss Kalya?" Ziel asks Kalya. He wanted to know what Merlick would do in a situation like this. Ziel didn''t want Merlick to use the people from the academy, especially ra and the other girls, to save King Raghnall and his soldiers because it was impossible.

    "The principal wants the people from the academy to get off this ind immediately. He thought maybe that guy would let us go since the problem was only with King Redis and King Raghnall." Kalya exined with a blushing face. She still can''t forget Ziel''s words. Kalya tries to remain calm in front of ra and the other girls. But her behavior could not escape the eyes of Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. Even Princess Iris and Lilith noticed it.

    (Hmm�� strange. Why is she acting like that? is there something going on between the two of them that I don''t know?)

    Princess Freya has many possibilities in her mind about what happened between Kalya and Ziel. They would usually say anything to her. But this time, there seemed to be something they hadn''t told her, which made her wonder.

    (Forget it, I can ask about thatter)

    Princess Freya quickly dispelled that thought. She is sure that Ziel and Kalya will not hide anything important from her. She could ask them any time but now was not the time.

    "I understand. I''ll rest for a bit. I''ll rest for a bit. Please notify me immediately if the people from the academy have started moving again to get off this ind." Ziel nodded slightly to Kalya. He bowed his head to ra and the princesses then left the ce.

    Before leaving, Ziel saw Princess Irene sleeping with a face that looked pale and tired. She looked like she had been crying for a long time, and the traces of her tears were still on her cheeks. But Ziel doesn''t care about that. He went to find a ce that was rtively quiet for the students.

    Not long after Ziel left, a mage carrying Princess Cordelia on her back came to the ce. Princess Cordelia is unconscious as her condition worsens on the way. Merlick quickly approached the mage upon seeing Princess Cordelia

    "How is she?" Merlick directly asked the mage without letting him rest or take a breath first.

    "She is currently in critical condition, Mr. Merlick. She insisted oning to this ce. I don''t know what Princess Cordelia''s real purpose is. Where can Iy her?" The mage asked Merlick. She was already exhausted from carrying Princess Cordelia along the battlefield while dodging magical beasts and thunder soldiers.

    "Ah, you cany her down there." Merlick quickly pointed out a rtively clean t grassy area.

    "Okay. But you better call the heroes right away to heal her. I''m afraid Princess Cordelia won''tst much longer." The mage gave her advice to Merlick. She could feel that Princess Cordelia''s condition was horrible right now.

    "I understand. I''ll call them right away. please take care of her." Merlick quickly left the mage without waiting for her answer. He ran towards Hikaru, and the other heroes were resting.

    Not long after, Merlick returned with Megumi and the other heroes. When the heroes saw Princess Cordelia''s condition up close, they were shocked. Especially Megumi and Kyouka. They couldn''t bear to see Princess Cordelia''s condition covered in blood like that.

    "I''m asking you to save her." Merlick looked at Hikaru and the heroes. He had exined his reason for bringing them to that ce before. The heroes quickly agreed to his request and came with him.

    "Megumi, can you cure her?" Kyouka asked Megumi. He knew the extent of Megumi''s healing magic. For the current Megumi, healing Princess Cordelia might be a little tricky.

    "I will try it!" Megumi sat next to Princess Cordelia. She cast the best healing magic she currently had.

    [Major Heal]

    Golden light enveloped Princess Cordelia''s body. Her external wounds are slowly healing. Although Princess Cordelia''s condition had improved slightly, her face still looked pale. It wasn''t long before Megumi drew her magic.

    "How is she, Megumi? Can you cure her?" Kyouka asked impatiently.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t cure her right away. For now, I can only heal the external wound. Princess Cordelia''s healing can only be done step by step. Otherwise, it would only make her condition worse. Because of that, I withdrew my magic after the external wound healed. It would take at least a few days for me to heal herpletely." Megumi exined Princess Cordelia''s condition to them. She was powerless if she had to heal her immediately.

    After Merlick and the others finished listening to Megumi''s exnation, they heard the voice of Princess Cordelia, who had started to wake up.

    "Argh! Did I faint again? Where am I right now?" Princess Cordelia immediately looked around her after opening her eyes.

    "Princess Cordelia! Please don''t move too much because you just recovered. We have arrived at our destination." The mage prevented Princess Cordelia, who was trying to stand up.

    "We have arrived? Quickly take me to Miss Kalya''s ce!" Princess Cordelia said in a rtively high tone of voice. Her behavior made the people around her confused with her purpose ofing to that ce with difficulty.

    "What do you need with Kalya at a time like this, Cordelia?" Merlick''s question represented the curiosity of the mage as well as the heroes.

    "There''s something important I want to talk to her about." Princess Cordelia said seriously.. Merlick and the heroes could see Princess Cordelia''s hopeful eyes behind her desperate face.

 Chapter 194 - 39

    Merlick and the heroes are confused about how to respond to Princess Cordelia. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to take her to Kalya or that Princess Cordelia couldn''t meet her. But they were confused after seeing Princess Cordelia''s face as if she would talk about life and death with Kalya.

    "Okay. Please apany her to meet Kalya. I still have other matters to attend to with the academy teachers. If I''m not mistaken, Kalya is not too far from this ce. I saw her with the Princesses and female students there." Merlick pointed to a ce behind arge tree. After that, he left them there. He had to hurry back and meet the teachers who were currently in charge of looking after the students along with him.

    "I''m sorry, Princess Cordelia. I can''te with you either because I have to go back to help the soldiers." The mage spoke apologetically to Princess Cordelia. She had abandoned her duty as a royal mage on the battlefield to bring Princess Cordelia to that ce. After she got Princess Cordelia to a safe ce, she had to return to help the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom who were fighting monsters and thunder soldiers.

    "I understand. I''m sorry for bothering you. Besides that, I also thank you for taking care of me and listening to my selfish desire to bring me to this ce. I know how difficult it was for you to walk to this ce while carrying me and avoiding those monsters." Princess Cordelia lowered her head to the mage. She was grateful to have such a person in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "You don''t need to thank me, Princess Cordelia. I feel happy if I can help you." The mage smiled broadly then looked at Megumi and Kyouka.

    "I entrust Princess Cordelia to you. Please take care of her." The mage bowed her head to the heroes and quickly left the ce. She left in a hurry without waiting for an answer from them.

    "Leave Princess Cordelia to us!" Megumi shouted for the mage to hear. They heard the mage''s faint reply of thanks.

    "Okay. Can you take me to Miss Kalya''s ce immediately?" Princess Cordelia asked Megumi and Kyouka. She looked impatient to meet Kalya.

    "I understand!" Megumi answered her excitedly.

    Kyouka and Megumi supported Princess Cordelia and helped her walk to where Kalya and the girls had gathered. Hikaru and Sintaro decided not toe with them because they wanted to rest to recover their strength. They prepare for the next battle. Sintaro still looks cold when he talks to Hikaru. Even so, they didn''t show it in front of Kyouka and Megumi.

    It didn''t take long for Kyouka, Megumi, and Princess Cordelia to find Kalya. As Merlick said, Kalya is currently with the Princesses and female students. Princess Cordelia was a little charmed because all the girls in the group were lovely. Even though she had seen them together before, she didn''t pay much attention to it because it was night and the garden behind the castle looked dim even though the garden lights lighted it up.

    Kalya quickly noticed the appearance of Princess Cordelia and the two heroes. She frowned after remembering what Princess Cordelia had done to ra and the girls. She just kept quiet and pretended not to notice her appearance. But ra and the other girls immediately noticed and looked at Princess Cordelia.

    "I apologize for interrupting your rest. But, can I have a moment of your time?" Princess Cordelia asked ra and the girls.

    "Of course. We were resting and not doing anything important. So, you don''t have to apologize. How are you currently? Is it okay if you move too much like that?" Princess Freya represents the girls answering the questions of Princess Cordelia.

    "I already feel better after being taken care of by Megumi. By the way, where''s your butler who made us the special drink that night?" Princess Cordelia asked ra. Ever since she came, she kept looking around like she was looking for someone. But she couldn''t find the person.

    "He is resting at the moment. Do you have any need with him?" ra and the other girls became confused because Princess Cordelia suddenly asked about Ziel. On the other hand, Kalya narrowed her eyes after hearing Princess Cordelia''s question.

    "You can put it like that. Can you take me to him?" Princess Cordelia nodded and smiled a little. ra was silent for a moment and didn''t answer right away. She is still confused about the purpose of Princess Cordelia, who suddenly wants to meet Ziel.

    "Okay..." ra didn''t have time to finish her words because Kalya had already cut her off.

    "May I know your purpose of meeting him?" Kalya coldly asked Princess Cordelia. ra and the other girls are shocked after hearing Kalya''s words. They never saw Kalya act like that in front of them, especially Princess Freya. She was confused by Kalya''s attitude to Princess Cordelia. She could tell that it''s not jealousy when another girl approaches your lover. Kalya had never shown such an attitude to her when she approached Ziel. What Kalya is showing right now is enmity towards Princess Cordelia.

    Princess Cordelia was just as confused as the girls. She felt her rtionship with Kalya was fine before. She doesn''t think much about Kalya ignoring her when shees to that ce. She thinks Kalya might be tired and doesn''t want to talk too much. But after hearing those cold words, she could tell that Kalya was angry with her right now. But she didn''t want to talk about it at the moment. The most important thing is to save her father and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom from Fornius.

    "You don''t have to worry. I just wanted to ask him something." Princess Cordelia responded calmly to Kalya''s words.

    "Can''t you just say it here?" Kalya urges Princess Cordelia to say her purpose in front of them right then and there.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t. I''ll ask him directly." Princess Cordelia shook her head. Kalya was silent for a moment after hearing Princess Cordelia''s answer. After thinking about various possibilities about what Princess Cordelia would ask Ziel, Kalya finally spoke.

    "Okay. Come with me. I''ll take you to where he rests." Kalya stands up from her seat and goes to Ziel''s ce. She had secretly contacted Ziel to ask for his approval of Princess Cordelia''s request, and Ziel allowed her to bring Princess Cordelia to him.

    Princess Cordelia followed Kalya with the help of Megumi and Kyouka. ra and the other girls also came with them, including Princess Irene, who woke up from her sleep after Princess Cordelia appeared in that ce.

    It wasn''t long before they arrived at Ziel''s resting ce. They saw Ziel was sleeping there. Kalya and the other girls dare not wake him up. Princess Cordelia''s face twitched, knowing that Ziel was currently pretending to be asleep.

    "I know you''re just pretending to be asleep. Can you wake up? There''s something important I want to talk to you about." Princess Cordelia tries to wake Ziel up. But Ziel didn''t respond and looked like he was sleeping soundly. Princess Cordelia frowned because Ziel ignored her words.

    "How long are you going to keep pretending like that!? We are in a race against time right now. My father and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom are in danger and could die at any moment! Are you just going to sit around like that!?" Princess Cordelia subconsciously screamed because she was very annoyed with Ziel. The most important thing for her right now was to save her father and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom. She doesn''t care about the others anymore. She came to that ce to ask for help from Ziel, but he just ignored her like that.

    "Princess Cordelia, can we wait until Ken wakes up? I think he fell asleep from exhaustion. After all, what does Ken have to do with King Raghnall''s life and death?" ra became confused by what Princess Cordelia had said earlier. But he was more annoyed with Princess Cordelia''s treatment of Ziel.

    "I can''t wait any longer! We already don''t have much time! So please, wake up!" Princess Cordelia screamed from deep within her lungs. But Ziel still didn''t wake up.

    "Princess Cordelia, aren''t you exaggerating a bit? Maybe he was asleep." Megumi was surprised at Princess Cordelia''s unusual behavior. Megumi didn''t know why she was acting like that.

    On the other hand, Kyouka started to understand something. She didn''t know how strong Ziel was, but she could tell that he was stronger than the heroes. However, to beat Fornius is another matter. She still doubts that Ziel can beat Fornius, whose strength is like a god. When Princess Cordelia was about to reply to Megumi''s words, Ziel''s sudden voice made her and the girls shut up for a moment.

    "Ugh? What happened, mydy? Why are you all in this ce? Are we already leaving this ind?" Ziel rubbed his eyes and got up from his lying position.

    Princess Cordelia gritted her teeth after seeing Ziel''s acting. Kalya and the other girls, except ra and the two heroes, also know that Ziel is pretending to be asleep.

    "Ah, that is... we only came here to escort Princess Cordelia, who wanted to meet you. We apologize for disturbing your rest time. We also didn''t expect that Princess Cordelia would scream like that." ra feels guilty for allowing Princess Cordelia to meet Ziel. If she knew Princess Cordelia would act like that to Ziel, she would have found an excuse to refuse her request.

    "Do you have any need with me, Princess Cordelia?" Ziel tilted his head and pretended to be confused by the situation.

    "I thought you would keep pretending to be asleep. In that case, I will immediately state my purpose foring to this ce. Please save my father! I will do anything for you as long as you can save my father!" Princess Cordelia quickly said her request to Ziel. Princess Cordelia thought Ziel would not be able to refuse if she said she would do anything for him if Ziel were willing to save King Raghnall. She is confident that her beauty is no less than Kalya''s. Her body also looks very sexy, and no man can resist it. But that is what is in her mind and not in Ziel''s mind.

    Kalya and the other girls were shocked for a different reason after hearing Princess Cordelia''s unreasonable request. Some were surprised that Princess Cordelia had indirectly given herself as a gift. Some of them are surprised because she asked Ziel to save King Raghnall, and one of those people is ra.

    "Wait a minute! What are you saying, Princess Cordelia!? Have you gone mad? How could Ken beat that guy? That''s called suicide!" ra subconsciously shouted at Princess Cordelia. She identally said rudely to her. Kalya and the other girls opened their mouths wide after hearing ra''s words. They secretly gave a thumbs up at her bravery. Among the girls, only Princess Iris and Kyouka looked worried for ra.

    "He can fight that guy! He can beat him! You can do it right!?" Princess Cordelia shouted back at ra. Then she looked thoughtfully at Ziel. It made her look like a child arguing. Kyouka and Megumi next to her didn''t know what to say in such a situation.

    "I''m sorry, Princess Cordelia. But I can only refuse your request. I can''t fight that guy, and it''s too dangerous." Ziel refused Princess Cordelia''s request calmly.

    "But, but, my father''s life and that of many people are at stake here! Do you have the heart to see those people die!? Don''t you have the slightest feeling!?" Princess Cordelia started to shed tears. She was angry and sad at the refusal of Ziel. She didn''t think that Ziel wasn''t interested in her and didn''t care about the fate of the Cirlus Kingdom''s people.

    Kalya and the girls were angry with what Princess Cordelia had said. When they were about to open their mouths, Ziel raised his hand to stop them.

    "I apologize to you that I cannot ept your request, Princess Cordelia. Like you said earlier, I don''t care about the fate of those people. So what if I don''t have feelings?" Ziel said nonchntly to Princess Cordelia.. Ziel got up from where he was sitting and stood right in front of her.

 Chapter 195 - 40

    The atmosphere turned quiet after Ziel said that and stood in front of Princess Cordelia. Kyouka and Megumi could only gulp and see what Ziel would do. After seeing Ziel''s cold gaze directed at her, Princess Cordelia subconsciously stepped back. Princess Cordelia realized that what she said earlier was too much, and she shouldn''t have said that to Ziel. Ziel can do anything to her when she''s at her best, especially in her current state.

    Even so, Princess Cordelia wouldn''t go back on her words. She wants to provoke Ziel to help King Raghnall and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom. But Princess Cordelia underestimated him too much. Ziel didn''t act ording to what she wanted.

    "I want to ask you, Princess Cordelia. Why should I bother saving King Raghnall and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom? Don''t you know that it''s very dangerous? Then you want me to sacrifice myself for you? is it based on a sense of humanity? Or is it because of the gift you promised? All you say has only one goal: to save your people, right? And you''re saying I''m heartless for turning you down your request? Aren''t your words a bit ridiculous?" Ziel showered Princess Cordelia with questions. This made Princess Cordelia silent for a long time before she finally answered.

    "You''re right. I''m ridiculous! I did it for the sake of the people of my kingdom! But you who have that much power sit around watching them die one after another, isn''t that more ridiculous than me? You have such great power to help those around you! Don''t you have a big responsibility to have that kind of power!?" Princess Cordelia keeps urging Ziel to help her save her father. She kept shouting at him without noticing the stares from Kalya and the other girls at her. She was only thinking of a way to save her father in her mind.

    "You mean that by having great power, you also have a great responsibility. And that responsibility is to help the troubled people of this continent?" Ziel paused for a moment, and he saw the expression on Princess Cordelia''s face. Then he continued his words without giving Princess Cordelia a chance to speak.

    "I don''t think it''s a power but a curse. My power is mine, and I determine how and when I use it. I''m sorry, Princess Cordelia, but I''m not a savior. If you''re looking for a savior, then you can talk to the two heroes next to you. I don''t have enough strength to fight that guy after all." Ziel shrugged helplessly then looked at Megumi and Kyouka next to Princess Cordelia. Ziel''s words made their faces tense up. Even if the four heroes attacked simultaneously, they still couldn''t defeat Fornius.

    "you! You can fight him! You have the power for it! Do you have no feelings!? Don''t you feel anything when they die before your eyes? If that''s the case, then why did you beat Leviathan back then!?" Princess Cordelia still insists on persuading Ziel to help her even though it''s a bit pushy, but she doesn''t care.

    "What!?" Kyouka and Megumi were shocked after hearing Princess Cordelia''s words. They had read about Leviathan in a book about magical beasts in the Kingdom of Rubelia, and they knew that Leviathan had power on par with a True God. So how can a human being beat so easily?

    "Wait a minute! What are you talking about? What Leviathan? How could Ken have the power to defeat a creature like that!? Could you have mistaken Ziel for someone else, Princess Cordelia?" ra suddenly got into their conversation. She had been silent for a while to digest what they were talking about from the start. But the more she thought about it, the more confused she became.

    "I saw it with my own two eyes, so how could I mistake someone else!? This fellow, your butler, has defeated Leviathan with ease! Miss Kalya was also there, and I''m sure she knows about this too! You can ask her about this!" Princess Cordelia threw the matter to Kalya. Princess Cordelia must convince ra to help her persuade Ziel to fight Fornius and save her father. But her hope is betrayed by Kalya''s answer.

    "What are you saying, Princess Cordelia? I did see Leviathan being defeated, but I don''t know who defeated it. Didn''t we see it from a great distance then? So how can I find out who defeated the monster?" Kalya tilts her head and pretends not to know anything. Her answer made Princess Cordelia stupefied, then gritted her teeth furiously.

    "You are lying! You must be working with him, right!? You already know about it, don''t you!? About the power he has! About his identity! You should already know all that! But why won''t you say it!? Aren''t you also willing to help the people of the Cirlus Kingdom!? Is it because they''re from the human race, and you don''t want to help them!?" Princess Cordelia screams hysterically at Kalya while pointing at her face. She even deliberately brought up the matter of race to corner her and make Kalya willing to admit everything she had said before.

    Kalya frowned upon hearing Princess Cordelia''s words and clenched her fists to keep herself calm. ra and the other girls were shocked. It was a sensitive matter, and Princess Cordelia shouldn''t have said it.

    "Don''t you feel that you have gone too far, Princess Cordelia? Didn''t Ken already refuse your request, and he said he couldn''t fight that guy? Then why do you keep forcing it and even say things like that to miss Kalya!?" Princess Freya couldn''t hold herself back any longer and poured her emotions to Princess Cordelia. She couldn''t see people close to her being treated like that. She already considers Kalya like her own older sister.

    "You can say that because you are not in my position! I don''t have much time anymore! My father could be dead by now! What would you do if your father was currently in danger? What would you do if the soldiers of the Aurelia Kingdom were in danger of being annihted!? Tell me, what are you going to do!?" Princess Cordelia takes her anger out on anyone who refutes her words. She no longer wants to listen to what other people have to say. The most important thing on her mind right now was to save her father and the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom. That''s it and nothing else.

    ra, Kyouka, and Megumi were confused by their argument. They don''t know who to trust. Princess Cordelia confidently says that Ziel has defeated Leviathan. In contrast, Kalya denied it with reasonable reasons.

    "I will..." Princess Freya wanted to say something but the words caught in her throat. She couldn''t answer Princess Cordelia''s question with certainty. Ziel suddenly frowned as he sensed something.

    "You can''t answer that, can you? If you can''t answer it, then don''t get involved in this matter!" Princess Cordelia''s words ended with a loud bang on the ind.

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    Not long after, they felt an earthquake on the ind followed by arge crack in the ground they were standing on.

    Grgrgrgrgrgrgrgrgrgr!

    "Uh! What exactly happened!?" ra instinctively clung to Ziel in shock from the massive shaking on the ind. Ziel stomped his foot on the ground below to stabilize his surroundings. Even though it had stopped shaking, the cracks in the ground were still getting bigger until the ind finally split into several pieces.

    "This is��" After seeing the absurd sight before her eyes, Princess Cordelia was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect Fornius to destroy the ind. The separate parts of the ind slowly drifted away from each other.

    Ziel and the others were separated from the rest of the academy people. Luckily, they were gathered in one ce at a time. Otherwise, Ziel will have to look for them one by one.

    "Is this the doing of that person!? How about this!? What should we do!? We''re already separated from the rest of the academy people!?" ra became panicked after seeing the ind split into several pieces, and they started to move away from where the rest of the academy people were.

    "First, you have to calm down, mydy. The situation will be even worse if you face it in a panic. We will find a way to regroup with the people from the academy. Aren''t Princess Iris and the others in this ce with you? So you don''t have to worry about that for now." Ziel tries to calm ra, who clings to him in panic. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia could only pout their lips seeing it. But they understood that ra clung to Ziel like that because of the circumstances that forced her.

    "Oh, yes. I forgot that all of you were here. I apologize for panicking earlier. So, what are we going to do now?" ra smiled shyly because she had forgotten such an important thing. She already felt calmer after hearing Ziel''s words. But whether she''s aware of it or not, she''s still clinging to Ziel right now.

    "ra, when you''ve calmed down, can you keep your distance from Ken first?" Princess Iris smiled bitterly, reminding ra. She was the only one among the other girls who didn''t hesitate to rebuke her. Finally, ra realized that she was still hugging Ziel at this time.

    "Hmm�� I''m sorry! I''m just acting on my instincts!" ra quickly kept her distance from Ziel. She hid behind Princess Freya and Princess Aishia out of shame. Princess Iris and the other girls couldn''t help but smile wryly and shake their heads. Ziel intended to calm her down again but was interrupted by a noise behind him.

    "Let me go! I want to go to help my father!" Princess Cordelia screamed while struggling with Megumi and Kyouka, holding her.

    "Princess Cordelia, I understand how you feel. But didn''t you see it? The rest of the ind has drifted away, and we don''t know which part of the ind King Raghnall is on. You''re still not fully healed, after all. You will only put yourself in danger if you go looking for your father without knowing where to go!" Kyouka tried to keep Princess Cordelia from slipping out of her grip.

    Princess Cordelia just stood still, doing nothing since the ind was divided into several parts. But a moment ago, she came back to her senses and tried to walk alone in search of her father. Luckily, Kyouka and Megumi saw her. They quickly caught Princess Cordelia, who wanted to leave in such a state.

    "Let me go! You all don''t understand! My father is in danger, and my sister''s whereabouts are also unknown!? Why are you guys still in such a calm state!? Don''t some of you also have brothers who also attend the academy!" Princess Cordelia kept trying to free herself from Kyouka''s grip. But all her efforts were in vain. Her body was still weak due to her condition that still hadn''t fully healed, and she still couldn''t use her power.

    Princess Freya and Princess Irene trembled when they heard Princess Cordelia''s words. Princess Fritz and Prince Viron were with Merlick at the time. Even though they might be safe with Merlick and the other teachers, they still couldn''t feel at ease. Right now, they were trying to appear calm on the outside to cover up their worries.

    "You don''t have to go look for your father because he will be brought to this ce." Ziel suddenly said to Princess Cordelia.

    "what are you saying��" Princess Cordelia wanted to be angry with Ziel, but she stopped her words when she saw something darted to where they were and hit the ground.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    After the smoke and dust from the impact disappeared, Princess Cordelia and the others could see the figures of King Raghnall, King Redis, and Queen Triana in a pathetic state.

    "Father!!" Princess Cordelia quickly freed herself from the shocked Megumi and Kyouka then ran towards King Raghnall. Besides her, Princess Irene also ran to her parents while crying.

    "Hahaha�� I carelessly threw the bodies of those three after destroying this ind. But didn''t expect to find some rats inhabiting this ce. In that case, I''ll kill all of you here and hunt down the other rats. Die!" Fornius pointed his palm towards Ziel and the others.

    [Divine Thunder Beam]

    The goldenser beam shot towards Ziel and the others. When faced with such an attack, Kalya and the girls remained calm except for ra, Princess Irene, and the two heroes who had a tense faces.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    There was a huge explosion in that ce, but strangely there was no smoke and dust scattered about. Fornius frowned upon seeing that.

    "Haa�� why do you have to attack at a time like this? Even though I will look for you without you having toe to this ce.." Ziel stood in front of the girls and resisted Fornius'' attacks like it was nothing.

 Chapter 196 - 41

    ra, Kyouka, and Princess Irene were shocked by the sudden appearance of Ziel in front of them. What made them even more astonished was that Ziel blocked Fornius'' attack with his bare hands. Fornius'' attack was so fast that even the artifact that Ziel gave to ra and the other three girls didn''t have time to activate and block the attack.

    "Ken, how did you get there? Moreover, how did you manage to withstand that person''s attack?" ra still couldn''t process what had happened before her eyes. King Redis and King Raghnall had a hard time withstanding Fornius'' attack. But Ziel withstands the attack easily. Before Ziel could answer ra, Fornius spoke first.

    "You were the one who defeated Leviathan, weren''t you? I didn''t expect to meet you in person in this ce. I thought you would keep hiding like a turtle." Fornius spoke in a gloomy tone. He couldn''t feel Ziel''s power at all. But from the way Ziel had blocked his attack earlier, Fornius could tell that he wasn''t an easy opponent.

    ra was taken aback after hearing what Fornius said. Not only her, Princess irene, Kyouka, and Megumi also felt the same way. If what Fornius has said before is true, then everything Princess Cordelia has said is true.

    "Ken, you..." ra wanted to confirm Fornius'' words to Ziel. But Ziel cut her off first because now is not the time to exin it to ra.

    "Mydy, I know what you want to ask right now. I will exin everything after this matter is over." Ziel spoke to ra calmly. ra could only nod a little in response.

    "Hahaha....after all this trouble is over? Do you think you can get out of this ce alive? Or do you think you can beat me just because you can beat Leviathan?" Fornius was angry with Ziel''s words. Fornius felt belittled by him.

    "You''ll know the answer in a moment." Ziel answered him indifferently. Suddenly his body distorted. His ck hair slowly turned gray, and her brown eyes turned crimson.

    ra and the other girls who didn''t know about Ziel''s true identity were shocked and fascinated at the same time after seeing his transformation. They were shocked because they didn''t think that the person who had been helping them all this time was Ziel. They could tell by the color of his hair and eyes. Other than that, they were fascinated because Ziel''s face was very different from what he was before. They can''t describe his figure in words because Ziel looks so divine right now.

    "Ken, you are..." ra wanted to say something to Ziel, but she finally decided not to. She remembered that Ziel had promised to exin it to her once this matter was settled. ra could only smile a little and look at the girls around her. They didn''t seem surprised by what was happening in front of them.

    "Did you know about this before?" ra looked at the girls, especially Princess Iris. She feels angry and sad when her best friend hides it from her. Princess Iris looks at Princess Freya and the other girls who know about Ziel''s identity, but they turn their faces away from her and refuse to make eye contact with her.

    Princess Iris feels that she has fallen into a pit alone, and no one wants to help her. She couldn''t help but smile wryly at ra''s question and give a small nod.

    "You! You are bad for hiding this from me!" ra averted her eyes from Princess Iris and the girls. She looks angry and keeps her distance from them.

    "ra, I have my reasons for this matter. Okay, I''m sorry for hiding this from you. You have to listen to my exnation first, and then you can be angry with me." Princess Iris tries to persuade ra to listen to her. But ra wouldn''t listen to her at all. Princess Iris wants to say something else to ra, but Kalya taps her on the shoulder to stop her. Princess Iris looks at Kalya. She still wanted to keep exining to ra, but Kalya shook her head.

    "Let her calm down first. After this problem is solved, we leave it to Ziel to exin. I''m sure ra will understand." When faced with bigger problems, Kalya doesn''t want them to argue about small things like that.

    "I understand." Princess Iris sighed heavily and tried to calm herself down. What Kalya said is true. Only Ziel can calm ra''s anger. So they can only wait and look back at Ziel.

    Ziel''s body was shrouded in spirally swirling gray mana and aura. The two powers became one and then soared into the sky. The sky became darker. Another thundercloud formed in the sky. This time it was a thundercloud with crimson-colored lightning.

    "Weren''t we taught that using aura and mana simultaneously is very difficult, Kyouka? Howe he can use it as easily as breathing? Is everything taught in the Rubelia Kingdom not true?" Megumi instantly realized the two lights swirling around Ziel were two different powers. But Ziel was able to put the two together without experiencing any difficulties. Megumi and the other heroes had seen Ziel fight before, but they had never seen his power up close. This was the first time they saw his transformation and the power he wielded.

    "That was hard to do, Megumi. Haven''t we also had an idea like that and tried it, but we didn''t seed in the end? If he can do it, maybe he''s more special than us heroes." Kyouka smiled wryly at Megumi. Hikaru and the other heroes once tried to use mana and aura simultaneously. But no matter how hard and long they practiced, they still couldn''t use both. So they decided to forget the idea and not waste their time on training that didn''t work.

    "It''s not impossible if you want to be able to use aura and mana. I''ve tried it before, and it works with aura. However, I can''t use it like I use mana. The amount of aura I can release is very little, and I can''t form an aura seal either. You can imagine how impossible it would be to develop mana and aura to the same level and thenbine them. That boy is like a real monster here." Princess Cordelia got into Megumi and Kyouka''s conversation. She overheard what they talked about and shared her practice experience with them.

    "Eh? Is it that difficult? We heroes can''t even do it, but he can. Who exactly is he?" Kyouka narrowed her eyes at Ziel. At this moment, Ziel''s entire body is enveloped in the gray light, and red lightning sparks around him.

    The golden lightning and red lightning shed against each other and collided in the sky. But the golden lightning shattered when it came into contact with the red lightning.

    "You can even suppress my divine lightning? You''re the one who''s been thwarting our ns, aren''t you? Who are you? What''s your problem with our organization?" Fornius asked hoarsely. He didn''t expect Ziel''s strength to be so much stronger than he expected.

    "You don''t need to know about it." Ziel pointed his finger at Fornius. Red lightning gathered at his fingertips and slowly formed a dense red ball of energy.

    [Thunder Beam]

    The redser beam shot towards Fornius at high speed. Fornius didn''t stay still when Ziel pointed his finger at him. He also pointed his palm at Ziel.

    [Divine Lightning Beam]

    The goldenser beam and the redser beam met in the sky.

    Boooooooooooommmmmm!

    "Kyaah!" ra and the girls were hit by shockwaves and strong winds from the impact of Ziel and Fornius'' shing attacks. They''re too close to where Ziel and Fornius fought.

    "As expected of the High-Level Divine Race. Your strength can''t bepared to the members of your organization I''ve fought before." Ziel walked in the air slowly as if there was a foothold under his feet. He approached Fornius because he didn''t want to get ra and the other girls involved in their fight.

    "You are decent for being able to match my attack power!" Fornius isn''t surprised that Ziel can match his attack power. It was a natural thing for the one who had defeated Leviathan.

    "But I only use my index finger while you use your palm. So, will the result be the same if I use my palm too?" Ziel points his finger again at Fornius but then turns it into a palm.

    Fornius'' face darkened after hearing Ziel''s words. What he said earlier was true. Ziel''s redser beam is much smaller than Fornius''s goldser beam, but their power is the same. It shows that the true power of Ziel''s attack is much stronger than Fornius.

    "You don''t need to talk much. We''d better prove it in person, my golden divine lightning or your red lightning, which is better." Fornius charged forward to attack Ziel at high speed. At the same time, Ziel also moved towards Fornius. The two of them were moving at speed far beyond the speed of light. Princess Cordelia''s eyes couldn''t even follow their movements. Princess Cordelia and the girls saw only the sh of golden lightning and red lightning in the overcast sky.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Tsunamis and hurricanes battered the area around where they were fighting. Every time they collided, a huge explosion urred in the ocean. The impact of their fight seemed like a natural disaster.

    "This is not a fight on a human level. We can''t interfere in their fight and can only watch it. Judging from how that golden-haired man could easily defeat King Raghnall, King Redis, and Queen Triana, I suspect that person''s strength is at least a demi-god or maybe above. So, is Ken''s strength the same as that guy? but how old is he to have that kind of power?" Kyouka is amazed by the fight between Fornius and Ziel. Besides that, there is also fear in him. Besides that, there was also fear in her heart. Kyouka and the other heroes were summoned to that world to fight the evil people who wanted to destroy the peace on the Clorius continent. One of them is people from the divine race.

    Kyouka didn''t think people of that race could be this strong. She had not even thought that a human of her age could match the strength of a hundred years old divine race.

    "Hmm�� can we have powers like them? if we stay like this, we might die if we meet such an enemy again, and it just so happens that no one can help us." Megumi muttered worriedly. Princess Cordelia shook her head while smiling bitterly after hearing Megumi''s words.

    "You are heroes. I''m sure you can have that kind of power someday. How long you can get that kind of power depends on your efforts and luck." Princess Cordelia tried to get rid of Megumi''s anxiety. But her words did not affect the feelings of the two heroes. They look depressed when they hear it all depends on their efforts and luck.

    "Haa��let''s hope we don''t have to fight against people like that. just let Ken do it." Megumi sighed heavily but then smiled after thinking of the strange idea.

    "He wouldn''t want to do it. You know how he refused my request, right?" Princess Cordelia said with a gloomy face. She saw Fornius and Ziel fighting made her heart uneasy. Whoever wins, Princess Cordelia will probably suffer. If Fornius wins, then they will all die. However, if Ziel wins, Princess Cordelia will probably suffer the consequences for repeatedly offending him.

    The battle between Ziel and Fornius looks fierce. They kept shing in the sky and caused explosions everywhere. Luckily they were fighting over the sea. Otherwise, the extent of the damage done would have been terrible.

    After a while, Ziel and Fornius finally kept their distance from each other. Ziel looks calm and not tired. Meanwhile, Fornius had started sweating, and his breath was a little ragged.

    "Looks like I can''t be half-hearted when ites to fighting you. I will show you the true power of a divine race." Forrnius raised his hand, and golden lightning struck him.. After the golden lightning disappeared, Fornius wielded arge golden sword encrusted with lightning on the de.

 Chapter 197 - 42

    The space in the area trembled after Fornius took out arge golden sword. Lightning keeps striking into the ocean without stopping. Fornius didn''t stop there, and six golden god rings floated behind his back. It showed how much Divine power he had. The radiance of his power even released the pressure on the living beings around him.

    "Hahaha�� this time, I will attack you with my full strength. Try not to die too soon." Forniusughed and suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight. He reappeared right in front of Ziel and shed his sword at him.

    Ziel just stood still and didn''t move when he saw the attack. When Fornius'' sh hit Ziel, his body suddenly became blurry and disappeared. What Fornius shed turned out to be an afterimage. After Fornius disappeared, Ziel moved and left his afterimage where he was standing. Ziel appeared next to Fornius and shed his ck sword at Fornius.

    nk!

    Fornius quickly parried Ziel''s sword. Their attacks didn''t stop there. They shed their swords dozens, even hundreds of times in the blink of an eye. Not long after, they stopped their attacks and took their distance.

    "Your sword can even withstand the power of mine? My sword, Goldenia, is one of the strongest god-rank artifacts made of divine lightning condensed for hundreds of years. I didn''t think there would be a human weapon that could match it. Where did you get such a weapon from?" Fornius narrowed his eyes at the ck sword in Ziel''s hand.

    Goldenia is the name of the great golden sword held by Fornius. The sword was made of divine golden lightning, condensed over hundreds of years into lightning stone, and finally forged into a sword. The power of that sword could easily resonate with Fornius'' divine power.

    "I do not know. They appear when I forge an iron." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and seemed to have no intention of answering Fornius''s question.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to answer. I can take it and make it mine after I kill you." Fornius brandished his golden sword. Golden lightning shed into the ocean shouting at each other. Not long after, the atmosphere in the area suddenly calmed down, and the golden lightning stopped shing. In that calm atmosphere, Fornius'' voice echoed through the sky.

    [Thunderroot]

    One by one, golden thunderbolts appeared from behind the overcast clouds. The golden lightning did not strike like before. The golden lightning moved slowly like tree roots creeping into the ground and then branching into ten. The ten golden lightning branches became hundreds. Then hundreds branched into thousands and so on. At this moment, the entire sky was covered by the golden divine lightning root. The spreading speed of the golden lightning became faster and faster. The entire tip of the golden lightning root was headed in one direction: Ziel.

    The scenery in the sky looks very scary. Everywhere the eye looked, only the golden lightning roots could be seen. Kyouka, Megumi, and Princess Cordelia could only open their mouths wide after seeing Fornius'' power. They thought Fornius had brought out the best of his abilities so far, but they didn''t think that the power that Fornius had shown earlier was only a small part of his true strength.

    "Will Ken be okay?" ra muttered while looking at Ziel with a worried face. She clenched her tiny fists to calm herself.

    "He''ll be fine, ra. You have to believe in Ziel. Hasn''t he been able to win against his enemy all this time?" Princess Iris slowly approached ra. She can''t wait until Ziel finishes his fight to help mend her rtionship with ra. So she waited for the right moment to talk to her when ra''s emotions started to subside.

    "Ziel? Who''s that? What else are you still hiding from me, Princess Iris?" ra said sarcastically to Princess Iris. She even addressed her using honorifics. It made Princess Iris'' face darken.

    "ra, I know that I was wrong. I''ll tell you everything. So please forgive me." Princess Iris walked closer and closer until she was finally right beside her.

    "You can tell me first. About me forgiving you or not, we''ll seeter." ra spoke without looking at Princess Iris. She still refuses to meet her face to face.

    "I see, I understand. The story started when he saved me��" Princess Iris exined how she became close to Ziel and knew his real name. Then about the cottage in the middle of theke where Ziel lives. Princess Iris only tells things that are not important ording to her. She didn''t mention the rtionship between Ziel, Kalya, and Princess Freya. Not to mention Princess Aishia, who is his former employer. Apart from feeling bad for Kalya and the girls if she told ra about it, she is also bound by a master-servant contract with Ziel. She couldn''t talk about it without his approval first.

    "Is that all you''re hiding from me about Ken?" ra narrowed her eyes at Princess Iris.

    "Of course, that''s all I know. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Lilith." Princess Iris looked away from ra for fear that she would be caught if she lied to her. She had to throw the question at Lilith.

    "Hmm? What I know is the same as what Iris has said." Lilith replied calmly. She didn''t panic when Princess Iris threw the question at her. Ever since the ind split apart, she kept quiet and didn''t say anything. Her feelings becameplicated after seeing the appearance of Fornius. She only thought that people of her race would die one after another if they kepting and making trouble with Ziel.

    "Okay. I believe in you right now. I''ll ask Ken about what you''ve been telling me." ra''s face softened slightly, and she didn''t look as angry as before. Princess Iris breathed a sigh of relief and looked back at Ziel.

    "As expected of a real divine race. It looks like you already have a way to restore your divine power." Ziel spoke nonchntly. He even ignored the thousands of lightning roots that were pointing at him.

    "Hmm�� you seem to know quite a bit about us. It just makes us even more, have to kill you no matter what. You better stop being so calm in front of me because it looks annoying to my eyes!" After Fornius finished his words. The entire lightning root moved simultaneously. The lightning roots moved much faster than the attacks Fornius had used so far.

    "Take it if you can." Ziel extended his free left hand to the lightning roots approaching him and pointed his five fingers at the lightning roots. Red lightning gathered at his fingertips and formed a ball of lightning energy.

    [Gatling Thunder]

    The lightning balls shot out like a bullet but at speed far beyond it. The attack didn''t stop there. After Ziel shot the first five lightning balls, less than a secondter, Ziel shot another five lightning balls at another divine lightning root and so on. Ziel shoots hundreds of lightning balls per minute towards all the lightning roots that strike him.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Any golden lightning root that came into contact with the red lightning ball would be crushed. Ziel didn''t take long to destroy the entire Divine Lightning Root. It took less than five minutes for Ziel to eliminate Fornius'' attack. Fornius'' face darkened after knowing that his attack did not affect Ziel.

    "Amazing! Has Ken always been this great!?" ra said with sparkling eyes. After seeing the changes that had happened to Ziel, her current level of affection for Ziel had risen to an unimaginable level. She even seemed to worship him like a god.

    "Yes. He is always this great or maybe more than we can imagine." Princess Iris subconsciously answered ra''s words. On Princess Iris''s face, there was a feeling that couldn''t be expressed in words.

    "Iris, there is something I want to ask you. I hope you answer it honestly." The expression on ra''s face suddenly became serious.

    "Say. I will answer honestly." Princess Iris was slightly tense because the atmosphere around ra suddenly changed.

    "Do you love Ken?" ra looked Princess Iris in the eyes directly. She wanted to judge whether Princess Iris was telling the truth or lying to her. Princess Iris didn''t answer right away. She was silent for a moment and then finally opened her mouth.

    "Yes. I love him." Princess answered seriously and firmly.

    "You admit it right away?" ra was surprised that Princess Iris didn''t hesitate to answer her question. She thought Princess Iris would lie or at least use aplicated or ambiguous answer.

    "Weren''t you the one who asked me to answer honestly? Otherwise, you will be angry with me again. You''ll find out sooner orter anyway. But, may I ask you something in return?" Princess Iris exined calmly. But suddenly, she was curious about something.

    "What do you want to ask?" ra asked Princess Iris back.

    "Why are you suddenly asking that?" Princess Iris wants to know why ra asks about her feelings for Ziel. She was always careful in her words so that others would not know her feelings for Ziel, but ra asked that, and it''s like she realized Princess Iris'' feelings.

    "Iris, aren''t you aware that the look you give Ken has changed since you came back from the Alba Mountain Range? Before, you looked at him as an acquaintance, but your gaze changed after that. You are like a princess seeing the prince who was destined for her. Your face sometimes even blushes by itself. Even though my thinking ability is a bit slow but I''m not stupid, Iris." ra smiled wryly at Princess Iris.

    "Is that so? At first, I didn''t even realize what I was feeling. But as time passed, I finally knew that I loved him. But I still don''t dare to admit it. I felt he was too great for me, and I didn''t deserve him." Princess Iris''s face suddenly became cloudy. She felt sad and lonely in her heart.

    "Hmm�� I understand how you feel after seeing the current Ken, Iris. But, no matter how his appearance and strength change, Ken is still Ken. He treated me the same from the first time I met him. What I did wasn''t give up on my love when I saw him like that, but trying hard so that I deserve to stand beside him." ra smiled at Princess Iris. Princess Iris opened her eyes wide because ra''s words had opened her narrow mind all this time. Now she realized what she had to do with those feelings.

    "Thank you, ra. I understand what I have to do now. But, are you sure you want to encourage me like that? You love him too, don''t you? Am I not your rival? Shouldn''t you be happy if I stop chasing him and bury my feelings for him?" Princess Iris is confused by ra''s mindset and feelings.

    "Of course, I love him. But, I don''t want my best friend to suffer because of her feelings. After seeing the current Ziel, I realized that I couldn''t have him all to myself, so I''d be happy to share it with you. Because I''m sure, your feelings are sincere for Ken. Let''s fight together to win her heart, Iris!" ra answered Princess Iris'' question firmly. She doesn''t even hesitate to share the people she loves for the sake of her best friend. Luckily, they were chatting in whispers, so the girls around them didn''t even hear their conversation.

    "ra��" ra''s words touched Princess Iris. Just as she was about to say something, they heard the sound of a massive explosion in the sky.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The explosion came from Fonius merging all the divine lightning roots and knitting them together. Fornius used that divine root fusion to attack Ziel.

    Ziel lightly shed his ck sword that had beenpressed by the red lightning to deal with the attack. Their attacks were equal again. But others who saw it could tell that Ziel had the upper hand in that fight.

    "I didn''t think you''d be able to face my full strength this long. I seem to have underestimated you, human. But I will end this fight right here." Fornius saw that Ziel hadn''t been exhausted from the battle. He felt he would be at a disadvantage if he put up a long-term battle. Because of that, he had to finish off Ziel quickly.

    Fornius gathered all the divine lightning in the sky into his golden sword, Goldenia. The golden lightning condensed until it turned into a thick golden light that enveloped Fornius'' sword. After that, Fornius swung Goldenia at Ziel.

    [Thunder God sh]

    Fornius unleashed a tremendous attack with unimaginable power and speed towards Ziel.. The sky was dazzled by the golden light from his sh and a gigantic golden aura de cleaved the ocean and sky at once.

 Chapter 198 - 43

    Ziel narrowed his eyes at the attacking towards him. He wasn''t afraid of the speed and power of that gigantic aura de. Ziel could still dodge it even though the attack traveled at incredible speed. The problem is that Kalya and the other girls are right behind him. If Ziel dodged it, the girls would be hit by Fornius'' attacks, and they would be wiped out without a trace. Fornius seems to be doing that on purpose so that Ziel doesn''t dodge his attack.

    Ziel sighed and reced his ck sword with his white sword, Alvha. He swung his sword vertically towards Fornius'' golden aura de.

    [Space Banishment]

    Ziel split the space before him. A gigantic space rift was created right in front of the aura de. The size of the space rift was even greater than Fornius'' attack.

    The golden aura de was sucked into the space rift and disappeared. After that, the space rift slowly closed, and the atmosphere in the area calmed down with the only sound of rain that could be heard.

    Fornius was shocked at the sight in front of him. Although it wasn''t his strongest attack, the golden aura de was enough to split the Blue Turtle Ind in the Cirlus Kingdom in half. But Ziel withstands the attack easily. The more he thought about it, the more mysterious and dangerous Ziel''s existence became in his mind.

    Kyouka and the other girls were just as dumbfounded as Fornius. They felt a chill run down their spine when they saw that gigantic golden aura de. But an attack of that magnitude suddenly disappeared before their eyes.

    "Did he withstand the attack head-on to protect us?" Megumi muttered subconsciously. After seeing that absurd sight, she was the first toe back to her senses. She just finished healing King Raghnall, King Redis, and Queen Triana. Currently, only Princess Irene is with the three people. While Princess Cordelia, Kyouka, and Megumi focus on watching Ziel''s fight.

    "You are wrong. He''s not helping us. He only protects his master and the girls around him. It just so happened that we were here with them. Otherwise, he definitely won''t care about our life and death." Princess Cordelia said sarcastically about Ziel. She seems still angry that Ziel doesn''t want to ept her request to help her father immediately. Princess Cordelia thought that Ziel had a hand in her father''s current condition.

    "That is�� he has protected us even if it was unintentional." Kyouka smiled bitterly in response to Princess Cordelia''s words. Kyouka could feel the multitude of grievances in the sentence she spoke earlier.

    When Kyouka and the girls talked about Ziel, there was a groan of pain from where Megumi had healed King Raghnall earlier. It seemed that King Raghnall had awakened from his stupor because Megumi had healed his external wounds.

    "Ugh!" King Raghnall tried to get up when he just woke up from his unconscious state. Princess Cordelia and the other two girls heard the voice and quickly approached him.

    "Father! Thank goodness you''re awake!" Princess Cordelia ran and immediately hugged her father. She wept bitterly after seeing her father, who had woken up.

    "I''m sorry if I made you worry, Lia. But if you hug me too tightly, I might lose consciousness again." King Raghnall said in a weak voice. Even though his condition has improved, his body still hasn''t fully recovered.

    Megumi could only give King Raghnall an initial healing action for now. It would take him a few days to fully heal King Raghnall, and that''s if they could survive the hands of Fornius.

    "Ah! I''m sorry, father! I was so happy that you were awake that I forgot that you had just recovered from your injury!" Princess Cordelia quickly released her arms from her father. He would feel guilty if her father fell unconscious again because of her carelessness.

    "Okay. I''m feeling better now. Thanks to the hero girl who healed me." King Raghnall smiled and bowed his head to Megumi and Kyouka. He still couldn''t remember the names of each hero correctly.

    "You don''t have to thank me like that because I was doing what I was supposed to do. After all, what I did was small and notparable to what the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom have done, let alone that person." Megumi smiled shyly after receiving thatpliment. She felt awkward when she saw a King bowing his head to her. Kyouka couldn''t help but smile at Megumi''s behavior.

    "That person?" King Raghnall raised his eyebrows because he didn''t know who Megumi was talking about. Then he looked to Princess Cordelia for an exnation.

    "Ah, he is��" Princess Cordelia was about to exin Ziel to King Raghnall, but Kyouka quickly cut her off.

    "Princess Cordelia, I don''t think it would be a good idea to tell it all without the consent of the person concerned. You should at least get ra''s approval. I can''t let you divulge the secrets of the people who have helped us all this time." Kyouka said seriously. Megumi nodded in agreement with Kyouka''s words.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to tell him. Because this is an important matter!" Princess Cordelia red at Kyouka. She insisted on telling Ziel''s secret to King Raghnall.

    "It''s fine if you insist on saying it. But I will ask Megumi to stop healing for you and King Raghnall." Kyouka said coldly to Princess Cordelia. She was irritated with Princess Cordelia''s attitude. She didn''t want Princess Cordelia to tell King Raghnall about Ziel because it also had something to do with ra. Recently Kyouka was very close to ra. Kyouka thought ra would get into trouble if Ziel''s identity were exposed.

    "You!" Princess Cordelia was displeased with the threat from Kyouka. She wanted to say something, but King Raghnall stopped her.

    "Stop it, Lia. I think what they say is true. So we shouldn''t talk about this without the permission of the person concerned." King Raghnall patted Princess Cordelia''s shoulder gently then looked at her. King Raghnall secretly winked at Princess Cordelia.

    "I understand, father." Princess Cordelia understood her father''s intentions. She quicklyplied and pretended to give in.

    "So, what happened after I fell unconscious? Where are we right now? I don''t remember there being an ind like this in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom." King Raghnall was confused when he looked at the surroundings around him.

    "Here''s the story, father..." Princess Cordelia told King Raghnall everything she knew. She tells the story from when Fornius destroyed the ind and then King Raghnall was thrown to where they are now. She didn''t tell about Ziel because Kyouka and Megumi kept staring at her. Princess Cordelia just told the grey-haired man to help them without revealing the person''s identity.

    "Is that so? So we were helped by the guy again? It looks like the Piqmentia Grand academy and the Cirlus Kingdom have owed him a favor. Especially the academy because he has helped the students many times." King Raghnall sighed heavily and then looked at Ziel in the sky.

    "He was probably helping the people from the academy due to having acquaintances among them. His help was not sincere at all." Princess Cordelia muttered in annoyance after hearing her father''s words.

    "You can''t say that, Lia. Whatever the reason, we have been helped by him. You should thank him." King Raghnall scolds Princess Cordelia. He didn''t want his daughter to be someone who didn''t know how to return the favor. Princess Cordelia was silent and did not dare to refuse her father''s words.

    Meanwhile, Kyouka felt something strange about the interaction between the father and daughter. But she chose not to think about it too much and refocused on Ziel''s fight with Fornius.

    At this moment, Ziel chooses to attack Fornius first. He did that to keep Fornius away from ra and the other girls. He didn''t want Fornius to take the opportunity to use the girls to suppress Ziel in their fight.

    Ziel got serious about his fight and changed his white sword to ck. He disappeared from where he was and reappeared behind Fornius. He shes Zetta at Fornius, but Fornius quickly turns around and shes Goldenia at Ziel. Fornius managed to sh Ziel first, or maybe it could be said that he managed to sh his afterimage.

    From the start, Ziel had no intention of attacking Fornius from behind. When Ziel was about to sh his sword at Fornius'' back, he moved to Fornius'' side and left an afterimage. Currently, the right side of Fornius is unguarded. Ziel shed his ck sword at Fornius and managed to hit him.

    "Urgh!" Fornius tried to keep his distance from Ziel but what was chasing him was not Ziel but a redser beam.

    [Thunder Beam]

    Fornius gritted his teeth and quickly aimed his palm at the redser beam.

    [Divine Lightning Beam]

    The goldenser beam and the redser beam shed in the sky. Ziel''s and Fornius'' attacks pushed against each other. But the goldenser beam slowly pushed the redser beam away.

    "As I thought, one finger wouldn''t be enough. What if I add one more finger?" Ziel shoots a redser beam from his middle finger. Fornius'' attack, which was initially superior, was now starting to be pushed back.

    "Ugh!" Fornius felt like he was getting pushed by Ziel''s attack. He increased his attack output but was still pushed back.

    "How about three fingers?" Ziel added his ring finger to his attack. The redser beam instantly pushed the goldenser beam after Ziel added another finger. A redser beam shot through the goldenser beam and aimed at Fornius.

    Fornius sensed the danger of the attack. He quickly moved to avoid it. But unfortunately, the redser beam seemed to have a consciousness of its own and kept chasing him. Fornius gritted his teeth and kept dodging the redser beam.

    Ziel suddenly turned his three fingers controlling the redser beam into a fist. The redser beam chasing Fornius turned into three branches and chased Fornius from three directions.

    It wasn''t long before the redser beam turned into nine and from nine to eighty-one. Fornius'' face darkened after seeing Ziel''s attack. Because right now, he was surrounded and could not escape anywhere. He could only withstand the attack head-on.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel''s face remained t even though he managed to hit Fornius with a bang. Because he knew Fornius wouldn''t be hurt, let alone die with an attack like that. After the smoke cleared, Fornius came out of the center of the explosion unharmed. He appeared wearing golden armor gleaming all over his body. What Fornius was wearing right now was his divine dress. His armor waspletely different from King Raghnall''s Saint Armor. The difference is like heaven and earth. Of course, divine dress Fornius is the heaven. Fornius'' armor emitted an extraordinary divine aura.

    "I didn''t think you would corner me like this. I think it would be a shame to have to use the divine dress against you. But I seem to have to throw that thought away since you''re not human. You''re a demi-god, aren''t you?" Fornius can feel Ziel''s power even though he doesn''t show any aura seal or magic circle.

    "You just found out? I thought you knew from the start of the fight." Ziel calmly said. He didn''t care about seeing Fornius wearing his divine dress.

    "Looks like you underestimated me just because you''ve managed tond a few hits on me. Do you think you can win over me just because of those attacks? I will show you that no matter how strong the humans are, they are nothing in the eyes of the divine race." Fornius narrowed his eyes and released a golden aura from his body throughout the area around him. What he released was his divine power, and the amount was enormous.

    The divine power that Fornius released gathered in one ce and slowly condensed into a human figure of enormous size. Fornius created a golden giant who looked at Ziel and the others like fleas. After the figure was formed, Fornius'' voice echoed through the sky.

    [Thunder God Incarnation]

    Thousands of golden lightning struck the golden giant Fornius. The thunderbolts enveloped the giant until it waspletely covered. Not long after, the golden lightning that enveloped the giant turned into a crown on its head, full armor covering its body, and a giant hammer in its hand. Sparks of golden lightning enveloped the giant''s entire body.. Right now, the being that Fornius had summoned looked like a real Thunder God.

 Chapter 199 - 44

    Kalya and the other girls were shocked and trembled by the appearance of this majestic-looking giant creature. They nearly knelt unconsciously in front of the creature because of the tremendous pressure they felt. Luckily, Ziel quickly shrouded the ind they were on with a barrier. So the pressure that ra and the girls felt disappeared. On the other hand, King Raghnall focused on something other than the golden giant.

    "That is a true divine dress! As expected of a real divine dress, its strength is far different from my Saint Armor!" King Raghnall was both excited and disappointed when he saw the divine dress that Fornius was wearing. He felt that the hard work over the years to create the Saint Armor was in vain. The artifact he had created turned out to bepletely iparable to the original divine dress. His armor looks very patheticpared to the armor currently worn by Fornius.

    "Father, shouldn''t you focus on that gigantic creature instead of the armor that man is wearing. I don''t know if we can survive that golden giant or not. I feel a terrifying power from that creature." Princess Cordelia said in a trembling voice to her father. Even though Ziel has put a barrier in that ce, the fear that Princess Cordelia feels due to the pressure of the golden giant hasn''t gone away.

    "Haa�� if we are destined to die in this ce, then there''s nothing we can do. But at least I can see the real divine dress up close. So I have no regrets." King Raghnall sighed heavily and looked at the golden giant in front of him. His face doesn''t show any fear like Princess Cordelia''s.

    Kyouka and Megumi felt the same horror as Princess Cordelia. They were currently together with ra and Princess Iris. They kept their distance from Princess Cordelia because they felt ufortable if they continued to be with her. They were already irritated with Princess Cordelia.

    "Will Ken be okay against such a creature?" ra started to worry when she saw Fornius summon a golden giant that even made the entire space in the area tremble. She and the other girls could even feel how incredible his power was even though the giant just stood still and didn''t do anything.

    "I''m sure he''ll be fine because he''s fought creatures more terrifying than that." The one who answered ra''s concern was Princess Freya. They weren''t too far apart, so she could hear ra''s voice. Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, Kalya, and Lilith walked slowly towards ra.

    "A creature more terrifying than that golden giant? What kind of monster is that?" ra turned around and asked Princess Freya curiously. Her worries were diverted due to curiosity about Ziel that she didn''t know.

    "That is��" Princess Freya was lost for words and didn''t know what to say. She probably shouldn''t have talked about it since it was rted to many things and would likely reveal the rtionship between Kalya, Princess Freya, and Ziel.

    "Why? Is that not something I should know so you can''t answer, Freya?" ra narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Princess Freya''s behavior.

    "Hmm... it''s not like that. I had forgotten about it because it was a long time ago. The thing I remember is that the monster he fought back then was far more powerful and terrifying than that golden giant. Isn''t that right, Miss Kalya?" Princess Freya tried to divert ra''s question to Kalya. She couldn''t stand the pressure of ra''s suspicious gaze. Kalya only gave a small nod in response to Princess Freya''s question.

    "Is that so? If that''s the case, I''ll find out myself." ra averted her gaze and no longer cared about Princess Freya. Even though they said that Ziel had fought with more terrifying monsters, she still couldn''t shake off the worry in her heart.

    Princess Freya couldn''t help but sigh after hearing ra''s statement. She couldn''t do anything if ra asked Ziel about it. After all, the rtionship between the three of them would be exposed sooner orter. Kalya patted her shoulder gently and smiled. She was in the same position and thought as Princess Freya. They don''t know how ra will react if she finds out that Ziel is having an affair with the two of them.

    As the girls were lost in their thoughts, Fornius entered the creature''s body that looked like a thunder god. Then the golden giant began to move. The creature looked at Ziel and seemed to make him its target. The eyes of the golden giant gleamed and shot a pair ofser beams at Ziel.

    Ziel pointed the index fingers of his right and left hands at the pair of goldenser beams that wereing his way. He countered the attack with a couple of redser beams.

    [Thunder Beam]

    Their attacks shed in the sky and pushed against each other. But Ziel couldn''t keep standing still as the golden giant swung his hammer at him. One swing of the hammer created a violent thunderstorm in the area. Then from that hammer, hundreds of golden lightning shed to where Ziel was before. But Ziel had already disappeared from there and appeared before the giant''s face. He punched the creature''s forehead with the red lightning that condensed in his hand.

    Boooooommmmmm!

    The golden giant was knocked back several meters but quickly stabilized itself. The creature red at Ziel then spoke.

    "You are a very annoying flea." Fornius'' voice came from the golden giant''s mouth. His voice sounded very loud and resounded in the sky. Fornius acted as the one who moved the creature. Without Fornius moving it, perhaps the giant was just a condensed mass of divine power with a human-like shape.

    This time, Fornius disappeared from Ziel''s sight and reappeared behind him. The creature has the incredible speed for such arge body size. Fornius swung his hammer again, and serpent-shaped lightning struck Ziel.

    "I thought you couldn''t speak while in that giant body. But it seemed like the creature was like a golem made of divine power. Without you, the creature is just a lump of energy." Ziel told his observations of the golden giant to Fornius. He spoke while dodging the horde of lightning serpents attacking him.

    "You''re right. But these creatures weren''t just golems. This creature is full of my divine lightning and won''t break or die no matter how many times you attack it. As long as I live, this creature will live. What''s more..." The golden giant brandished his hammer at the sky.

    Golden lightning gathered above the hammer and formed a ball of energy. Gradually the energy ball got bigger and bigger until the energy ball covered the sky and erased the thundercloud. The size of the energy ball was muchrger than the energy ball Crossel had created in the Elven Kingdom. The energy ball was formed by the lightning element, which possessed tremendous destructive power.

    "The strength of this creature is not something that humans like you can measure!" Fornius grinned as if he had already confirmed his victory. He swung his hammer at the gigantic ball of energy in the sky. He hit the giant energy ball like ying tennis.

    [Lightning Sphere]

    The giant golden energy ball shot at high speed in Ziel''s direction. The space along the path of the energy ball is distorted. Ziel narrowed his eyes at that pool of energy and sensed the danger within. At least he would be seriously injured if hit by that attack directly. Moreover, the size of the attack was also extraordinarilyrge. If the energy ball exploded, he felt that the damage must be enormous. ra and the girls on the ind and the academy people scattered across the ocean would be affected.

    Ziel had to do everything he could to prevent the golden energy ball from exploding. Otherwise, maybe the barrier Ziel created won''t withstand the explosion. He stored his ck sword in his space storage.

    Ziel raised both his hands in front of his chest. Red lightning gathered in his hand and a ball of red energy formed between his palms. Zielpressed the crimson lightning into thousands ofyers at an incredible speed.

    In contrast to Fornius'' gigantic golden energy ball, Ziel''s red energy ball was only the size of a tennis ball. The size of Ziel''s red energy ball was not even a hundredth of Fornius''s. After the red energy ball stabilized, Ziel grabbed it and threw it towards Fornius'' golden energy ball.

    [Star Seed]

    Ziel''s little red energy ball shot towards Fornius'' giant golden energy ball. The two energy balls neither exploded nor pushed against each other as they shed in the sky, but the red energy ball was sucked into the golden energy ball, or so it seemed.

    "Hahaha��I thought you''d be throwing out a shocking attack. But it turns out you just threw a tennis ball. You should know that you''re just doing a pointless thing by throwing a pebble into the ocean. Since it is yourst resort, then die!" Forniusughed mockingly at Ziel. He thought that Ziel wouldunch another attack that would surprise him, but it seems he was overestimating Ziel just because he managed tond his attack on him.

    But Fornius'' smile suddenly hardened upon seeing the scene before his eyes. His golden energy ball suddenly stopped, and red cracks appeared on its surface. It wasn''t long before a red light overflowed from the cracks and enveloped the golden energy ball. The golden energy ball''s size rapidly shrunk, suppressed by the redyer that enveloped it. Not long after, the gigantic ball of energy became the size of a marble and then disappearedpletely.

    "What!" Fornius didn''t know what to say at the absurd sight in front of him. He was experiencing this for the first time in the hundreds of years he had lived. Fornius inside the golden giant broke out in cold sweat as he felt that the opponent he was facing this time was truly terrifying. He thought that Ziel might be much stronger than Aghares, the head of the ''God Domain'' organization.

    "Who are you? Humans like you should be widely known in this Clorius continent. You possess strengthparable to those of the divine race. We don''t have any information about you as you suddenly appeared out of thin air and got in the way of all our ns." Fornius gritted his teeth and didn''t want to admit that Ziel''s strength was far superior to his. Everyone from the Divine Race had high self-esteem, and Fornius was no exception.

    "You don''t need to know about me. since you''ve killed a lot of people, so you should also be prepared to be killed." Ziel said indifferently to Fornius. He felt the need to end their fight immediately.

    "I admit that I can''t beat you, but that doesn''t mean I lost to you. If I want to get out of here, I can leave whenever I want, and you won''t be able to stop me." Fornius said arrogantly. Right now, he is thinking of retreating first and seeking information about Ziel before he takes revenge on him.

    "Is that so?" Ziel''s voice came from behind Fornius. He was already holding the ck sword in his hand and shing at the golden giant''s back.

    Fornius''s figure could be seen directly by Ziel because he had cleaved the golden giant''s back made of divine lightning condensation. Fornius'' remaining protection was the divine dress he was currently wearing.

    "What!" Fornius was taken aback by Ziel''s sudden appearance. He felt that Ziel still hadn''t used his full strength in their fight. The speed that Ziel used to appear behind Fornius was many times faster than the one he used to fight with him.

    Ziel didn''t give Fornius time to breathe. In the blink of an eye, Ziel was already in front of Fornius. Ziel intended to stab his ck sword straight into his forehead. But suddenly, Ziel frowned as he felt the distortion of space around Fornius. Ziel''s stab didn''t hit Fornius because Fornius suddenly disappeared from where he was.

    "I didn''t expect that another person from the Divine Race woulde to this ce, and his strength wouldn''t be any weaker than the one who came earlier." Ziel said calmly even though Fornius suddenly disappeared. He looked at an empty space somewhere in the area.

    Ziel saw the space suddenly distorted, and Fornius appeared from that ce along with a white-haired man.. That person was the leader of the ''God Domain'' organization, Aghares.

 Chapter 200 - 45

    Back to when Fornius gathered the golden lightning in the sky and formed a giant ball of energy that looked like a small sun, Kalya and the girls on the spot were feeling a little worried about Ziel. They had difficulty seeing it clearly because the golden energy ball was so dazzling that it erased all the thunderclouds in the sky. The rainwater instantly evaporated without getting close to the golden energy ball. They sensed that the attack was enough to wipe out thergest ind in the Cirlus Kingdom, Blue Turtle Ind.

    "Are we going to be okay?" Princess Irene approached ra and the girls. She left King Redis and Queen Triana because she felt their condition had stabilized. After all, she could still check their condition in case something suddenly happened because of the distance from where ra and the girls were close to where her parentsy.

    "Irene, how are your parents'' conditions? Is it okay if you leave them?" ra responded to Princess Irene first before the other girls could speak. But her words didn''t answer Princess Irene''s question at all.

    "They''re in good condition, and maybe it won''t be long before they wake up. The more important thing is about our current situation. Will we be okay if we stay here? Doesn''t that look very dangerous to him?" Princess Irene pointed at the small sun that was gradually approaching them. She felt they would die in that ce if Ziel couldn''t withstand the attack.

    "That is�� I don''t know either. We are worried about him too." ra shook her head sadly. She felt disappointed with herself for not being able to help anything. Princess Aishia and the other girls also feel the same because they can only depend on Ziel.

    "We can only pray and believe in him. I''m sure he''ll be able to beat that guy since it''s not the first time he''s faced such an enemy." Kalya smiled and tried to calm the worries of ra and the girls.

    "Hmm�� why do I feel like you know Ken very well, Miss Kalya?" ra narrowed her eyes after hearing Kalya''s words. She bes suspicious of others more easily after Princess Iris and the other girls hide about Ziel from her.

    "You''ll find out if you ask himter." Kalya answered ra''s question calmly. She believes that Ziel can exin everything without making ra mad at them.

    "Okay. I understand." ra quickly gave up and didn''t ask any further after seeing Kalya''s smile. His worry lessened a little after seeing that smile.

    ra and the girls saw what Ziel did to counter Fornius'' attack. They had expected that Ziel would use an attack as shy as the little sun, but they never expected that Ziel would throw an energy ball as big as a tennis ball at the giant golden energy ball. Even though they believed in Ziel but they were afraid if Ziel''s counterattack failed.

    But not long after, the faces of ra and the girls who already knew Ziel''s identity changed. Suddenly the little sun had cracks on its surface and was enveloped by a red glow. Then it starts to get smaller and smaller until itpletely disappears.

    "Eh?" ra rubbed her eyes like she couldn''t believe what she had seen. The dazzling and overwhelming sight before was like a lie and an illusion.

    "What is happening? Why did that giant ball of energy disappear all of a sudden?" Princess Irene muttered loudly, but no one knew the answer to her question.

    "As usual, he can make the seemingly impossible possible. He can also always make us feel worried and surprised at the same time." Kalya smiled and looked at Ziel. What Kalya shows is not a smile from a teacher because she is proud of her student but a smile full of love from a woman to her lover. ra frowned upon seeing that smile.

    After that, the girls saw that Ziel had moved behind the golden giant and was about to stab Fornius, but Fornius and the golden giant suddenly disappeared.

    "Where did that person go?" Princess Freya asked the girls. But they are just as confused as Princess Freya. The girls looked around but didn''t find Fornius until they heard Ziel say something and turned their gaze to where Ziel''s eyes were looking.

    "There he is! Uh? But there was someone else with him!" Megumi was shocked and pointed at Fornius, who didn''t appear alone. He appeared together with a white-haired man.

    Lilith''s face became tense because she could guess who the person who had appeared with Fornius was. Her feelings became more and moreplicated. She didn''t want her to be the only person left of her race. If they keep popping up like that, Ziel will kill them all, and Lilith doesn''t want that to happen. But Lilith is helpless because a master-servant contract with Ziel binds her.

    (Am I going to be the only person from the divine race left on this continent?)

    Lilith muttered sadly in her heart. After getting together with ra and the girls, she started to feel like that.

    (Hopefully, there is the best solution without sacrificing one of the parties)

    Lilith hoped in her heart. She didn''t want Ziel to ughter her race one after another. Even though she had no ties to them, she would feel very lonely if she had to be the only person from the Divine Race left in the Clorius continent.

    Meanwhile, outside the barrier where ra and the girls are, Ziel responds to the appearance of Fornius and Aghares calmly. His poker face didn''t change at all as he had predicted it, or maybe he didn''t care about the appearance of Aghares.

    "Aghares, what are you doing in this ce?" Fornius felt uneasy about the sudden appearance of Aghares. Even though he was in danger back then, he thought that he could still dodge Ziel''s attacks without the help of Aghares.

    "I sensed you were in danger. That''s why I came to help you. I didn''t expect that your opponent would be the one who killed our members and also foiled our ns all along." Aghares answered in a hoarse voice.

    Azalia assigns Aghares to watch over Fornius. While watching him, he suddenly lost track of Fornius after he met Oillet. He could find Fornius again because he sensed the giant ball of energy that Fornius had created. When he found him, he saw that Fornius was in danger, and the person he was fighting with was the grey-haired man who had been thwarting the ns of the ''God Domain'' organization.

    "Are you secretly watching me? I don''t need your help. I was just a little careless before and could still fight him. You better not interfere in this fight." Fornius snorted at the words of Aghares. Right now, he''s still emotional from being cornered like that by Ziel. He doesn''t want to admit that he is in danger if not helped by Aghares.

    "Okay, I''ll say it. What I have done now is an order. So you should have understood without me having to exin in detail." Aghares'' face suddenly became serious. He felt that Fornius would not ept his help if he didn''t tell him the real reason he was keeping an eye on Fornius.

    "That''s an order from Miss?" Fornius frowned after hearing Aghares answer. He no longer dared to refute his words. His voice contained a hint of fear in it. Suddenly, a voice sounded between them before Aghares could answer Fornius''s question.

    "Can you guys continue your chatter in hell?" Ziel appears between Fornius and Aghares. He had already grasped his ck and white sword and shed it towards Fornius and Aghares.

    "Eh?" Fornius and Aghares were shocked when Ziel suddenly appeared between them. But Aghares quickly resisted the attack.

    [Space Bending]

    The space around them looked warped, and the trajectory of Ziel''s sh shifted from where it should have been. But that only applies to Aghares, who is on Ziel''s right side.

    "Aaah!" Fornius screamed in pain because he didn''t expect that after Aghares had resisted the attack, he would still be hit in the chest. The sh could even prate the divine dress that Fornius was wearing. Aghares next to him frowned at the unexpected situation. Although he managed to escape from Ziel''s sh, Fornius looks seriously injured.

    Aghares and Fornius quickly kept their distance from Ziel. Fornius immediately healed his wound and prepared to receive the next attack from Ziel, but Ziel didn''t move at all from where he had attacked them before.

    "What have you done? How can you still hurt Fornius even though you are in the space I bent?" Aghares became alert after Ziel''s previous attack. Azalia had warned him to be careful, but before he knew it, he had been caught off guard against Ziel.

    Ziel''s attack towards Fornius can''t be bent because his white sword, Alvha, has the ability of space. When his sh shifted due to the skill of Aghares, Ziel quickly readjusted the white sword''s trajectory. So his sh could hit Fornius without being affected by the warped space.

    "You can do it again when I attack and find the answer yourself." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and had no intention of answering. Then he moved at high speed towards Aghares.

    Aghares prepared for Ziel''s attack when he saw Ziel charging towards him. But Ziel suddenly disappeared when he was in front of him. Aghares had a bad feeling when Ziel vanished from his sight and couldn''t find him anywhere.

    "Watch out, Fornius!" Aghares shouted to remind Fornius, but it was a little toote because Ziel had already shed his two swords at Fornius'' back.

    "Gah!" Fornius was hit a second time. The wound was even more fatal than the previous one. Just as Ziel was about to give another sh, Fornius suddenly disappeared and appeared next to Aghares.

    "Aghares, we must attack him together. We can''t underestimate him. Otherwise, we might be at a disadvantage here. You should have sensed how powerful he is, right?" Fornius is still in pain from the wound that Ziel gave him earlier. Surprisingly the wound healed very slowly.

    "I know that, and you don''t need to remind me. We muster all our strength and attack them simultaneously. We must not allow him to counterattack." Aghares said with a gloomy face. He was a little annoyed with Fornius for feeling like he was ordering him.

    Suddenly the expression on Aghares'' face changed. A milky white aura overflowed and flooded the entire area. A set of white armor slowly formed on Aghares'' body, and sevenyers of god rings appeared behind his back.

    The space under Aghares'' feet distorted, and a gigantic axe appeared from its center. The axe hovered in front of Aghares like waiting for his orders. Aghares stretched out his hand and grabbed the hilt of the axe. It is a weapon belonging to Aghares, and its name is Sagaris. The weapon was on the same level as Fornius'' Goldenia.

    "Let''s begin." Aghares gives the signal. Fornius just nodded his head in response. The two of them disappeared simultaneously and appeared in front of and behind Ziel.

    Fornius shed Goldenia from behind Ziel while Aghares swung Sagaris in front of Ziel. The two attacked in unison, and their cooperation looked superb and without gaps. Divine lightning condensed within Goldenia and shed towards Ziel''s back. Fornius used his full power in that sh. At the same time, the attacks from Aghares shattered the space in front of him.

    Ziel faced their attacks calmly. He twisted himself and shed his white sword with Aghares'' axe and his ck sword with Fornius''s.

    nk! nk!

    "What!?" Fornius opened their eyes wide because they didn''t expect thebined attack using Aghares'' teleportation to be so easily blocked by Ziel. But Aghares remained calm in response and seemed to have expected it. They both keep their distance from Ziel again.

    Ziel just kept quiet and didn''t chase after them. He suddenly tilted his head, and the boulder behind him became hollow as if an invisible force had perforated it.

    "Can you see it? How about this?" Aghares raised his eyebrows after seeing Ziel''s reflex to his attack. Then Aghares eyes glow milky white. He seemed to have done nothing, but he had alreadyunched his attack on Ziel.

    [Space Bullet]

    Hundreds of bullets formed from thepression of space suddenly appeared in front of Ziel. The bullets are invisible and move like teleporting. Ziel narrowed his eyes and swung his white sword horizontally.

    [Space Banishment]

    All the bullets were sucked into the space rift without getting close to Ziel. Aghares frowned because Ziel seemed to see hundreds of bulletsing at him.

    "Looks like I need to be more serious when fighting you." Ziel said indifferently. Suddenly an aurora appeared and covered the entire sky. Ziel''s body is also covered in the same aurora light as the one in the sky. The roar of the nine dragons echoed throughout the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom or perhaps even the entire human region. After the light on Ziel''s body disappeared, he appeared wearing new armor on his body.

    "Show me how strong you are." Ziel said to the armor he was wearing.. A dragon''s roar resounded in response to his words.

 Chapter 201 - 46

    The previously dark sky filled with lightning suddenly turned into a spectacr sight. The beautiful and mysterious light of the aurora stretched across the sky. King Raghnall and Princess Cordelia opened their mouths wide after seeing the amazing scenery. But the father and daughter quickly came back to their senses.

    "Beautiful..." Princess Cordelia said in awe of the aurora in the sky. She was also subconsciously fascinated by Ziel, who was wearing his new armor and had already forgotten her hatred for him.

    "Was it his divine dress? I''ve seen him fight from afar while in the Alba Mountain Range, and I''m sure that''s not what he was wearing at the time. Does he have two divine dresses? Or did he make a new divine dress? If so, who exactly can make it in this day and age?" King Raghnall muttered in a trembling voice.

    King Raghnall is still King Raghnall. When Princess Cordelia and the other girls were amazed by the phenomenon in the sky, he focused more on the armor with the aurora light that Ziel was wearing.

    "Isn''t this phenomenon simr to what happened in the Elven Kingdom?" Princess Aishia saw when Ziel fought the Nine-headed Imperial Dragon. She used an artifact to hide and followed Princess Freya. She was sure the current phenomenon was the same as she saw back then.

    "You are right. This phenomenon is indeed the same as what happened in the Elven Kingdom. Weren''t you there too?" Kalya smiled jokingly at Princess Aishia. Ziel had told her about Princess Aishia, who was secretly hiding and watching his fight in the Elven Kingdom.

    Princess Aishia''s face turned red with embarrassment. She turned her face away and didn''t want to answer Kalya''s question. She didn''t think that there would be someone else who knew she was there apart from Ziel. But she quickly understood that it was probably Ziel who had told Kalya.

    But then Kalya frowned after seeing the armor that Ziel was wearing. She felt familiar with the aura and armor transformation that Ziel had done.

    (Silphy, what Ziel is wearing is... his contracted spirit, isn''t it?)

    Kalya asked Silphy in her mind. She felt that the armor was a spirit, but she wasn''t sure because Ziel never told her anything about him having contracted with a spirit.

    (You''re right. It''s a spirit and not a random spirit)

    Silphy answered Kalya''s question confidently. She was also shocked when she felt the aura emanating from Ziel''s armor. She could already guess what kind of spirit had made a contract with Ziel judging from the tremendous pressure released by that spirit and the phenomena happening in the sky.

    (Eh? Do you mean that Ziel has made a contract with a spirit? But how is that possible? Doesn''t he need the help of a high elf to make a contract with a spirit? He never asked me about it. Jasmine and her daughter didn''t say anything to me either. After all, when did he make that contract?)

    Silphy''s answer made Kalya even more confused. As Kalya remembers, only 4 people in the Elven Kingdom can help Ziel make a contract. First, of course, is Kalya. The second and third are Quen Jasmine and her daughter, but they never said anything to her. And thest one is his brother, Zenoa. But that''s not possible. Because at that time, he was not in the Elven Kingdom, and it was unknown when he would return.

    (Ooh? Did you forget about Queen Dryad, Leya? She must be more than willing to help your fianc�� to make a contract with a spirit)

    Silphy''s voice sounded like she was teasing Kalya. He knew that Kalya didn''t like seeing the closeness between Ziel and Dryad. Kalya pouted after hearing Silphy''s words.

    (I forgot about that woman. She must have been the one who helped Ziel make the contract. Besides, why didn''t Ziel ask me for help and instead go to that woman!)

    Kalya doesn''t usually express her emotions like that. Usually, she wouldn''t be jealous like that if a girl tried to get close to Ziel. But somehow, she felt jealous if that woman was a Dryad.

    (Leya, You can''t call Queen Dryad ''that woman'')

    Silphy warned Kalya. After all, Dryad is the queen of the spirits, and Silphy doesn''t like Kalya''s disrespectful attitude to their queen.

    (I understand. I''m sorry. But please don''t bring that name here again. I''ll ask for an exnation about this from Zielter)

    Kalya feels jealous of Dryad because she feels a deep bond between Ziel and Dryad. She also feels Dryad can be very natural when approaching Ziel and making skin contact. Ziel also seems to be treating her a bit special. For that reason, Dryad was the only woman who could make Kalya jealous.

    (Alright. Fine. You''d better ask your fianc�� for an exnation after he fought those two divine races)

    Silphy couldn''t help but sigh heavily at Kalya''s attitude. But she likes to tease her a bit because Kalya looks cute when she''s jealous. Even though Kalya was talking with Silphy in her mind, her eyes never lost their focus on Ziel. She was sure that Ziel would win that fight.

    Meanwhile, Fornius and Aghares became extremely alert after seeing the aurora covering the sky. They both felt pressured by the power released by Ziel or rather the Nine-headed Imperial Dragon.

    "What is it!? How can a human being have that kind of pressure!?" Fornius spoke frantically. He felt even more depressed knowing that previously Ziel had not done his best to fight them.

    Ziel pointed the fingers in both hands at Fornius and Aghares. Aurora''s light gathered at his fingertips and formed a dragon''s head. The aurora''s light gathered in front of the dragon''s mouth and formed a ball of energy.

    [Dragonic Cannon]

    The auroraser beam shot across space and suddenly appeared before Fornius and Aghares. They had no time to escape or defend themselves. They didn''t even have time to think when the attack hit them.

    The attack pierced the chests of Fornius and Aghares. Even though it didn''t hit their heart, the wound was quite fatal.

    "Hmm... it''s amazing. As expected of a Guardian of the continent, his strength even surpassed that of Azael back then." Ziel said with a straight face even though he praised his newfound power.

    "What the hell is that attack!? I can''t even feel it''sing. That attack seemed to appear out of thin air without being noticed." Aghares'' face darkened because in the hundreds of years he had lived, this was the first time he had received such a serious wound.

    "You don''t need to know that." Ziel''s crimson eyes turned blue. At the same time, a blue light enveloped his white sword. Ziel swung his sword at Fornius. After that, space rips open right in front of Fornius, and a giant Tsunamies out, drowning him.

    Ziel''s eyes turned red again. Not red like his original eye color but yellowish red. His ck sword was shrouded in a red glow the same color as his eyes. He shed it towards Aghares.

    Aghares sensed the danger and quickly resisted the attack. He didn''t expect that after Ziel put on his armor, his strength became many times stronger than before.

    [Space Bending]

    Aghares tried to bend the space around the sword''s trajectory. But he still underestimated Ziel''s power. His sh not only burned solid objects but also burned the space bent by the Aghares. The sh went straight and hit Aghares'' shoulder.

    "Ugh!" Aghares held his scorched shoulder. If he was toote to dodge even a little bit, he might have been reduced to ashes from Ziel''s attack.

    "Aghares! What should we do!? His strength went insane after he put on that armor!" Fornius breathed heavily after being drowned by the Tsunami. His body was still notpletely dry even though he had used his strength to speed up the drying.

    "We will attack him the way we did at the beginning of the fight with him. Never give him a chance to attack!" Aghares also started to panic about their situation. He thinks he can still keep up with Ziel if he and Fornius team up using their full strength. But he did not expect that the result would be otherwise. They can''t move at all in front of Ziel.

    "I understand!" Fornius nodded in agreement with Aghares'' words. They must not allow Ziel to attack no matter what because every attack he made became very difficult to resist or dodge once he put on that armor. In addition, the damage of his attacks had also be many times greater than before.

    Aghares and Fornius disappeared from Ziel''s sight again. They reappeared on his right and left. They carried out the same cooperative attack they did at the start of the fight. Ziel''s eyes turned golden, and a spirit circle appeared behind his back. The spirit circle rotates in a clockwise direction. And suddenly, Fornius and Aghares'' movements stopped for a split second. But it was enough for Ziel to attack them.

    "Ugh!" Aghares and Fornius got fatal blows to their chests. Luckily Aghares quickly teleported and got away from Ziel. Otherwise, they would have died.

    "Hmm�� so I can''t keep you in time prison for too long. As expected of the divine race, or maybe I haven''t fully mastered this power." Ziel muttered while looking at the golden aura that enveloped him. Every time his eyes changed color, his aura changed too. Right now, he could only use one imperial dragon ability at a time. He might be able to use several abilities at once in the future.

    "Damn! The wound cannot be healed! What the hell was that attack just now!" Fornius was shocked because therge gaping wound on his chest showed no signs of healing even though he had tried to treat it with his power.

    "Stop healing the wound because what you''re doing is useless. He uses the time element when shing at us to stop the time on this wound. We can''t cure it other than kill him." Aghares face bes serious. He feels pain and keeps holding his chest.

    "But, how could a human have many such abilities within him. This is so impossible!" Fornius was depressed about their situation.

    "I will give you the answer as long as you will answer my question. You seem to be a high-ranking person in the organization so that you might know the answer." Ziel suddenly interrupted their conversation and made a suggestion. This made them both confused and wary of him.

    "What do you want to ask?" Aghares asked Ziel doubtfully.

    "For what reason did you collect the World Altar fragments?" Ziel wanted to know the organization''s true purpose, or rather he wanted to know why the people of the divine race were on the clorius continent. He didn''t find out when he was summoned to that world hundreds of years ago, and he didn''t have time to ask Azael either. He thought there was something hidden behind the reason for theiring to the Clorius continent.

    Aghares face became tense, and his body trembled. Very few people know about world altars in this day and age. The people who knew it were also old monsters that had lived for hundreds of years. At this moment, he looked at Ziel with horror in his eyes.

    "Fornius! We will fight to the death with him!" Aghares had no intention of answering Ziel''s question because it was the greatest secret of the divine race. Fornius just nodded and understood what Aghares'' words meant. It seemed that the person they were fighting already knew some secrets about the divine race that shouldn''t be known.

    "So you know that but choose not to answer? Okay. I might ask someone who has a higher position than you in the organization." Ziel shrugged his shoulders like he didn''t care about Aghares'' refusal. Ziel didn''t think it was important. He asked just out of curiosity and nothing more.

    Aghares'' face darkened after Ziel said he would ask someone from the divine race with a higher rank in the organization. There is only one person who has a higher position than him. That person is hisdy, Azalia.

    Aghares didn''t think that Azalia would lose if she fought against Ziel. But he didn''t want an unknown person to bring potential danger to hisdy, so he decided to fight Ziel with all he had.

    [Space Portals]

    From within the portal suddenly appeared a monster skull head with an extraordinary size. Only the head came out of the portal and not the whole body. It was unimaginable the true size of that monster. The entire space in the area trembled violently. Ziel''s face became serious after seeing the monster''s appearance. The monster''s eyes slowly opened and roared after seeing the surroundings.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    "Space Beasts.." Ziel tightened his grip on his sword.

 Chapter 202 - 47

    Kalya and everyone on the ind was terrified after the giant monster''s appearance. The barrier that Ziel created for them was instantly shattered when the beast appeared. They trembled and had trouble breathing just by looking at the monster. The girls lost their strength, and they fell to their knees.

    "What kind of creature is that!? I had no idea there was such a creature in this world!" Princess Cordelia screamed frantically. She couldn''t think calmly after the monster appeared and kept trembling with fear. The same thing happened to Kalya and the girls who knew Ziel''s identity. Even though they had seen Ziel fighting powerful enemies and monsters, they had never felt such a terrifying aura that possessed such overwhelming pressure as the monster in front of them right now.

    No one can answer Princess Cordelia''s question. Kalya and the other girls were busy defending themselves from the pressure that the monster emitted. Their faces were filled with fear and worry about Ziel''s situation right now.

    Kalya remembers Ziel''s fight against the Imperial Dragon in the Elven Kingdom. At that time, Ziel fought with all his strength and finally won. However, he was severely injured at the end of the fight and lost consciousness. Kalya didn''t want Ziel to fight like that again.

    "I hope you''re all right, Ziel." Kalya put her hands in front of her chest and sincerely wished for Ziel''s safety. She did it unconsciously because of the worry in her heart. Kalya''s voice was loud enough for the girls around her to hear, including ra and the girls who didn''t know their rtionship. But she didn''t care about the girls'' stares at all.

    Although ra was confused by Kalya''s words, she quickly forgot because the most crucial thing was Ziel''s current state. From the reactions of Princess Freya and Princess Iris, who keep trembling, she knew that Ziel''s opponent was very dangerous. She also prayed in her heart that Ziel could return safely.

    At the same time elsewhere, it wasn''t just the girls who were frightened. Fornius felt the same way as them.

    "Aghares! What have you done!? Don''t you know that these creatures are dangerous and uncontroble!? Even Miss Azalia can''t control that monster! Do you want us to die!?" Fornius screamed in terror after seeing Aghares releasing a Space Beast into that ce. He had not expected that when Aghares said he would fight to the death, he would release such a terrifying monster. Even Fornius, with high self-esteem, did not dare to fight the beast.

    "We have to kill him at all costs. That man is dangerous for Miss Azalia. We must eliminate him right here and now, even if our lives are at stake!" Aghares said with determination. He had intended to die together with Ziel when he released the monster.

    "But, isn''t that too much? If that creature was released, wouldn''t this continent also be destroyed? We too will perish together with the humans on this continent." Fornius said in a gloomy tone. Even though he wasn''t afraid of death, if he had to choose between dying in the fight against Ziel or dying against that monster, he would confidently choose the former. He had fought that monster once, and its power was truly terrifying.

    "Calm down. Only its head coulde out at this point. The seal that restrained the monster is still active, so you don''t have to worry." Aghares calmly responded to Fornius'' words.

    It was a Space Beast captured by Azael and the people of the Divine Race hundreds of years ago and sealed in a specific space. The monster would be used as a trump card against their enemies at that time. But Azael died and didn''t have time to use it. The next person holding the key to unlocking the seal was Azalia. She gave it to Aghares as ast resort if he encountered an enemy he could not defeat.

    "Okay. I trust you. We better get out of here and let the monster fight him. We can''t control that monster, so it''s better if we don''t join the fight. Otherwise, it might attack us too." Fornius was forced to believe the words of Aghares even though he still had doubts in his mind.

    "That was my n from the start. We''ll go and report this to��" Suddenly Aghares'' face condensed. He tried to teleport but couldn''t. He also couldn''t move his whole body.

    "Aghares! What has happened!?" Fornius also felt something strange in his body.

    [Time and Space Prison]

    Fornius and Aghares were hit by a skill once used by the Nine-headed Imperial Dragon against Ziel in the Elven Kingdom. It was abination of gold and silver dragon heads. Ziel''s eyes turned silver, and the spirit circle floating behind his back moved. Ziel still can''t use two imperial dragon abilities at the same time. So he used the time ability of his spirit circle andbined it with the imperial dragon''s spatial ability.

    "You will stay here as long as I face that monster. Don''t even think about running away after you summoned such a creature to this continent." Ziel said coldly to Fornius and Aghares. He intended to kill the two of them after defeating the Space Beast that had appeared. Ziel doesn''t want to let someone who could harm ra and the girls around her escape without taking responsibility.

    "You! Release us, you lowly humans! Do you think that because you''ve been able to defeat us, you can fight a creature like that!? You must be dreaming and only seeking your death!" Fornius is trying to escape from the space and time prison. Ziel deliberately didn''t seal them offpletely. They can still think and talk because they are needed to attract the monster''s attention.

    Ziel disappeared and reappeared where Fornius and Aghares were. He pointed one finger at the Space Beast in the sky.

    [Dragonic Cannon]

    The auroraser beam shot through space and hit the monster right in the forehead. The Space Beast averted its gaze upon realizing that something had attacked it. Then the beast roared in a sound that shook the atmosphere in the area.

    Rooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrr!

    Ziel quickly disappeared and avoided the monster''s sight. Even though his attack hit the Space Beast, Ziel knew that his attack did not affect the monster. Maybe Ziel''s attack is the same as being bitten by a mosquito for that creature.

    The Space Beast''s eyes looked to Fornius and Aghares. The monster thought they had attacked him before and looked at Fornius and Aghares with hostility.

    "You bastard! Do you want to use us to get the monster''s attention!? Release us! Let us go, you bastard! I hope you die horribly in that monster''s mouth!" Fornius screamed and tried to break free from The Space and Time prison. But what he does is useless. He couldn''t even move a single part of his body. Because of that, he can only curse Ziel.

    On the other hand, Aghares kept quiet, knowing that he would only be wasting his energy if he tried to break free and scream like Fornius. He was now focused on what the Space Beasts would do to them.

    The monster shot a blurryser beam from its eyes at Fornius and Aghares. The space around the attack trajectory distorted then cracked. Aghares face became serious as he could feel how dangerous the attack was. He could already see what their next fate would be.

    Booooooooommmmmm!

    The space where Fornius and Aghares were sealed was shattered into pieces. A violent space storm broke out at that ce. The attack from the monster had the same element as the Aghares. But the power level was much different.

    "Arrrgh!" Aghares gritted his teeth to withstand the attack head-on with his body. He couldn''t dodge or defend because he was under the influence of Ziel''s ability. He felt like his body was being torn apart within that space storm.

    Ziel took the opportunity as the monster focused on Aghares and Fornius. He flew slowly towards the Space Beast''s blind spot. He doesn''t use teleportation because the creature is susceptible to changes in the space around it.

    After getting close to the monster, Ziel removed his ck sword and gripped his white sword with both hands. Aurora and gray light swirled on the de and slowly melted into one. The new light condensed andpressed to the extreme. Then Ziel quickly shed it at the monster.

    [Dimensional Splitter]

    The space around the monster seemed to split in two, and then arge deep scar was created on the surface of the monster''s head.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    The Space Beast finally noticed Ziel''s existence. But the monster couldn''t find him because Ziel had moved to avoid his sight. Ziel used the beast''s blind spot to hide and attack it. Ziel''s advantage against that monster is that it is too big, and only its head appears on the Clorius continent, so the monster''s visibility is very narrow.

    The monster can only be injured with the space element. If using other elements to attack the beast, their attack will be nullified. Attacks that used elements other than space elements on the monster would feel like throwing small pebbles into the vast ocean. The attack would be like being sucked in by a ck hole.

    Ziel keeps attacking the Space Beast through its blind spot. Ziel would move elsewhere and attack the beast again when the monster turned its gaze to him. He kept doing that time and time again. Even so, the damage that Ziel inflicted on the monster wasn''t that fatal. One Ziel strike on the monster was enough to kill a god beast. So you can imagine how powerful the Space Beast is.

    The Space Beast was starting to feel enraged by Ziel''s attack. Then the space around the beast split open, and minions appeared. It was smallpared to the Space Beasts, but its actual size was asrge as the thunder god-like creature that Fornius had summoned.

    "Looks like this is going to be a bit of a hassle." Ziel raised his eyebrows after feeling the power of the minioning out from the space rift. Those minions were slightly weaker than a god beast. But the number of minions that emerged from the space rift was hundreds. The minions spread out to protect the Space Beasts from Ziel. This makes it difficult for Ziel because there will be no more blind spots on the Space Beast if the minions spread all over its head.

    Ziel had no other choice but to kill the minions and create an opening to attack the Space Beasts. He didn''t want to face the Space Beast''s attack head-on because it was tough to resist or dodge. Any barrier would be destroyed instantly with such a powerful space elemental attack.

    [Piqment Clone]

    Ziel divided his body into seven people, including himself. The other six Ziels spread out and started attacking all over the Space Beast''s head. The minions blocked Ziel''s clones while approaching the Space Beasts, but it wasn''t a big deal for him. What troubled him right now was that he needed a powerful space attack to eradicate the Space Beast.

    The seven Ziels kept thinking while killing the minions. Because Ziel was divided into seven, he could quickly think of many ways. He quickly got the answer to his predicament.

    "I had to create a new skill with extraordinary space abilities to defeat the space beast." The real Ziel stepped away from the Space Beast and let the six Ziel clones keep attacking and distract the beast. He closed his eyes, and gray-colored Aura and Mana overflowed from his body. Ziel used his two innate abilities at once. He used ''Imitation'' to imitate the attacks of the Space Beasts on Fornius and Aghares. Ziel modified it slightly and created a new ability from the attack with ''Manifestation''.

    Ziel slowly opened his eyes. Then he moved across space and appeared right in front of the Space Beast. The six Ziel clones quickly spread out over the six points and formed a regr hexagon with the Space Beast right at the center. They shared their thoughts with the real Ziel and understood what he would do. The six clones gave off different colored auras because Ziel borrowed the power of the Imperial Dragon.

    Ziel still can''t use more of the Imperial Dragon''s abilities simultaneously. But it''s different if he uses a clone as an intermediary. Each of the Ziel clones shot a pir of light into the sky. Ziel''s eyes turned silver and his white sword shrouded in a thick silver light.

    The Space Beast sensed the dangering at him. He roared and tried to get out of the seal that was holding him back, but it was toote because Ziel had already shed his sword towards the center point of the hexagon.

    [Hexagon Buster]

 Chapter 203 - 48

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel''s attack formed a gigantic hexagon of light in the sky and engulfed the enormous Space Beast''s head. The glint of light was dazzling, and its radiance was visible throughout the Clorius continent. Even the light from the tiny sun that Fornius created couldn''t bepared to it. The head of the Space Beast and the minions it summoned disappeared. As a result of Ziel''s attack, the sky had a massive crack as the space the monster was sealed in had been destroyed. The space crack erged and formed a giant hole in the sky. But the hole slowly closed by itself.

    "Amazing! The power he possessed was no longer in the realm of a human. Isn''t he more like a god than those people from the divine race?" Megumi slowly stood up and looked at Ziel with sparkling eyes.

    "Maybe he''s not human. But, how could he have so many abilities? Even we heroes only have two innate abilities. But he seemed to have an infinite number of abilities at his disposal." Kyouka was amazed for a different reason than her friend. Her words also contain a hint of horror at Ziel''s existence. She doesn''t know what the heroes can do if they make Ziel their enemy.

    "Eh? He''s not a human!? But he lookspletely human to my eyes. I can still tell the difference between him and the people from the divine race. The aura they gave off feltpletely different! Ken has the same aura as a normal human!" Megumi quickly rebutted Kyouka''s words. Kyouka didn''t know what had happened to her, and she suddenly became a big fan of Ziel.

    "Okay... okay. He is a human. Are you satisfied?" Kyouka couldn''t help but smile bitterly at Megumi''s reaction.

    The atmosphere became calm, and the sky became clear again. The entire thundercloud and aurora had disappeared. What was left in the sky was only Ziel. Kalya and the other girls could finally breathe a sigh of relief after seeing that the monster had lost.

    "Yay! Ken wins! Ken has won, Iris!" ra jumped for joy after seeing that the Space Beast had disappeared. She tightly hugged the nearby Princess Iris to express her happiness.

    "Yes. I saw it, ra. but, can you not hug me too tightly?" Princess Iris smiled wryly in response to ra''s slightly exaggerated expression of joy. ra''s grip was too firm and made her a little difficult to breathe.

    "Ah! I apologize! I''m too happy that Ken has managed to defeat the monster without getting hurt. Besides, all these troubles have finallye to an end!" ra quickly released her arms from Princess Iris. But the broad smile of her happy expression was still clearly stered on her face. Princess Iris couldn''t help but smile in response. She was also relieved that they could get out of that trouble.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia also smiled happily at Ziel''s victory. They were happy that their loved ones survived against such a monster. On the other hand, Lilith didn''t feel the same way with them. After Ziel is done with that Space Beast, he will finish his unfinished business with Fornius and Aghares. Her feelings were veryplicated because two people of the same race would die again in front of her, and she didn''t know what to do.

    Ziel defeated the Space Beast unharmed because he currently had the Imperial Dragon. Otherwise, he might not have enough strength to kill the monster. Even so, Kalya is still worried about Ziel''s current condition. Kalya saw that Ziel''s face was pale, and his breath was panting. It seemed the previous attack had considerably drained his strength.

    "Ziel��" Kalya muttered in a voice loud enough for everyone around her to hear. Then she quickly stood up and flew over to Ziel. ra and the girls who don''t know Kalya and Ziel''s rtionship are confused by Kalya''s actions. The girls saw Kalya look very worried before she flew towards Ziel. What they saw was not the anxious face of a teacher but the face of a woman who saw her lover hurt.

    The girls'' confused feelings were instantly reced with shock when they saw Kalya suddenly hug Ziel in the sky. Kalya doesn''t seem to care about how King Raghnall, Princess Cordelia, and the girls look at her. Right now, what was on her mind was only Ziel.

    "What is Miss Kalya doing?" ra looked nkly at Princess Iris and Princess Freya. Her words urged them toe up with an answer. Princess Irene and the other girls were also waiting for their reply. On the other hand, Princess Aishia kept her distance from the two girls. She didn''t want to get involved in the matter.

    ***

    In a room inside a floating castle, a beautiful girl with long white hair was lying on her bed. Her beautiful transcendent face was not even inferior to Kalya. The girl was wearing light sleepwear that showed off her stunning curves. But right now, her face showed that she was in a boring mood. That girl is Azalia, master of Aghares and the younger sister of the Fallen God-King, Azael.

    "When will the Agharese back? I asked him to keep an eye on Fornius not to lose another organization member. But I didn''t expect him to break the seal of the Space Beast." Azalia rolled on her bed. Her demeanor did not reflect the attitude that a divine race should disy.

    Azalia had given Aghares the key to unlocking the seal of the Space Beasts. She gave it to use in times of urgency. But that was only to break the seal partially. Topletely release the Space Beast, only Azalia can break the seal.

    Azalia had also realized that the Aghares had broken the seal. But there was no worry on her face because she believed Aghares would win once he broke the seal and took out the Space Beast. Azalia could re-seal the monster after Aghares returned or their enemy was defeated. But after a long time, the seal was opened, there was still no sign of Aghares or Fornius returning.

    "Hmm..." Azalia suddenly frowned. She felt her connection to the seal suddenly being severed.

    "This is terrible! What exactly happened to Aghares!?" Azalia quickly got up from her bed. There were only two possibilities when the connection to the seal was severed. First, the space beast hadpletely escaped its seal, and second, it had died. But Azalia quickly dismissed thetter possibility as there was no way any creature on the Clorius continent could kill a Space Beast even if it were the guardian of the continent. Azalia changed her clothes and disappeared from the room.

    ***

    Back where ra and the girls were, Ziel was seen floating in the sky in Kalya''s arms. It shocked not only ra and Princess Irene but also King Raghnall. They didn''t think that an academy teacher would have a special rtionship with her student.

    It was something that Kalya should not do as a teacher. She shouldn''t have had that illicit rtionship with her student. But they dare not voice their objections in front of Ziel. Princess Freya and the other girls who knew about their rtionship couldn''t help but smile bitterly at sight.

    On the other hand, Kalya ignored the various types of gazes that were directed at her. The most important thing for her now and forever was the man in her arms.

    "Are you okay, Ziel? Your face looks ashen." Kalya stroked Ziel''s cheek and saw his condition sadly. Her eyes were watery, and it seemed that tears could fall at any moment.

    "I''m fine. I''m just tired and need a little rest. After that, I''m sure my condition will return to normal." Ziel subconsciously showed a slight smile on his face. But it was only for an instant, and his face returned to its original state, cold and t. He also didn''t know that the crack of Azael''s seal inside him was getting bigger.

    Kalya froze when she saw Ziel smile. This was the first time she saw Ziel showing his emotions. Usually, only his face softens, and only Kalya can tell because she often pays attention to Ziel''s face. But this time, Ziel showed her a smile. Kalya always feels her heart beat faster when she is with Ziel. But this time, her heartbeat became even faster and made her breathing a little unstable after seeing that smile.

    Ziel didn''t know what had happened to Kalya. Her face suddenly turned red, and her breathing became unstable. He stroked Kalya''s head to calm her down. Ziel released the mana from his caress to stabilize Kalya''s condition.

    Kalya''s breathing gradually returned to normal, although her face was still red and her heart was still beating fast. After calming down, Kalya smiled back at Ziel. But then her face suddenly became cloudy after remembering something.

    "Did something happen?" Ziel asked Kalya when he saw the look on her face suddenly change.

    "We''re sorry that we''re just a burden to you and not much help. You have to fight like that to protect us. We feel that we are of no use to you." Kalya says apologetically on behalf of herself and the other girls. Kalya felt that she could only trouble Ziel without doing anything. She started to feel that way when Ziel fought against the Imperial Dragon. And now she felt it again when she saw Ziel fight the Space Beast. Kalya hugged Ziel again, and she hugged him tighter while crying.

    "Am I not your fianc��? It is my duty to protect you. You can think of this as my way of expressing my emotions. Besides, you don''t have to do anything for me. You just have to stay by my side, and that''s enough for me." Ziel whispered those words in Kalya''s ear while stroking her hair gently. Kalya''s body trembled after hearing that.

    "Thank you, Ziel. I''m fortunate to have you. I will be stronger so that I can help you in the future! I don''t want you to continue fighting alone like this, Ziel." Kalya hugged Ziel even tighter like she didn''t want to let go and wanted to stay in his arms forever.

    After they hugged for a long time, Kalya reluctantly let go of her embrace. She still had to exin what she did with Ziel earlier to ra and the others.

    "Let''s go back, Ziel. I will exin everything to them." Kalya smiles at Ziel and holds his hand. Kalya looked calm and seemed to be ready for this kind of situation toe. Ziel knew what Kalya''s words meant. They hugged in front of many people, including ra. Of course, it would raise questions in their minds. Kalya wants to exin everything to them, but Ziel intends to take the responsibility away from her. But before that, he still had other things he had to finish.

    "There''s something else I still have to do." Ziel shook his head at Kalya''s words. Then he looked at the ocean around him and stopped somewhere. Ziel swung his ck sword in that direction, and the sea was split in two. He could see the bottom of the ocean from where he was, and there were two people lying unconscious. They are Aghares and Fornius.

    Ziel flew towards them along with Kalya. When Ziel and Kalya arrived before them, Ziel frowned and immediately avoided the ce while hugging Kalya.

    Pirs of light fell from the sky and enveloped Fornius and Aghares. A pair of giant hands of a woman appeared from the sky and grabbed them.

    "Don''t think you can kill them while I''m here!" A woman''s sweet voice echoed in the sky.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing those words. He was pretty familiar with the voice and knew who it belonged to.

    "Hundreds of years ago, you couldn''t take something from me, and now you want to do it again? At least you have to pay a high price if you want to take them away." Ziel muttered and saw a giant hand trying to take away Fornius and Aghares. Kalya was confused by Ziel''s words, but she remained silent and didn''t want to disturb him at this time. A ball of light appeared from Ziel''s forehead and suddenly transformed into a giant creature.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    The Nine-headed Imperial Dragon appeared once again on the Clorius continent. The nine dragon eyes shone, and the nine dragon mouths opened. They fired their attacks simultaneously towards the giant''s hand.

    [Ultimate Dragon Breath]

    The nine dragon breaths merged into one and hit the giant''s hand.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Ziel and Kalya could hear a woman''s cry of pain in the sky, but in the end, Fornius and Aghares were still managed to get carried away.

    "Okay. let''s go back." Ziel shrugged his shoulders like he didn''t care about that. The Nine-headed Imperial Dragon turned back into the light and entered Ziel''s forehead.

    "Come on!" Kalya smiled widely and held his hand.. The two of them returned hand in hand to where ra and the girls were.

 Chapter 204 - 49

    After Fornius and Aghares were taken away by Azalia, Ziel and Kalya returned to ra and the others. When Ziel and Kalya arrived, they got all kinds of stares from the people there. Skepticism, jealousy, and disgust. It was aimed at both of them or just one of them. But no one dared to say anything. Ziel and Kalya didn''t care about it and continued walking towards ra and the girls.

    ra gave them a nk stare, and her eyes were fixed on Ziel and Kalya''s linked hands. She didn''t say anything because she still hadn''te back to her senses after seeing the sight that dumbfounded her.

    ra wasn''t too surprised when Ziel revealed his true identity and power. But when she found out that Ziel and Kalya had a special rtionship, her heart was shaken. Even when Ziel was in front of her, ra still didn''t notice.

    "Mydy, we better get out of here right away because it''s almost night." Ziel called out to ra, who looked at her with nk eyes. ra was silent and did not respond to his words.

    "Mydy..." Ziel called out to ra again with a louder voice, and she finally woke up.

    "Eh!? Ken? Is everything done? Sorry that I was lost in my thoughts and imagined that you have a special rtionship with Miss Kalya. I know that''s impossible." ra said with an innocent face to Ziel. She rejected the reality that had happened in front of her.

    Ziel couldn''t help but sigh heavily after seeing ra''s state. He reached out and touched ra''s forehead with the tip of his index finger. ra didn''t know what Ziel was doing, but suddenly she felt sleepy, and her consciousness slowly disappeared. Ziel quickly supported ra, who was about to fall and gave her to Princess Iris to take care of her. The girls didn''t ask because they already understood why Ziel did it.

    Ziel decided to exin that to ra after returning to the Cirlus Kingdom castle. But Ziel had to knock her unconscious so she wouldn''t remember what had happened and shake her up again. Before returning, Ziel needed to settle some business with the people in that ce.

    Ziel was not walking towards Princess Cordelia and King Raghnall but King Redis and Queen Triana. Princess Irene panicked after knowing Ziel''s destination and quickly followed him. The other girls followed him except for Princess Iris, guarding the unconscious ra.

    "Stop pretending to be unconscious and get up quickly." Ziel said nonchntly after arriving in front of King Redis and Queen Triana. But there was no response from the two people lying there. Princess Irene and the girls were confused after hearing Ziel''s words. They thought Ziel didn''t know the condition of King Redis and Queen Triana.

    "Ken, my parents are still unconscious even though Megumi healed them." Princess Irene carefully informed Ziel of the circumstances of her parents. She was afraid of saying the wrong thing and offending him. After seeing Ziel''s strength, she didn''t dare to act as she had behaved before. But Ziel ignored her and kept staring for a while at King Redis and Queen Triana until he finally spoke again.

    "Do you want to wake up yourself, or am I forcing you? If you choose thetter, I will also give you a bonus by leveling the Demon Kingdom." Ziel said coldly to King Redis and Queen Triana. Princess Irene trembled when she heard Ziel''s threat. She wanted to voice her objection to Ziel, but King Redis'' voice came first.

    "Aren''t you too cruel for a boy your age?" King Redis said in a hoarse voice.

    King Redis and Queen Triana opened their eyes and got up from lying. Princess Irene opened her mouth wide after seeing her parents suddenly wake up. Finally, she realized that her parents had been pretending to be unconscious all along for some reason. Princess Irene was embarrassed by what she had said to Ziel earlier.

    "Ooh, you finally want to wake up?" Ziel didn''t take the cynical words of King Redis. He just wanted to finish his business quickly in that ce and return to the Cirlus Kingdom castle to rest.

    "What do you want from me? When ites to your identity, we promise never to tell anyone." King Redis didn''t know Ziel''s true intentions. He was wary when dealing with him because he felt that Ziel was not like an ordinary boy, especially his strength and temperament.

    King Redis was aware that even though he and his wife fought together, they were no match for him at all. The person who could easily defeat Fornius was not someone they could offend for now.

    "Hmm? Do you think I would believe you if you said that?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at King Redis.

    Ziel wouldn''t easily believe the words of King Redis. He had seen Ziel''s strength and realized that Ziel was a threat. Not just for his kingdom, maybe for the entire Clorius continent. After returning to the Demon Kingdom, he might find a way to defeat Ziel or subdue him. He might as well talk about it with the other kingdoms in the demi-human region. They will probably do everything they can to deal with Ziel, including threatening the safety of those closest to him. So Ziel didn''t want just to let King Redis go. Most likely, she would be a potential danger to ra and the girls around him.

    "What do you want?" King Redis'' face darkened as he felt that it would not be easy to get rid of Ziel. King Redis never intended to keep his promise from the start. He wanted to hold a meeting with the kingdom leaders in the demi-human region to discuss what actions they would take to Ziel. But it looks like Ziel has already read what he was thinking.

    "I just wanted to do this." Ziel snapped his fingers, and three small balls of light shot into the foreheads of King Redis, Queen Triana, and Princess Irene. Their bodies trembled as the light entered their heads. Princess Irene and her parents felt like invisible chains restrained their bodies.

    Queen Triana, the magic genius in the Demon Kingdom, quickly checked her body, but she didn''t find a single abnormality on her. She looked at Ziel with a confused look.

    "What have you done to us?" Queen Triana asked Ziel. She was afraid of what he had done to them. Queen Triana felt her body be heavy and not as essible as before. What was even more terrifying was that she found nothing after examining her body.

    "I only gave the ve seals to you." Ziel turned around and paid no more attention to them. He still had to settle things with other people.

    "What!?" Queen Triana was shocked after hearing Ziel''s honest answer.

    "You bastard!" King Redis shouted and was about to hit Ziel, but he suddenly knelt and vomited blood before his punch hit Ziel.

    "Ugh!" King Redis held his head tightly because he felt like his head would burst.

    "My husband!" Queen Triana quickly approached King Redis and checked his condition. King Redis'' condition, which had not fully recovered, had be even worse at this time.

    Unlike Ziel''s master-servant contract with Lilith and Princess Freya, the ve seal that Ziel gave them had less freedom. Their bodies will feel like they are being restrained and heavy. In addition, the punishment for disobedience is also much more severe.

    "You were the one who humiliated me back in the Cirlus Kingdom castle?" King Redis still clearly remembered the pressure he felt back then. What he felt then was the same as what he felt now.

    "Did you just notice it? What you are feeling right now is just a small warning from me. The next one will be much more painful. Do you understand?" Ziel said without turning his gaze to King Redis, who was kneeling in pain.

    "I understand!" King Redis gritted his teeth and forcefully replied obediently to Ziel. Princess Irene trembled in fear. Ziel''s current attitude was very different from the one he showed her at the barbecue that night. Kalya and the other girls could only look at them with pity and didn''t dare say anything about Ziel''s decision. They knew that what he had done this time was to protect their safety in the future.

    On the other hand, Princess Cordelia broke out in cold sweat after seeing the state of King Redis and his family. They received the ve seal even though they never offended Ziel. But Princess Cordelia had offended him many times.

    Ziel walked towards Princess Cordelia and King Raghnall. In contrast to the calm King Raghnall, Princess Cordelia looked very nervous.

    "So, what should I do with you?" Ziel looked coldly at Princess Cordelia and ignored King Raghnall. It made King Raghnall and the girls who didn''t understand the actual situation confused.

    Princess Freya and the other girls besides Kalya thought Ziel would let them go. But from Ziel''s previous words, they felt that Ziel would give something more terrible than what he gave to King Redis and his family.

    "Let go of my father! You can give the ve seal to me! I''m sure my father wouldn''t dare to do anything that would harm me!" Princess Cordelia boldly requested Ziel. But sadly, she looks insincere.

    "Why should I listen to what you have to say, Princess Cordelia?" Ziel didn''t want to make an exception for King Raghnall and Princess Cordelia. Even though they were from the same race, it didn''t mean they wouldn''t betray him, and Ziel had experienced it. Moreover, all these troubles happened because of the greed of King Raghnall, who epted the request from King Redis.

    "I�� I admit that I have made mistakes before. I used those girls to force you to defeat the thunder soldiers and help the Cirlus Kingdom soldiers. So please, don''t give that ve seal to my father. My father didn''t do anything wrong. I''m the one at fault!" Princess Cordelia confessed all her deeds in front of Princess Freya and the girls.

    After hearing Princess Cordelia''s confession, Princess Freya and the girls were shocked. Princess Freya was already feeling confused when Princess Cordelia gathered them back then. But she didn''t think that Princess Cordelia would take advantage of them like that. They were disappointed with her actions. Kalya already knew it and looked at Princess Cordelia with a cold gaze.

    King Raghnall also did not expect that his daughter, who he was proud of, would use such a cunning method. As he recalled, Princess Cordelia had no such vice. Although the reason is good, the way she does it is still wrong and endangers the girls.

    "Your father didn''t do anything wrong?" Ziel looked at Princess Cordelia, then turned his gaze to King Raghnall.

    "All these troubles wouldn''t have happened if you had never epted King Redis'' request. So you''re another reason those people from the Divine Race attack us. Am I right?" Ziel asked King Raghnall casually. He doesn''t use honorifics when speaking to him.

    "That''s right. It was my fault." King Raghnall admitted it heavily. He was indeed at fault and couldn''t deny what Ziel had said.

    "But, father..." On the other hand, Princess Cordelia didn''t want to ept her father''s statement and intended to deny it. But King Raghnall cut her off first.

    "Enough, Lia!" King Raghnall said in a rather harsh tone of voice. Princess Cordelia quickly fell silent and didn''t dare to say anything else.

    "I''m willing to ept whatever you do to me as long as you don''t endanger my kingdom." King Raghnall surrendered and left his fate to Ziel. He realized he was wrong, and fighting back was pointless.

    "I understand." Ziel answered curtly. He gave the same ve seal that he gave to King Redis without hesitation. Princess Cordelia also got the same thing with her father. Having King Raghnall admit his mistake didn''t mean Ziel would go easy on him. Because basically, a leader of a kingdom like that can''t be trusted. Ziel was about to leave them but suddenly stopped his footsteps.

    "My rtionship with Kalya or other girls is none of your business. I don''t care whether it''s you or the rest of the world who doesn''t like it, but don''t try to harass us because I can be ruthless if you do." Ziel left those threatening words for them because they were both the ones who looked at Kalya with disdain when Ziel and Kalya returned to that ce.

    "Ziel..." Ziel''s statement touched Kalya. Not only her but Princess Freya and Princess Aishia felt the same way. Ziel not only brought Kalya''s name in his previous words but indirectly also their names. It''s just that he didn''t mention their names directly for their convenience in the future.

    "So, what are we going to do next? Are we going to look for the people from the academy one by one?" Kalya asked Ziel after seeing that his business was done at that ce.

    "It will be time consuming and inconvenient. I have a better way." Ziel''s eyes turned golden, and a spirit circle appeared behind his back.

    [Time Rewind]

 Chapter 205

    After Ziel cast his spell, nothing happened. Kalya and the girls get confused by what he has done. But not long after, the ground they were standing on suddenly shook violently. The girls could see that a small ind was slowly approaching their ind. Not just one, but several inds approached simultaneously.

    Kalya and the girls are shocked that the inds move towards them like they are alive. The girls were initially worried about a collision with their ind, but they became calmer because Ziel had done it. Kalya looked at Ziel and wanted to ask for an exnation.

    "Ziel, what is it?" Kalya''s question represents the curiosity of the other girls.

    "It was parts of the ind that were split apart and scattered into the vast ocean. I just gathered them back to this ce. Whether the academy people or the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom are still among those parts of the inds, I don''t know either." Ziel exined what he had done to Kalya and the girls.

    Ziel rewinds the time to when Fornius had not destroyed the ind. He could only control the time of those inds and not include the people there. Not long after that, a great shock urred at the ce of Kalya and the girls. This was due to the process of merging the inds.

    Kalya and the others were stunned at the amazing sight before their eyes. The parts of the ind slowly became one like time had been reyed. Everything bes one from thergest to the smallest fragments of the ind, returning to its original state.

    After unifying the ind parts wasplete, and the situation seemed stable, Princess Freya ran towards the ce where Prince Fritz wasst. Kalya and others followed her from behind. Ziel changed his form again while walking towards that ce. His hair color slowly turned ck, and his eyes turned brown.

    Ziel nced at the girls walking with him. To be more precise, towards Megumi and Kyouka. He silently threw two balls of light from his fingertips into their bodies. It wasn''t a ve seal like the one Ziel had given to King Redis and King Raghnall, but magic that would activate when they tried to reveal Ziel''s identity to others.

    The magic wouldn''t restrict their freedom as ve seals would. The spell will activate when Kyouka and Megumi have the intention to reveal Ziel''s identity, whether it''s intentional or not. The spell effect was that they would not speak for several days and experience unbearable headaches.

    Ziel couldn''t give a ve seal to heroes, especially when they were conscious and at their best. The other reason was that he didn''t want to tarnish the hero''s image because they received the ve seal.

    Besides that, Kyouka and Megumi never offended Ziel. Even though Ziel and Kyouka had a small argument, it didn''t matter to him. The two girls have also known each other and have been friends with ra and the other girls for a long time. Especially Kyouka, whotely seems very close to ra and Princess Iris.

    At first, Kalya and the girls who knew Ziel were confused about why he let go of the two girls. But Ziel quickly exined it to them via themunication brooch.

    Not long after they walked, Princess Freya and the others arrived where the academy people had gathered before the ind was destroyed. Luckily, they were still in the same ce.

    "Brother!" Princess Freya shouted and waved her hand after seeing Prince Fritz. She was relieved that her brother was fine.

    "Freya! Aisha!" Prince Fritz ran to the two Princesses. He is also worried about the condition of his sister and Princess Aishia.

    Princess Rinne, who had woken up from her unconscious state due to being hit by Merlick, had also woken up. She quickly approached Princess Cordelia and King Raghnall, who walked towards her. Merlick followed behind her. He wanted to ask King Raghnall about the current situation and what had happened before.

    In addition to Princess Rinne, Prince Albert, Princess Reina, and the academy teachers are also there. They also seemed to be in good condition and only suffered minor injuries to their bodies. The wounds they got after a fierce battle with the magical beast hordes and the thunder soldiers.

    Kyouka and Megumi also reunited with Hikaru and Sintaro. But along the way, they kept thinking why they weren''t given ve seals like King Raghnall and King Redis. They felt that Ziel trusted them. That''s why he didn''t treat them the same as those two kings. From the start, they didn''t intend to divulge his secret to anyone, including Hikaru and Sintaro.

    Coincidentally, Prince Viron and also together with Merlick. He saw his father being helped to walk by his mother. Next to them was Princess Irene.

    "Father! Mother! Irene!" Prince Viron ran to his parents.

    "Brother! Are you okay!?" Princess Irene smiled slightly after seeing Prince Viron. Luckily, he was with Merlick so that they could find him right away.

    "I''m fine. I only got a small wound, but it doesn''t matter. How are the conditions of father and mother now?" Prince Viron looked at his parents. Last time, he saw King Redis and Queen Triana unconscious, and Fornius threw their bodies. After that, he keeps worrying about his parents'' condition.

    "I''m better. It''s just that your father��ugh!" Queen Triana suddenly held her head because she felt an unbearable headache. Her head felt like it would burst, and blood started pouring from her mouth, eyes, and nose. The people around her were astonished by what had happened to her. But none of them tried to help Queen Triana.

    "Mother! What happened to you!" Prince Viron was shocked by the sudden change in his mother''s condition. On the other hand, Princess Irene knows the cause. Even though she was worried but she couldn''t do anything.

    King Redis also knew what had happened to his wife. He was silent, knowing that the ve seal''s effect would soon disappear unless Queen Triana tried to talk about it again.

    Queen Triana became like that because she wanted to tell what had happened to King Redis. Since it was rted to Ziel''s identity, the ve seal was activated, and Queen Triana received her punishment.

    "I am alright. My condition hasn''t fully recovered yet and seems to be getting worse. Your father and I may need to rest for a few days to recover our condition." Queen Triana realized what had happened to her.

    Queen Triana forgot that Ziel had imnted a ve seal into her body. She subconsciously almost told what had happened to her and King Redis all this time. Queen Triana did not expect the pain of the punishment to be so painful. She was shaking and breaking out in cold sweat after reimagining the pain she had experienced earlier. Queen Triana felt she had to be careful when talking about today''s incident, especially something rted to Ziel.

    Prince Viron was suspicious of his mother''s answer and the expression on Princess Irene''s face, but he decided not to ask any further. He didn''t dare to question it because the look on his father''s face at the moment was extremely sinister. King Redis seemed to be able to eat him at any moment if he said the wrong thing.

    Not long after the reunion of the people from the academy, the soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom appeared one after another. People from the academy and soldiers of the Cirlus Kingdom who were seriously injured needed further treatment, and they couldn''t do it there. Therefore, Merlick and King Raghnall decided to return to the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom immediately.

    The people from the academy didn''t think they would have such an incident again. They were exhausted from the long battle they had fought. Many academy people wished to return to the Cirlus Kingdom castle immediately to rest.

    Fortunately, when Ziel rewinds the time, the magic ship they used was also returned intact so they could return easily without worrying about the transportation they would use to carry that many people.

    ***

    At the same time, in the hall in a floating castle, a space portal suddenly appeared in that ce, and three people came out from there. They are Azalia, Aghares, and Fornius. Azalia managed to get away with Aghares and Fornius but at a price that was not small. In addition, Fornius and Aghares were also seriously injured from the attacks from the Space Beasts.

    "How are you, miss!? I''m sorry for my ipetence that you had to help us and hurt you like that!" Aghares checks Azalia''s condition frantically and suddenly kneels in front of her. Not only he but Fornius also did the same.

    "I also apologize for my weakness, Miss Azalia!" Fornius lowered his head and didn''t dare look directly at Azalia.

    Azalia''s current condition can be said to be pathetic. Her arms were so badly injured that parts of the bones could be seen. Luckily Ziel''s attack didn''t take away both of her hands because her current wound regenerates very slowly even though Azalia has used healing magic.

    "I am alright. I was a little careless before. This is just a minor wound. I need a few days'' rests to heal itpletely. You can stand up. There are only two of you in the organization. I couldn''t possibly let you get killed there, so I had to save you." Azalia answered their words calmly. Even so, Aghares and Fornius could see Azalia''s face was pale and seemed to be in pain.

    "But..." Aghares couldn''t ept that exnation. He was about to say something, but Azalia didn''t let him continue.

    "Aghares, Fornius. You are people from the divine race who have been with me since my brother died. You are the people who have been with me the longest and have known me. So there''s no way I''m letting you die. So let''s stop this debate, and you can rest while healing your wounds. I will not allow you to go outside until you are fully recovered." Azalia quickly left the ce without waiting for an answer from Fornius and Aghares.

    Fornius suddenly remembered the thing he had forgotten and wanted to say something to Azalia, but she had disappeared from his sight. Fornius could only swallow his words back. He remembered Oillet he had left on an ind in the Cirlus Kingdom''s territory. He wanted to pick her up, but he didn''t dare to go against Azalia''s words. So he couldn''t help but have to heal his wound quickly and get Oillet.

    After Azalia returned to her room, she quickly closed the door and put up a barrier. Suddenly she fell to her knees with cold sweat on her face and gasping for breath. She felt excruciating pain in both her arms but tried to remain calm in front of Aghares and Fornius.

    "What''s with this excruciating pain? I have never felt pain like this since I was born!" Azalia said in a trembling voice. She still couldn''t move her arms in the slightest.

    Azalia kept casting healing magic on her hands, but the result was that not much of a change urred. The wound was healing very slowly, as if something was preventing it from healing. She even felt like the injury wasn''t being healed at all. If it continues like that, it will take her a few months to fully recover, and she doesn''t want that to happen. Aghares and Fornius will notice that she is very badly injured.

    "Who exactly is that man? He could even control one of the guardians of the continent. Not only that, I felt an immeasurable power from him. Was there another human besides ''him'' who could be that strong? Or is he one of the heroes?" Question after question appeared in Azalia''s mind. She was so deep in thought that she forgot the pain in her hand.

    "But, what do those words mean? He seems to know me. I also feel that his voice is familiar, but I''m sure that I''ve never met that person." Azalia sees Ziel in the form of gray hair and red eyes. His face was also very different from the one he had before reincarnating. Azalia slowly changed into her nightgown andy down on her bed.

    "I''ll find out when we meet again, and it won''t be too long.. I will make you pay for what you have done to the people of my race," Azalia said coldly as she stared at the ceiling of her room and then closed her eyes slowly.

 Chapter 206 - Epilogue

    It didn''t take long for the academy and Cirlus Kingdom people to return to Blue Turtle Ind. Before dinner time, they had returned to the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom. It was possible because their magic ship was traveling at high speed, and their journey was not disturbed by magical beasts.

    The people from the academy immediately rested after they got to the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom. As for the injured people, they were directly taken to the treatment center to be healed by the royal mage. Megumi and Kyouka also helped while Hikaru and Sintaro returned to their room to rest.

    On the other hand, Ziel and Princess Iris brought ra back to her room. Princess Iris left the two of them in the room because she knew that there was something that Ziel wanted to discuss privately with ra.

    After the door closed, Ziel created a barrier in that ce and touched his fingertip to ra''s forehead. Not long after, ra began to wake up from her unconscious state.

    "Hmm... Ken? Where am I?" ra slowly opened her eyes and saw Ziel in front of her. She was confused after looking around the familiar-looking room. ra remembered that before she lost consciousness, she and the other girls were still on a certain ind in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "You''re already in your room in the Cirlus Kingdom, mydy." Ziel answered her question gently. He knew ra still couldn''t figure out what had happened.

    "How can I be in my room? What has happened? Thest thing I remember is that I felt sleepy and then lost consciousness." ra tried to retrieve herst memory, but her memory was still hazy because she had just woken up from her unconscious state.

    "Please drink this tea first to warm your body, mydy." Ziel gave ra the hot tea that was prepared beforehand. Then Ziel exins how she got in her room at this time.

    "Thank you, Ken." ra smiled slightly and epted the teacup. As she was sipping her tea, she began to remember what had happened. What stuck in her memory the most was when Kalya hugged Ziel and joined hands. ra''s body suddenly trembled, and the teacup in her hand almost fell.

    "Can you exin everything to me, Ken?" ra asked in a low voice and teary eyes.

    "I understand." Ziel nodded slightly and began to exin his life experiences so far, except for the one about reincarnation.

    He started his story when he became a butler for Princess Elise, Princess Aishia''s younger sister. Then an incident urred in the royal capital of Argaint Kingdom until he finally met ra''s father, Duke Castilene. After that, ra already knew what happened next.

    "That''s not what I want to know, but about your rtionship with Miss Kalya." ra said in a voice as low as a mosquito.

    "If it''s about that, then it all started when we entered the academy." Ziel tells again about the beginning of his rtionship with Kalya. From the moment they first met and how they ended up in a rtionship. Ziel also said about his cottage near Kalya''s mansion.

    He also told about Princess Iris, who had found out about their rtionship, and Ziel asked her to swear that she wouldn''t tell anyone without Ziel''s permission. Of course, all of that was a lie. He didn''t want to bring up the master-servant contract they had made. It would demean Princess Iris as a princess of the Neigal Kingdom.

    ra believed what Ziel had said and looked a little guilty about her previous attitude towards Princess Iris. But then she pouted after remembering the rtionship between Ziel and Kalya.

    "Why didn''t you tell me, Ken? Or should I call you Ziel?" ra became confused as to how she should call Ziel. She was used to using that nickname on Ziel.

    "You can call me whatever you like. I couldn''t have said all the things I did if you didn''t ask, mydy." Ziel didn''t care how ra called him because those two names were his.

    "You are right. I am only your master and nobody to you." ra misunderstood what Ziel meant, and she looked depressed.

    "You seem to have misunderstood, mydy. If I find money on the street, should I tell you? If I buy food at the stall, do I have to tell you too? But if you ask me, I will answer honestly, just like now." Ziel tries to calm down a depressed ra. What Ziel had done work and light returned to ra''s beautiful eyes.

    "Is that true?" ra looked straight into Ziel''s eyes.

    "Of course." Ziel answered confidently.

    "Okay. I will forgive you this time. but you must promise that next time you will tell me about such an important matter." ra pointed her pinky finger at him, and Ziel knew what ra meant by doing that.

    "I promise." Ziel hooked his pinky finger with ra. A wide smile formed on ra''s cute face. After ra finds out that Ziel has a special rtionship with Kalya, she fears Ziel will treat her differently. But it turned out to be just her fear. ra felt calmer after she knew that Ziel was still Ziel for her. Ziel''s treatment of her didn''t change at all. But suddenly ra remembered something and her face became cloudy

    "Is there any other girl close to you besides Miss Kalya?" ra asked that because it wasn''t only Kalya who had been close to Ziel recently. But there are also Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. ra also knew that Lilith was close to Ziel. But at that time, she only thought that Ziel''s rtionship with the girls was just friends.

    "Yes, there are other girls." Ziel answered tly.

    "Who''s she?" ra''s face clouded over. She guessed that the girl must be among her friends.

    "Freya and Aishia. But I can''t say for sure my rtionship with Aishia. But she is one of the most important people to me." Ziel answered her with a straight face. Meanwhile, ra stared at him nkly but quickly returned to her senses and then screamed.

    "You idiot, Ken!" ra threw a pillow at Ziel''s face. She was a little annoyed with the way Ziel answered her. Apart from that, she also felt jealous of the girls. Ziel could only sigh heavily and leave the room because he thought ra''s feelings weren''t as bad as before. At least she''s back to her old self. After Ziel came out, he asked Princess Iris to apany ra. He walked slowly along the castle corridor and suddenly disappeared.

    ***

    The sky was getting darker, and the lights in the garden behind the castle started to glow to illuminate the surroundings. While the people from the academy were resting due to exhaustion from today''s incident, someone was sitting contemting in the garden while gazing at the seascape. That person was Lilith. Since returning to the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom, she has behaved a bit strangely and has a gloomy expression on her face.

    "What are you doing in this ce?" A man''s voice came from behind her.

    "Eh!?" Lilith was startled after suddenly hearing the voice because she didn''t hear footsteps approaching her, and Ziel was already behind her.

    "I asked why are you sitting here? Shouldn''t you rest like the other students?" Ziel sat on the chair opposite Lilith. Right now, he could see her gloomy face directly. But Lilith quickly turned her face away from him.

    "Ah, I don''t feel tired and bored in the room, so I decided to breathe the night air in this ce." Lilith tried to find an excuse to obscure her purpose ofing to that ce. What she said was the truth, precisely partly the truth of why she went to that garden. She had to reason properly since she couldn''t lie in front of Ziel because of the master-servant contract.

    "Is that so?" Ziel looked at Lilith, but she kept her face away from him.

    "Yes." Lilith gave a small nod in response.

    "I sensed fluctuations in your emotions when I fought those people from the divine race." Ziel said in a low voice. He didn''t put up a barrier in that ce and didn''t want anyone to hear their conversation. Lilith''s body trembled after hearing Ziel''s words, but she kept quiet and didn''t answer.

    "I can feel it from the master-servant contract. Although I don''t know what kind of emotion it is, I know that fluctuations in your emotions appeared when I fought against those people. The fluctuations continued until they ran away. Can you exin to me about your emotions at that time?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at Lilith. He knew that those emotions were neither hatred nor anger towards him. Otherwise, the punishment from the master-servant contract would activate right then and there.

    "Ah, that''s..." Lilith seemed to be at a stalemate and could no longer make excuses if Ziel had said that.

    "I asked you to answer it. I didn''t use the master-servant contract to force you to answer because you''ve been taking good care of ra all this time. Besides, do you know why I didn''t give you the ve seal from the start but instead made a master-servant contract with you?" Ziel asked Lilith. He paid no heed to Lilith, who kept staring in another direction while talking to him.

    Lilith finally turned her gaze to Ziel and dared to look at him. She shook her head because she also didn''t know the reason Ziel made a master-servant contract with her either. People who have imnted ve seals or master-servant contracts will still be referred to as enved people. Even so, the one who made the servant-master contract would have more freedom and less punishment than the one imnted with the ve seal.

    "I once had acquaintances of people from your race. She''s different from the people of the divine race I''ve met. She is not arrogant and has no evil thoughts on this continent. I thought maybe you were the same as her when I saw you. But if you''re the same as the average divine race, then I''ll have to rece the master-servant contract with a ve seal." Ziel said softly at the beginning but became cold at the end.

    "Please do not! I love my freedom right now! Please don''t do that! I will tell you what I felt at that time!" Lilith got up from her seat and screamed in exasperation. Luckily Ziel quickly set up a barrier. He also didn''t expect Lilith to react like that. Ziel just kept quiet and waited for her to continue her speech.

    "I�� My feelings beplicated when I see people from my race being killed by you one after another. I know those who look for trouble first. But still, I couldn''t bear to see it and didn''t want it to happen." Lilith lowered her head weakly.

    Ziel got up from his seat and walked back the way he came. But before that, he patted Lilith''s head gently. Lilith''s body trembled slightly but then became more rxed.

    "I understand what you mean. As I''ve said before, I think that not everyone from the Divine Race has evil intentions on this continent. You and my acquaintance are one such example. Even though you may have been like them in the past, you can change. I promise you that I will not kill people from the Divine Race indiscriminately unless they are the ones who seek trouble with me first." Ziel left that ce after saying that to Lilith.

    "Thank you, Ziel." Lilith smiled sweetly, and tears fell from her eyes without her noticing. Her feelings became calmer after hearing Ziel''s words. She kept looking at Ziel until his figurepletely disappeared.

    ***

    On an ind in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom, Oilllet sat bored, waiting for Fornius to return. She couldn''t monitor Fornius as she did in Ziel''s fight with Leviathan. The power that Fornius released was interfering with the signal from her magic projection.

    Oillet frowned after remembering what Fornius had said before he left. Fornius told that if he didn''t return by nightfall, he had Oillet go using the teleportation magic circle he had prepared.

    "I will avenge you, Lord Fornius!" Oillet clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails pierced her skin and bled. A tear rolled down her cheek without her noticing. Even though she was afraid of Fornius, but Oillet was always treated very well by him.

    After Oillet reached the teleportation circle and activated it, a light enveloped the entire area, and Oillet reflexively closed her eyes at the dazzling sight.

    "Where is this? This ce is not the destination of the teleportation circle as lord Fornius has said!" Oillet became startled when she opened her eyes and saw that the surroundings were divided. Half of it was pitch ck, and the other half was bright. Suddenly a ck and white light shot into her body. Oillet''s body shook violently.

    "Ugh! What''s this!?" Oillet was terrified because her consciousness was being taken over. She tried to rebel, but her efforts were in vain.

    [You don''t have to be afraid. Surrender your body to help me manifest myself on the Clorius continent and y irregr existences. In exchange, I will help you get your revenge]

    The voice seemed to know what Oillet was thinking at the moment. Those words were like the devil''s persuasion for her. Oillet finally stopped rebelling and surrendered herself. She was silent for a long time until she finally slowly opened her eyes. Her originally golden eyes had now turned ck on the left and white on the right. Her eyes stared intently at the human region.. To be more precise, in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom.

 Chapter 207 - Prologue

    After Shiori''s death, Ken and the other two heroes grieve deeply. The person who was most devastated by Shiori''s death was Ken. She has the closest rtionship with him. Moreover, Shiori died trying to protect him. The incident made Ken sad and afraid of the fate that awaited them in the future.

    Ken and the other two heroes have lost one of their friends who were summoned together to that world, and it was their first experience. In addition, they are afraid because the enemy they are fighting will be stronger in the future. They didn''t know if they would be able to endure to the end and return to their homeworld.

    Ken, Sayuki, and Kazuki decided to return to the Adrienne Empire to calm themselves down. They are down and need time to be able to forget the incident. It was natural considering their young age.

    After arriving at the empire''s territory, Ken parted ways with the other two heroes. He didn''t return to the imperial pce but preferred to stay in one of the inns in the capital area. Ken still remembers everything about Shiori, and he wants to seclude himself to put his mind at ease.

    Ken locked himself in the inn room for a few days. He still kept thinking about Shiori having sacrificed herself for him and Ken ming himself for his helplessness at that time. Food and drinks are delivered directly to his room by the innkeeper.

    A few dayster, Ken finally came out of his room. His face was pale, and there were big eye bags fromck of sleep under his eyes. Ken decided to take a walk downtown and refresh his mind.

    Ken strolls through the bustling market. The streets are lined with shops and stalls selling all kinds of daily necessities, snacks, hobby items, and weapons for a mage or knight.

    When Ken passed one of the stalls by the roadside, he saw an old book titled ''Complete History of the Clorius continent''. He was intrigued after seeing the book because he had never seen such a book in the imperial library. He had read a book about the history of the Clorius Continent, but that book only exined general things and was already known to many people about the continent.

    Ever since being summoned to that world, all Ken did was practice his innate abilities. Apart from that, he also reads books in the library to find a way to return to his original world, and he does so secretly.

    At first, Ken felt strange when he was first summoned to that world. There should be cultural and linguistic differences if he were in another world. But Ken and his friends can directly interact with people in that world. Ken felt they were speaking in Japanese, but when he read the book in the library, he realized they were not speaking in Japanese but Cloriannguage. It was the nativenguage of the Clorius continent and was understood by most of the world''s races.

    Ken thought it was one of their innate abilities after being summoned to that world, but after he checked it many times, he didn''t find anything other than the two innate abilities he already knew. It wasn''t long after that Ken finally learned that the ability was a basic skill that was given to him and his friends when summoned to the Clorius continent. That skill was imprinted directly in the brain and worked automatically. Since knowing that, Ken has kept reading books in the imperial library while trying to learn the Cloriannguage without using hisnguageprehension skills.

    Ken stopped and intended to look at the old book. But when he was about to take the book, it turned out that other people were also interested in it, and their hands were holding the book simultaneously.

    The person who fought over the book with Ken was a girl with long white hair sparkled like pearls. Ken couldn''t see her face because the girl covered it with a veil and only showed her beautiful silvery-white eyes. Ken could even tell that she was a beautiful girl from her amazing curves and smooth skin.

    "I''m sorry, miss. But I saw this book first. Can you let it go?" Ziel spoke politely to the girl.

    "Hmm�� on what basis are you saying that this book was seen by you first? Aren''t we holding it at the same time?" The white-haired girl said coldly to Ken.

    Ken frowned upon hearing the girl''s answer. He couldn''t deny it because what she said was true. Ken still wants the book because he feels he will get important information about the Clorius continent in it. So he had to be more stubborn for now.

    "This book is very important to me. So, can you be generous and let me have it?" Ken didn''t care if the person in front of him was a beautiful girl, but he felt he had to get the book no matter what. He felt he would regret it if he gave up and let the girl have it.

    "Not only you, but I also need it. A gentleman like you wouldn''t fight over a book with a girl." The white-haired girl was also as stubborn as Ken. She gripped the book tighter and almost scuffed the cover.

    A vein appeared on Ken''s forehead when he heard the girl''s words. Although the girl covered part of her face with a veil, Ken felt that the girl was smiling mockingly at him. Ken felt a little annoyed with the girl''s attitude. He was about to reply to the girl''s words, but the voice from the stall owner stopped him.

    "Sir and Ms, If you guys want to fight, please do it somewhere else and not in front of my stall! People avoid this ce because of your bickering!" The stall owner raised his voice slightly in anger.

    Ken and the white-haired girl felt embarrassed after hearing the stall owner''s words. They had unknowingly argued in front of the shop and made other potential buyers run away. But they still didn''t want to let go of their grip on the book.

    "I apologize for arguing in front of your stall and disturbing your other potential buyers, uncle. I saw this book first, but this girl, for some unreasonable reason, asked me to give it to her." Ken tries to convince the stall owner to sell the book to him.

    The white-haired girl frowned after hearing Ken''s words. She knew what Ken meant by saying that, and she would never let him seed.

    "I touched the book at the same time as him, uncle. So how could he have seen it before me? I told him to act like a real man and not fight with a girl just for this book. But I didn''t expect this person to turn out to be not a man." The white-haired girl said in a soft voice to the stall owner but then sneered at Ken in a slightly harsh voice.

    "Okay! Okay! You don''t have to argue about who saw it first! Give me 5 gold coins for the old book and go fight somewhere else!" The stall owner was annoyed by their bickering. Ken couldn''t help but give 5 gold coins to the stall owner and left the ce.

    The currencies in that world were gold, silver, and copper coins. One gold coin is equivalent to 1000 silver coins. Meanwhile, one silver coin is equal to 1000 copper coins. So, you could say the book''s price was very high because the stall owner deliberately increased the price. After all, he was annoyed with Ken and the white-haired girl.

    Ken walked back towards the inn where he was staying temporarily. He put on an annoyed face along the way because the white-haired girl kept following him and never let go of her grip on the book. From another''s point of view, they looked like a couple walking hand in hand.

    "Why do you keep following me!? Please take your hands off my book because I already paid for it!" Ken couldn''t keep quiet because he felt the girl would follow him to his inn.

    "Hey! I''m not asking you to pay for it. I''ll reimburse you anyway, but you have to get your hands off the book first!" The white-haired girl said in a slightly high-pitched tone to Ken.

    "You! Well, I don''t want to argue with a girl. We''d better figure out a way to determine who will own this book. do you agree?" Ken took a deep breath and looked at the girl next to him.

    The white-haired girl didn''t immediately answer Ken''s words. She looked like she was thinking. But it wasn''t long before she finally spoke.

    "Okay. I agree! But how do we determine who will own this book?" The white-haired girl stopped walking and looked back at Ken with her beautiful eyes.

    "I''ve thought about this. We will fight to determine who has the right to own this book. I know you are not a weak girl. Isn''t that so, thedy of the divine race?" Ken narrowed his eyes at the white-haired girl.

    Ken had known from the start that the girl was from the divine race, and she wasn''t weak. Ken kept quiet because he didn''t feel any malice from her. It''s just that the white-haired girl is a bit annoying.

    The girl''s gaze suddenly turned cold and released her strength to suppress Ken. But the girl was shocked because what happened was not as she imagined. She saw that Ken was doing well under pressure. The white-haired girl had guessed that the strength of a boy like Ken was at least a Sword Master, but it turned out that Ken was much stronger than that.

    Ken is currently a Sword Saint as well as a Sage. The growth in strength of someone who was summoned from another world was extremely fast, or one could say astonishingly. It''s been less than a year since he came to that world, but he''s already a Sword Saint.

    On the other hand, the white-haired girl was a demigod, and her strength was above Ken. Therefore she was confident that she would win the book. But she became a bit pessimistic after learning her pressure did not affect Ken.

    "Who are you?" The white-haired girl red at Ken. She suddenly showed hostility towards Ken.

    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first before asking someone else''s name?" Ken smiled at the girl and ignored the hostility directed at him.

    "I��my name is Azalia." The white-haired girl doubted whether she would give Ken a real or fake name. But in the end, she gave her real name.

    "Beautiful name! My name is Ken Nijisaki." Ken smiled and praised the girl''s name sincerely.

    "Okay! We have to go somewhere to solve this problem! There''s no way we can fight in the middle of the city!" Azalia''s face reddened after hearing Ken''s sincere praise. She walked first and left him. Ken nodded, then followed her from behind, and they left the imperial capital.

    ***

    Ken and Azalia were standing opposite in a meadow that was quite far from the imperial capital. Ken holds two swords in his hands, while Azalia only holds a silver sword. The two of them released power simultaneously and made the ground around them tremble. A huge storm was created due to the sh of their forces and ravaged the surrounding area.

    "Come on!" Ken and Azalia subconsciously said the same thing, and they moved simultaneously.

    nk!

    Ken and Azalia shed their swords. They both frowned as they felt their opponent was no weaker than themselves. Ken and Azalia kept shing their swords and unleashing their best attacks for quite a while until they finally kept their distance.

    "You''re pretty strong for a human race." Azalia felt her hands numb after shing her sword with Ken many times.

    "You are also very strong. More than I anticipated. Looks like I can''t beat you with an attack like that." Ken''s power suddenly overflowed. Seven-colored mana and aura were released from his body and gathered above his head.

    [Seiryu]

    [Suzaku]

    [Byakko]

    [Genbu]

    [Manifest!]

    The Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, Giant Tiger, and Tortoise entwined with the snake formed from the mana and aura pool of seven colors above Ken''s head.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    "You...!" Azalia was taken aback after seeing the appearance of the four mythological creatures. But she didn''t have time to continue her words because the four beasts immediately attacked her.

    While Azalia was busy dodging the attacks from the four mythological creatures, Ken slipped and suddenly appeared in front of her. He unhesitatingly shed his sword at Azalia.

    "Ugh!" Azalia was shocked and quickly dodged the attack, but the veil that covered part of her face was hit by Ken''s sword and was torn off, revealing her peerlessly beautiful face. Just when Azalia thought she had managed to dodge Ken''s attack, she suddenly heard a voice behind her with cold metal pressed against her neck.

    "You lose!" Ken said indifferently. He admitted that his focus was briefly diverted upon seeing Azalia''s beautiful face, but he quickly regained his senses and moved with astonishing speed behind Azalia.

    "I understand! The book is yours now! Hmph!" Azalia said angrily and quickly disappeared from the ce without saying anything else to Ken.

    Ken sighed after seeing Azalia disappear from his sight. Then he opened the old book in his hand and saw the writing on the book''s first page. There it was written about the four guardians of the continent and the names of the four creatures.

    [Nine-headed Imperial Dragon]

    [Sacred Demonel]

    [Archaic Knight]

    [xxxxxx]

    Ken couldn''t read thest name because the writing was faded.. He couldn''t do anything about it because the book was much older than it looked.

 Chapter 208

    One week had passed since Ziel''s fight against Aghares and Fornius. The Cirlus Kingdom had returned to peace because there was no longer any threat from the magical beast invasion. Fortunately, the incident urred on an uninhabited ind far from Blue Turtle Ind, so the damage was minimal or almost non-existent. But the number of victims in the incident was enormous, and nearly a thousand people. They were soldiers and mages who died and were seriously injured due to the invasion of Fornius and the magical horde.

    On the other hand, the people from the academy had absolutely no casualties. They had only suffered heavy and light injuries, but they had fully recovered. Merlick decided to extend their vacation in the Circus Kingdom until the students and teachers recovered from their injuries. They should have returned to the academy three days ago.

    The morning in the Cirlus Kingdom looked brighter than usual. Today was the day the students would return to the academy and were scheduled to depart in the evening. They couldn''t leave early because they had to wait for the repair of the magic train, which suddenly broke down for no apparent reason since a few days ago. Therefore the students were still fast asleep in their respective rooms.

    In a room within the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom, three girls woke up simultaneously with horrified faces. They were ra, Kyouka, and Princess Iris. Their faces were sweaty, and they looked like they had just woken up from their sleep.

    "Did you see it clearly?" ra asked Princess Iris and Kyouka.

    Kyouka and Princess Iris nodded simultaneously in response to ra''s question. Both girls knew what ra''s question meant without her having to exin.

    "Isn''t the boy in our dreams simr to..." ra said in a trembling voice.

    "Ken!"

    "Ken!"

    "Ziel!"

    ra, Kyouka, and Princess Iris said in unison. Only Princess Iris among the three of them called Ziel by his name.

    "But how could the boy in our dreams be Ken? I can feel that our dream is someone''s memory from hundreds of years ago, and it''s probably from the girl who died to protect a boy simr to Ken." Kyouka tried to deny their conjecture. But in her heart, Kyouka was sure that the boy was Ziel. She couldn''t believe that Ziel had already lived for hundreds of years and still had the appearance of a boy.

    "It is possible. Anything is possible for him, and you should know that already. You just can''t ept it. But what I''m thinking right now is, why did that girl''s memory be a dream for the three of us?" Princess Iris was the only one of the three of them willing to admit that the boy in their dream was Ziel.

    "You''re right, Iris. I probably wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen Ken''s true strength back then. But now, I believe that anything impossible for someone else is possible for him. It''s just that I can''t be sure that the boy in our dream is Ken and not someone who looks like him. As for a reason we could have dreams like that, I don''t know either." ra smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "If we wanted to know the answer, wouldn''t that be very easy?" Kyouka looked at ra. Princess Iris raised her eyebrows after hearing Kyouka''s words.

    "How do we know the answer?" Princess Iris asked curiously.

    "We just have to ask the person in question directly." Kyouka smiled at ra.

    "You want me to ask Ken? I can not! Even though I''m his employer, I don''t dare ask such a private matter!" ra quickly rejected Kyouka''s proposal.

    ra didn''t want to abuse her position as Ziel''s employer and ask him such a sensitive matter. She was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her if she questioned that. After all, their current rtionship is a little different after ra finds out Ziel''s true power and everything about him before he worked as her butler. Of course, Ziel still hadn''t told ra about his reincarnation. Otherwise, they wouldn''t bother thinking about the boy in their dreams.

    "We can''t let you do it alone, ra. Iris and I will apany you to ask him since the three of us had that dream. I''m sure Ken will understand if we tell him our reasons. Don''t you know him better than us?" Kyouka tried to persuade ra to agree with her proposal.

    "But..." ra was still hesitant to ept Kyouka''s proposal since it was rted to her future rtionship with Ziel. If Ziel got mad at her because she asked that, then their rtionship would be strained, and they would be in awkward situations in the future. The worst thing that could happen was for Ziel to stop being her butler. ra would regret it for the rest of her life if that happened.

    "You have nothing to fear, ra. You just have to ask him to meet, and we''ll take care of the rest. Isn''t that right, Iris?" Kyouka urged ra to make a decision. She looked to Princess Iris for her help in convincing ra to agree to her proposal.

    Ever since Kyouka saw Ziel''s strength firsthand with her two eyes, she didn''t dare to act recklessly like before. She always felt a feeling of dread in her heart when she saw Ziel. Because of that, she didn''t dare invite Ziel to meet and ask ra to do it at their ce.

    After they met Zielter, Kyouka would venture to ask him. After all, she was not alone because ra and Princess Iris apanied her. Kyouka must find the answer to her dream, no matter what.

    "I think we should give it a try, ra. I also want to know why the three of us had that dream. the only person who might be able to answer that is Ziel, the person who resembles the boy in our dreams." Princess Iris said seriously to ra. She had the same feelings as Kyouka and wanted to know the mystery behind her dream.

    "Haa... All right. I''ll call Ken for you guys. After that, I will leave everything to you. But by the way, Iris." ra finally gave in and agreed to Kyouka''s proposal. She had to risk her rtionship with Ziel to discover why they had such dreams. But Princess Iris''s words made her smile and looked at her warmly.

    "What''s wrong, ra?" Princess Iris was confused about why ra suddenly looked at her like that.

    "Doesn''t the way you say Ken''s nametely sound more gentle and intimate? You even called him by his real name without hesitation." ra smiled teasingly at Princess Iris.

    "What are you saying, ra! I don''t say his name more gently or intimately! It''s just how you feel. Besides, I called him by his real name because I''m used to calling him like that! So don''t associate it with my feelings!" Princess Iris frantically tried to deny ra''s words, but her blushing face and behavior betrayed her. ra and Kyouka couldn''t help but smile at their friend.

    ra already knew how Princess Iris felt for Ziel. Since they often talked about it in their room, Kyouka already knew it. So ra and Princess Iris didn''t have to cover it up in front of Kyouka. It''s just that Princess Iris still feels embarrassed if she has to talk about it openly like that.

    "Is that so?" ra looked and smirked at Princess Iris.

    "Please stop teasing me, ra! You better call Ziel right away so we can get an answer about our dream!" Princess Iris couldn''t stay calm if ra teased her using Ziel.

    "Alright�� Alright�� I''ll call Ken here. But you look cuter when you''re shy like that, Iris." ra chuckled and intended to contact Ziel through hermunication brooch, but she didn''t forget to tease Princess Iris again before she did.

    "Hahaha..." Kyouka alsoughed at ra''s words, and Princess Iris''s face turned red with embarrassment.

    Not long after ra contacted Ziel, there was a knock on the door followed by a boy''s voice.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Mydy, it''s me, Ken." Ziel''s voice came from outside the girls'' room.

    "Come in, Ken! I didn''t lock the door!" ra quickly answered.

    Ziel opened the door after he got ra''s permission. But when he entered the room, he saw that ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka were still wearing their nightgowns. Ziel could see their beautiful curves because their nightgown was thin and transparent.

    "You guys better change your clothes first." Ziel quickly turned around and walked out of the room. ra and the other two girls froze after hearing Ziel''s words. The girls looked at the clothes they were wearing at the moment. They didn''t realize that they were still wearing their nightgowns due to being immersed in their conversation. Then the sound of the door closing brought them back to their senses.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaa!" The three girls shouted in unison.

    The girls quickly changed into their clothes and called Ziel back into their room.

    Ziel was currently sitting opposite ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka. They just covered their nightgowns with thick sweaters because they didn''t want to keep Ziel waiting outside too long. They lowered their heads in shame and didn''t dare look at Ziel directly. The three girls were silent, and neither wanted to start a conversation. Ziel could only sigh and open his mouth first.

    "So, what happened, mydy? This seems important considering your voice sounded serious when you called me here." Ziel asked ra because she was the one who called Ziel to their room.

    "That is�� ah! Yes, that''s right! Kyouka wants to ask you something, Ken! Isn''t that right, Kyouka?" ra threw Ziel''s question to Kyouka.

    "Eh? Yes. I mean no! I only apanied Iris. She said she had something important to ask you!" Kyouka frantically threw the question at Princess Iris. Ever since she had that dream and saw Ziel''s true face, she had always been overwhelmed when she had to face him. Her heart was racing so fast that she didn''t know why. Kyouka had thought that feeling was her fear since learning about Ziel''s true strength.

    "You!" Princess Iris felt like she had been pushed off a cliff by her two friends.

    Ziel finally turned his gaze towards Princess Iris. He wasn''t offended when the two girls threw his questions at each other. Ziel knew that there was something important they wanted to talk to him about, so he waited patiently for them to say it. But after he waited for quite a while, neither of them wanted to speak. Ziel sighed heavily and spoke first.

    "Please tell me what you want to ask." Ziel said softly to Princess Iris. If they stayed silent, he would be wasting time in the room in vain. Apart from that, he still had other things to do.

    Princess Iris calmed down after hearing Ziel''s words. She felt her body melt when she heard Ziel, who usually spoke indifferently, speak softly to her. Princess Iris raised her head and looked at Ziel. She took a deep breath and then started to talk.

    "Ever since we came back from the Elven Kingdom, we sometimes have weird dreams. At first, it was just Kyouka and me. But recently, ra had the same dream. The dream was about a girl and a boy. When I first experienced it, the dream seemed a bit hazy. Buttely, everything seems more real and clear." Princess Iris stopped her exnation. She seemed hesitant to continue his exnation because the next part was the most important and was directly rted to Ziel. But she finally plucked up the courage to continue her story.

    "We can clearly see the faces of the girl and boy at this time. The boy''s face is simr to yours, Ziel. while that girl��" Princess Iris exined the characteristics of the girl. Starting from her face, her hair, her skin color, and the clothes she wore in their dream.

    "Do you know anything about our dream, Ziel? About the boy and the girl?" Princess Iris asked the gist of her exnation and the thing they most wanted to know the answer to. But when she and the other two girls saw Ziel, they were shocked at his reaction. Ziel''s body trembled, and his face seemed to show he didn''t believe what Princess Iris had told him.

    "Shiori...." Ziel subconsciously mentioned a girl''s name, and a tear fell from his eye.

 Chapter 209

    The atmosphere in the three girls'' rooms turned quiet when Ziel mentioned a girl''s name. It wasn''t because they were angry or jealous, but because they were dumbfounded, and the girls'' bodies were shaking. They also shed tears without knowing the reason after hearing that name.

    In contrast to Ziel, who only had a single teardrop on his emotionless face, the three girls burst into tears. The girls couldn''t stop the tears, no matter how they wiped them.

    "What happened to me? Why am I suddenly crying?" ra muttered as she wiped the tears that kept running down her cheeks.

    "Why do I feel such deep sorrow after hearing that name?" Princess Iris also feels the same with ra.

    "I feel a pain in my chest when you say that name. Who exactly is she!? What does she have to do with us!?" Kyouka shouted hysterically. Her feelings became messy after Ziel mentioned the girl''s name. Sadness overflowed from her heart without her knowing the cause.

    Ziel looked at the three girls with a nostalgic face, but not long after that, his face became emotionless again. He wiped a tear from his cheek and looked at them with another nce. He immediately knew what had happened to them after hearing Princess Iris'' exnation.

    "Before I answer your question, I want you to listen to my story first because it rtes to the answer you want." Ziel said softly to the three girls.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka nodded after hearing Ziel''s words. Tears were still running down the girls'' cheeks because they still couldn''t shake off the sadness in their hearts. Ziel didn''t want to tell them about his past life. But since this matter had to do with the three girls, he couldn''t help but exin.

    "900 years ago, the human region of the Clorius continent was ruled by an empire and seven kingdoms. One day, the divine race invaded this continent. At that time, they were called fallen gods. Since the people of this world were unable to deal with them, the empire and the seven kingdoms decided to perform a hero summoning ritual. The location for it was in the imperial pce." Ziel stopped his exnation and looked at the three girls, focused on listening to his story. Then Ziel opened his mouth again.

    "The people of the empire managed to summon four heroes from another world. Two of them are boys, and the remaining two are girls. Among the four heroes, two of them have an excellent rtionship or can be said to be very close, and their names are��" Ziel was silent for a moment and then said the names of the two heroes.

    "��Shiori Akama and Ken Nijisaki." When Ziel mentioned the two names, the three girls trembled.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka were shocked for two reasons. The first was because the name ''Shiori Akama'' sounded very familiar in their memories, and the second was because thest hero''s name was the same as the boy''s name in front of them!

    "Ken, don''t tell me you and the boy in your story are the same people?" ra asked in a trembling voice. Princess Iris and Kyouka also had the same question in their minds. Then the three girls fell silent and waited for Ziel''s answer.

    Ziel nodded in response to ra''s question. Even though ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka had guessed that Ziel was one of the heroes in the story, they couldn''t help but be shocked after receiving a direct answer from Ziel.

    "So, you''ve lived for over 900 years?" Kyouka ventured to ask Ziel. Her demeanor looks very different from the old her. Kyouka would usually ask without hesitation about things she wanted to know. But right now, she was like a little girl who was afraid of being scolded by her parents.

    "I am not an old geezer as you think." Ziel answered her gently. He knew what Kyouka was thinking right now, and it was only natural for the girls to think so since Ziel hadn''t finished his story yet.

    "Uh! That''s not what I mean! I...I just asked out of curiosity. But I never thought of you as an old geezer! Isn''t that right, Iris?" Kyouka asked Princess Iris for help because she didn''t know how to exin it and was afraid that Ziel would misunderstand her question. She realized that Ziel''s words were the same as she thought. But she didn''t want to admit it for fear that Ziel would be angry with her.

    "That is�� I think you still look very young and handsome!" Princess Iris unconsciously spoke her mind out of panic at Kyouka''s sudden question. But after she realized what she had said, Princess Iris''s face turned bright red, and she covered her face with both her hands and lowered her head. The atmosphere in the room became awkward due to Kyouka and Princess Iris'' unusual behavior.

    "I understand what you are thinking, but your guess is wrong." Ziel answered to clear up their misunderstanding.

    "What do you mean, Ken?" ra asked because she didn''t understand what Ziel meant by that. She and the other two girls waited for Ziel to continue his exnation.

    "I am indeed from 900 years ago, but the current me was born in this era, and my age is not much different from you guys." Ziel didn''t immediately answer what the girls wanted to know. But Kyouka and Princess Iris quickly understood what his words meant.

    "You mean��you were the reincarnation of Ken Nijisaki 900 years ago?" Kyouka asked Ziel. She was still doubting the conjecture in her mind at this moment.

    "You are right." Ziel confirmed Kyouka''s question with a short answer.

    Kyouka took a deep breath because she seemed to have understood a bit of the mystery behind her dream.

    "But, how is that possible? Does reincarnation really exist? If you reincarnate, howe you still have the power and memories of your past?" Princess Iris had heard of reincarnation. But she never thought that such a thing really existed and thought it was just a fairy tale. What''s more, Ziel still has memories of his past life. Because ording to what she knew from the story, a reincarnated person would forget all that stuff.

    "Of course, it''s possible. Aren''t you three an example?" Ziel looked at the faces of the girls in front of him one by one. The three girls trembled slightly after hearing Ziel''s words. They had the same ck hair color as Shiori, but none had the same face and character as his old friend. Then Ziel continued his story again.

    "Shiori and I have been very close ever since we were summoned to this world. The two of us spent a lot of moments together. She always brings me lunch when I''m immersed in my practice to be stronger. But Shiori never admitted that she made that lunch for me." Ziel stopped and took a light breath. Then he spoke with a sad-looking face.

    "But that moment didn''tst long until she sacrificed her life to protect me. Since then, no one else came to remind me when I was immersed in my practice and brought me lunch. I felt I lost something essential at that time, and I understood that I would never be able to find it again." Ziel couldn''t help but sigh heavily when he remembered about his past.

    Even though Azael''s seal was weakened and had many cracks, Ziel still couldn''t express his emotions appropriately. When he recalled his happy and sad memories in the past, he could only put on an emotionless face in front of the three girls.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka couldn''t help but fall silent after hearing that story. Not long after, the tears that had stopped started flowing down their cheeks again.

    "After hearing the story about your dream, I thought Shiori had returned, and I could find again what I had lost in the past. However, I realized that I was wrong. Even though you are her reincarnation and have her memories, you are not her." Ziel said seriously and looked at the three girls.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka trembled violently after hearing thest line in Ziel''s words. They felt excruciating pain in their chests. The three girls could sense that Ziel felt disappointed even though he didn''t show it on his face.

    "Shiori is Shiori, and you are you. You don''t need to use Shiori''s memories as the basis of your current life because she is a story of the past and has be a memory in my heart. So, live as yourself." Ziel stretched out his hand and pointed at the three girls.

    ra and the other two girls were confused by what Ziel was doing. From Ziel''s fingertips suddenly formed three balls of light and shot into their foreheads. The girls were shocked but didn''t avoid it because they believed that Ziel would never hurt them. It was natural for ra and Princess Iris to believe in Ziel. But strangely, Kyouka also felt the same way with the two girls.

    "Goodbye, Shiori. Thank you for all your care for me in the past." Ziel involuntarily shed another tear, and suddenly his body trembled because he saw the image of Shiori smiling at him from the three girls. Ziel smiled slightly in response.

    Ziel thought what he did was right. He wanted Shiori back and could have made ite true after finding out the three of them had Shiori''s reincarnated soul. But he had to throw away the other two andbine the three souls to make Shiori entirely back. The other two girls will die, and the girl who bes their vessel will lose herself, or it can be said to have the same fate as the other two girls.

    That''s why Ziel had to suppress Shiori''s memories in their minds. Even though they still have those memories, they will never have weird dreams like they used to.

    "Hmm�� what happened to me? Why do I suddenly feel dizzy?" Kyouka held her head as she felt a headache and her consciousness slowly faded.

    "Is it because of the light that entered our foreheads earlier?" Princess Iris said in a weak voice while holding back the extreme sleepiness inside her.

    "What have you done, Ken?" ra also felt the same way with the two girls, but she lost consciousness first. Not long after, Kyouka and Princess Iris caught up with her.

    Even though the three girls were already unconscious, they still had tears flowing from their closed eyes. Ziel stood up from his seat and wiped the tears on the girls'' cheeks. Then he moved the girls to their respective beds.

    While Ziel wasying Kyouka on her bed, he heard the girl thank him weakly. Kyouka didn''t seem to havepletely lost consciousness and vaguely knew what Ziel had done. Ziel responded by gently stroking her hair. Kyouka''s body trembled for a while but then rxed. After that, her consciousnesspletely sank into darkness.

    Ziel quickly left the room after moving the three girls onto their beds. He didn''t want to be seen by others when he came out of a girl''s room in the morning, let alone the one who saw him was the academy teacher. Apart from that, Ziel still had other problems to solve.

    After Ziel came out of the girls'' room, he walked down the corridor, then suddenly disappeared and reappeared in the garden behind the castle. He saw a girl with whitish purple hair sitting on one of the chairs, looking at the sea view. The girl was Lilith, and she seemed to be pensive without noticing the situation around her.

    Ziel didn''t hide his presence when he appeared in that ce, and Lilith should have noticed it right away. But it seemed she was deep in thought from contemting something at this moment. Then Ziel strolled towards her.

    "Are you still thinking about it?" Ziel spoke to Lilith after he was right behind her.

    "Eh!" Lilith was surprised to hear a voice behind her suddenly. When Lilith looked back, she saw Ziel standing and staring at her. If Ziel were an assassin, Lilith would have been dead long ago.

    "That is..." Lilith didn''t know what to say. Ziel at least knew what she thought so that she couldn''t lie to him. Lilith could only lower her head and didn''t continue her words.

    "Fine if you don''t want to answer it. But now you muste with me." Ziel sighed and didn''t mind Lilith not wanting to answer his question.

    "Hmm? Where do you want me to go?" Lilith was confused when she heard Ziel suddenly ask her out because Ziel would usually go with Kalya, Princess Freya, or ra.

    "Visiting an old acquaintance and having a little chat with her." Ziel didn''t say where he was going.. He suddenly patted Lilith''s shoulder, and they disappeared from the ce.

 Chapter 210

    Inside the floating castle at an unknown location, Fornius walked down the corridor with a gloomy face. He had just returned from outside since leaving a week ago. Today he intends to meet Azalia because he wants to ask her for help. While he was deep in thought, a voice from behind brought him back to his senses.

    "Fornius? Where have you been? I think Miss Azalia ordered us to stay in the castle for a while." The one who called him was the white-haired man who fought alongside him against Ziel in the Cirlus Kingdom a week ago. He is Aghares. The servant of Azalia and the ''God''s Domain'' organization leader. Fornius looked back and saw Aghares walking towards him. But he didn''t answer Aghares'' question.

    "What happened to you? Why are you walking in such a hurry?" Aghares added another question to Fornius after seeing his gloomy face.

    "I want to meet Miss Azalia. I want to exin why I went out and also want to ask her for help." Then Fornius walked again towards Azalia''s room.

    "What happened?" Aghares frowned when he heard the severe tone of Fornius'' words.

    "Oillet disappeared, and I don''t know where she is now." Fornius said with a face full of depression.

    "Have you tried contacting her? Aren''t you supposed to have amunication artifact?" Agares walked faster to catch up with Forneus.

    "I''ve tried to contact her. But strangely, there was no answer from her" Fornius sighed heavily.

    "Did you look for her properly? Where did you leave her?" Agares knew how precious Fillet was to Forneus, and it was only natural that she would feel that way. Right now, Fornius must be very worried about Oillet''s condition.

    "I left her on a small ind in the Cirlus Kingdom. I''ve looked all over the ind but can''t find her. Besides, I also checked where I left the teleportation circle, and Oillet wasn''t there either. After confirming that she was no longer on that ind, I decided to look for her at the destination of the teleportation circle. Still, I couldn''t find any trace of Oillet''s whereabouts." Fornius'' face grew darker. He thought of the worst that could happen to Oillet.

    "So when you said you wanted to ask Miss Azalia for help, you wanted to borrow her Cardinal Mirror?" Aghares quickly understood the purpose of Fornius to meet Azalia.

    Aghares knew that Fornius had always been reluctant and afraid to meet Azalia. That''s why he didn''t live in the castle with them. He also knew why Fornius felt that way towards Azalia. But this time, Fornius ventured to ask Azalia for help in finding Oillet. This shows how important Oillet is to Fornius.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I''ve searched endlessly throughout the human region of the Clorius continent for this week, but I still can''t find Oillet. I couldn''t possibly search the entire Clorius continent as it would take a lot of time. So my current hope is Miss Azalia''s Cardinal Mirror." Fornius confirmed Aghares'' question.

    Aghares was dumbfounded after hearing Fornius'' exnation. He was amazed that Fornius could search for Oillet throughout the human territory of the Clorius continent without rest. Then the two of them quickened their footsteps towards Azalia''s room.

    Even though the floating castle was huge, it didn''t take long for them to reach Azalia''s room. The door to Azalia''s room is pure white and looks normal. But in reality, the door is made of orichalcum, known as divine metal. The door was also shrouded in ayered barrier, so it had an astonishing level of defense.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Miss, it''s me, Aghares. I came together with Fornius to discuss something important." Aghares knocked a few times on the door and spoke. He knew that Fornius was afraid to do it, so he took the initiative to do it for him. It didn''t take long, they got an answer from inside the room, and the door opened itself.

    "Come in." Azalia''s sweet voice called out to them from behind the door.

    Aghares and Fornius entered the room after being permitted by Azalia. They didn''t dare to look around because the room was Azalia''s private ce, and they were afraid to make her angry. They only saw Azalia sitting on her bed at the moment.

    "What do you want to talk about?" Azalia asked when she saw Aghares and Fornius standing in front of her. She was curious as to why they hade to see her. If that person were just Aghares, she wouldn''t feel anything like that since she was used to meeting him inside the castle. But this time, Fornius came with him, and something important that Aghares said earlier seemed to be rted to Fornius.

    "We came to see you to��" Aghares wanted to speak for Fornius, but a voice next to him cut his words.

    "I would like to borrow the Cardinal Mirror from you, Miss Azalia." Fornius said with a serious face.

    Azalia frowned upon hearing Fornius'' request. The Cardinal Mirror was one of her God Rank artifacts. She had it since she was a baby because the artifact was especially gifted by her parents when she was born. Therefore, only Azalia could activate the artifact, and she learned all about it from her older brother, Azael.

    The Cardinal Mirror was an artifact that could locate a person wherever she was. But of course, it takes specific requirements to use it, and it''s not easy. The further away the target is, the greater the force used to find that person. In addition, activating the Cardinal Mirror requires an essential part of the target''s body. An example is a blood.

    "Do you know what you mean by that? By borrowing the Cardinal Mirror means, you also borrow my power to activate it." Azalia narrowed her eyes at Fornius. She thought that Fornius would onlye to the castle if he was in trouble and needed her help. In other words, he came only because he had something he wanted.

    Azalia was annoyed with Fornius'' request, especially now that she was in bad condition due to the injuries she received from Ziel''s attack when she helped them. Another thing that made Azalia angry was that Fornius disobeyed her order to stay in the castle and left quietly without being noticed.

    "I know that I am guilty of disobeying your orders, Miss Azalia. But I have to do it. I also know that I don''t deserve your help, but I have no other choice because your Cardinal Mirror is my only hope." Fornius'' face was pale as he spoke to Azalia. Then he suddenly knelt before her. Fornius was currently throwing all his arrogance to get help from Azalia.

    Fornius was very worried about Oillet''s condition, but he couldn''t waste time searching for her all over the Clorius continent. That was because Fornius couldn''t contact her via themunication artifact and was afraid she was in a dangerous state. Therefore, the quickest way to find her was to use Azalia''s Cardinal Mirror.

    Aghares and Azalia were taken aback by what Fornius had suddenly done. They did not expect that he would kneel to borrow the Cardinal Mirror. Aghares renewed his opinion on Fornius'' concern for Oillet. He sensed that Fornius might be willing to die for that girl.

    "Okay. Stand up! I''ll lend it to you this time. But you must already know the conditions for activating the Cardinal Mirror. The first is that this artifact can only be activated with my power, and the second is that you must have something rted to the person you''re looking for. You need blood, nails, or hair if it''s a living thing. But if it''s an inanimate object, you need a part of it." Azalia sighed heavily and finally gave up after seeing Fornius'' earnestness.

    "I understand! I''ve already prepared it." Fornius smiled broadly and quickly stood up after hearing that Azalia was willing to help him. Then he took out a small vial from his space storage. The vial contains Oillet''s blood.

    "You�� howe you have her blood?" Aghares asked Fornius in bewilderment. He didn''t think that Fornius had Oillet''s blood with him. Azalia also had the same question in her mind.

    "I took it by force when Oillet wanted to experiment with her blood. I forbade her to experiment with her own body from then on." Fornius answered honestly.

    "That girl..." Aghares massaged his forehead after thinking about Oillet''s bold action. What Aghares knew about Oillet was that she was a timid and whiny girl. Many people from the Divine Race were using themself as an experiment, but he didn''t expect Oillet to do it.

    "Okay. give me the bottle." Azalia urged Fornius. She wanted to solve the problem quickly because the pain in her hands was starting to recur, and she wanted to rest to reduce it.

    Although Azalia looks fine on her face, she keeps feel excruciating pain in her hand for the past week, and no one knows about it, including Aghares. Azalia covered the wounds on her hands with bandages and hid them by wearing a long-sleeved shirt so that no one would notice that the wounds had not yet healed.

    Fornius quickly handed the small vial containing Oillet''s blood to Azalia for fear that she would change her mind. Fornius found it strange that Azalia looked like she was in a hurry, but he didn''t think much of it. The most important thing for him right now was to find Oillet''s whereabouts.

    Azalia took out an object from inside her space storage. It was a hand mirror slightlyrger than Azalia''s head and had a handle at the bottom. The mirror has ssic gold engravings around it. It was the Cardinal Mirror and was a God rank artifact. Then Azalia opened the bottle''s cap and dripped the blood in it on the mirror''s surface.

    Cardinal''s mirror absorbed the blood and shone brightly. Aghares and Fornius closed their eyes, but Azalia kept staring at the mirror surface while injecting her power.

    Not long after, the dazzling light gradually diminished, and an image appeared on the mirror''s surface. Fornius and Aghares approached Azalia to see the image in the mirror more clearly. Unfortunately, the image shown is like being covered by fog. This made Azalia frown.

    "What happened, miss? Why can''t I see anything in the mirror? is the mirror broken?" Fornius asked Azalia impatiently.

    "I don''t know why this happened. But I can assure you that this mirror is not damaged and is still functioning properly." Azalia answered without taking her eyes off the image in the mirror. She was curious why the image in her mirror seemed to be covered in the mist because it was the first time she had experienced it while using the Cardinal Mirror.

    "Hmm�� is it possible that some mighty person is hiding Oillet''s whereabouts?" Aghares gave his opinion. He could only think of that possibility if the mirror wasn''t broken.

    Fornius trembled after hearing Aghares'' words. His face suddenly turned pale, and he slightly lost his bnce.

    "Miss, can you trace her current location?" Fornius looked at Azalia with a hopeful face.

    "Okay. I''ll try to trace her location." Then Azalia injected her power into the Mirror again, but suddenly she frowned because the power consumption needed to track Oillet''s current location was extremelyrge.

    The mirror shone again soon after, but it didn''t show any image this time. Aghares and Fornius wonder about the results of Azalia''s tracking. They saw it and waited for the answer.

    "I�� I can''t trace her." Azalia answered helplessly. She looked pale from using too much of her power. Not to mention the wound on her hand that she had endured all this time. Azalia tried her best so that Aghares and Fornius wouldn''t know about her condition.

    Fornius'' body suddenly lost its strength, and he fell to his knees. He lost his only hope of finding Oillet''s whereabouts.

    "Could it be that Oillet was hidden by the person who had fought us in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom a week ago?" Fornius suddenly thought of the possibility. But just as Aghares was about to answer Fornius''s question, the castle shook violently with a loud explosioning from outside.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 211

    Back when Fornius was begging Azalia for help, outside the floating castle, a figure of two people suddenly appeared out of thin air. They were Ziel and Lilith. The first thing Ziel did after arriving there was to look at the area around the castle, whereas Lilith was still confused at being suddenly brought to that ce.

    "What castle is this? Does the old acquaintance you mentioned before live in this ce?" Lilith was amazed by the splendor of the floating castle in front of her. Then she looked at Ziel and waited for him to answer her question.

    "You''ll find outter." Ziel didn''t answer Lilith''s question and was still focused on the area around the castle. Lilith pouted because Ziel seemed to be ying riddles with her. The expression Lilith showed right now she had never revealed to anyone else.

    For some reason, Lilith sometimes spontaneously showed her emotions on her face recently. She thought it was due to the master and servant contract between her and Ziel. Even though Lilith could control her feelings in front of other people, she couldn''t hide anything in front of Ziel. But Lilith didn''t think much of it.

    Lilith realized that Ziel was currently inspecting the barrier covering the castle area. Therefore he kept quiet and did not want to disturb his concentration.

    "Hmm��as expected, the barrier in this ce is powerful. Pada awalnya saya ingin memasuki kastil secara diam-diam, tetapi itu tampaknya tidak mungkin. Pada tingkat ini, bukankah lebih baik jika saya membuat keributan besar?" Ziel muttered and suddenly raised one of his hands.

    "What are you doing...?" Lilith was confused by Ziel''s actions, but she quickly understood after seeing a colossal portal forming in the sky above them. Ziel wanted to destroy the barrier that enveloped the castle forcefully. Then Ziel''s cold voice rang in Lilith''s ears.

    [Sky of Apocalypse]

    Arge asteroid emerged from the portal and covered the sky. The gigantic rock the size of a small ind fell with astonishing speed right above the floating castle.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Smoke and dust covered the entire area from the asteroid impact but quickly dissipated in the wind. Ziel saw that the floating Castle was intact, and the giant rock he had dropped shattered into pieces due to the sh with the barrier protecting the castle. Even so, that doesn''t mean Ziel''s attack was in vain. Many small cracks formed in the barrier area that collided directly with the asteroid.

    "Maybe I should drop several asteroids at once to be able to destroy the barrier." Ziel said indifferently. He dropped an asteroid to test the barrier''s strength around the floating castle and estimated how many asteroids he would need to drop to destroy it.

    Lilith widened her eyes after hearing Ziel''s words. She knows very well how powerful the impact of an asteroid is because she has experienced it herself. Lilith was also surprised that the barrier in the castle could withstand the collision of the giant rock. But it would be a different story if several asteroids were dropped at once. An asteroid that fell tond already looks like a minor apocalypse. Lilith couldn''t imagine how significant the impact would be if the several giant stones were dropped together at high speed. She felt a little worried about the damage that might ur on thend below them.

    Then three asteroids with a sizerger than before emerged from the portal.

    [Fall!]

    [Fall!]

    [Fall!]

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    nk!

    There was a sound like ss breaking from within the dust and smoke that rolled over the castle. It was the sound of the barrier being shattered. Lilith froze from the moment she saw three asteroids emerge from the portal. However, it wasn''t the highest number she''d ever seen since Ziel had dropped a dozen against the Nine-headed Imperial Dragon. But still, she felt shocked and amazed at the same time when she saw the giant object appear.

    Lilith thought that Ziel was overdoing it by dropping three asteroids because she felt the castle''s defenses would be destroyed with just two giant stones. The result was just as she expected, the barrier was destroyed, and the floating castle within also suffered damage from being hit by the third asteroid.

    But then Lilith remembered Ziel''s words that he wanted to make a big fuss because he couldn''t enter the castle secretly. She smiled bitterly and looked at Ziel next to her. Lilith subconsciously kept staring at Ziel''s face until an angry scream from inside the castle brought her to her senses.

    "Who dares to make a fuss in this ce!?" The voice came from the white-haired man who fought Ziel a week ago. That person is Aghares. He was furious when he saw the floating castle where Azalia lived destroyed like that. Not long after, Fornius and Azalia appeared behind him. As usual, Azalia covered part of her beautiful face with a veil.

    Lilith trembled when she saw the appearance of Aghares and Fornius from within the castle. She didn''t know that the castle was the actual headquarters of the divine race. Lilith had a bad feeling and thought that Ziel hade to that ce to make calctions with them. She looked at Ziel with a worried face.

    Ziel had promised Lilith that he would not kill anyone from the divine race unless they first made trouble with him. But this time, it was Ziel who went to them. Lilith couldn''t do anything if Ziel wanted to break his promise because she realized she was only a servant to him.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I didn''te here to kill them. Didn''t I promise you?" Ziel looked at Lilith after noticing her gaze. He knew what she was thinking right now.

    "Thank You." Lilith sighed in relief. She felt delighted in her heart that Ziel was willing to keep his promise to her. Lilith felt that Ziel still thought about her feelings even though their rtionship was only a master and servant.

    "Who are you!? Why are you making such a fuss at our ce!? You even damaged our castle!" Aghares shouted angrily at Ziel. Even though he was in an angry state, he didn''t act recklessly because the person in front of him could break the strong barrier that had protected the floating castle up until now.

    Aghares didn''t recognize Ziel because he was in his true form with gray hair and crimson eyes when he and Fornius fought him a week ago. On the other hand, Fornius was frowning because he felt he had met Ziel somewhere. Even though Fornius had seen Ziel in ck hair, Fornius didn''t pay much attention to him at the time. That''s why Fornius didn''t remember him.

    "I didn''te here to make a fuss. Besides, will you allow a human to pass through the barrier and into the castle if I speak nicely?" Ziel asked back, but his eyes were on Azalia behind Aghares.

    "You!" Aghares couldn''t reply to Ziel''s words because everything he said was true. Then he identally saw the girl next to Ziel and opened his eyes wide.

    "Aren''t you Lilith?" Aghares asked doubtfully. Although they have never met in person, they often meet through statue intermediaries at the temple. Aghares recognized the atmosphere emitted by every member of the God''s Domain organization, and the atmosphere from the purple statue was the same as the girl in front of him right now.

    "Long time no see." Lilith smiled and lowered her head slightly to Aghares.

    "You...aren''t you dead? What are you doinging to this ce with a human? Did you betray us?" Aghares was shocked after hearing Lilith''s answer. But then he narrowed his eyes and asked Lilith coldly.

    Fornius'' face darkened after hearing Aghares'' words. He also had the same thoughts as him. He was already preparing to attack Lilith at any moment. On the other hand, Azalia ignored their conversation. She kept looking at Ziel because she felt familiar with him.

    "I have not died, and I have never betrayed my race." Lilith answered Aghares'' question in a sad tone. She felt a pain in her chest when she was used of betraying her race.

    "Then why don''t you return to the organization and instead be here making a fuss together with a human?" Aghares didn''t believe Lilith''s words.

    "I have certain situations that require me to be with him." Lilith couldn''t answer that she already had a master and servant contract with Ziel. If she told the truth, they would be angry with Ziel and attack him first. If that happened, Ziel couldn''t help but fight them, and the promise he made to Lilith didn''t work.

    "That''s just your excuse, you b*tch!" Fornius roared angrily and charged toward Lilith. He was distraught that he couldn''t find Oillet even though he had borrowed Azalia''s Cardinal Mirror. But he couldn''t me Azalia for that. Coincidentally, Lilith came along with the humans, and Fornius was able to vent his frustrations on her.

    Azalia returned to her senses after hearing Fornius scream. She intended to stop him, but it was toote. Fornius had already disappeared from her sight.

    Aghares also didn''t expect Fornius to attack Lilith in such an angry state suddenly. Even though what Fornius did was careless, he understood how he was feeling now. Aghares could only sigh at Fornius'' actions.

    Fornius moved at an astonishing speed as golden lightning shrouded his body. He appeared in front of Lilith and had already swung his fist at her. He used his full strength in that blow, and Lilith would surely die or be seriously injured if hit by the attack directly.

    Lilith was surprised that Fornius had suddenly attacked her in a rage, and she had no time to dodge or create shields to protect herself. Just as she was preparing to take Fornius''s direct blow, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked Fornius'' attack.

    "Don''t expect you to touch her hair or hurt her feelings when I''m here with her." Ziel blocked Fornius'' punch with his left hand and struck him with his right hand, shrouded in red lightning. Fornius was blown away until he crashed into the castle wall.

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Lilith froze and could only glimpse the extremely fast exchange between Fornius and Ziel. But she could clearly hear what Ziel had said, and her face slowly turned red.

    "Thank you, Ziel." Lilith said shyly. She felt strange with her heart right now, but she didn''t think it was bad. Lilith was showing an expression of happiness that she had never shown in her life.

    "It might sound weird if I say something like this, but it''s my duty to protect you." Ziel looked back, and his eyes met directly with Lilith''s beautiful eyes.

    Lilith''s face grew redder, and she couldn''t help but lower her head in shame after hearing Ziel''s words. Ziel''s words meant it was his duty as a master to protect his servant, but Lilith interpreted it differently. Even though Ziel realized that Lilith had misunderstood what he said, he didn''t have time to exin. It was because he felt a great killing intent directed at him at this moment.

    "What do you want to do?" Ziel asked Azalia indifferently and ignored Aghares.

    "How dare you hurt my people before my eyes!" Azalia said coldly to Ziel. She felt angry in her heart because just when she wanted to rest to ease the pain in her hand, someone made amotion in her castle, and she had to deal with it. Not to mention that Ziel dared to injure Fornius right before her eyes. That made her even angrier.

    "If I hadn''t made a promise to Lilith, I would have killed that person for attacking me first." Ziel said coldly to Azalia.

    "Is that so?" Azalia could no longer suppress her anger. She took out a silver sword from her space storage and intended to attack Ziel.

    "Are you sure you will fight me in your condition? Didn''t the wound on your hand from being hit by my attack still not heal up until now?" Ziel said calmly even though he saw that Azalia had already pulled out her sword.

    "Miss! Is what he said true?" Aghares was shocked after hearing Ziel''s words. Then he looked at Azalia with a worried face.

    "You are the one who fought Aghares and Fornius a week ago in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom?" Azalia ignored Aghares'' question. She gripped her sword tighter because she realized how dangerous the enemy she would be fighting right now was.

    "So we will fight again like before?" Ziel asked Azalia with a nostalgic face.

    "What do you mean...?" Before Azalia could continue her words, she saw that Ziel had already made a move and what he was doing reminded her of someone from the past.

    [Seiryu]

    [Suzaku]

    [Byakko]

    [Genbu]

    [Manifest!]

    Roooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    Azalia trembled after seeing four mythological creatures appear above Ziel''s head. The four beasts were simr to the skills used by the boy she had fought 900 years ago. The difference was that the four creatures on Ziel''s head were gray while the boy in the past had seven colors.

    "You are��Ken?" Azalia asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 212 5

    Azalia was different from people from the other divine races. She never looked down on any race other than her own like her older brother Azael did. Azalia likes to mingle with various races, including humans. That''s why she oftenes to ces where people gather.

    Nine hundred years ago, Azalia met a boy by ident. She met him while she was strolling the capital of the Adrienne Empire and ended up fighting over books with him.

    At first, Azalia was only slightly interested in the book. But after Azalia felt the unique power within Ziel''s body, she became even more attracted to him and used the book as an excuse. Even so, Azalia felt that Ziel was still weaker than her back then. That day was the first time Azalia had quarreled with a boy her age and ended in a fight to decide on the book''s owner.

    Azalia was sure she would win easily. But unexpectedly, the result of that battle was her defeat. Azalia was embarrassed by her arrogance, and she felt infected with the nature of the divine race. Therefore she quickly left Ziel to cover her embarrassment.

    That day was the first time Azalia had lost to a boy her age and earned sincere praise for her name. She usually getspliments from people who have particr intentions toward her. Therefore Azalia never felt good about thepliments. But Ziel''s words were different, and she could feel Ziel had no ulterior motives for her.

    Since then, Ziel has left a strong impression on Azalia''s heart and mind. It wasn''t because she fell in love with Ziel, but because Ziel was the first person her age to beat her. What''s more, Ziel was weaker than him at that time.

    The next day Azalia returned to the capital of the Adrienne Empire and hoped to meet Ziel again and have a rematch. Unfortunately, she never saw him again. Azalia didn''t know anything about Ziel except his name, so she didn''t know where to look for him in the vast imperial capital.

    Azalia couldn''t find him with the Cardinal Mirror because she didn''t have Ziel''s blood. Therefore she looked for him manually. For a whole month, Azalia kept exploring the area of the imperial capital until she finally gave up because she couldn''t find Ziel and thought he had left the Adrienne Empire''s territory.

    But after 900 years, she meets the boy again. Although she forgot his face, she remembered the skill he used against her.

    "You are��Ken?" Azalia couldn''t believe her eyes. While she observed Ziel''s face, Aghares suddenly appeared in front of her and took a protective stance.

    "Miss, be careful! That boy is the one we fought in the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom! He is very dangerous!" Aghares said with a tense face.

    "You don''t have to worry. I know he didn''te here to hurt me. Isn''t that right, Ken? It''s you, isn''t it?" Azalia smiled and retracted her killing intent.

    "Of course. I was the one who fought over a book with you in the imperial capital and ended up in a fight to be the owner of the book." Ziel exined the battle that only he and Azalia knew.

    "It really was you!" Azalia smiled sweetly behind her veil. Then she put her silver sword back into her space storage. Although it was not visible on her face, people who heard Azalia''s voice could feel that she was in a good mood.

    Not only Aghares but Lilith were also taken aback by their conversation. Neither of them thought that the two of them knew each other and looked like old friends even though they had only met once.

    "Hmm�� why did you keep your sword back? Weren''t you going to attack me before?" Ziel asked Azalia. If possible, he didn''t want to put up a pointless fight.

    "I would dly fight with you if I wasn''t injured. Therefore, I have to hold back for now and wait until I fully recover." Azalia smiled bitterly. She sounded a bit disappointed in her voice.

    "I will wait for you until you recover. But for now, I came to this ce because I have other business with you. I have some important things I want to ask you. Can I have a little chat with you?" Ziel said honestly about his purpose ining to meet Azalia.

    "Of course. But I''m sorry that my castle is messy because of irresponsible men." Azalia said sarcastically to Ziel.

    "Okay. I''m sorry, and I''ll take responsibilityter." Ziel sighed heavily in response to Azalia''s sarcasm.

    "I''m just kidding. You don''t have to think about it." Azalia chuckled because she was pleased with Ziel''s reaction. Then she looked at Aghares, still frozen in shock from their conversation.

    "Aghares, please take Fornius inside for treatment. I''m going back to my room to discuss something with an old acquaintance." Azalia gave an order to Aghares. Then she looked back at Ziel.

    "Come on,e to my room. We can talk morefortably and safely there." Azalia turned around and was about to return to her room. But Aghares quickly stopped her once he returned to his senses.

    "Wait a minute, miss! You can''t bring strangers into your room! What''s more, that person was him! It is perilous for you!" Aghares moved quickly and suddenly appeared in front of Azalia to block her.

    "I have my thoughts. You don''t have to worry. He would have done it long ago if he wanted to hurt me. After all, it''s easy for him to beat me in my condition." Azalia tried to calm Aghares down.

    "But, miss!" Aghares still couldn''t believe Ziel and tried to convince Azalia not to take him inside the castle. But Azalia''s face suddenly turned cold from being displeased with his attitude.

    "Enough, Aghares. You don''t have to talk anymore to convince me. It''s my decision, and I know what I''m doing right now." Azalia left the ce and no longer cared about Aghares. Ziel and Lilith followed closely behind and ignored Aghares res at them.<sub> </sub>

    Aghares could only grit his teeth after seeing them disappear into the castle. Then he went to pick up the unconscious Fornius and took him to the treatment room.

    Azalia immediately led Ziel and Lilith to her room. When Ziel reached the ce, he looked around the room. Ziel dared to do that, unlike Aghares and Fornius. It wasn''t because he was interested in the room''s interior, but because he saw a lot of saint rank to god rank artifacts in that ce.

    "Is this the room of someone from the divine race? I think this room looks feminine and more like a girl''s room in general." Ziel gave his honest opinion while keep looking around the room.

    "Can you stop looking around my room? Here is a lot of my stuff! After all, what''s wrong if I decorate this room to be more feminine? Even though I''m from the divine race, I''m also a girl! Have you forgotten!?" Azalia''s face turned red from being embarrassed by Ziel''s words.

    On the other hand, Lilith pouted at their exchange. She felt that both of them had forgotten her existence. Lilith couldn''t help but stare at the closeness between Ziel and Azalia. She did not dare to enter into their conversation.

    "I understand. I didn''t expect you to live in a ce like this. Does everyone from the divine race like to stay in the floating castle and watch the other races from a high position?" Ziel asked Azalia. He felt the same atmosphere as Azael''s floating castle when he entered the ce.

    "Have you evere to another floating castle of our race?" Azalia frowned when she heard Ziel''s words. The divine race only had two floating castles. One belonged to his brother, and the other was the one she currently lives in. When Ziel told her about another floating castle, she was sure it was his brother''s residence.

    "I have, and I fought with the owner." Ziel answered honestly and didn''t feel suspicious about Azalia''s question.

    "Have you ever fought with my brother Azael?" Azalia was surprised by Ziel''s answer. She still didn''t know that the boy in front of her was the one who beat his older brother.

    "You are the younger brother of Azael?" This time, Ziel frowned. He didn''t expect that Azalia was the sister of the fallen god-king. Although their faces and names are simr, Ziel never thought that the two people were rted by blood because they had different characters.

    Lilith was also shocked after hearing Azael''s name. She knew the name from stories of her dead parents but had never met him in person. Azael was the strongest person of the divine race and was their king. But unfortunately, he was defeated by a hero who was summoned from another world. Then Lilith connected the story with all the information she knew about Ziel, and she trembled when she saw him. Lilith could already guess who defeated Azael at that time.

    "I am her younger sister. Don''t tell me you''re the one who killed my brother?" Azalia asked coldly, and she red at Ziel. She released a killing intent that was far greater than before.

    "I did beat him, but I didn''t kill him." Ziel replied calmly under the pressure of Azalia''s killing intent. Lilith became tense and didn''t know what to do at this point. One was her master, and the other was the Princess of her race. She didn''t know which side to take, but she knew that she would be in immense pain from the punishment of the master and servant contract if she betrayed Ziel.

    "What do you mean?" Azalia was confused by Ziel''s words. Even so, she didn''t lower the intensity of her killing intent. Even though Ziel was unaffected, Lilith felt pressured by it.

    Ziel moved in front of Lilith to relieve the pressure she was feeling. Lilith let out a sigh of relief after seeing the boy in front of her. It wasn''t because the pressure she was feeling had disappeared, but because Ziel hadn''t forgotten about her since his conversation with Azalia.

    "I am one of the heroes from another world summoned in the Adrienne Empire..." Ziel started to tell the chronology from when he was summoned to the Clorius continent until he had the final battle with Azael. He told Azalia everything in the fight, including their conversation and the curse that Azael gave to Ziel using his life force.

    Azalia was shocked after hearing Ziel''s exnation, and she believed Ziel wasn''t lying to her right now because she could feel it. She sighed and withdrew her killing intent.

    "I apologize. I got carried away by my emotions. Whatever he has done in those days, he is still my brother. I can''t help but get angry after thinking you killed him." Azalia smiled apologetically to Ziel.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I think it''s natural for you to be angry at the person who killed your brother." Ziel didn''t think about Azalia''s killing intent because he would have done the same thing if he still had emotions like before.

    "Thank you. But there is one thing that bothers me about your story." Azalia suddenly spoke seriously because there was still something she didn''t understand in Ziel''s story. She believed in Ziel, but she felt something odd in his exnation.

    "What''s that?" Ziel looked into Azalia''s eyes after hearing her serious tone. He didn''t know why the atmosphere around her had suddenly changed.

    "In your story, you said my brother used his remaining divine power and life force to curse you, right?" Azalia repeated what Ziel had told her.

    "Yes. If it weren''t for that curse, I wouldn''t be like this." Ziel sighed heavily when he recalled Azael''s curse.

    "You are indeed much colder than when we first met. Eh, that''s not what I wanted to say!" Azalia subconsciously answered Ziel''s words and shifted the topic she wanted to talk about. But quickly, her face turned serious again.

    "What do you want to say?" Ziel saw the seriousness in Azalia''s eyes and started wondering what important thing she wanted to say.

    "If you two were fighting with the intent of killing each other from the start, why would my brother use his life force to curse you instead of blowing himself up to take you to death with him? Isn''t this weird?" Azalia narrowed her eyes at Ziel. She conveyed her suspicions to the story but not to Ziel but to Azael''s actions. Azalia''s question made Ziel tremble.

 Chapter 213 6

    After Ziel heard Azalia''s question, he realized that he had never thought of that possibility until now. He was sure that while fighting Azael, they intended to kill each other. But in the end, Azael cast his curse by sacrificing his life force on Ziel instead of dragging Ziel to death with him.

    Ziel finally thought of the strangeness that Azalia felt about the story. But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t find a reason for Azael''s actions back then.

    "I do not know. It''s probably only Azael who knows the answer." Ziel sighed heavily and tried to put the matter aside for now.

    p "I understand, and I trust you. I''m sure my brother has other goals in keeping you alive, Ken." Azalia removed the veil covering her face to show her trust in him.</anda>

    Lilith froze after seeing Azalia''s transcendent face behind her veil. She thought Kalya was already excellent, but Azalia in front of her was no less beautiful than Kalya. Even in certain parts, Azalia looks much prettier than the Elven Royal Princess.

    "Thank you for your trust in me. So can we put that problem aside and move on to my original purpose ofing to see you?" Ziel nodded when he saw Azalia''s actions, but he didn''t react like Lilith. Other than Ziel having seen Azalia''s face once when he fought her nine hundred years ago, the current Ziel had no emotions to admire her beauty.

    "Hmm�� you''re boring! What''s with that response of yours!? At first, I thought I could tease you after showing my face. You should at least say that I''m beautiful, or you''re mesmerized with a flushed face!" Azalia pouted and looked a bit disappointed by Ziel''s calm reaction.

    "Whose fault is this?" Ziel sighed lightly in response to Azalia''sint.

    "Okay... okay. I understand. So, what exactly do you want to ask me?" Azalia smiled bitterly, knowing that Ziel''s current state was her brother''s work. Then her face suddenly became serious.

    "What was the real purpose of the divine raceing to the Clorius continent, and why did you suddenly collect the fragments of the World Altar in this era? I think your current goals are very different from the past." Ziel asks about the problem that made hime to see Azalia. He actually didn''t care about the goals of the divine race on the Clorius continent as long as they didn''t interfere with his life or those around him. But Ziel felt that he should know the answer to that question because the emergence of the divine race on the Clorius continent and the collecting of the World Altar fragments had indirectly involved his life.

    Azalia narrowed her eyes after hearing Ziel''s question. It was an essential secret for the divine race, and only a few people from her race knew about it. When Azalia saw the seriousness in Ziel''s eyes, she knew she couldn''t help but answer him. Azalia let out a light sigh and gave up. She was about to open her mouth to answer Ziel''s question but was interrupted by a knock on the door.

    "Miss, may Ie in?" Aghares'' voice was heard from outside the room. Azalia frowned as she was displeased by the sudden arrival of Aghares and interrupting her conversation. Even so, she still allowed Aghares to enter.

    "Come in." Azalia said coldly.

    The door opened, and Aghares entered with a gloomy face after seeing Ziel and Lilith standing not far from Azalia. The two of them didn''t have time to sit down due to the tense situation earlier due to the misunderstanding between Azalia and Ziel. Besides, Aghares was shocked to see Azalia taking off her veil and showing her face in front of them.

    "What is it? Didn''t I tell you that I wanted to talk to an old acquaintance?" Azalia asked Aghares first before he could say anything.

    "That is�� I want to report that I have brought Fornius to the treatment room and that he is fine. He just lost consciousness for a while." Aghares said nervously, fearing that Azalia would find out that it was just a fake reason he came to her room.

    "Just because of that? Can''t you report it to meter after I finish my conversation with him?" Azalia felt even more displeased that Aghares seemed to be hiding something from her.

    "I�� I just wanted to check that you''re okay, miss." Aghares forced his true reason on Azalia. He couldn''t lie to her anymore for fear that she would be angry with him. Azalia sighed heavily after hearing Aghares'' honest answer.

    "I''m fine. Haven''t you seen it yourself? Then you can leave since I still have a conversation with them." Azalia didn''t want to spend her time with the overprotective Aghares and wanted to resume her conversation with Ziel quickly.

    "If you''re having a conversation with an old acquaintance, isn''t this woman''s presence unnecessary in this ce?" Aghares pointed his finger at Lilith.

    Even though Aghares didn''t like the two of them, Ziel was an old acquaintance of Azalia, and he didn''t dare to be rude to him directly. But it was a different story with Lilith. She was nothing to Azalia and just a former subordinate of Aghares, who he thought had betrayed her race.

    Ziel frowned upon seeing Aghares'' attitude towards Lilith. Azalia sensed that Ziel''s mood had suddenly changed and wanted to get Aghares out of her room as soon as possible. But she was toote as Ziel had already disappeared from her sight and reappeared in front of Aghares. Ziel grasped the finger of Aghares that was pointed at Lilith and bent it upwards until it broke.

    Crack!

    "Aaahhhh!" Aghares screamed in pain and tried to pull his finger from Ziel''s grip, but he couldn''t because Ziel seemed unwilling to let him go. He tried to use his full strength, but Aghares felt that he was being suppressed by a hungry beast, and he couldn''t bring out the slightest bit of his power.

    "I will tell you once, so listen. I invited Lilith toe here not only to apany me but also to hear what I was talking about with Azalia. Besides, I wasn''t stupid enough to make her wait outside and let you bully her. Do you understand?" Ziel said coldly to Aghares.

    Then Ziel threw Aghares out of the room and locked the door. He added a barrier in the room to prevent Aghares from re-entering, and the sound from outside was not heard. Ziel didn''t want his conversation with Azalia to be interrupted again.<sub> </sub>

    On the other hand, Lilith''s face turned red after hearing Ziel''s words. She didn''t think Ziel would care about her so much. Lilith was happy because Ziel invited her toe to that ce was not as his servant but as a person who had the right to know the contents of their conversation. Her heart was fluttering because she felt Ziel considered her an important person.

    "I apologize for my actions. So, can we continue our conversation?" Ziel said casually to Azalia as if the appearance of Aghares before had never happened.

    "Okay. But I didn''t think you were the type of guy to be overprotective with your girlfriend." Azalia looked sullen, whether because Ziel had injured Aghares in front of her eyes or for other reasons.

    "That''s�� I''m not his��" Lilith''s face blushed even more, and she tried to refute Azalia''s words for fear that Ziel would be offended by it. But she didn''t continue her sentence after seeing Ziel''s calm face next to her.

    Azalia smiled in response to Lilith''s behavior and invited Ziel and Lilith to sit on a chair near her bed, and then began to answer Ziel''s question.

    "So, where should I start? Oh, yes. I''ll start with the divine race''s purpose ofing to this continent. This is an important secret for our race, and only a few people know it clearly. I will grant you an exception this time, but I beg you to keep it a secret." Azalia spoke with a solemn face to Ziel and Lilith. They both nodded in response. Then Azalia took a breath and started to talk.

    "Our real purpose ining to the Clorius continent was to avoid our enemies." Azalia said in a voice trembling with fear.

    "Enemy? Does the divine race have such a strong enemy that you must flee to this continent?" Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Azalia''s answer. He could tell that Azalia was scared just by hearing her voice. On the other hand, Lilith was focused on listening to Azalia''s story like she didn''t want to miss a single word of her exnation. Lilith also didn''t know why her race fled to the Clorius continent because when she came to this world, she was still very young.

    "Hmm�� originally, we did not have any enemies in the divine realm. Ah, that''s where we used to live. That realm is located in another dimension in outer space of this world. Our race is the ruler because we are the strongest among the other races. We are considered gods in that world, and we ept it. Under our leadership, the angel race and other races in that realm live in peace. Until one day, those people suddenly appeared." Azalia''s face darkened after saying thest line of her story.

    "Those people?" Ziel and Lilith asked simultaneously.

    "They call themselves gods from ancient times or so-called primeval gods. Their strength is extraordinary. if humans and other races, including the divine race can only have a maximum of ten aura seals, magic circles, or god rings, they can have up to eleven." Azalia stopped her story, took the ss on the table near her bed, and drank it. After that, she continued her story.

    "They considered the people from the divine race an eyesore and a threat to their existence. That''s why they started massacring our race one after another. But it turns out that it''s not only our race that experiences it. The other races suffered the same fate, and even the angel race in our realm became extinct." Azalia trembled violently after remembering her past. Azalia suddenly found it difficult to breathe, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead because the incident was a deep trauma for her.

    Ziel stretched out his hand and pointed at Azalia. He shot a gray light from his fingertip towards her forehead. Azalia''s body was enveloped in the warm gray light, and her breathing stabilized.

    "Thank you, Ken." Azalia smiled and took a deep breath before opening her mouth again.

    "At that time, my parents, who were kings and queens of that realm, gathered the remaining races and dered war with those primeval gods. Although the number of our enemies was few, they were powerful, and the battle ended in the victory of the primeval god. We were at a disadvantage from the start of the war, and we knew that but refused to give up." Azalia took a deep breath and tried to stabilize her heart.

    "The warsted for several months until all the races in the divine realm were annihted, leaving only our race. In the end, only our race can go to war with those primeval gods. In the final battle, my parents and the rest of my race sacrificed their lives to destroy space in the divine realm and create a portal for us to escape." Azalia had tears in her eyes and felt a pain in her chest when she remembered her parents'' sacrifice.

    "Dozens of people from the divine race managed to escape. We didn''t know where the portal was taking us and when we opened our eyes, we were already on this continent. But the most surprising thing is that we lost our divine power when we came to this world." Azalia smiled sadly and wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    "Hmm... so that''s how it is. Shouldn''t you mingle with the natives of this continent instead of doing subjugation as those primeval gods did in the divine realm?" Ziel narrowed his eyes and said coldly to Azalia.

    "I can''t do anything about it. The people of the divine race had a certain arrogance after being rulers in the divine realm for a long time. After we found out that the people of this world were so weak even after we lost our divine power, the people of my race decided to be the rulers of the Clorius continent." Azalia smiled bitterly in response to Ziel''s words.

    "Then what is your goal in collecting the world altar fragments? Do you intend to return to the divine realm and seek revenge?" Ziel repeated his second question to Azalia.

    "How could I dare to return to the divine realm. It would only lead toplete annihtion for my race. After all, I don''t know how far this world is from the divine realm. So I never thought about it." Azalia shook her head weakly and denied Ziel''s conjecture.

    "Can you tell me your true purpose?" Ziel felt that Azalia was reluctant to give him an answer, so he pushed her a bit.

    "I want to take my race to another world by using the world altar." Azalia answered Ziel honestly.

    "Why did you do that?" Lilith entered into their conversation because she was curious about Azalia''s reasoning.

    "My brother has the mark of one of the primeval gods, and he knows that they are looking for the whereabouts of our race. My brother feels that those primeval gods wille to this world sooner orter." Azalia answered with a frightened face.

 Chapter 214 7

    The atmosphere in the room became silent after Azalia said those words. Ziel frowned because he felt that his life would be moreplicated in the future if those primeval gods really came to the Clorius continent. He was confident he could fight three or four divine races simultaneously, but it was a different story with a primeval god whose power he still didn''t know.

    On the other hand, Lilith trembled from feeling the same fear as Azalia. As someone from the divine race, she naturally didn''t want those primeval gods toe to the Clorius continent and start hunting down the people of her race one after another.

    "So that''s why Azael left the space beast to you and didn''t use it when he fought with me. He had no intention of taking the monster to death with him because he wanted you to keep it to protect your race." Ziel nodded after understanding why Azael didn''t have a space beast with him when fighting against him.

    "You are right. That was the original goal, but didn''t you kill the beast? So we have no other trump card to use against those primeval gods. Space beasts are the only monsters my parents left behind that can fight them or buy time until we can escape." Azalia smiled bitterly after remembering that she had lost the space beast. She couldn''t me Aghares for releasing the monster or Ziel for killing it.

    "Hmm�� I''m sorry, but I had no other choice but to kill the monster." Ziel didn''t think that space beasts were essential for the survival of the divine race.

    "At first, I did me you, but not anymore. What I have to do right now is hasten the collecting of the world altar fragments and regroup the people of the divine race who were scattered to various corners of the continent." Azalia smiled to reassure Ziel that she no longer med him for the matter. She would instead think about ns for their race than regret what had happened.

    "What do you mean regrouping the people of the divine race? Aren''t all the people of the divine race under the auspices of the god''s domain organization?" Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Azalia''s n. He thought everyone from the divine race would automatically be members of the god domain organization, but he seemed wrong.

    "I hope so too. Unfortunately, the reality that happened was different from what I expected. The people of the divine race have been divided since my brother''s death. Some gathered together and lived peacefully in a remote ce on the Clorius continent. The rest, I have absolutely no idea of their whereabouts." Azalia shook her head helplessly.

    "If you say you want to gather them back, you already have a way, right? Because you can''t search for them one by one on this continent." Ziel said indifferently to Azalia. Even though it was only his guess, he was 80% sure that Azalia already had her way.

    "You''re right. I already have a way. The method is the same as when I invited people from the divine race who wanted to be members of the god domain organization. But I''m sorry that I can''t tell you about this." Azalia said apologetically to Ziel. Lilith nodded after hearing Azalia''s words because she also epted the invitation.

    "You don''t need to apologize because I wouldn''t ask that far either. But I''m guessing that you can find out the location of the world altar fragments must use that method too. Isn''t that right, Azalia?" Ziel once wondered about how the people of the divine race found the location of the world altar fragment. It turned out to be rted to Azalia. Although it didn''t show the exact location, it made it easier for them to search for the world altar fragments.

    "Looks like I can''t hide that from you." Azalia smiled broadly and didn''t deny Ziel''s conjecture.

    "I was just guessing, but I didn''t think my guess would hit the mark." Ziel didn''t want to talk about it anymore because he didn''t want Azalia to think that he was looking for Azalia''s way of finding that world altar fragment. After all, he had never been interested in it in the first ce.

    "Hey, Ken..." Azalia looked like she wanted to say something but got stuck in her throat from hesitating.

    "Hmm...what''s wrong?" Ziel looked into Azalia''s eyes.

    "Why did you get in the way of my ns, Ken? Why do you kill people from my race and always fail me in collecting the world altar fragments? Are you still siding with the human race until now and hostile to our race because you are a hero?" In the end, Azalia ventured to ask Ziel.

    Even though Azalia had only met Ziel once in the past, she didn''t want their current good rtionship to be damaged because of that question. But because she was carried away by her curiosity, Azalia couldn''t help but have to ask. Lilith nced at Ziel beside her. She more or less already knew why Ziel killed the people from the god domain organization.

    "You seem to have misunderstood. First, I''m no longer a hero. If you mention heroes, you must already know that the Rubelia Kingdom has summoned four new heroes from another world. Second, I don''t really care about the human race or any other race on this continent. I killed people of your race because they touched the people around me. Otherwise, I don''t care what they do." Ziel answered Azalia''s question with a serious face.

    "Would you still not care if the people of my race and I massacred every living thing on this continent?" Azalia asked Ziel with a sweet smile on her face.

    After hearing Azalia''s words, Lilith felt a chill run down her spine. She didn''t know if Azalia''s words were serious or a joke.

    "I don''t care as long as you don''t touch the people around me." Ziel replied indifferently.

    "Hahaha�� I''m kidding, Ken! Please don''t take my words seriously. But I''m a little jealous of those people around you." Azaliaughed and nced at Lilith next to Ziel. Even though she looked like she was joking, the jealousy in her heart was real as it was clearly disyed on her face.

    "I understand." Ziel answered curtly. After that, the two of them fell silent, and neither started a conversation anymore. After a while, Azalia finally broke their silence.

    "Hey, Ken. Can you give me the two world altar fragments in your possession? Don''t worry. I won''t ask for it for free. You know I don''t have anything that catches your eye. But I will give you everything I have as long as you give me the world altar fragments." Azalia asked with a hopeful face. Her face was slightly red when she said herst sentence because she realized what she meant.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Azalia''s request. If Azalia was serious about taking the people of her race to another world, she had to get the world altar fragment from Ziel''s hands, either voluntarily or by force. Ziel had been waiting for this question. But he didn''t expect Azalia to say such a bold thing. It shows how much Azalia cares about the survival of her race.

    On the other hand, Lilith was shocked after hearing Azalia''s words. She didn''t think that Azalia would make such an exchange. It was the same as Azalia exchanging herself for the world altar fragment and Ziel not responding to Azalia''s request right away. He was silent for a moment and furrowed his brows. This made Azalia even more nervous.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know what you''re thinking right now, but I would never make an exchange like this to anyone else, even if they have a world altar fragment! I dare to do this because I believe in you. I''m exining this, so you don''t misunderstand what I said earlier!" Azalia exined in a panic after thinking about why Ziel was silent after hearing her offer.

    "Are you sure you will give anything?" Ziel looked at Azalia''s beautiful body from top to bottom. What he''s doing looks like a pervert if other people don''t know him. But Lilith knew that Ziel was thinking about something else. Even so, she couldn''t help but frown as she watched Ziel''s eyes keep staring at Azalia''s body.

    "Of course!" Azalia answered firmly as if she was challenging Ziel. Her face blushed without her noticing.

    "Give me the tool you used to trace the world altar fragments." Ziel said tly.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but it can only be used by me, and there''s no way to transfer ownership." Azalia was surprised by Ziel''s request. She was disappointed that Ziel didn''t seem interested in her at all. She felt she had lost her charm as a woman.

    "I was only joking with you. I''ll give you my world altar fragment after you''ve collected all the rest. I''ll give it to you for free, so you don''t have to give anything to me." Ziel just wanted to see how Azalia would respond when she asked for the tool.

    Lilith sighed in relief after hearing Ziel''s words. She was d that Ziel didn''t take advantage of Azalia''s offer. If it was another man, Lilith was sure that person would not be able to resist the charm of a perfect woman like Azalia.

    "Okay. I will collect it soon." Azalia smiled weakly in response to Ziel''s words.

    "Looks like you already know the location of thest world altar fragment. Please be careful. You must have known that one of the world altar fragments was in the Rubelia Kingdom. If not necessary, don''t kill too many humans there when the fight breaks out." Ziel didn''t mean to defend the human race. He knew Azalia liked to mingle with other races, so Ziel didn''t want to see her force herself to ughter them.

    Even though he only met her once in the past, Ziel could tell that Azalia didn''t like killing. The massacre of humans and other races and the divine race experiment had been carried out without Azalia knowing. Ziel could tell from his chat with Azalia, and he felt that Azalia was still the same girl he met 900 years ago. Even so, Ziel didn''t tell Azalia about the matter. He wanted Azalia to find out herself.

    "Okay. Looks like it''s time for me to go back. But before that��" Ziel stood up from his chair and pointed at Azalia. Gray light erupted from his body and filled the room. Azalia opened her eyes wide after seeing something floating behind Ziel.

    [Time Rewind]

    A giant spirit circle appeared behind Ziel and then rotated. Ziel gathered the gray light at his fingertips and shot it at Azalia''s hand.

    "What are you doing...!?" Azalia wanted to dodge the gray light, but the spirit circle behind Ziel rotated again and stopped her movement. Azalia couldn''t help but ept the gray light.

    A gray light enveloped Azalia''s hand and slowly restored her hand to its original state. Not long after, Ziel pulled back the gray light and the aurora from Azalia''s hand. The aurora was the power that made the wound on Azalia''s hand unable to heal until now.

    "Ken�� this is��" Azalia felt that her hand no longer hurt. Then she removed the bandages covering her arms. Azalia was surprised because the wound on her hand had disappeared and returned to her white and smooth skin. She had tried various ways to treat the injury over the past week, but all her efforts were vain. But Ziel easily healed her in a matter of minutes. Of course, this made Azalia amazed.

    "It was the gift of our meeting after so long. All right, I have to go back. You''d better rest to recover your condition fully." Ziel removed the barrier he had created and exited Azalia''s room. Lilith followed obediently behind him. At the door, aghares were already waiting for him with piercing eyes, but Ziel just ignored him.

    "Miss, your hand!" Aghares was shocked after seeing Azalia folding her long-sleeved shirt and showing the skin on her hands. Azalia just smiled and didn''t answer. She left Aghares and intended to apany Ziel and Lilith until they came out of the barrier of her castle. Aghares was stunned and then followed Azalia from behind.

    After Ziel crossed the castle barrier, he turned around and looked straight into Azalia''s beautiful eyes.

    "I know you bear a heavy burden after Azael''s death. You must maintain the survival of your race on this continent. I just wanted to say, if you run into a problem you can''t solve,e to me. Think of it as my sense of responsibility. But if you or people from your race touch the people around me, I will kill you without mercy." Ziel said seriously to Azalia.

    "I understand!" Azalia smiled broadly after hearing Ziel''s words. Even though Ziel''s words sounded like a threat, she could feel Ziel caring for her.

    "Okay. See you again." Ziel patted Lilith''s shoulder, and they disappeared from Azalia''s sight.

    "Miss, what are we going to do next?" Aghares trembled after hearing Ziel''s words earlier.

    "We will hasten the collecting of the world altar fragments. I will go with you to the location the Cardinal Mirror points to. After Fornius wakes up, we will immediately depart for the Beast Kingdom." Azalia smiled like a blooming flower and kept staring at the ce where Ziel had disappeared.

 Chapter 215 8

    After returning to the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom, the first thing Ziel did was to meet Kalya, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia. He felt he owed them a lot of exnation since he had told ra about his past and his meeting with Azalia.

    For some reason, Lilith had been following him ever since returning from Azalia''s floating castle. But when Ziel asked why she only replied that she also wanted to meet Kalya and the other girls. Before Ziel looked for Kalya, he first checked the condition of ra, Kyouka, and Princess Iris. Ziel quietly entered their room, and he saw ra and the other two girls still asleep. Then Ziel left the room quietly so as not to wake the three girls.

    Ziel had contacted Kalya through themunication brooch to inquire about her current location right after she and Lilith returned to the Cirlus Kingdom castle. Kalya quickly answered and informed him that she was in the garden behind the castle drinking tea while enjoying the sea view.

    After Ziel arrived at the garden behind the castle, Kalya was not alone. Apart from having Princess Freya and Princess Aishia apanying him, Princess Cordelia also sat among them. Ziel raised his eyebrows when he saw the girl with them. He didn''t know what Princess Cordelia was nning to do this time.

    "Ziel!" Princess Aishia quickly stood up from her seat and walked over to Ziel after noticing his appearance. Kalya and the other two girls also turned their eyes towards Ziel after hearing her shout. After Ziel and Lilith sat down on one of the chairs at the table, he immediately received a question from Kalya.

    "You came with Lilith?" Kalya smiled at Ziel and then turned her gaze to Lilith. When she saw Lilith''s face, she felt a little curious.

    "Has something good happened to you?" Kalya asked Lilith. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia also looked at her after hearing the suspicious tone of Kalya''s question. Lilith tried to remain calm under the gazes of the girls.

    "Hmm? I don''t think so. Everything went as usual." Lilith pondered for a while before answering Kalya''s question.

    "Hee...is that so? The expression on your face looks better than in the past week. No, I think this is your best expression since entering the academy." Kalya did not ask Lilith further because she felt that Lilith was also unaware of her situation.

    "Is that true? I feel like nothing has changed in my face?" Lilith took out a mirror from her space storage and looked at her face. She felt that her expression was still the same as she always was.

    "You are right. At first, I didn''t see it either. But after I took a closer look, I realized that you currently seem free. It''s like the burden you''ve been carrying on your shoulders all this time has disappeared." Kalya smiled in response to Lilith''s question.

    "Hmm... you''re right. it looks the same at first nce, but you look slightly different right now." Princess Freya nodded in agreement with Kalya''s words.

    "So, where have you been going? I''ve contacted you via themunications brooch, but you''re out of range. Did you happen to run into Lilith on the way here, or did you go with her before?" Kalya asked Ziel calmly. Even so, her tone sounded like she was interrogating.

    "Did you go to a ce very far from the Cirlus Kingdom? You should have told us first so we wouldn''t have to go around the castle to find you." Princess Freya pouted and added another question before Ziel could answer Kalya''s question.

    "I''m sorry if I made you worry. But you should know that I''ll be fine wherever I am. Besides, let me answer your questions one by one. It will be difficult for me to answer if you ask many questions at once." Ziel looked at Kalya, Princess Freya, and finally at Princess Aishia. Although she was silent, Ziel knew that Princess Aishia also wanted to ask something. The three girls nodded except for Princess Cordelia, who had been quiet ever since Ziel came.

    "I just came back from my old acquaintance''s ce. The location was far from the Cirlus Kingdom, so themunication brooch didn''t work. I went to that ce together with Lilith. Not by coincidence, but because I did intend to invite her to apany me." Ziel answered the girls'' questions one by one. He actually wanted to tell them about what had happened to ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka. But since Princess Cordelia was in that ce, he put it off and would exin it to them another time.

    "Hmm... you did it on purpose? Does that mean the ce you went to is rted to Lilith?" Kalya quickly understood the reason Ziel took Lilith to Azalia''s ce.

    "You are right. An old acquaintance of Ziel''s is of the same race as me. That''s why he took me with him." The one who answered Kalya''s question was not Ziel but Lilith.

    "Have the same race as you?" Kalya frowned upon hearing Lilith''s answer, whereas Princess Freya was surprised. Only the two of them knew what race Lilith was from. In other words, Ziel had other acquaintances from the divine race besides Lilith.

    Meanwhile, Princess Cordelia and Princess Aishia were confused by Kalya and Princess Freya''s response. The two girls thought that Lilith''s race was human or demon based on her appearance, which shouldn''t make Kalya and Princess Freya react like that since both races weremon in the Clorius continent.

    "What race are you, Lilith?" Princess Aishia subconsciously asked out of curiosity.

    "It is..." Lilith hesitated to answer the question. Then she nced at Ziel for his opinion. Lilith saw Ziel shaking his head.

    "I am a mix between a human and a demon." Lilith was forced to give a false answer to Princess Aishia. She had to provide her with the most reasonable answer for now.

    "Ooh��no wonder you have the hair color of the demon race but don''t have horns on your head." Princess Aishia nodded and immediately believed Lilith''s answer. Princess Cordelia also had the same thoughts as her.

    Princess Freya and Kalya looked at each other after hearing Lilith''s answer. They had seen Lilith nce secretly at Ziel before answering the question. The two girls guessed that Ziel would not allow Lilith to reveal her identity as a divine race in front of Princess Cordelia.

    "By the way�� why did you two get together with Princess Cordelia? Shouldn''t he be dealing with the problems of the Cirlus Kingdom''s soldiers who died on that ind?" Ziel looked at Princess Cordelia. Kalya and the other girls seemed to have difficulty answering Ziel''s question. On the other hand, Princess Cordelia trembled after hearing Ziel ask why she was with the girls at this time.

    "I�� I want to apologize for my words and actions at that time to the girls, especially to you." Princess Cordelia squeezed the words out of her mouth. He seemed to have discussed it with Kalya and the other girls before Ziel came.

    "I have already forgiven you. But even so, that doesn''t mean I''ll take back the ve seal I instilled in you and your father." Ziel responded indifferently.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand. I never expected you to do that either." Princess Cordelia sighed in relief after hearing Ziel''s answer.

    "Like I said, right? Ziel wouldn''t mind that kind of thing. But please don''t do it again." Kalya smiled warmly at Princess Cordelia, but her voice grew cold at thest sentence.

    "I won''t repeat it. But please don''t be so cold to me." Princess Cordelia smiled apologetically.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were shocked to see Princess Cordelia''s reaction. She looked like a brave girl on the battlefield, but she now looked like an ordinary girl. Kalya smiled and turned her gaze to Ziel.

    "Isn''t there something you wanted to talk to us about, Ziel?" Kalya said confidently. She seemed to know the purpose of Zieling to meet them.

    "Eh? Is that so, Ziel? Did something happen?" Princess Freya felt one step slower than Kalya. But she quickly put that thought aside because she knew that usually, Ziel would say something important when he took the initiative to start a conversation. That''s why Princess Freya wanted to focus on listening to Ziel.

    "You are right. But before that�� is there anything you want to ask, Aishia?" Ziel looked at Princess Aishia, who seemed to be holding back from asking the question in her mind.

    "Oh, nothing. I don''t have anything I want to ask you." Princess Aishia frantically shook her head and denied Ziel''s words.

    "Aishia, I have known you since childhood. You don''t have to hold back when you''re around us. Haven''t we indirectly be like family? Isn''t that so, sis Kalya?" Princess Freya held Princess Aishia''s hand next to hers, then she nced at Kalya and winked coquettishly.

    "She''s right. You don''t have to hold back when you''re around us." Kalya smiled sincerely at Princess Aishia. Their treatment made Princess Aishia''s heart warm.

    "Freya, miss Kalya��" Princess Freya''s eyes became wet. She was touched by the two girls'' sincere words.

    At first, Princess Aishia felt awkward about their rtionship because the three of them liked the same guy. She might be able to act casually toward Princess Freya since she was her childhood friend.

    But it''s a different story with Kalya because they have a rtively significant age difference. Princess Aishia is afraid of saying the wrong thing in front of her and making Kalya hate her. If that happened, Ziel would probably keep his distance from her, and Princess Aishia''s heart would break.

    But that was only a shadow of her fear. In reality, Princess Freya and Kalya happily epted her and already considered her as their sister.

    "So, what exactly do you want to ask?" Ziel involuntarily smiled upon seeing the closeness of the three of them but quickly returned to his emotionless face.

    "That is�� I identally saw you enter ra''s room this morning. did something happen to her?" Princess Aishia asked with a worried face.

    Princess Aishia feels that way because Princess Aishia has gotten closer to ra in the past week. Since ra found out that Princess Aishia was Ziel''s former master''s older sister, they often went out. When they were alone, they usually talked about Ziel. They share stories about the past and present Ziel. Because of that, Princess Aishia felt a particr affinity with her.

    "Coincidentally, the answer to your question is something I wanted to talk to you about." Ziel looked one by one at the faces of the girls in front of him, then stopped at Princess Cordelia.

    "Hmm�� if this is an important matter, I will leave this ce." Princess Cordelia reluctantly stood up and intended to leave the table.

    "I never said you shouldn''t hear it. Since Leya and the others don''t mind your presence, you may remain seated and listen. You won''t be able to divulge what you''ve heard here anyway. Unless you want to feel excruciating pain from the punishment of the ve seal." Ziel stopped Princess Cordelia as none of the girls voiced their objections to him. It seemed their rtionship had improved without Ziel knowing.

    "Thank you." Princess Cordelia smiled with pleasure. She felt that she had be a part of that group of girls. Princess Cordelia did not have many friends her age in the Cirlus Kingdom due to her talent and position as a general. But with Kalya and the girls, she feels free and can be an ordinary girl. Princess Cordelia sat back in her chair and waited for Ziel to start speaking.

    "I came to Miss ra''s room this morning to..." Ziel told the chronology of what happened this morning. It started with the reason he came to ra''s room and found out that ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka were the reincarnations of her dead friend. He also exined the current state of the three girls. On that asion, Ziel also told the whole story of his past to the girls at the table.

    Princess Freya and the other girls couldn''t help but fall silent after hearing Ziel''s absurd story. Even Kalya and Lilith were still shocked after hearing the whole story about Ziel''s past. They thought that they knew Ziel better than the other girls, but they were wrong.

    "Is everything you said true?" Princess Cordelia subconsciously asked because she couldn''t believe Ziel''s story.

    "Ziel would never lie to us. There''s no point in him doing that to us anyway because whatever he says, we''ll believe him." Kalya smiles like a blooming flower. She seemed to have given herplete trust to Ziel.

    Princess Cordelia was speechless when she heard Kalya''s statement. In her eyes, Kalya''s blind trust in Ziel was like adoration. She became even more shocked after seeing the other girls nod in agreement with those words.

 Chapter 216 9

    After Ziel told Kalya and the girls about his past in full, they continued their tea and talked about other things. Princess Cordelia still couldn''t believe Ziel''s story.

    Even though Princess Cordelia knew Ziel''s power was extraordinary, the story about reincarnation was something she found absurd. On the other hand, Kalya and the other girls easily epted Ziel''s story without the slightest hesitation. It made Princess Cordelia smile helplessly and feel envious of those girls who could put theirplete trust in Ziel.

    Not long after that, Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Lilith left the ce because they wanted to rest in their rooms until the magic train was repaired. Meanwhile, Princess Cordelia had to meet her father to discuss the recruitment of new soldiers to fill the vacancies of the soldiers who had died during the battle against Fornius.

    So only Ziel and Kalya were left in that ce at the moment. Kalya got up from her chair and sat on the chair right next to Ziel. She even shifted her chair closer to him. Then Kalya behaved as spoiled as usual when they were alone. She rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder and intertwined her fingers with him.

    "Aren''t you afraid that someone from the academy will see us?" Ziel thinks Kalya''s actions are getting bolder by the day. She unhesitatingly indulged herself in Ziel''s arms in such an open space.

    "That''s not a problem for me. If they want to see, then look at our intimacy! After all, no one from the academy came to this ce apart from the girls and me." Kalya said confidently, and she tightened her grip on Ziel''s hand.

    "Has something happened?" After bing a student at the academy, Ziel spent more time alone with Kalya than ra because he lived not far from Kalya''s mansion. He knows Kalya''s nature and personality very well because Kalya never holds back and bes her true self when she is with him. Ziel knows that Kalya won''t act like this for no reason

    "Hmma?| I was thinking about your old acquaintance from the divine race. Is she a girl?" Kalya asked in a spoiled voice. If other men heard it, they wouldn''t be able to suppress their desire to hug Kalya. Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Kalya''s question. He wasn''t mesmerized by her voice, but he thought Kalya''s woman instinct was sharp.

    "You are right. She''s a girl." Ziel answered honestly. He doesn''t need to hide anything from Kalya.

    "When you say she is an old acquaintance of yours, do you mean you had known her in your past life before you reincarnated?" Kalya threw another question at Ziel.

    "Yes. I only met her once in the past, and I recognized her again when I fought two divine race people a week ago." Ziel calmly responded to Kalya''s question. He could see Kalya''s face slightly pouted on his shoulder.

    "Is that so? But I feel your mood has changed a bit today. Is it because of your old acquaintance or the reincarnation of your friend?" Kalya no longer hides her jealousy toward Ziel. Previously she thought only Dryads might threaten her and took Kalya''s special position in Ziel''s heart because Dryads were his old acquaintances. But today, two girls from Ziel''s past appeared simultaneously. This made Kalya feel very threatened.

    Kalya had been feeling restless ever since she heard the full story of Ziel''s past. Luckily, she could restrain herself in front of Princess Freya and the other girls. Even though Kalya said she was willing to share Ziel with another woman, she didn''t want her special position in Ziel''s heart to be taken by another girl. Thinking about it made her chest hurt.

    "That isa?| I did get a little carried away with those two reunions. Does it bother you?" Ziel looked directly into Kalya''s eyes and vice versa. They were so close that they could feel each other''s breath. If one of them moved even a little, their lips would touch.

    "Hmma?| I do feel a little bothered by that." Kalya honestly admits it. Then she moved slightly and ced a light kiss on Ziel''s lips.

    "I''m sorry if that bothered you. But I did not have a special rtionship with the two of them in the past." Ziel kissed Kalya''s forehead and did it long enough to calm her mind. Kalya closed her eyes and felt the affection in Ziel''s treatment of her.

    After that, Ziel stopped kissing her and gently stroked her head. Kalya still closed her eyes and enjoyed their intimacy.

    "Ziel, between me, Dryad, your old friend and old acquaintance, who is the prettiest? I want you to answer honestly." Kalya asked seriously.

    "I actually wanted to answer that each of you has its own beauty, but you definitely won''t want to ept that answer, right?" Ziel asked softly directly in Kalya''s ear and made her whole body tremble. Kalya could only nod with a flushed face.

    "Since you want me to answer honestly, the answer is an old acquaintance of mine." Ziel didn''t know how Kalya would react after hearing that answer. He followed Kalya''s request and answered based on what he saw with his eyes.

    "Is that so? I thought I was beautiful enough to make you say that I am the most special woman in the world, but it turns out that your old acquaintance is much prettier." Kalya pouted after hearing Ziel''s words. She looked somewhat dissatisfied with the answer.

    "You don''t have to be the most beautiful woman to be special. Even though I got to know them first, you are still the most special woman to me, and no one will be able to rece you." Ziel said softly while caressing Kalya''s smooth cheeks.

    "Ziel..." Kalya called the man next to her with a voice full of love. Her eyes were wet, and her body was hot. Kalya slowly brought her thin red lips closer to Ziel''s. But a voice from behind them stopped her.

    "Cougha?| Can you not do that in an open space like this?" The person speaking in a somewhat irritated voice was Ziel''s current employer, ra. She did note alone to the ce. Kyouka and Princess Iris apany her. The three girls'' faces were red to the point of their ears when they saw the scene before their eyes.

    "Could youete or pretend you didn''t see us here?" Kalya asked calmly. She already knew the three girls were behind her, but she ignored them and only focused on the man next to her.

    "I didn''t expect the cold Miss Kalya to have such a side." ra was taken aback after hearing Kalya''s reply.

    Kalya just smiled and didn''t answer her words. Then she remembered the story about the reincarnation of Ziel''s friend in his past life. Kalya looked at the three girls and opened her mouth.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you okay right now? I''ve heard everything from Ziel. Does that memory still bother you?" Kalya asked with a concerned face.

    "Hmma?| we still don''t know that. When we sleep at night, the memoryes in dreams, and it doesn''t happen every day either. So we have to wait three to seven days to find the answer." Kyouka answered Kalya''s question. Among the three girls, she was the one who understood their situation the most.

    "Is that so?" Kalya nced at Ziel and asked for the answer.

    "It was like that before. However, I have sealed ''her'' soul so that you won''t be bothered by that dream anymore." Ziel exined to Kalya and then looked at the three girls behind him.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka trembled for no apparent reason. They didn''t know when Ziel did that. They remembered Ziel pointing at them and a ball of light shooting into their foreheads. Not long after, the three girls lost their consciousness.

    Kyouka''s face suddenly turned red because she remembered something. She was the only one who still had consciousness until Ziel left their room. Kyouka''s current feelings were veryplicated after vaguely remembering what Ziel had done to her before shepletely lost consciousness. Whether it was her own feelings or the influence of Shiori''s memories, she still didn''t know the answer.

    "Eh!? So we won''t have that dream again?" ra was shocked after hearing Ziel''s answer. Even so, her face looked a bit displeased.

    "Is that so? You have sealed ''her'' soul?" Princess Iris smiled bitterly. She knew that she should feel relieved after hearing that. But oddly enough, she felt disappointed instead.

    "Yes. You don''t have to worry about that anymore. You are you and not her." Ziel said seriously to the three girls. He didn''t want Shori''s memories to change their personalities, especially ra.

    "Ziel, can you not say that? Those words hurt so much for some reason." Princess Iris smiled painfully after hearing Ziel''s words. She felt a thorn pierce her heart when Ziel said that.

    ra and Kyouka nodded in agreement with Princess Iris'' words. On the one hand, they were happy when Ziel said that because they felt that Ziel saw them as their current self and not Shiori. But on the other hand, they felt that Ziel was subtly rejecting their existence. The three girls felt pain in their chests, probably because of Shiori''s soul within their bodies.

    "I understand. You better sit down first. You just woke up and haven''t had breakfast. I have already prepared food in my space storage to eat when you wake up." Ziel could see the painful expressions on their faces and decided not to talk about it anymore and changed the subject.

    Ziel took out food and drink from his space storage. The originally empty table was filled with various kinds of food and drink. The three girls'' stomachs rumbled upon seeing the food on the table, and Ziel heard it.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka''s faces were red to their ears from embarrassment. They realized that their stomachs were empty because they had not had breakfast since morning. But it wasn''t veryfortable because Ziel and Kalya heard it.

    "Okay. How long are you going to stand there in silence? You have to eat it right away before it gets cold. I will also dine with you at this table." Kalya smiled and invited the girls to sit down immediately.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka nodded and quickly sat on the chair in front of Ziel. The three girls ate while lowering their heads. They were still embarrassed by what had happened before. The ce was silent as neither of them spoke. Ziel also didn''t want to disturb them while enjoying their breakfast.

    After eating, the three girls went straight back to their room. Kalya also reluctantly had to leave because she had to attend a meeting with the academy teachers and Merlick. The person remaining in that ce was Ziel. He sat quietly, looking at the sea view.

    Time passed quickly, and without realizing it was already evening. The magic train repair went smoothly and was finished on time. The entire academy''s people were gathered at the parked magic train. They will return to the academy as scheduled.

    King Raghnall and the soldiers came to escort the departure of people from the academy, especially his daughter, Princess Rinne. Ever since he returned to the Cirlus Kingdom, King Raghnall had never discussed the person responsible for defeating Fornius, even though Merlick had asked him repeatedly. Apart from King Raghnall, Princess Cordelia also came to the ce. Her feelings were veryplicated when she saw Ziel enter the magic train.

    When ra was about to get on the magic train, she saw Princess Ireneing toward her. King Redis and his family decided to return to the Demon Kingdom once their state hadpletely recovered. After the incident, King Redis and Queen Triana were hospitalized for a whole week. Their current condition is much better. Because of that, Princess Irene was able to go out to escort ra and the other girls off. But she could only meet with ra at this time because the other girls had already entered the magic train first.

    "ra, I''m sorry that I only see you now. Be careful on the road and don''t forget me. Please convey my regards to Ken and the other girls!" Princess Irene said as she tightly gripped ra''s hand. Her eyes were wet, and she looked like she could cry at any moment.

    "You don''t need to apologize because I know your situation. I will convey your greetings to them. You don''t have to worry because we will meet again!" ra hugged Princess Irene, and tears flowed from her eyes. She felt sad when she heard Princess Irene''s words.

    "Yes!" Princess Irene could no longer suppress her sadness, and tears rolled down her cheeks. ra reluctantly had to let go of her arms and get into the magic train because it was time for them to depart. Not long after, the magic train floated and dashed away from the Cirlus Kingdom.

    ***

    The sky above the Cirlus Kingdom had darkened, and the sun had turned to the moon. Dark clouds covered the starry sky above the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom. Among the clouds suddenly appeared someone whose figure was not clearly visible, staring intently at the castle.

    "Hmma?| that irregr guy seems to have gone a long way. I wouldn''t have lost him if it wasn''t for me taking a lot of time to adapt to this body. Well then, I''ll have to catch up with another irregr besides that guy. The three irregrs are moving at high speed towardsa?|The Beast Kingdom?" The figure then disappeared along with the dark clouds above the Cirlus Kingdom castle.

 Chapter 217 10

    The atmosphere in the Piqmentia Grand Academy had not changed much after being left on vacation by the academy people for half a month. It had been a week since the teachers and students returned from the Cirlus Kingdom. This morning was the students'' first day of their second semester at the academy. They were currently gathered by Merlick suddenly on the academy grounds for an unknown reason.

    On a small tform, Merlick stood opposite the students who lined up neatly ording to their sses, and their homeroom teacher stood at the front of the row. The teachers'' faces also looked confused because they didn''t know Merlick''s purpose in gathering them.

    "You must be confused about why I gathered all of you in this ce." Merlick smiled and looked at the group of students in front of him. They nodded at Merlick''s words.

    "Yesterday, I received an invitation to attend the inauguration of the Arcuz Grand Academy. The event will be held next week. For the students who don''t know yet, Arcuz Grand Academy has the same goals as ours, and they are in the demi-human region or rather in the territory of the Beast Kingdom." Merlick opened his mouth and began his exnation. He used magic to make his voice louder and could be heard by the students in the back row.

    "Shouldn''t Arcuz Grand Academy be inaugurated next year? Why is it suddenly elerated to next week?" vio raised his hand and asked Merlick.

    "I don''t know the exact reason either, but I suspect that this has something to do with the incident in the Cirlus Kingdom. Perhaps this was due to the report of King Redis of the Demon Kingdom to the kings of other kingdoms in the demi-human region." Merlick calmly answered vio''s question. The students started to get noisy after hearing Merlick''s answer. They recalled the incident when the academy people were on vacation in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "So, why did you gather us here?" Beatrix raised her hand and asked Merlick the purpose of gathering the academy students and teachers without any prior notice.

    "That''s because the invitation allowed me to bring five students from each ss and one teacher. The rest will remain at the academy and carry out their studies as usual." Merlick exined some of the contents of the invitation and why he had gathered the students and teachers all of a sudden.

    "I have to go there and see the geniuses of the demi-human region!"

    "Eh!? So only a few of us can go to the event?"

    "If it''s only five students, what about the Princesses or heroes in ss S? Will some of them stay in the academy?"

    The students became noisy after hearing Melrick''s words. Some were excited, and some looked disappointed that the number of students Merlick could bring was so small. The maximum number of students Piqmentia Grand Academy can bring is only 35 people. That would naturally disappoint most students who had to stay in the academy. Not to mention that ss S has a lot of genius students. It would be a shame if they were not included.

    "I know what you''re thinking right now. For the Princesses and heroes, you have your own invitation. The princesses get an invitation to their respective kingdoms, while the four heroes get a special invite. So they were not included in the quota of students who would represent the Piqmentia Grand Academying to the inauguration ceremony. For the princesses, whether you want to go there or not, you can talk about it with your parents. But for the heroes, you are obliged toe to the event." Merlick exined further to the students.

    The disappointed students became excited, especially from ss S. They had a greater chance of getting a quota toe to the event when the Princesses and heroes were not included.

    "So, what should we do to get that quota? Will the principal directly choose the students who will attend the event??" One of the students from ss S asked.

    "I will not unfairly choose you directly. The academy will be holding a written test today, and the top 5 from each ss will participate in the event. Is there anything else you want to ask?" Merlick smiled at the question. He looked into the faces of the students in front of him and waited for them to ask another question.

    "Why do you need a written test? Wouldn''t it be better if we did a practice test like a one-on-one fight?" One of the boys from ss A raised his hand and asked Merlick.

    "The inauguration ceremony of Arcuz Grand Academy will be in one week while the trip by magic train will probably take five to six days. So like it or not, we have to leave tomorrow. If I use the one-on-one battle as a test, the students who make it into the top five might get injured and not fully heal the next day. That''s why I decided on a written test to determine the quota." Merlick exined his reasons for choosing written tests over practical tests. The students nodded in agreement after hearing that answer.

    "Okay. If there are no other questions, the students may return to their respective sses and wait for the test to start. For the teachers, please stay here because there is still something I want to talk to you about." Merlick saw that the students had understood the exnation and allowed them to return to their sses and prepare for the written test. Meanwhile, the seven teachers approached the stage and stood right in front of Merlick.

    "I asked you to stay here because I wanted to talk to you about something else, which still concerns the invitation." Merlick didn''t want to mince words and immediately stated his reason for keeping the teachers there.

    "Is there any specific order for the academy teachers regarding the invitation?" Beatrix asked Merlick. The question represents the other six teachers.

    "I don''t have any orders for you. I just wanted to say that I''ve decided that vio wille with me to that inauguration. So, I''d like you to help look after ss S while he''s gone." Merlick had already decided who would go with him since receiving the invitation.

    Merlick made this decision because he saw that ss S was the only ss whose student numbers would decrease significantly when they left for the inauguration of the Arcuz Grand Academy. The five Princesses and the four heroes would go with him there. So he thought it was eptable to leave it to another teacher. While looking at the teachers in front of him, Merlick suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at Kalya.

    "Ah, I forgot to tell you. Kalya, you are also going to that event because Jasmine contacted me. It would be best if you came with her to represent the Elven Kingdom. She said that your presence with the Elven Kingdom is significant. Besides that, you can also meet your little brother at Arcuz Grand Academy." Merlick reminded Kalya about the message Queen Jasmine had left when she gave the invitation for the inauguration.

    "Okay. I wille to that event." Kalya sighed heavily. She didn''t want to participate in such an event, but she wanted to meet her younger brother.

    Kalya had not seen her younger brother in a very long time. She had a better rtionship with him than with her older sister, Queen Jasmine. Unfortunately, when Kalya returned to the Elven Kingdom at that time, her younger brother was in the territory of the Beast Kingdom. She feels a bit sad when she remembers it.

    "Because of that, the teachers will also take care of ss D. Do you understand?" Merlick added an exnation.

    "We got it!" The other five teachers answered in unison.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay. Youe with me to pick up the materials for the written test in my office. After that, you go back to your sses and immediately start the written test." Merlick walked toward his office. vio and the other teachers nodded and followed behind him.

    ***

    The students walked towards their respective sses after being dismissed by Merlick. They put on various expressions on their faces. Some students looked serious, some were excited, and others looked nervous. Most of the students seemed interested in participating in the inauguration of the Arcuz Grand Academy. Apart from broadening their horizons about other countries'' territories, they could also meet geniuses from all over the demi-human region.

    Unfortunately, Ziel wasn''t one of the students who wanted to participate in such an event. He would rather stay in the academy, or so he wanted. But that depends on ra. Ziel had to follow her and take one of the ss D quotas if ra wanted toe to the event.

    "Ken!" ra patted Ziel''s shoulder from behind. She walked along with Princess Iris, Kyouka, and Megumi. Ziel saw Megumi waving her hand while smiling at her, but Kyouka scolded her when she saw it.

    "Would you like toe to that inauguration ceremony, mydy?" Ziel could tell from the expression on ra''s face. He could only sigh and ept reality.

    "You are right! Iris and Kyouka are going to that event! Because of that, I had to get a quota in ss S and go with them. Besides, I heard that Irene would also be enrolling in the Arcuz Grand Academy, and I could meet her again there. It motivated me even more to attend the inauguration event. I have to get one of the ss S quotas no matter what!" ra said with fiery eyes. Princess Iris and the two girls behind her couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "Yes. Good luck, mydy. I''m sure you''ll be able to get one of those quotas." Ziel cheered ra on. Even though he was reluctant, he had to join the fight for ss D''s quota and go with ra to the Beast Kingdom.

    "You have to fight too, Ken! You could easily make it into the top five in ss D!" ra cheered Ziel back with a big smile.

    "I understand." Ziel answered curtly. He didn''t know what to say after seeing ra''s fighting intent.

    Not long after, Ziel and the four girls parted ways because their ss directions were different. Ziel arrived at his ss earlier than the four girls because it was closer to the entrance of the building. When he came into the ssroom, Ziel saw that most of the students had already taken their seats. The students only nced at him briefly and returned to their preparations for the written test.

    Ziel has a thin presence in ss D and has average grades. Because of that, almost no students pay attention to him. The only ss D student who knows the real Ziel is the pink-haired girl who always has a cheerful expression on her face, Rhea.

    Right after Ziel sat in his chair, Kalya entered the ss and started a written test topete for the quota to participate in the inauguration ceremony of Arcuz Grand Academy.

    ***

    The written test was over just before lunchtime, and the results would be announced on the same day because the students who had ranked in the top five had to prepare for their departure tomorrow morning.

    As usual, Ziel spent his lunchtime with ra and Princess Iris. Besides the two girls, Princess Freya, Lilith, and Princess Aishia were also at the same table as him. This sight naturally attracted the attention of all the students in the cafeteria, especially the male students. They looked at Ziel with bloodshot eyes like they were ready to kill him. The boys were envious of seeing Ziel having lunch while surrounded by the five beauties.

    At first, ra also invited Kyouka and Megumi, but they had to have lunch with Hikaru and Sintaro. Meanwhile, Kalya has to have lunch with the other teachers in Merlick''s office because they will discuss the written test results there.

    The students could see it directly in the magic projection for their respective sses. Anyone who got the top five in the test got a quota toe to the inauguration of Arcuz Grand Academy.

    When Ziel got to the announcement site for ss D, he saw several students from ss D muttering while looking at the magic projection in front of them.

    "Who is that person in rank five?"

    "Ken Nijisaki? Who''s he? Is there a student with that name?"

    "Ah! Isn''t he a boy who is always surrounded by beautiful female students?"

    "I think he got such luck because his master is a friend of the Princesses."

    Most of the ss D students were disappointed and confused after seeing the announcement on the magic projection, especially when they saw ranked five in the test results.

    After Ziel saw the results of the ss D test, he walked towards the announcement ce for ss S to see ra''s test results, but he didn''t see ra anywhere. Then he checked the top five rankings in magic projection. ra got rank one because the Princesses and heroes didn''t take part in the test, whereas he saw Lilith''s name at rank five. Ziel returned to his cottage after finishing his business there.

    Time passed quickly, and the day had changed. This morning was the day Merlick and the students from the academy departed for the Beast Kingdom to attend the Arcuz Grand Academy inauguration event. Another incident no less dangerous than the one they had experienced so far was waiting for them in that kingdom.

 Chapter 218 11

    The Beast Kingdom was one of the kingdoms in the demi-human region. That kingdom was the strongest among the other three kingdoms in the eastern region of the continent. That was because the king of the Beast Kingdom was a true battle maniac and kept increasing their military strength every year.

    The geography of the Beast Kingdom is very diverse. Unlike the territory of the Elven Kingdom with mostly forests, the territory of the Dwarven Kingdom with mostly grasnds, and the territory of the Demon Kingdom with mostly sea and inds, the territory of the Beast Kingdom was very bnced. The kingdom''s forests, meadows, and mountains had almost the same area. In contrast, their sea area is slightly smaller than the three areas.

    The capital of the Beast Kingdom was named Animaria and was located at the center of its territory. Even though the civilization in that kingdom wasn''t as advanced as the Dwarven Kingdom or perhaps the kingdoms in the human region, it couldn''t be said to be out of date either, especially when ites to the military. The King of the Beast Kingdom had always spent arge part of his kingdom''s ie increasing their military strength. Because of that, the Beast Kingdom was chosen as the ce where the Arcuz Grand Academy was founded.

    Ever since the academy was built in Animaria, the civilization in the city had be more advanced and more visitors hade to the ce. They were either just stopping temporarily in the city or intended to enroll in the academy.

    Unlike the Piqmentia Grand Academy, with seven tall towers, the Arcuz Grand Academy only had a magnificent building like a pce. The building was called the Monarch Pce. Arcuz Grand Academy also has the same seven sses as Piqmentia Grand Academy, and the highest ss is the ss S.

    Inside the ss S room within the Monarch pce, a girl with long white hair and wearing a veil to cover her face partially seemed to daydream while looking up at the sky from the window. Even though she covered her face, it couldn''t hide her beauty.

    "Aze! Would you like toe with us to the cafeteria for lunch?" One of the female students asked the white-haired girl.

    "Sorry, but I''m not hungry yet. You can go there first." The white-haired girl politely refused.

    "Okay. But when you''re hungry, you should immediately follow us to the cafeteria!" The female student smiled after hearing the white-haired girl''s answer. Then she left the ssroom with the other female students.

    "Haa..." After the female students left, the white-haired girl sighed. Then she muttered in a low voice that no one else could hear.

    "Where exactly is that world altar fragment? I''ve searched using the Cardinal Mirror many times but can''t find it. I only know that it is in this academy. But if I search for it slowly, it might take a long time." The white-haired girl said to herself, then sighed a second time.

    The white-haired girl was Azalia. She had been in the Beast Kingdom for about a week. When Azalia arrived in the Beast Kingdom with Aghares and Fornius, she immediately searched for the whereabouts of the world altar fragment.

    After searching for it for several days, Azalia finally found the location of the world altar fragment. Although she didn''t know its exact location, she could guess that the object she was looking for was inside the Monarch Pce.

    Fornius and Aghares couldn''t search by brute force like they used to. Besides that, Azalia also forbade them to do that. Azalia was afraid that they would identally run into the same existence as Ziel if they caused amotion in the kingdom and made their n fail.

    Azalia had to find the world altar fragment at all costs. She did not allow any failure in their ns. Coincidentally, Arcuz Grand Academy was opening registration for new students. Azalia decided to sneak into the academy by enrolling as a student. She could easily pass the academy entrance exam and be epted into ss S.

    Azalia couldn''t leave the task to Aghares or Fornius. Their disguises would soon be exposed because none of them could blend in with other races as well as Azalia did. Those two also couldn''t control their emotions when dealing with a race that was inferior to them. Therefore Azalia asked them to be on standby around Arcuz Grand Academy and await further orders from her.

    "Hmma?| I heard stories from Fornius and Aghares that Ken is also a student of the human academy. If I''m not mistaken, that academy was also invited to the inauguration ceremony of the Arcuz Grand Academy, which would take ce in three days. maybe he wille?" Azalia subconsciously thought of a boy from her past who suddenly reappeared in front of her not too long ago.

    Azalia inadvertently always thought of Ziel when she was daydreaming. After that, her broken mood from constantly thinking about the world altar fragment got better. But she woke up from her daydream and frowned upon hearing a man''s voice calling her name. Her improved mood was crushed in an instant.

    "Ah, you''re here, Aze. I have been waiting for you in the cafeteria for a long time. I thought you went to eat somewhere else. Aren''t you hungry? Or do you want me to buy it?" The one who spoke to Azalia was a tall, muscr handsome boy with fair skin and short brown hair. The lion ears on top of his head are the most eye-catching part of him.

    "Please stop calling me that, Prince Ozkar. You and I haven''t known each other for long, and we''re not that close either. So I ask you to understand. As for the answer to your question, I''m not hungry, and you don''t have to bother me anymore." Azalia answered coldly. She was annoyed by the appearance of the boy.

    The person who spoke to Azalia was named Ozkar Brunho. He is the prince of the Beast Kingdom who also enrolls in the Arcuz Grand Academy. Unlike his father, who has thick fur over most of his body, he looks more like a human except for his ears. Prince Ozkar got the second-highest score after Azalia in the academy entrance exam. During the exam, Azalia was asked by one of the supervisors to remove her veil, and Prince Ozkar saw her face. He instantly fell in love with her. Since then, Prince Ozkar has kept approaching Azalia anytime and anywhere.

    "Azea?|please don''t talk like that. You allow other female students to call you that. Why can''t I? Aren''t we ssmates?" Prince Ozkar smiled widely and was not offended by Azalia''s words.

    "Brothera?|Aze already said she doesn''t like you calling her that. So you have to respect her opinion." The person who spoke was a beautiful girl with long brown hair. She has the same characteristic lion ears on her head as Prince Ozkar. The girl is the younger sister of Prince Ozkar and the Princess of the Beast Kingdom, Evelyn Brunho.

    "What Evelyn has said is true, Prince Ozkar. If you''re like that, Aze will hate you instead." A purple-haired girl with a small horn on top of her head added. She is the Princess of the Demon Kingdom, Irene Parphial.<sub> </sub>

    "You can''t force your will on a girl like that, Prince Ozkar." The other person who joined in on the conversation was a yellow-haired girl. She ventured to say that to Prince Ozkar. That girl was the Princess of the Dwarven Kingdom, Melkia ine.

    "Ah? Is that so? So what I''m doing right now is something wrong? Then, I beg your pardon, Miss Azalia." Prince Ozkar reluctantly addressed Azalia with honorifics. Even so, he still had a big smile on his face.

    Azalia snorted and didn''t want to answer. She was very annoyed with Prince Ozkar, who kept approaching her even though she ignored him. Azalia wanted to strangle Prince Ozkar to death if she wasn''t looking for the world altar fragment in the academy.

    Azalia didn''t need to wear a veil if she had a skill or disguise artifact that suited her. If he had one of those two things, he would never have experienced such a nuisance. The atmosphere in the ssroom became awkward because Azalia was silent and ignored Prince Ozkar''s words.

    "Alrighta?| alrighta?| we don''t need to talk about that anymore. After all, we are ssmates now. It''s not good if our rtionship is damaged because of something like that. Prince Ozkar, please give Aze some space and stop chasing her too aggressively. It would just make her ufortable." A girl with emerald green hair tried to change the awkward atmosphere. She has pointed ears, and her face is somewhat simr to Kalya''s. That girl was the Princess of the Elven Kingdom, Siera Via.

    "Correct! We''d better think about our academy''s inauguration ceremony in three days. At that time, all important people from all over the continent wille to this ce." A boy who had simr characteristics to Princess Melkia entered their conversation. He was the prince of the Dwarven Kingdom, Torin ine.

    "We have to show the human academy that our academy is far better than theirs even though there are four heroes!" The person who spoke in a slightly high voice was Princess Irene''s older brother, Viron Parphial.

    After hearing her brother''s words, Princess Irene''s face sank. She didn''t want her brother to get into trouble with the human academy. Princess Irene still didn''t know Ziel woulde or not with the people from Piqmentia Grand Academy. But if raes, then Ziel wille too. If they were to make a fuss and touch one of Ziel''s closest people, then the consequences they would receive would be terrifying.

    Princess Seira also felt anxious after hearing those words. She and her mother know about Ziel''s power and rtionship with Kalya. Princess Seira didn''t want to get into trouble with Ziel and instead destroyed themselves.

    "Brothera?| you better not get into trouble with the people from that academy." Princess Irena tries to warn Prince Viron.

    "She''s right, Prince Viron. I don''t think it''s a good thing if we seek trouble with the students from the human academy. I''m afraid it will damage the reputation of our academy." Princess Seira helped Princess Irene to convince her brother.

    The two girls looked at each other after saying that. Even though the reason was the same, the two girls didn''t know what each of them was thinking.

    Meanwhile, Azalia raised her eyebrows after hearing the words of the two girls. She felt terror from the girl''s voice. Someone who could make them like that must be a terrifying person. Azalia knew two people in the human academy, but the one who was most likely to scare the two girls like that was Ziel.

    "Ooha?| I just remembered something. Didn''t you say that the female students of the human academy were beautiful? Of course, I don''t believe there is a woman who can match the beauty of Miss Azalia." Prince Ozkar suddenly asked Prince Viron. He intended to make Azalia jealous with his words. But he didn''t know that his words made Azalia even more disgusted with him.

    "You are right. The human academy was indeed full of beautiful girls. But I think the girls in our ss aren''t inferior to them, and there isn''t a single female student in the academy who can match Miss Azalia''s beauty. Ah, a teacher from the elf race in that academy is almost as beautiful as Miss Azalia." Prince Viron nodded seriously.

    "Is that teacher you''re referring to, Princess Cattleya?" Prince Torin asked Prince Viron. Prince Torin had seen Kalya in person, and he admitted that Kalya''s beauty was indeed close to Azalia''s.

    "Yes! That teacher is her. Princess Cattleya used to be called a peerless beauty on the Clorius Continent. But that nickname has expired since Miss Azalia''s appearance. Isn''t that right, Princess Seira? She''s your aunt, and she''s alsoing to the inauguration ceremony of the Arcuz Grand Academy, isn''t she?" Prince Viron answered Prince Torin''s question and asked Princess Seira to confirm it.

    "Yes. She is indeed my aunt, and she will alsoe to represent the Elven Kingdom. But please don''t have any strange intentions towards her because doing so will only get our academy in trouble." Princess Seira warned Prince Viron very seriously.

    "I seea?|isn''t that because your uncle is a teacher at this academy?" Prince Viron replied nonchntly. He didn''t care about Princess Seira''s warning.

    "You guys calm down. I will personally see how strong the students from the human academy are. They won''t be able to do anything in our academy, especially in the Beast Kingdom." Prince Ozkar smirked and said arrogantly. He did this to get Azalia''s attention.

    Azalia was not interested in listening to Prince Ozkar''s words. What she was thinking right now was about Kalya. Azalia felt attracted to her after hearing the exnation about Kalya from Prince Viron.

    (Interesting. I want to see that woman in person with my own eyes)

    Azalia muttered in her heart and couldn''t wait to meet Kalya. She didn''t expect that on the Clorius continent, there was a woman nearly as beautiful as her. Azalia wants to directly prove the story about Kalya from the mouths of the princes and determine who is more beautiful between the two of them.

 Chapter 219 12

    After ss was over, Azalia didn''te out right away to return to her dorm. She sat in her chair and pensively looked up at the sky. No one knew what she was thinking at the moment. Prince Ozkar was about to approach her, but Princess Evelyn pulled him out and reminded him of Princess Seira''s words to give Azalia some space and not bother her for a while.

    Prince Ozkar reluctantly followed his sister''s words because he didn''t want Azalia to hate him. But in his heart, he kept thinking of ways Azalia could fall in love with him. He sighed and walked out of the ssroom with his sister and the other princes.

    Azalia suddenly got up from her chair and walked out of the room. She walked gracefully and invited many stares from the male students in the ssroom. Azalia walked after a pair of girls in front of her. They are Princess Irene and Princess Seira. The two girls walked toward the girls'' dormitory and seemed to want to go back to their rooms.

    Unlike the student dormitories at the Piqmentia Grand Academy, which were in a tower outside the main building where the ssrooms were located, the dormitories of the Arcuz Grand Academy were still within the Monarch Pce and not too far from the ssrooms.

    Azalia quickened her footsteps to catch up to the two girls. After she walked right next to them, Azalia suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Do you guys have any acquaintances at the human academy?" Azalia asked the two girls. Her voice sounded very crisp and pleasing to the ear. But the question made them suddenly tremble a little.

    "Of course I have it. My aunt is the teacher there. Didn''t I already say that?" Princess Seira answered Azalia''s question first than Princess Irene.

    "I have some acquaintances at the academy." Princess Irene replied nervously. Her reaction made Azalia a little suspicious.

    "In that case, can I borrow a minute of your time to have a chat? We can do it while drinking tea and eating snacks. Will you ept my invitation?" Azalia looked at Princess Irene and Princess Seira beside her. Azalia''s invitation to chat took the two girls by surprise because she was known as a cold girl and rarely spoke in the ssroom. She always avoided talking to the students in ss S and even boldly ignored the Princes who wanted to chat with her.

    "Do you guys have other things to do after this?" Azalia asked again because the two girls were silent and didn''t answer her question. She patiently waited for their answer and did not urge them to ept her invitation.

    "Ah, I don''t have anything to do. I can apany you to a chat. How about you, Princess Irene?" After hearing Azalia''s repeated questions, Princess Seira returned to her senses. She epted Azalia''s invitation and looked at Princess Irene.

    "Of course, I can too. But where shall we chat?" Princess Irene gave the same answer as the one given by Princess Seira.

    "Hmm... how about in my room? There will be no one to bother us. Coincidentally, I also just bought some nice tea and snacks." Azalia suggested to the two girls. She didn''t want to talk in the open space because three beautiful girls drinking tea together would attract the attention of many pairs of eyes, especially from the male students. Not to mention if Prince Ozkar found out, he would definitely ask to join them.

    "Okay. I agree." The two girls nodded at Azalia''s suggestion. They walked towards Azalia''s room in the same direction as Princess Irene and Princess Seira''s room.

    Not long after the three girls walked, they finally arrived at Azalia''s room. When Princess Seira and Princess Irene entered the room, they were shocked. The reason was that Azalia''s room was empty without any decoration and was like a room that no one had ever upied. It is in contrast to their room which is full of girly decorations. Even so, Azalia''s room still looks very clean.

    "Sit down. I''m sorry for not having more chairs in my room. So one of you will sit on my bed." Azalia took off her veil and smiled at the two girls.

    Princess Irene and Princess Seira froze after seeing that smile. They had glimpsed Azalia''s face. Even though she was very beautiful, her facial expression was very cold and made other people reluctant to approach her. But right now, Azalia was showing them her friendly smile. Princess Irene and Princess Seira, who were of the same gender as her, felt their hearts pounding fast. Azalia''s smile that they saw right now was very beautiful.

    "I''m sorry if my room is very simple and makes you ufortable. Here''s your tea." Azalia smiled and put two cups of tea on the small table near her bed.

    Azalia''s voice brought the two girls back to their senses. They realized that they had been mesmerized by Azalia''s smile. Princess Irene and Princess Seira didn''t expect a girl''s smile to be so beautiful. The only woman in their memories who can match Azalia''s smile is Kalya.

    "Ah, no. This room is veryfortable because there are not too many annoying decorations. After all, everyone has their preferences." Princess Seira shook her head frantically for fear that Azalia would misunderstand her stunned reaction since seeing Azalia''s smile.

    "That''s right! I didn''t think you were the type of girl who likes simple things. By the way, what exactly did you want to talk to us about?" Princess Irene smiled shyly and tried to change the subject.

    "Should I have some reason to invite my ssmates to chat? After all, it would be very boring in the ssroom if I didn''t have any friends at all." Azalia answered Princess Irene''s question calmly. But the two girls knew that wasn''t the real reason she suddenly started chatting with them and took them to her room.

    "That''s not what I meant! I''m d you think of us as ssmates. Even though I''m a princess from the Demon Kingdom and people think I''m talented and beautiful, somehow I feel inferior when I''m around you. These words of mine may sound a little strange to you, but that''s how I feel right now." Princess Irene said honestly and had a genuine smile on her face.

    "I agree with Irene. Maybe not just me, but almost all the students in ss S felt the same way. We feel you are too perfect for a girl." Princess Seira smiled bitterly and nodded in agreement with Princess Irene''s words.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m not that perfect. I''ve also experienced one loss to someone. Ah, or maybe twice." Azalia shook her head, refuting the statement of the two girls. She subconsciously recalled her first fight with Ziel in the past.

    "Is there someone your age who can beat you?" Princess Seira became curious after hearing Azalia''s answer. She thought that the person who could beat Azalia, the highest-ranked student in the Arcuz Grand Academy entrance examination, would be great. Princess Irene also felt the same way and waited impatiently for Azalia''s answer.

    "Of course there is. But that''s in the past, and we don''t need to talk about it. Ooh, I remember you guys saying that you have acquaintances at the human academy. I also have acquaintances there. May I know who the people you know in that ce are? Maybe that person is my acquaintance." Azalia chuckled and didn''t want to discuss the matter any further. Then she shifted the topic to the thing she wanted to ask the two girls.

    "I only know my aunt, a teacher at the academy. Other than that, I don''t know anyone there." Princess Seira decided not to talk about Ziel to Azalia because she felt it was unnecessary.

    "I do have a lot of acquaintances there. Ah, I said it wrong. they are not just acquaintances, but they are my friends." Princess Irene smiled broadly as she remembered ra and the other girls at the human academy.

    "It seems your friends are good people because they can make you smile like that." Azalia was fascinated after seeing Princess Irene''s smile. Although not as beautiful as hers, Princess Irene''s smile was very soothing. Azalia felt a little jealous of her. She had no one to call a friend until recently. To this point, everyone she had met could only be called acquaintances by her.

    "Yes! They are very nice people! They even helped me heal my old wounds." Princess Irene replied excitedly.

    "They must be great people. May I know the names of your friends?" Azalia became even more curious after seeing Princess Irene''s cheerful face.

    Princess Seira was surprised and didn''t expect Princess Irene had many friends in the human academy. Because ording to what she knew, the human race and the demon race had a bad rtionship.

    "Of course, you can. They area?|" Princess Irene mentioned one by one the people she knew in Piqmentia Grand Academy. Starting from ra, Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and the girls she knew there. She also mentions the name of Kalya and the four heroes.

    It surprised Princess Seira because she thought that Princess Irene would only be friends with the students. She didn''t expect that Princess Irene also knew her aunt. Princess Irene''s answer was the same as Princess Seira''s. She didn''t mention Ziel''s name in her exnation.

    p On the other hand, Azalia was silent because the two girls didn''t mention Ziel''s name in their exnation. But she felt that they still had something to hide from her. Azalia wanted to find out what frightened them back then when they talked about the human academy.</anda>

    "Thena?| is your acquaintance one of the people I mentioned earlier?" Princess Irene asked after seeing Azalia not replying to her exnation.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have any acquaintances with the people you''ve mentioned. But it seems they are important people in the human academy. Am I right?" Azalia shook her head in disappointment. But then she became curious about the identity of those people.

    "You are right. They are Princes and Princesses from a kingdom in the human region, one of them is the daughter of a duke, and some of them are heroes from another world." Princess Irene answered honestly and didn''t hide their identity. She dared to say it because she was sure Azalia had no ill will towards her friends.

    "As I expected. I may have heard their names, but I have never met them. But, is the teacher named Kalya in your exnation the same person as Princess Seira''s aunt?" Azalia was intrigued when she heard the name of the female teacher that Princess Irene had mentioned in her exnation.

    "Yes. She is my aunt. She used that name when she was in the human region. But, from your exnation, Princess Irene. I feel you don''t just know my aunt. Have you perhaps spoken to her directly?" Princess Seira answered Azalia''s question and then looked at Princess Irene.

    "Didn''t I say that the people from the human academy had healed my old wounds? One of the people who did it was your aunt, Princess Cattleya." Princess Irene knew that it was not Kalya who healed her, but she could only give that answer to Princess Seira. There was no way Princess Irene said that she knew Kalya when Ziel was taking care of her.

    This will raise Princess Seira''s suspicion about Kalya and Ziel''s rtionship because Princess Irene thinks that Princess Seira still doesn''t know about the rtionship between the two. She doesn''t want to bring trouble to Ziel because she misspoke and leaked the secret of their rtionship even though it was to Kalya''s niece.

    "Ooha?| it turned out like that. I didn''t expect my aunt to be great at healing too." Princess Seira immediately believed Princess Irene''s words. She didn''t seem to doubt the answer.

    Princess Seira was amazed after hearing that Kalya was one of the people who had treated Princess Irene''s old wound. She knew that Princess Irene had an old wound and couldn''t be healed by a mage from the Demon Kingdom, but her aunt could do it. This means that Kalya''s ability to heal is extraordinary. Princess Irene couldn''t help but smile awkwardly and then looked at Azalia and tried to divert the conversation.

    "May I know the names of your acquaintances in the human academy?" Princess Irene asked Azalia. She was quite curious about the person from the academy who had the good fortune to be acquainted with a girl as beautiful as Azalia.

    "My acquaintance in the human academy is a ck-haired male student. His name is Ken Nijisaki." Azalia''sst sentence made the room quiet.

 Chapter 220 13

    Princess Irene and Princess Seira froze after hearing the name Azalia had mentioned. Their bodies trembled slightly, and their faces showed fear. The two girls did not expect that Azalia''s acquaintance was Ziel.

    "After seeing your reaction when you heard that name, I confirm that you should know that person. am I right?" Azalia smiled broadly because her guess turned out to be true. She wasn''t sure before that the two girls knew Ziel, and Azalia also didn''t know what name Ziel used in the Academy. But it looks like Ziel is still using his past name until now.

    "Who are you?" Princess Seira neither confirmed nor denied Azalia''s words and suddenly became very wary of her. Princess Irene also did the same and kept her distance from Azalia. They didn''t know much about Azalia, and the two girls were afraid that Azalia was Ziel''s enemy and intended to hurt them.

    "You guys calm down. I have no ill will to you. If I wanted to do it, you guys wouldn''t be able to live until now. As I said before, I am his acquaintance." Azalia smiled and responded calmly to their reaction.

    "Are you not lying to us??" Princess Irene didn''t seem to let her guard down to Azalia.

    "Of course not. I am one hundred percent honest with you." Azalia nodded in response. Then she picked up the teacup on the table near her bed and took a sip. Her actions made the two girls rx and let their guard down.

    "Thena?| what exactly is your rtionship with him, and what is your goal in enrolling in this academy?" Princess Seira sat back in her seat and asked Azalia with a serious face.

    "I am her lover..." Azalia wanted to joke around with the two girls a little, but Princess Seira quickly cut her off in rebuttal. Her reaction took Azalia by surprise.

    "Impossible!" Princess Seira said in a slightly high voice. Princess Irene looked at Princess Seira silently like she was thinking about something. She still didn''t understand what Princess Seira''s rebuttal meant.

    "Hmm? Why isn''t it possible?" Azalia tilted her head, not understanding why Princess Seira said that.

    "Because she is my aunt''s lover!" Princess Seira identally answered Azalia''s question. But she quickly covered her mouth with both hands after realizing what she had said to Azalia.

    Princess Irene wasn''t surprised when Princess Seira knew about Ziel, but Princess Irene didn''t expect that she also knew about the rtionship between Kalya and Ziel.

    "What have you said? Can you repeat it?" Azalia asked coldly. Her face suddenly darkened. She felt bitter in her heart after hearing Princess Seira''s words.

    At first, she just wanted to joke with Princess Irene and Princess Seira. But somehow, she became serious after hearing that statement. Azalia subconsciously released her killing intent to suppress the two girls and force them to speak.

    "Ia?|I didn''t say anything! I misspoke earlier! You don''t have to think about it!" Princess Seira squeezed out her voice under the immense pressure of Azalia''s killing intent. Her body trembled slightly, and sweat dripped from her smooth forehead.

    "I don''t know anything either!" Princess Irene answered first before Azalia asked her.

    When Azalia saw the frightened faces of the two girls, she finally realized that she had done something she shouldn''t have done. Azalia quickly retracted her killing intent, and her face returned to its original state.

    "I apologize. I was joking with you guys." Azalia smiled at them. But in contrast to her first smile, the two girls found Azalia''s current smile very scary.

    (You gave us that much killing intent, and you said it was a joke! I had a feeling you seriously wanted to kill us just now!)

    Princess Seira grumbled in her heart and didn''t dare say what she was thinking to Azalia.

    "Oh, yes. It doesn''t matter. I understand, but please don''t do that again. You looked scary just now." Princess Seira answered with a trembling voice.

    "That''s right! I thought you seriously wanted to kill us!" Princess Irene added.

    "Hahahaa?| how could I kill my ssmate. But, regarding the statement you previously said, is it true?" Azaliaughed when she heard the responses from the two girls. She felt guilty when she saw the frightened faces of the two girls. Azalia never thought she would lose control of her emotions and strength after hearing Princess Seira''s words.

    "Is it possible if we forget what I said earlier?" Princess Seira smiled awkwardly at Azalia.

    "Do you think it''s possible?" Azalia smiled and asked Princess Seira back.

    "I don''t think so." Princess Seira sighed heavily. She regretted having said that to Azalia, and it provoked her curiosity. Princess Siera realized that she would no longer be able to avoid that question.

    "If you know it''s impossible, you must answer my question." Azalia said calmly, but Princess Seira felt her voice urge her to answer immediately and not ept rejection. Azalia''s words sounded absolute like a Queen''s.

    "That isa?|as I said, she is the lover of my aunt, Cattleya Via. I thought Princess Irene knew it too when I saw that she wasn''t surprised after hearing what I said." Princess Seira heavily repeated her words and looked at Princess Irene. She wanted to drag Princess Irene with her because Princess Seira didn''t want to deal with Azalia alone.

    "Is that true?" Azalia looked at Princess Irene.

    "Yes. She''s right." Princess Irene nodded in response. She was frightened by Azalia''s piercing gaze at her.

    "Since when did they start a rtionship like that? What have they done as a couple? Don''t they think that the love affair between teacher and student is immoral!?" Azalia interrogated the two girls. She threw question after question without giving Princess Irene and Princess Seira a chance to answer.<sub> </sub>

    "That isa?| I don''t know. Maybe Princess Seira as her niece knows better about it." Princess Irene answered in a low voice and forcefully threw a shower of questions from Azalia to Princess Seira.

    "I''m not aware of such personal matters either! If you''re curious, why don''t you ask Ken directly? Didn''t you say that you were his acquaintance?" Princess Seira answered frantically. Although she is Kalya''s nephew, their rtionship is not that close until Kalya wants to discuss her personal rtionship.

    "Ahaha... I couldn''t possibly ask him about it." Azalia averted her gaze awkwardly from the two girls.

    "Suspicious..." Princess Irene and Princess Seira both narrowed their eyes at Azalia''s reaction.

    "Okay. We don''t need to talk about that anymore. Ooh, you should drink your tea while it''s still warm." Azalia was forced to end the topic. She was still curious about it, but she couldn''t possibly urge the two girls to answer a question they didn''t know the answer to.

    (I will find out the answer myself! I''m sure that woman named Kalya wille to the inauguration of the Arcuz Grand Academy!)

    Azalia felt that she would continue to feel bitter in her heart if she didn''t get the answer to her question.

    "I understand. But you haven''t answered my question. What exactly is your rtionship with Ken?" Princess Seira nodded in agreement with Azalia''s words. But then he remembered that Azalia still hadn''t honestly answered her question.

    "That isa?| our rtionship is friends." Azalia answered doubtfully. Azalia also doesn''t know what Ziel''s rtionship with her is. Azalia has met Ziel only twice so far. They could be referred to as acquaintances, friends or perhaps foes. The answer she gave Princess Seira was just a one-sided assumption. She was afraid that Ziel would never consider her a friend.

    "Could it be that the person who beat you was him?" Princess Irene suddenly entered into their conversation after she suddenly remembered something.

    "You are right. If you can ask like that, you know how strong that person is, right?" Azalia had guessed that the two girls must have known about Ziel''s true strength.

    "Hmm... yes. But, can you keep this a secret? especially from him." Princess Irene answered honestly. She felt unable to tell a lie in front of Azalia. Princess Irene was afraid that Azalia would report everything they talked about in the room to Ziel.

    Princess Seira nodded in agreement with Princess Irene''s words. If possible, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Ziel, and Queen Jasmine had also warned her never to get into trouble with him.

    "Hmm? Why do I feel you are afraid of him? Is it possible that he did something terrible to you? If that''s the case, I''ll talk to him!" Azalia raised her eyebrows when she saw their frightened reaction to Ziel. She felt pity when she saw the pale faces of Princess Irene and Princess Seira.

    "No, no, no! He has never done anything terrible to me!" Princess Irene quickly refuted Azalia''s conjecture.

    "He never did anything to me either!" Princess Seira added.

    "Then why do you guys seem so scared about it? Didn''t we talk bad about him?" Azalia became confused with the two girls. They never do anything wrong, but they are scared like people who have done it.

    "Anyway, you can''t tell him what we''re talking about here!" Princess Irene subconsciously raised her voice to Azalia.

    "Okay. I understand. I won''t tell him. But instead, you have to tell me all about that woman named Kalya. do you agree?" Azalia wasn''t angry with Princess Irene''s way of speaking to her. Her mind was full of curiosity about a girl currently in a rtionship with Ziel.

    "What''s the point of asking about her? You don''t have any ill will towards my aunt, do you?" Princess Seira became wary of Azalia''s request.

    "Of course not. I was just wondering what made my acquaintance love your aunt." Azalia tried to convince Princess Seira. Another thing that stuck in her mind was how Ziel, who had lost his emotions, could have a romantic rtionship with Kalya. Azalia felt that she had to find answers to all the questions in her mind. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to sleep well at night.

    "I understand. I will tell you, but you have to promise that you won''t tell anyone about this." Princess Seira said weakly. She felt Azalia would keep pressing her even though she refused to talk about Kalya.

    "I promise!" Azalia answered with a big smile on her face. Her smile didn''t fascinate the two girls but instead made them suspicious. Princess Irene and Princess Seira couldn''t do anything about it because they felt that they wouldn''t be able to get out of the room if they didn''t follow Azalia''s request.

    After that, Princess Irene and Princess Seira started to talk about everything they knew about Kalya. Unexpectedly, Azalia listened to their story very seriously. The three girls kept chatting until they lost track of time and ended at night.

    ***

    By midnight inside the Monarch Pce, the students and teachers were already asleep in their respective rooms. The remaining people were the guards who went around the area to maintain security at the Academy. Behind one of the pce pirs, a person in ck and wearing a mask on his face was hiding to avoid the guards.

    That person is Azalia. What she was doing right now was routine since she was epted into the Academy. Azalia searched for the world altar fragment hidden within the Monarch Pce. Several nights earlier, her search had ended in vain. But tonight, she was determined to find a clue to the whereabouts of the world altar fragment.

    Azalia moved at an astonishing speed towards the ce covered in strong barrier magic. That ce was the headmaster''s office of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    When Azalia reached the front of the room, she carefully tore apart the barrier that enveloped it. Azalia didn''t take long to do that. After a tear formed in the barrier, he slowly opened the door and peered into the ce. Azalia widened her eyes after seeing what was inside the room.

    "impossible! Isn''t their race already extincta?|" Azalia couldn''t believe what her eyes were seeing right now.

 Chapter 221 14

    Azalia couldn''t believe what she was seeing right now. A handsome man with long beautiful golden hair was sitting in that room with his eyes closed. What surprised Azalia was the man''s characteristics. He has a pair of white wings behind his back and a halo over his head.

    The races that had such characteristics in Azalia''s memories were only the angel race, and they only existed in the divine realm where Azalia came from. She didn''t expect to see one of the people of the extinct angel race on the Clorius continent. But Azalia didn''t dare to act rashly by entering and asking for the man''s identity in the room.

    Azalia knows nothing about him, and his goal is in this academy. So she would watch him first before deciding what she would do next. As Azalia was deep in thought, the angel race man suddenly opened his eyes towards the room entrance. His gleaming golden eyes stared intently at the ce where Azalia was hiding.

    After seeing that the man noticed her presence, Azalia calmly backed off and quickly left the ce. For now, she didn''t want her existence to be known by the angel race man.

    Azalia felt that the world altar fragment she had been looking for might have been kept by that man. If that were the case, Azalia would be in trouble because the angel race was known to be very strong and almost on par with the divine race. If she took it by force, there might be a bigmotion in the academy, and she didn''t want that to happen. Azalia thought she should be more careful in her actions from tomorrow night.

    Not long after Azalia left, the angel race man appeared where she was before. He frowned and looked at his surroundings but found no one there.

    "I''m sure I sense someone''s presence in this ce, and it feels familiar. But that person''s presence suddenly disappeared after I came here. Could it be that my senses are having problems because of my long sleep? No, someone must have been here before. I will find out who dared to sneak into the Monarch Pce and spy on my office!" The angel races man''s face became serious, and he disappeared from that ce.

    The angel race man''s name was Raphael Custodio. He is the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy and was chosen on the proposal of the Beast Kingdom and approved by the other three kingdoms. Raphael''s origins are still a mystery, and maybe only the king of the Beast Kingdom knows about it.

    How could he be epted as a principal at the academy even though his origins are unclear? That was because the Beast Kingdom was willing to be the guarantee and would be responsible for whatever Raphael did. So the leaders of the other three kingdoms were willing to approve Raphael as the academy''s principal.

    In addition, the leaders of the kingdoms in the demi-human region had also met him several times and felt that Raphael waspetent and suitable to be the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy. Another plus is that Raphael is strong enough to defeat all four kingdom leaders who attack simultaneously.

    For some reason, Raphael was still a secret because the leaders of the four kingdoms intended to introduce him at the right time. Because of that, Raphael never even showed up at the academy and met the students.

    ***

    After Azalia returned to her room, she quickly changed into her nightgown andy down on her bed. She looked up at the ceiling while thinking about something.

    "Fortunately, I immediately left that ce. Otherwise, he will definitely find me, and all my ns so far will fail. I still don''t know anything about that guy from the angel race. Whether he is from the divine realm or is he a native of the Clorius continent." Azalia let out a sigh of relief that she didn''t stay too long in that ce. Otherwise, she would be found out and fight against the man. There would be a hugemotion within the Monarch Pce that night, and all her efforts so far would have been in vain.

    "I will tell Aghares and Fornius about thister. They should be more vignt out there. I still don''t know if there is another angel race or not besides him in the Beast Kingdom''s territory. But they should act more carefully in the future to not cause trouble for my ns." Azalia slowly closed her eyes and intended to sleep. But her mind was suddenly interrupted after remembering her chat with Princess Irene and Princess Seira.

    "Argh! Why do those words keep ringing in my mind!? Whoever he is in a romantic rtionship should be up to him and not my business! But why am I being bothered by their rtionship!" Azalia rolled on her bed while covering her head with a pillow to dispel the thoughts that had been bothering her until now. But what she did was in vain because the words of the two girls were stuck in her memory.

    "You must be responsible for what has happened to me, Ken!" Azalia''s scream echoed in every corner of her room. Fortunately, the ce was already enveloped in a barrier by Azalia. Otherwise, her voice would be heard from outside the room. Azalia couldn''t sleep that night and kept cursing Ziel''s name until the sun rose.

    ***

    The next day, Azalia came out of her room with a sleepy face and dark circles under her eyes. She couldn''t sleep all night thinking about Princess Irene and Princess Seira''s words.

    Unlike a few days ago, the current students came to ss wearing their academy uniforms. Students had it since they were epted into the academy. But their homeroom teacher suggested wearing it a few days before the inauguration ceremony.

    That was because important people from all corners of the Clorius continent were expected to start arriving at the Beast Kingdom two to three days before the inauguration of the Arcuz Grand Academy. The principal wanted the students to start wearing their academy uniforms at that time.

    The same goes for Azalia. She is currently wearing a in white shirt wrapped in a red zer with a gold stripe pattern. The uniform wasbined with a short skirt with a colored stripe pattern that matched the red zer. It made Azalia like showing off her slender and smooth legs. But she wore stockings on her feet because she felt ufortable with the short skirt that overexposed her skin.<sub> </sub>

    Even though she was wearing stockings to cover her legs, Azalia still couldn''t hide the sexy aura that radiated from her body because of her uniform. The male students would look at her pervertedly wherever she walked. But what bothered her the most was that Prince Ozkar seemed to fall deeper and deeper in love with her when she wore that uniform, which disgusted Azalia.

    "Azea?|ah, I mean Azalia. You look so beautiful in that uniform. I didn''t think that the uniform would suit you so well." Prince Ozkar quickly corrected his call to Azalia when he saw Azalia ring at him.

    "Ooha?|so you''re saying that the other princesses and I don''t deserve to wear this academy uniform?" Princess Evelyn''s sulking voice came from behind Prince Ozkar. She went to the ssroom with Princess Irene, Princess Seira, and Princess Melkia.

    "Hahahaa?|I never had that kind of intention. You are all beautiful in academy uniforms, especially my sister." Prince Ozkarughed and saw the pouting face of his sister. But not long after, he looked back at Azalia. He looked at Azalia from head to toe and stopped at her sexy thighs. His gaze seemed to be licking every inch of Azalia''s body.

    "Prince Ozkar! Please watch your eyes! I don''t like the way you look at me! If you keep looking at me with that look, then I won''t hesitate to gouge out those two eyeballs of yours!" Azalia said coldly to Prince Ozkar. She hated how Prince Ozkar looked at her and was very angry with him.

    Azalia didn''t care anymore about her disguise in the academy. Right now, he was intent on killing Prince Ozkar. Princess Seira and Princess Irene were frightened when they saw Azalia''s gaze and remembered the killing intent they felt yesterday. Fortunately, Princess Evelyn''s scream woke Azalia from her anger and stopped her intention to kill Prince Ozkar.

    "Brother! What have you done!? You can''t look at a girl with that look! What you did was very rude to Azalia! You have to apologize to her quickly!" Princess Evelyn shouted angrily at her brother. The other Princesses who came with her were also annoyed by Prince Ozkar''s gaze.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, Azalia. I was mesmerized by your beauty and subconsciously looked at you with such a gaze." Prince Ozkar smiled awkwardly while scratching the back of his head. He just realized that the other Princesses looked at him with disdain and didn''t dare to approach him. Prince Ozkar regretted not being able to suppress his lust and showed it in front of the other students. But no one dared to speak to him except for Azalia and Princess Evelyn because he was a Prince of the Beast Kingdom.

    Azalia snorted and ignored Prince Ozkar''s apology. She still couldn''t shake off his anger toward him, including the male students who looked at him with perverted eyes. Prince Ozkar couldn''t help but smile bitterly and walk towards his seat because their homeroom teacher had arrived.

    "We won''t be doing any learning activities today as we will be making preparations to wee our guests from inside and outside the demi-human region. Only ss S will participate in this task because we are judged to be the most capable of the other sses." A middle-aged man with short, neatly cut brown hair and wearing sses suddenly spoke loudly. That person is the homeroom teacher of ss S, and his name is Jourelio Cronan.

    The students fell silent after hearing the words from their homeroom teacher. Jourelio smiled and continued his exnation.

    p "You must be thinking, why should you do the task, right? Why wasn''t the job done by the higher-ups from the kingdom but left to you academy students?" Jourelio understood what the students in his ss were currently thinking. The students nodded in response to Jourelio''s words.</anda>

    "The principal said that your purpose in entering this academy wasn''t just to learn magic or swordsmanship. You are not only taught how to fight in this ce but also to socialize, and now is your best chance to learn to socialize, especially with higher-ups from other regions and races." Jourelio exined his reasoning to the ss S students. Even though he had never met the academy''s principal in person, he and the other homeroom teachers often talked to Raphael usingmunication magic tools.

    "Then, what should we do to wee those guests, Mr Jourelio?" One of the boys in the ss quickly raised his hand and asked after Jourelio stopped his speech.

    "We will divide ss S into several groups, and each of them will have a different task." Jourelio smiled and adjusted his sses. He looked at the S-ss students and then opened his mouth again.

    "I''m just going to divide your work in two. The first was to greet guests as they arrived and escort them to a ce that had been prepared for them within the Monarch Pce. The second is to apany them while they are here. Of course, this second task sounds very boring because you will meet the same people in a few days. Because of that, your positions will be changed every day, so you don''t have to worry about that." Jourelio ended his exnation.

    "So our job is to wee the guests, escort them to the ce that has been prepared and apany them while they are here. Is that so, Mr Jourelio?" One of the female students reconfirmed Jourelio''s words.

    "You are right! Is there anything else you want to ask?" Jourelio smiled and waited for the students in his ss to ask another question.

    "What if a guest dares to be rude to us?" Princess Evelyn asked Jourelio. The other students nodded because her question represented what they were also thinking.

    "Isn''t the answer simple? If they are polite, then we will also be polite to them. But if they act rudely toward you, you have to show your strength as the host of this event. It doesn''t matter if they are important guests. If they go too far, you can fight them, and I will take responsibility for your actions." Jourelio answered the question with a wide grin on his face, and it looked horrifying in the eyes of the ss S students.

 Chapter 222 15

    After finishing his exnation, Jourelio quickly divided ss S into several groups and gave each group an assignment. He did not give the task directly to them but determined it by lottery to be fair to the students.

    It didn''t take long for the ss S students to finish the draw. Each group consists of three to four people, and all of them have got their respective assignments. Azalia is in the same group as Princess Seira and Prince Viron. Her group had the task of apanying important guests during their time at the Monarch pce.

    Azalia looks disappointed with the results of her group''s draw. She wanted the task of picking up and dropping guests at the Monarch pce because it would allow her to immediately find out if Ziel hade to attend the inauguration ceremony. Azalia would have difficulty finding information about Ziel if she had to keep apanying the guests.

    "I think I will find out sooner orter after the people from the human academye." Azalia sighed heavily and looked at the lottery paper in her hand. On the paper was written the number 6, which meant she would apany the people of the Aurelia Kingdom tonight.

    Azalia kept thinking about getting information about people from the human academy. It made her forget that tonight she couldn''t sneak in search of the whereabouts of the world altar fragment because he had to apany the people from the Aurelia Kingdom. Moreover, the security within the Monarch Pce must have been much tighter because of those important guests. But Azalia was too bothered by the matter on her mind and forgot about other essential things.

    Jourelio reconfirmed the group and assignments of the ss S students and then dismissed them. After that, he left the ssroom and went to the principal''s office to report on the assignment. Although he couldn''t meet Raphael there, usually he just left the report paper on his desk.

    Meanwhile, the students of ss S were freed to do anything until it was time to do their job. The students could go back to their rooms to rest or to the cafeteria for breakfast.

    Azalia decided to return to her room because she was ufortable with the lewd stares of the male students in the ssroom, especially Prince Ozkar. Azalia was sick of seeing his face and didn''t want to deal with him anymore. She ignored all the voices calling her name and hurriedly left the ce.

    ***

    Time quickly passed, and the sky above the Beast Kingdom had already darkened. The guests from the demi-human territory had arrived, and the ss S students had already started doing their jobs. The students did their assignments very well. They receive guests in a friendly but not humble manner and still show their dignity as hosts.

    On the other hand, Azalia and several other students were still waiting to do their assignments because the guest they would be responsible for had yet to arrive. Important guests from outside the demi-human territory were expected to arrive in a few moments. The information was obtained from the Beast Kingdom mage, which detected several magic trains traveling at high speed, entering its territory and heading in the direction the Arcuz Grand Academy was located.

    Not long after, six magic trains traveling at high speed were seen approaching the Arcuz Grand Academy area from the sky. The six magic trains belonged to the Piqmentia Grand Academy, Aurelia Kingdom, Argaint Kingdom, Neigal Kingdom, Rubelia Kingdom, and the Cirlus Kingdom.

    After the ss S students received the news that guests from outside the demi-human region wereing, each of them had different expressions. Some students are nervous, anxious, excited, and also look normal. It was the first time for them to wee guests from outside the demi-human region. What''s more, they were important people from the kingdoms of the human region.

    ording to the information that the ss S students had obtained, six magic trains were seen approaching their location. The magic train lowered its height gradually andnded on the space reserved for parking. Not far from that ce was built a base where a group of ss S students gathered and prepared to wee the guests, and they already looked ready at this time.

    The ss S students of the Arcuz Grand Academy put on their uniforms and lined up neatly with a dignified demeanor while puffing out their chests proudly. Even though the people who came were important guests, the students didn''t want to be looked down upon by them, especially the students from the Human Academy. Princess Irene was seen among the students and became the only royal family to get an assignment in that ce. Even so, she showed noints on her pretty face.

    Each magic train has a different symbol on the side of the carriage, which distinguishes each kingdom. Princess Irene''s group was currently not far from the parked magic train. Each group from ss S will wee and escort groups from different kingdoms. That was because the ces reserved for the guests were scattered throughout the Monarch Pce and located far apart from each other.

    "Can I swap my group assignment with yours? I will be in charge of weing and escorting people from the human academy." Princess Irene asked a girl who was the group leader next to her. She and her group should be in charge of weing and escorting people from the Rubelia Kingdom. However, Princess Irene knew that most of the people from that kingdom hated the demon race, especially Princess Reina.

    Princess Irene didn''t want their situation and the people of the Rubelia Kingdom to be tense. Because of that, she wanted to exchange her duties with another group. Apart from that, Princess Irene also had another reason to switch tasks with that group. She misses ra and the rest of her friends at the human academy. Princess Irene wanted to meet up soon and chat many things with them.

    "Is it okay? The number of people from the human academy was far more than the guests from the human kingdom. Are you sure you won''t have any trouble?" A girl replied to Princess Irene''s words. She was the group leader in charge of the people of the Piqmentia Grand Academy.

    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. Is it okay with you guys?" Princess Irene smiled and looked at the other two students in her group. The two of them were girls, and they nodded in response to Princess Irene''s question. The first girl is an elf, and the other is a demon.

    The girl was pensive for a while, looked at her members, and quickly got their answers.

    "Okay. We agree. We will exchange tasks with your groups." The group leader nodded in agreement and left with her two members towards the magic carriage belonging to the Rubelia Kingdom.

    "Thank you!" Princess Irene slightly lowered her head to the group and then looked at her group.

    "I''m sorry that I suddenly asked to switch tasks with the group without informing you first!" Princess Irene bowed to the two students of her group.

    "You don''t have to do that, Princess Irene! We understand why you did it, and we are not mad at you. Please don''t bow to us like that!" One of the girls in Princess Irene''s group responded frantically to Princess Irene''s actions. She was just amoner from the Elven Kingdom who was lucky to be epted into the ss S of Arcuz Grand Academy. She didn''t expect Princess Irene to bow to her to apologize.

    "She''s right, Princess Irene! We never even thought of ming you for your decision! Please stand up immediately! Otherwise, we will be the center of attention of those around us!" The other girls from Princess Irene''s group were no less panicked than the first girl. She was the daughter of a minor noble in the Demon Kingdom, so there was no way she would allow the Princess of the kingdom her father served to bow before her like that.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you! Thank you for understanding my selfishness!" Princess Irene felt relieved after hearing the words of the two girls. She did the assignment swap suddenly and didn''t have time to ask the opinion of the other group members.

    Princess Irene was worried that they would be angry with her. But it turned out to be just her fear. Princess Irene could see the two girls were honest when they spoke to her. Even though they spoke to her awkwardly because of her status as a Princess of the Demon Kingdom, Princess Irene could feel their sincerity towards her.

    "Okay. Okay. It''s best if we don''t keep standing here since the people from the human academy are already starting to get off their magic trains." The elf girl pointed at the magic train belonging to the Piqmentia Grand Academy and reminded Princess Irene.

    "You are right! Let''s go there right away! Otherwise, we will be judged negligent in doing our duty!" The demon girl panicked after looking in the direction the elf girl was pointing.

    "Let''s go over there and do our job!" Princess Irene nodded. She and the two girls walked towards the magic train of the human academy. One by one, the people from the carriage got out, but Princess Irene didn''t see ra among the people. She felt anxious because she thought that ra would not join the group of people from the human academy this time. But her anxiety disappeared instantly when she saw a ck-haired girl wave her hand at her.

    "Irene!" The ck-haired girl ran up to Princess Irene, and a ck-haired boy with a poker face followed behind her. Princess Irene smiled broadly when she saw the two people. They are ra and Ziel. The person Princess Irene looked forward to the most among the other guests.

    "ra!" Princess Irene hugged ra. The two girls from Princess Irene''s group smiled after seeing the heartwarming scene.

    "You look fine, Irene." ra smiled and hugged Princess Irene back.

    "You look as excited as ever too!" Princess Irene involuntarily shed tears after hearing ra''s words.

    Princess Irene and ra let go of their embrace after they felt the people''s gazes around them.

    "I didn''t think we would meet again so soon after parted ways in the Cirlus Kingdom." ra chuckled after remembering their separation in the Cirlus Kingdom when ra returned to the academy because her vacation period was over.

    "You are right. I feel ashamed when I think about it." Princess Irene also felt the same way as ra. She thought she would never see ra again or maybe take a long time to see each other again. But Princess Irene didn''t think they would meet again in less than a month and she felt embarrassed after remembering their touching farewell that time.

    "Okay. We don''t have to think about it anymore. By the way, you look beautiful in that uniform!" ra looked Princess Irene up and down with sparkling eyes.

    "Ahaha...thank you." Princess Irene smiled shyly with a blush on her face. Then she looked at Ziel behind ra.

    "How are you, Ken?" Princess Irene ventured to greet Ziel first.

    "I''m fine, Princess Irene." Ziel slightly lowered his head to Princess Irene. After that, an awkward atmosphere was created between them, making the two girls from Princess Irene''s group confused about their rtionship.

    "Princess Irene, we''d better take them to their room immediately. I think they must be exhausted after the long journey." The elf girl from Princess Irene''s group tugged at Princess Irene''s sleeves to remind her.

    "Oh, yes. I apologize for my impolite behavior. I will escort you to a room that has been specially prepared for the people of the Piqmentia Grand Academy." Princess Irene quickly realized that Merlick and the others from the human academy were looking at her. Some human academy students looked at her with hatred and disdain, but Princess Irene ignored them because they weren''t important to her.

    There were no Princes, Princesses, heroes, and Kalya among the people from the human academy. They were with their kingdom and had been brought to their room by another group.

    "it doesn''t matter. We can understand your feelings. In that case, I will have to trouble you to show the way." Merlick smiled and replied in a friendly tone.

    "Thank you for your understanding. Then please follow me." Princess Irene and the other two girls in her group led the people of the human academy to their rooms within the Monarch pce. On the way, Ziel kept looking at several ces of the magnificent building, and ra noticed it.

    "What are you looking at, Ken?" ra asked Ziel curiously. She felt that Ziel''s gaze was not because he was admiring the splendor of the Monarch Pce but for another reason.

    "I''m just looking at the splendor of this building, mydy." Ziel thinks ra doesn''t need to know what he''s looking at right now. He didn''t expect him to have the same fate as ra. Less than a month, Ziel had reunited with Azalia.

    (if she were here, it would mean that the world altar fragments were also somewhere within the pce. but it seemed she would have a hard time retrieving them since there was a being almost as powerful as the divine race hiding within that ce)

    Ziel muttered in his heart and narrowed his eyes towards the Arcuz Grand Academy principal''s office.

 Chapter 223 16

    Elsewhere in the Monarch Pce, Azalia was apanying the King of the Aurelia Kingdom on a walk to see the pce''s grandeur. Of course, she wasn''t alone. There were also two members of her group, Prince Viron, and Princess Seira. On the other hand, King Leonida was apanied by Prince Fritz, Princess Freya, and several selected mages and soldiers from the Kingdom of Aurelia.

    "As expected of Arcuz Grand Academy. The pce is even more majestic than my royal castle! Isn''t that so, Freya?" King Leonida was amazed after looking around the Monarch Pce. Then he turned his gaze to his daughter, who had been wearing a sullen face since they arrived at the Monarch pce.

    "Yes, father." Princess Freya repliedzily. She felt bored after being separated from Ziel, ra, and the other girls.

    "Freya, you shouldn''t answer like that to father." Prince Fritz warned Princess Freya seriously.

    "I understand. I''m sorry, father. I might be a bit tired after a long journey." Princess Freya smiled apologetically to King Leonida. She could only sigh in her heart and endure the boredom for a while.

    "Okay. We took a short walk and will soon return to our room to rest. Can you show us another ce, Princess Seira?" King Leonida still wanted to look at the Monarch Pce before returning to his room because some things made him curious.

    "Of course, King Leonida. We will be happy to apany you around the pce." Princess Seira nodded and smiled sweetly. It fascinated Princess Fritz next to her.

    "Hahaa?| is it possible that Princess Seira already has a fianc?? or a man she likes? If not, my son seems to be a match for you. He could be considered a genius in the human region, and his face was quite handsome too. I''m sure you two will make a good couple." King Leonida tries to match Prince Fritz with Princess Seira after seeing his son''s fascinated face.

    Azalia in the group kept quiet and didn''t care about their conversation because she felt it was none of her business. Meanwhile, Prince Viron clicked his tongue secretly, thinking that King Leonida was trying to snatch one of the geniuses from the demi-human region.

    "What are you saying, father!? You can''t say that to Princess Seira!" Prince Fritz''s face turned red with embarrassment after hearing his father''s words. Then he saw Princess Seira and opened his mouth.

    "I apologize for what my father said, Princess Seira. You can forget what he said earlier." Prince Fritz didn''t dare look Princess Seira straight in the eye. He turned his gaze to his sister for help. Princess Freya could only sigh at her brother''s behavior.

    "My father didn''t mean anything bad to you, Princess Seira. He saw that my brother seemed to like you and wanted to help his romance." Princess Freya deliberately participates in her father''s intentions to develop Prince Fritz and Princess Seira''s rtionship. Her real goal is for Prince Fritz to be close to another girl and forget Princess Aishia, who can''t possibly ept his love.

    "Freya, youa?|!" Prince Fritz wanted toin to Princess Freya, but his words were stopped by theughter of Princess Seira.

    "Ahahaa?|I know, Prince Fritz. King Leonida didn''t mean anything bad by his words. If I can say honestly, I still don''t have a fianc?? until now and still don''t have a man I like. Unlike my aunt, who can choose her partner, I don''t have much freedom in my love affairs because my mother determines it." Princess Seira smiled weakly at King Leonida and Prince Fritz.

    Azalia frowned when she heard the word fianc?? from Princess Seira''s mouth. She didn''t hear that in Princess Siera''s story yesterday about Kalya. Azalia only knew about Ziel and Kalya''s love affair and did not hear about their engagement from Princess Irene and Princess Seira. She stared coldly at Princess Seira next to Prince Fritz.

    "I seea?| I think I understand what Queen Jasmine did. Partly for your good and partly for the good of the Elven Kingdom. As for Princess Cattleya, she is an exception because she has the power to determine her destiny." King Leonida nodded and quickly understood the meaning of Princess Seira''s words.

    "That''s right! I envy my aunt. Apart from being able to determine her destiny, she can also get an amazing fianc??...kugh!" Princess Seira nodded in agreement with King Leonida''s words. She had admired Kalya since she met her back then. But when Princess Irene wanted to give anotherpliment to Kalya, a tremendous pressure suddenly fell on her and made her unable to continue her speech.

    Princess Seira turned her gaze in the direction the pressure wasing from, and she saw Azalia staring coldly at her. Princess Seira didn''t know why Azalia would suddenly do that to her. Still, she quickly figured it out after thinking about it. Princess Seira forgot to tell Azalia about Ziel and Kalya''s engagement yesterday, and it seemed to make Azalia angry with her.

    Although Ziel and Kalya have never formalized their engagement, Princess Seira knows from Laurell that they have a seriousmitment to their rtionship. Ziel also considered Kalya as his fianc?? and vice versa.

    Even though she didn''t know Ziel that well, Princess Seira could tell that he wasn''t the type of guy who liked to y with women''s hearts. She could see that Ziel considered her aunt an essential and precious person to him. But she had forgotten all that yesterday. Princess Seira looked away from Azalia and no longer dared to look at her. Cold sweat slowly trickled down Princess Seira''s forehead.

    "What happened, Princess Seira? Are you okay?" Prince Fritz asked anxiously after seeing Princess Seira suddenly stop her words.

    "I''m fine, Prince Fritz. I just remembered something." Princess Seira smiled and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She tried to ignore Azalia''s piercing gaze that kept stabbing her from behind.

    "By the way, shouldn''t you two have met before? I heard reports from Merlick about the Incidents in the Elven Kingdom." King Leonida tried to change the subject because he felt that Princess Seira had a problem with their previous topic of conversation.

    "Yes. I did meet Prince Fritz and Princess Freya while in the Elven Kingdom. Our kingdom was in trouble at the time, so we didn''t have much time to chat. In addition, there had been a misunderstanding between the Elven Kingdom and the people from the Piqmentia Grand Academy. Therefore, I apologize for what happened in the past." Princess Seira lowered her head to King Leonida.

    "You don''t have to do that. The problem is over. After all, Queen Jasmine had already said her apologies to Merlick in person. So, let''s forget about that incident." King Leonida smiled and stopped their conversation. He already knew about Queen Jasmine''s actions to the people from the academy, and he had no intention of raising the matter in front of Princess Seira.

    "My father was right, Princess Seira. You''d better not think about it anymore." Prince Fritz smiled at Princess Seira. He didn''t want their atmosphere to be awkward after discussing the matter in the past.<sub> </sub>

    Prince Viron, at the back of the group, could only grumble in his heart when he saw Prince Fritz approach Princess Seira. He couldn''t do anything because what Prince Fritz did was not rude and was still within the normal range of a guest.

    "I understand! But let me express my gratitude to you for sincerely forgetting the matter." Princess Seira lowered her head in front of King Leonida. Princess Freya and Prince Fritz couldn''t help but smile bitterly and didn''t try to stop her because it was Princess Seira''s wish.

    "By the way, Princess Seira. I''ve been curious ever since. Who is that veiled girl? I got to know Prince Viron when the people from the academy vacation in the Cirlus Kingdom, but who is that girl? I feel like you guys are being humble around her." Princess Freya slowly approached Princess Seira and whispered. She wanted to change the subject and satisfy her curiosity at once.

    "He is the student with the best grades in this academy''s entrance examination. Not only smart, but she is also powerful and very charming. I must admit that she is prettier than my aunt, Princess Cattleya." Princess Seira answered in a low voice so that the people around her wouldn''t hear, especially Azalia. She didn''t want Azalia to be angrier because Princess Seira secretly talked about her with Princess Freya.

    "Hoo...prettier than your aunt?" After hearing Princess Seira''sst sentence, Princess Freya became interested and nced at Azalia not far behind her. identally their eyes met, and Princess Freya got a cold stare from Azalia.

    Princess Freya quickly averted her gaze and pretended not to see Azalia''s cold gaze. She unintentionally shared the pressure that Azalia released on Princess Seira. Luckily Princess Freya didn''t look at her for too long.

    "That''s right. I can confidently say that there isn''t a single man on this continent who wouldn''t fall in love after seeing her face. All the students in my ss even fell in love with her. Especially the princes of the kingdoms in the demi-human region." Princess Seira continued her exnation about Azalia.

    (all the men on this continent?)

    Princess Freya could only shake her head because she knew one person who would not easily fall in love with a woman, no matter how beautiful her face was. But she grew curious and wanted to see Azalia''s face directly. Just as she was about to ask Princess Seira something else, someone''s voice suddenly interrupted her.

    "You turned out to be in this ce too, Azalia?" Prince Ozkar walked over to Azalia with his entourage. His group consisted of three people, and two of them were Princess Melkia, and a demon race boy from ss S. Prince Ozkar was currently in charge of apanying the Cirlus Kingdom. King Raghnall, Princess Cordelia, and Princess Rinne were seen in the group.

    Azalia is angry after hearing Princess Seira''s words about Kalya and Ziel''s engagement. But the look on her face grew grim after hearing that voice. Azalia ignored Prince Ozkar''s words and pretended not to see them.

    Princess Freya smiled and nodded slightly to Princess Cordelia and Princess Rinne. At the same time, King Leonida greeted King Raghnall. After talking for a while, they decided to go around together to make the atmosphere more lively.

    Along the way, Prince Ozkar not only kept trying to talk to Azalia but he was also seen approaching Princess Cordelia. It made King Raghnall frown, but he remained silent because he judged that Prince Ozkar''s behavior had not crossed the line.

    On the other hand, Princess Seira and Princess Melkia could only sigh heavily after seeing what Prince Ozkar was doing. They looked at each other and then smiled bitterly as they couldn''t do anything about it.

    The task of Azalia''s group that night went smoothly despite the interference from Prince Ozkar. Tomorrow, Azalia''s group will be responsible for the other guests, but that hasn''t been decided yet.

    ***

    The next day, Azalia wakes up with sleepy eyes. She still couldn''t sleep well after hearing the story from Princess Seira and Princess Irene two days ago. Her mind became even more chaotic after hearing Princess Seira''s words yesterday. In addition, Azalia had also just realized that she couldn''t sneak into the Monarch Pce for a while because the security was getting tighter ahead of the inauguration of the Arcuz Grand Academy. All the problems gathered and became one in her mind.

    "What happened to me?" Azalia could only sigh heavily,menting her situation.

    After Azalia showered and put on her uniform, she intended to go to ss and check on today''s assignments. But before that, he heard a knock on the door.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Aze, it''s me, Seira. I came to tell you about our group assignment for today." Princess Seira''s voice came from outside the room, and Azalia quickly opened the door for her.

    "So, our group will be in charge of which kingdom today?" Azalia immediately asked after seeing Princess Seira standing in front of her room with Prince Viron.

    "That isa?|" Princess Seira looked hesitant to say it. But in the end, she said it to Azalia.

    After hearing the task from Princess Seira, Azalia and the other two quickly headed to the room of the important guest that their group would be in charge of today. Azalia knocked on the door three times, and a beautiful woman with long emerald green hair quickly opened the door. She spoke after seeing the woman.

    "I am honored to have met the most beautiful woman on the Clorius continent, Princess Cattleya!" Azalia subconsciously smiled behind her veil. Princess Seira, Prince Viron, and the woman in front of Azalia were taken aback by her words.

 Chapter 224 17

    On a beautiful morning in one of the rooms within the Monarch Pce, Kalya was sitting enjoying her tea with Queen Jasmine. Even though their rtionship was much better than before, there was still an awkward atmosphere around them.

    Last night, Kalya arrived at Arcuz Grand Academy and was immediately ushered into a special room for the Elven Kingdom. There was already Queen Jasmine waiting for her. Laurell couldn''te with Queen Jasmine because she had to guard the Elven Kingdom during the Queen''s absence. Kalya and her sister didn''t talk much even though they were alone in the room. Kalya did not actively initiate conversations with Queen Jasmine. She just kept quiet and passively answered the question that her sister asked.

    Kalya was disappointed that she couldn''t meet Zenoa after arriving at the academy. She had received information from Queen Jasmine that Zenoa was still very busy preparing for the inauguration event of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "How is your rtionship with him?" Queen Jasmine asked Kalya. She held the teacup in her hand and sipped it elegantly.

    "Very good." Kalya answered briefly. She knew that the person referred to in Queen Jasmine''s question was Ziel.

    "Do you not intend to formalize your rtionship with him in public? Aren''t you afraid that another woman will steal him?" Queen Jasmine threw another question. She was used to Kalya''s cold tone toward her.

    "It''s up to him, and I''ll follow his decision. He had a situation that didn''t allow him to stand out in public. But one thing I can tell you for sure. I am the most special woman in his heart now and forever. So, I''m not afraid that other women will snatch him from me because it''s impossible." Kalya said confidently. There wasn''t the slightest hint of hesitation on her face when she said those words.

    Even though Kalya wanted their rtionship to be announced in front of many people, she understood Ziel''s situation. Currently, she is delighted to be by his side and can be the most special woman in his heart. But Kalya believes that one day they will be able to show their rtionship in front of many people or maybe announce it to the entire Clorius continent.

    Queen Jasmine was shocked after hearing Kalya''s statement. She didn''t know if those words matched Ziel''s true feelings for Kalya or if her sister had be a fool for loving Ziel too much.

    "I understand." Queen Jasmine could only answer briefly because she didn''t know how to respond to Kalya''s words.

    Queen Jasmine didn''t want to say the wrong thing and ruin their rtionship, which had begun to improve. After that, the room became silent again because neither started a conversation. But it didn''tst long as the silence in the room was broken by a knock on the door.

    "I will open the door and see whoes into this room in the morning." Kalya quickly stood up from her seat and walked toward the door.

    Kalya thought that the person who hade might be the maid who had previously delivered breakfast for her and Queen Jasmine. The maid probably came back to pick up their dirty tes.

    For some reason, Arcuz Grand Academy did not hold a banquet for the guests at the Monarch Pce. It would probably be after the academy''s inauguration event. But Kalya doesn''t care about that. She wanted to immediately meet her younger brother and quickly finish her business in that ce. Even though it was only one night, Kalya really missed Ziel. When Kalya opened the door, she was surprised by the words of a veiled girl.

    "I am honored to have met the most beautiful woman on the Clorius continent, Princess Cattleya!" The melodious voice of the veiled girl sounded in Kalya''s ears.

    The words of praise did not make Kalya happy. Instead, Kalya frowned because she felt the sarcasm and hostility in the girl''s voice. She was sure that she had never met the girl in front of her.

    Kalya looked closely at the girl''s face and tried to remember if maybe she had met her somewhere and had forgotten about her. Even though it was covered with a veil, Kalya could tell that the girl was beautiful by looking at her eyes and body.

    "What do you mean by that?" Kalya narrowed her eyes and asked coldly.

    "I don''t mean anything in my words. Ooh, could that sentence offend you? Then I apologize for my ignorance." Azalia calmly answered Kalya''s question.

    On the other hand, Azalia could tell that the woman who opened the door was Kalya because of the exnation she had heard from Princess Seira. She threw those words at Kalya to see how she reacted. But Azalia didn''t notice that she said it with a hint of hostility contained in her voice.

    Kalya and Azalia looked at each other, and neither of them spoke. The atmosphere around the two girls became very tense. Princess Seira broke out in cold sweat and didn''t know what to do, while Prince Viron could only hide behind her. Princess Seira didn''t know why Azalia looked like she harbored hostility towards her aunt.

    "Auntie, how about we look at the sses in Arcuz Grand Academy? We might be able to meet up with Zenoa''s uncle if he''s not too busy. Besides teaching the students in his ss, he also had to participate with the other teachers in preparation for tomorrow''s inauguration." Princess Seira tried to melt the tense atmosphere and immediately left the ce. She hoped that the situation would get better.

    "Okay. Shall I call your mother first?" Kalya turned her gaze towards Princess Seira after hearing Zenoa''s name being mentioned. She no longer cared about Azalia in front of her and intended to go inside the room to call for Queen Jasmine.

    "Ah, you don''t need to call her. Last night my mother had told me that she would not being today. She wants to stay in her room until the academy''s inauguration day." Princess Seira quickly stopped Kalya. Last night, she met Queen Jasmine and asked her to bring Kalya to Zenoa.

    Azalia''s group assignment today was at Queen Jasmine''s request to Arcuz Grand Academy because she wanted Princess Seira to apany Kalya to go around the Monarch pce and meet Zenoa.

    "Is that so? If so, please show me the way. I''m sorry that I might trouble you today." Kalya nodded slightly and closed the door of the room.

    "It''s our job, so you don''t have to apologize, Princess Cattleya." The person who answered Kalya''s words was not Princess Seira but Azalia. She looked annoyed that Kalya ignored her presence.

    "We''d better go now." Kalya pretended not to hear Azalia''s words and urged Princess Seira to leave the ce immediately.

    "I understand, aunt. We''re going to ss A. Zenoa''s uncle is the homeroom teacher of that ss. Actually, to see the academy ssrooms before the inauguration event is forbidden. But because my mother has asked for special permission for you, then it is allowed." Princess Seira couldn''t help but smile bitterly and walk first to lead Kalya to ss A.<sub> </sub>

    The ssrooms and practice rooms of the Arcuz Grand Academy were in a certain location within the Monarch Pce, and that area was heavily guarded. That''s because there are many valuable magic tools and artifacts in that area used for learning activities. In addition, strict security was in ce to prevent unauthorized outsiders from entering the academy and disturbing the students.

    Kalya nodded in response to Princess Seira''s exnation and followed her from behind. She ignored Azalia and Prince Viron because Kalya thought she had nothing to do with them.

    (Just a woman from the elf race, and you dare to act like that in front of me!? Do you think you are the most beautiful woman in the world!?)

    Azalia clicked her tongue because she was annoyed with Kalya''s attitude. She never expected that a woman from the elf race would dare to treat her like this. Then she walked after Kalya and tried to talk to her again.

    "For a woman as beautiful as Princess Cattleya, surely you are only matched for an extraordinary man! Does Princess Cattleya already have it? If not, I have a lot of good-looking middle-aged male acquaintances who might suit you." Azalia nced at Kalya next to her and spoke in a joking tone. But Kalya was just silent as if she didn''t hear any sound.

    (Didn''t you know that my aunt already has a fianc??!? What''s the point of you asking that!?)

    After hearing Azalia''s words, Princess Seira screamed in her mind. She felt like Azalia intended to find trouble with Kalya. Azalia is currently not upset with Kalya ignoring her. She smiled mockingly behind her veil after seeing the slight change in Kalya''s expression.

    "Could it be that Princess Cattleya likes a man younger than her?" Azalia slowly approached Kalya and said in a low voice. Her words were heard by Princess Seira and Prince Viron, who were not far in front of them. The two of them stumbled and almost fell after hearing Azalia''s words.

    Kalya''s face suddenly became severe, and she released her spirit power to suppress Azalia. But unexpectedly, Azalia remained calm under pressure. Kalya quickly realized that Azalia''s power was not below her or maybe above her.

    "Who are you? You seem to know a lot about me?" Kalya red at Azalia and asked coldly. Kalya realized that Azalia''s previous question showed that she knew about her rtionship with Ziel.

    Princess Seira and Prince Viron panicked after seeing the situation bing increasingly tense, and the two women seemed to be able to fight at any moment.

    "Hmm? What are you saying, Princess Cattleya? I don''t understand what your question means at all. I''m kind enough to introduce someone. If it offended you, then I apologize." Azalia put on an innocent face and pretended not to know what Kalya''s words meant, but in her heart, she wasughing with satisfaction at Kalya''s reaction. Azalia realized that she was being childish, but she didn''t care because she felt that it would relieve her stress a bit.

    "If you want to keep pretending, I just have to force you to say it." Kalya''s voice grew colder, and she released all her spirit power. She was worried that Azalia was Ziel''s enemy and intended to harm the girls around him. Therefore she had to force Azalia to reveal her motives at all costs. In addition, Kalya also wants to know how Azalia found out about her rtionship with Ziel.

    "Heea?| you can try it if you can." Azalia said to provoke her.

    Arge spirit circle appeared behind Kalya. It was much bigger than when Kalya showed it in the Cirlus Kingdom. Kalya hadn''t even joined Silphy yet, but her current strength was already on par with a demi-god.

    The drastic increase in Kalya''s strength was thanks to intensive training and consumption of the Leviathan flesh given by Ziel. Apart from that, another factor that increased her strength was her determination to be stronger so that she deserved to stand beside Ziel and not be a burden to him. After Azalia merged with Silphy, her strength even approached the level of a true god.

    The increase in strength does not only happen to Kalya. ra and the girls around Ziel also experienced the same thing. Ziel gave them Leviathan flesh to speed up their growth. The girls started their rigorous training right after the incident in the Cirlus Kingdom ended. Their goal is the same as Kalya''s: to make them worthy of Ziel and not be constantly protected by him.

    Azalia raises her eyebrows after feeling Kalya''s strength that keeps soaring. But it didn''t stop there. From the ring that Kalya was wearing, a gray light overflowed and enveloped her entire body. Kalya formed a bow from her spirit power and pulled the bowstring.

    Ziel had increased the power of the artifact ring that Kalya wore after the academy people returned from the Cirlus Kingdom. Not only Kalya''s ring but also Princess Aishia''s bracelet, Princess Freya''s pendant, and also ra''s hairpin had significantly increased strength. Their artifact grade changed to god rank.

    Azalia''s face sank after feeling the power that Kalya released. Although the attack couldn''t kill her, she would be seriously injured if the attack hit her directly. Azalia was surprised not only because Kalya''s power was beyond her expectation but also because the power released from Kalya''s ring felt familiar to her.

    (That''s Ken''s power!)

    Azalia quickly found out whose power it was. She gritted her teeth as jealousy welled up from deep within her heart. Her gaze on Kalya grew extremely cold, and she took out a silver sword from her space storage. Milky white light overflowed from her body and shed with the emerald green glow of Kalya.

    "Aze! Aunt! Please stop it! You can destroy this pce if you fight here!" Princess Seira screamed in panic. She didn''t expect the two girls'' bickering to turn into a big fight like this. She wanted to stop them immediately, but Azalia and Kalya ignored her words.

    ? On the other hand, Prince Viron''s face was full of terror, and he was speechless and couldn''t even move because of the pressure from the sh of the two forces.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    [Breaking the Sky]

    Kalya released her arrow as Azalia shed her sword. The two attacks shot out with astonishing speed. Although the two women did not attack with their full strength, their sh of attacks was strong enough to turn the Monarch Pce into ruins.

 Chapter 225 18

    Princess Seira gave up after seeing the scene in front of her. She quickly set up a barrier to protect herself and Prince Viron. Although the Monarch Pce has a protection system in the form of a powerful barrier to withstand attacks from the enemy, Princess Seira feels that the strength of Kalya and Azalia is too strong to be resisted by the barrier.

    Just when Princess Seira thought there would be a massive explosion from the sh of the two attacks, a space tear suddenly appeared and sucked in Azalia and Kalya''s attacks.

    The two girls were surprised for different reasons. They intended tounch another attack, but a man''s voice inside Kalya and Azalia''s heads made them stop their actions.

    (Stop there. Do you want to destroy this pce and hurt the people inside?)

    Ziel had been monitoring the situation within the Monarch pce since morning, especially the condition of ra and the other girls. He also realized when Azalia met Kalya, but he didn''t know whether Kalya recognized Azalia or not.

    Ziel was about to see ra in her room, but he suddenly felt a surge of power from two people he knew. He didn''t expect that the two people were Kalya and Azalia, facing each other. Ziel didn''t understand why they were fighting, but he had to stop them before anything more troublesome happened.

    (Ziel!)

    (Ken! You came to this Academy too!)

    Kalya and Azalia replied at the same time. Then they looked at each other because both could hear the conversation.

    (Leya, Azalia. Please withdraw your strength before the people in this pce gather at that ce. Your fight made certain people in this Academy wary. I don''t know why you guys are fighting, but I want you to stop it for now. We''ll talk about thister)

    Ziel warned the two girls seriously and then disconnected the telepathy.

    Kalya and Azalia quickly retracted their power ording to Ziel''s words, and then they looked at each other. Kalya knew from their chat that Azalia seemed to be Ziel''s acquaintance and not his enemy. She felt that Ziel had never told her about Azalia. But then Kalya remembered about Ziel''s old acquaintance that he had told her about not long ago.

    "Are you Azalia?" Kalya asked nonchntly.

    "Hee...has he told you about me yet?" Azalia smiled broadly behind her veil. She was happy that Ziel had not forgotten her after theirst meeting and told Kalya about her.

    (So she was a woman from the divine race Ziel met before he was reincarnated. But she doesn''t seem as beautiful as what Ziel says, especially her nature)

    Kalya snorted and ignored Azalia''s question. Then Kalya turned her gaze to Princess Seira. Her face looks confused when she looks at Kalya.

    "Let''s go to ss A and meet your uncle." Kalya urged Princess Seira because she felt that many people were heading toward their location. Those people probably felt a surge of power from Kalya and Azalia''s brief fight earlier. Princess Seira came back to her senses when she heard Kalya''s voice.

    "Oh, yes. Is it possible that you know Aze?" Princess Seira asked curiously. At first, she was shocked when she saw Kalya and Azalia''s attacks disappear, and they suddenly stopped their fight. But then Princess Seira was confused because Kalya seemed to know Azalia after that. She was sure that they had not known each other before.

    "I don''t know her. let''s go quickly." Kalya did not want to linger in that ce because soon, many people woulde. She also didn''t want to talk about Azalia. Somehow Kalya felt that Azalia was more annoying than Dryad.

    "I''m not her acquaintance. There''s no way a woman as beautiful as Princess Cattleya would know me." Azalia said sarcastically to Kalya.

    "Youa?| have you forgotten what he said earlier?" Kalya wanted to be angry with Azalia, but then she remembered what Ziel had said. She could only sigh and warn Azalia.

    "That isa?|let''s hurry and get out of here!" Azalia recalled Ziel''s earlier words and could only click her tongue. She quickly walked in the direction of ss A''s room.

    Princess Seira was confused by Azalia''s sudden change in attitude. But then she nodded and followed behind him along with Kalya. Azalia looks very obedient when Ziel''s name is mentioned, and it makes Kalya frown.

    Finally, Prince Viron caught up with them after getting his senses back. Sinceing to the Elven Kingdom''s room, he hardly ever said a word. He didn''t know what to talk about with the three girls. So he decided to keep quiet and follow them.

    Not long after Kalya and the three others left, many people came to the ce. They were the kings of the human and demi-human regions. They came because they sensed a wave of great power in that area. But when they arrived at the ce, they were confused because they didn''t find anything there.

    ***

    Inside the Arcuz Grand Academy principal''s office, Raphael suddenly opened his eyes and frowned. His face became severe after thinking about something.

    "The first person has almost the same strength as me, and the other exceeds me. But it turns out there is a third person whose power and whereabouts I do not know. He covered the area with a barrier so I couldn''t see who the two people were fighting." Raphael said in annoyance and then sighed heavily.

    "Looks like many powerful people sneaked into the Monarch pce before the inauguration day of the Arcuz Grand Academy. I have to find out who those three are and prevent them from making a fuss at tomorrow''s event. Don''t expect those people to cause trouble while I''m still the principal of this Academy." Raphael said in a low voice, and tremendous power overflowed from his body.

    ? The room was shaking then the walls and floor in that ce cracked. Raphael''s golden eyes gleamed in the direction where Azalia and Kalya had fought before.

    ***

    "Haa..." Ziel sighed after settling the matter of the quarrel between Azalia and Kalya. Even if it''s only temporary, at least they won''t make a fuss for now. He doesn''t know why they are fighting and will ask Kalya when he meets herter.

    Ziel was currently walking down the pce corridor towards ra''s room. He intended to make sure that ra was awake and remind her of her magic training. But when he met her, Ziel could only sigh a second time after hearing her words.<sub> </sub>

    "Ken, can you give me a day off my magic training schedule today? I already have an appointment with Irene today. She said she had no errands for today and would apany me on a private tour of Arcuz Grand Academy." ra looked at Ziel with a hopeful face and teary eyes.

    "Okay, mydy. But only for today. Tomorrow you have to do your magic practice twice as hard to make up for your day off from practice today." Ziel warned ra seriously.

    "I understand. As usual, you''re too strict with me, Ken. But I''m d that it shows your concern for me." ra smiled sweetly at Ziel. Her heart right now was like a flower garden after seeing Ziel''s concern for her.

    "So, when are we going? Should we wait here, or have you agreed to meet Princess Irene somewhere?" Ziel was currently in front of ra''s room. It was a room for the people of the Piqmentia Grand Academy, Especially for female students.

    Ziel didn''t want to stay there too long because many female students from the Human Academy passed in and out of the room, and the two of them became the center of attention of those who passed by.

    "Irene said she woulde here after breakfast. Ah, Lilith also said she woulde with us. Is that all right?" ra suddenly remembered her chat with Lilith at breakfast earlier. When ra said she would go on a tour of Arcuz Grand Academy with Ziel and Princess Irene, Lilith unexpectedly took the initiative to ask ra to be allowed to join them, and of course, ra agreed.

    "Of course. That''s up to you, mydy." Ziel quickly agreed. At first, he wanted to take Lilith with them to help him take care of ra. But since it was Lilith herself who wanted to go with them, it became easier.

    "Okay! I''m going inside first to call Lilith! Please wait a moment, Ken!" ra smiled happily and darted into the room. Ziel could only shake his head at ra''s behavior. After ra entered, a girl''s sweet voice was heard behind Ziel.

    "I apologize for keeping you guys waiting." Princess Irene said breathlessly to Ziel. At this moment, her cute face was sweaty, and it seemed that Princess Irene hade to the ce in a hurry.

    Princess Irene had promised toe to ra''s room and show her around the Arcuz Grand Academy after breakfast. Unfortunately, she and her group received a sudden assignment from the Academy to pick up guests who had arrived in the morning. Because of that, Princess Irene was a bitte to ra''s ce.

    "You don''t need to apologize, Princess Irene. After all, I haven''t been here long, and mydy has just gone inside to call for Lilith. You can use this handkerchief to wipe the sweat off your forehead." Ziel offered a in white handkerchief from his trouser pocket to Princess Irene.

    "Eh? is it okay for me to use this handkerchief?" Princess Irene was shocked that Ziel suddenly offered her a handkerchief.

    "Of course. Aren''t you going to guide us around the Academy today? If mydy saw your sweaty face, she''d probably know why you''re like that and feel bad for thinking that you forced yourself to be with her today." Ziel gave his reason for giving the handkerchief to Princess Irene.

    "Eh? does that mean you know what I did earlier?" Princess Irene felt a little disappointed after hearing Ziel''s answer. But she quickly dispelled that thought for fear that Ziel would realize her feelings. Because Princess Irene''s emotions would show on her face, she wasn''t the type of girl who was good at hiding her expressions.

    "I know. You have to wipe your sweat before mydyes back. Or maybe you don''t want to use a butler''s handkerchief? You don''t have to worry because the handkerchief is new, and I have never used it." Ziel answered Princess Irene honestly but didn''t borate further.

    "Don''t get me wrong! That is not what I mean! On the contrary, I''m d to be able to use this handkerchief even though you''ve used it before!" Princess Irene replied frantically and quickly took the handkerchief from Ziel''s hand. Then she wiped the sweat that had begun to trickle from her forehead. While wiping the sweat off her face, she suddenly remembered what she had said to Ziel, and her face turned bright red.

    "Please forget myst sentence." Princess Irene spoke in a low voice while lowering her head.

    "I understand, Princess Irene. After you use the handkerchief, you can throw it away immediately." Ziel didn''t care about the handkerchief as he had another one in his pocket.

    "No! I will wash it and return it to you." Princess Irene replied with a bit of stubbornness.

    "Fine, if that is your will." Ziel quickly agreed as he didn''t want to argue with Princess Irene.

    "Hey, Ken. I don''t know if I deserve to say this to you, but can I be your friend?" Princess Irene asked Ziel timidly.

    "Hmm? Aren''t we already friends?" Ziel asked Princess Irene back.

    "Of course! Then, can you call me without honorifics as ra did?" Princess Irene was ecstatic after hearing Ziel''s words and subconsciously answered excitedly. Then she threw another question at Ziel. Princess Irene was nervous because Ziel didn''t answer her question right away.

    "Okay, Irene." Ziel agreed to Princess Irene''s request. He reached out his hand and touched Princess Irene''s forehead with the tip of his index finger. Princess Irene was surprised, but she didn''t dodge because she knew that if Ziel wanted to hurt her, she wouldn''t be able to do anything. Therefore, she could only surrender. A ball of light shot out from Princess Irene''s smooth forehead and was absorbed into Ziel''s finger.

    "Ken, what have you done to me?" Princess Irene was confused as her body became lighter after Ziel did that.

    "I retracted the ve seal I nted within you. Now you are free. I''m doing this because I trust you." Ziel said softly and pulled his hand back from Princess Irene''s forehead.

    When he was in the Cirlus Kingdom, he gave the ve seal to King Redis, Queen Triana, and Princess Irene because she didn''t want them to reveal his identity. But after seeing the sincerity on Princess Irene''s face, Ziel couldn''t help but remove the ve seal within him.

    "Kena?|" After hearing Ziel''s words, Princess Irene felt sweet in her heart. She wanted to say something to Ziel, but a voice from inside the room stopped her.

    "Irene! Have youe? Uh? What happened to you guys?" ra appeared from inside the room along with Lilith. She was confused to see her best friend''s blushing face and teary eyes.

    "Oh, nothing! Let''s go now because it''s almost noon! I will be your tour guide for a whole day!" Princess Irene shook her head and smiled broadly. Then she walked ahead to hide her blushing face. Her footsteps were light, and it looked like she was dancing.

    ra didn''t know what had happened to her friend, but she nodded and followed Princess Irene from behind. Ziel and Lilith walked beside her, and their tour of the Monarch Pce began.

 Chapter 226 19

    Kalya, Azalia and the other two had arrived in front of ss A. They were waiting in front of the ce because they didn''t want to disturb the students'' learning activities. Kalya''s eyes looked wet after faintly hearing her younger brother''s voice, whom she had not seen for a long time.

    Not long after, the ssroom door opened, and an elf race man with facial features simr to Kalya and Queen Jasmine came out from there. He is the younger brother of Queen Jasmine and Kalya, Zenoa Via.

    "Seira? What are you doing here? Hmm..?" Zenoa saw Princess Seira first when he came out of the room. But then his expression changed drastically after turning his gaze to Kalya behind Princess Seira.

    "Sister Leya? Is that you?" Zenoa said in disbelief.

    "Of course it''s me. Haven''t you recognized your sister after a long time of not seeing each other?" Kalya smiled in response to her younger brother''s question.

    "Sister Leya! Sister Leya! It turned out to be you!" Zenoa suddenly walks forward and hugs Kalya excitedly.

    "Hey, you haven''t changed. Aren''t you ashamed that your students see you? You''re currently a homeroom teacher, aren''t you?" Kalya patted Zenoa''s back to remind him.

    "Oh, yes. You are right. I forgot because I was too happy to see you again after so long." Zenoa quickly let go of his embrace from his sister and kept his distance from Kalya. He looked around the area and heaved a sigh of relief that there was no one other than them in that ce. Otherwise, his pride as the homeroom teacher of ss A would fall when others saw him clinging like a child to his older sister.

    "You should pay more attention to your attitude in the future, Zenoa. You can''t suddenly hug your sister like that. Especially if you do it in public." Kalya smiled bitterly and warned Zenoa.

    "Ahaha...you''re right. If he sees us like that, Brother-inw can misunderstand, can''t he?" Zenoaughed teasingly at Kalya.

    "Youa?| what are you saying!? Don''t talk nonsense in front of other people!" Kalya''s face turns red after hearing Zenoa''s words. She didn''t want to talk about Ziel right now because there was still Prince Viron in that ce.

    "Hehe... you don''t need to be embarrassed like that, sister. I already knew about your fianc?? from the letter sister Jasmine had sent." Zenoa smiled broadly at Kalya''s rare reaction. But he misunderstood his sister''s words. Kalya answered like that, not because she was embarrassed but because she didn''t want to talk about Ziel in such an open space.

    "We don''t need to talk about that for now. I''m afraid someone will hear it and make her jealous." Kalya tried to stop Zenoa from discussing Ziel further, and she nced briefly at Azalia.

    "You!" Azalia saw Kalya''s eyes looking at her when she said that. She is not stupid and knows that she is the person referred to in Kalya''s words. But Azalia decided to hold back because she didn''t want to make a fuss in front of a teacher.

    (I''m jealous of a girl like you? No way! But...what is this bitter feeling in my heart? Is it possible that I''m jealous of her? No, no, no! Ken and I are just acquaintances, and we''re not necessarily friends. There''s no way I could have romantic feelings for him. That''s right! I couldn''t possibly fall in love with him!)

    Azalia gritted her teeth and strongly denied Kalya''s words in her mind. She keeps deny the possibility and stubbornly refused to admit what she was feeling right now.

    Kalya saw Azalia''s reaction, and a tiny smile formed on her face. She didn''t mock Azalia any further because she didn''t want them to make a fuss there. After all, she realized that Kalya would not be Azalia''s opponent if they fought seriously. The difference in their strength was too significant, and if Ziel didn''t stop their fight, Kalya would be in danger.

    (Jealous? Who? Is the person aunty referring to Aze? Is it possible that she also likes Ken?)

    Princess Seira looked between Kalya and Azalia in turn. She seemed to have found a clue as to why the two girls had fought earlier. On the other hand, Prince Viron could only stay silent because he didn''t understand what they were talking about.

    "Ahahaa?| I understand. How about we chat somewhere else? I thought it would be tiring if we had to chat while constantly standing in this ce. Soon the students wille out, and the atmosphere in this ce will be noisy. They will be excited if they see a girl as beautiful as yourself in this ce, sister." Zenoa invites Kalya and the other two to move from that ce.

    "Okay. Where can we chatfortably and quietly? At least we can chat over tea and eat snacks." Kalya quickly agreed to her brother''s proposal.

    "We can chat in the cafeteria outside the Monarch Pce. The ce was quiet during the day as the students and teachers usually enjoyed their lunch in the canteen inside this pce. Although the food is not as luxurious as the canteen in this ce, the atmosphere is calm andfortable." Zenoa usually eats lunch at that ce because he doesn''t like crowds. The cafeteria was perfect for them to chat as he was forbidden to bring outsiders into his office.

    "Up to you. you decide." Kalya left everything to Zenoa because she knew nothing about the surroundings of the Monarch pce. She wanted to get out of there immediately because ss A students had starteding out of the ssroom and watching them.

    "Okay. Let''s go now. Are you guys in charge of being the guides for my sister?" Zenoa asked Princess Seira and Prince Viron. The two nodded in response to Zenoa''s question.

    "In that case, you should alsoe with us because my sister cannot tour the Monarch Pce alone without you, and I do not have the authority to allow it." Zenoa said seriously to Princess Seira and Prince Viron. Then he smiled and looked at Kalya.

    "Let''s go, sister!" Zenoa walked first to show the way to the cafeteria outside the Monarch Pce. Kalya nodded slightly and followed her along with Princess Seira and Prince Viron.

    ***

    Elsewhere in the Monarch Pce, Hikaru and the other heroes toured the Arcuz Grand Academy area apanied by their guide. The ones assigned to apany them were Prince Ozkar''s group.

    Their tour did not look peaceful because there was an argument between Sintaro and Prince Ozkar. Their quarrel was because Prince Ozkar kept teasing Kyouka and Megumi. His behavior provoked Sintaro''s anger.

    On the other hand, Hikaru is busy calming Sintaro, who is angry and looks like he could attack Prince Ozkar at any moment. He was silent about Prince Ozkar''s behavior because he judged that what Prince Ozkar had done had not crossed the line. But over time, Hikaru became irritated because Prince Ozkar''s approach to Kyouka and Megumi seemed to be done with a bit of coercion.

    "Miss Kyouka, Miss Megumi, if you don''t mind, will you ept the invitation to dinner with me tonight? I can show you the pleasant ces around the Monarch Pce." Prince Ozkar kept narrowing his distance with Kyouka and said in a soft voice to her.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to decline your invitation, Prince Ozkar. I''ll probably rest early tonight to be fresher for tomorrow''s inauguration." Kyouka politely answered Prince Ozkar''s invitation and distanced herself from him.<sub> </sub>

    "Me too, Prince Ozkar." Megumi added.

    "Come on. We won''t be long. We''re just going to have a quick dinner. After that, I will immediately escort you back to your rooms." Prince Ozkar urged the two girls to ept his invitation.

    "Prince Ozkar, I think you should respect their opinion. You can still invite Kyouka and Megumi to dinner another time." Princess Melkia finally spoke up because she couldn''t stand Prince Ozkar''s attitude. Her face was also a little annoyed with Prince Ozkar''s yboy nature.

    Princess Melkia could not understand Prince Ozkar''s attitude. She admits that Prince Ozkar is a genius. He also had a very handsome face, and almost all the female students from the academy adored him. But that doesn''t mean every girl he approaches has to respond favorably to him. This makes Princess Melkia confused about handling Prince Ozkar''s overconfident and pushy attitude.

    "Buta?|" Prince Ozkar seemed unable to ept Princess Melkia''s words, but Sintaro''s voice cut off his sentence.

    "Are your deaf, handsome prince? Haven''t you heard that Kyouka and Megumi have rejected your invitation!?" Sintaro said angrily. If Hikaru hadn''t held his shoulder, Sintaro might have attacked Prince Ozkar. Although Hikaru and Sintaro''s rtionship has not returned to normal, at least it is better than before.

    "What have you said?" Prince Ozkar said coldly.

    "Ooh, so you are deaf and can''t hear what I''m saying?" Sintaro smiled scornfully and added another mockery of Prince Ozkar.

    "You''re looking for death!" Prince Ozkar released his killing intent and intended to attack Sintaro. But stopped his actions after hearing a scream from behind him.

    "Enough!" Zenoa shouted, and his voice echoed throughout the area. Prince Ozkar and everyone else in the ce looked at him.

    Zenoa walked over to Prince Ozkar with Kalya beside him. Princess Seira, Azalia and Prince Viron followed behind them.

    Prince Ozkar''s face changed after seeing Zenoaing to him. But then he smiled after seeing Kalya and Azalia. Prince Ozkar quickly withdrew his killing intent and walked toward Zenoa.

    "Ooh, Mr. Zenoa. Is there anything I can help with? By the way, who is the woman next to you?" Prince Ozkar showed his charming smile to Kalya. Even though he greeted Zenoa, his eyes kept on looking at Kalya.

    "I want you to stop what you''re doing. They were guests invited by the academy. I''ve seen from afar and know what''s going on, so you don''t have to make excuses." Zenoa stopped his words after seeing Prince Ozkar silent, but he opened his mouth again.

    "Even though you are the prince of the Beast Kingdom, this ce is Arcuz Grand Academy, and you can''t act as you please here. In this academy, you have to obey the rules." Zenoa said in a deep voice to Prince Ozkar.

    Prince Ozkar''s face turned green after hearing Zenoa''s words, but he remained silent and didn''t say anything. Princess Melkia and the other students from Prince Ozkar''s group also fell silent because they were embarrassed by Prince Ozkar''s behavior. On the other hand, Sintaro chuckled after hearing Zenoa''s words, making Prince Ozkar grit his teeth in annoyance.

    "I understand." Prince Ozkar can only nod in response to Zenoa''s words because he is a teacher, and Prince Ozkar doesn''t want to cause trouble with him. For now, Prince Ozkar could only suppress the anger in his heart.

    "Okay. Let''s go, sister. I''m sorry for asking you toe here before we go to the cafeteria." Zenoa looks at Kalya and smiles.

    "I see. That is your duty as a teacher." Kalya didn''t mind it, but she was annoyed by Prince Ozkar''s gaze. After seeing Kalya''s response, Zenoa breathes a sigh of relief and intends to leave that ce immediately.

    "Miss Kalya, can wee with you? Coincidentally, we were also getting hungry and wanted to have lunch in the cafeteria." Kyouka suddenly asked Kalya after she heard Zenoa''s words to her. Kyouka wanted to use the opportunity to separate herself from Prince Ozkar.

    "Hmm...how is Zenoa?" Kalya looks to her brother for his opinion.

    "I think it''s okay because it''s almost time for lunch, and it''s better to eat in the cafeteria than wait for the maid to bring the food to their room." Zenoa quickly agreed.

    "Okay. you cane with us." Kalya smiled at Kyouka and Megumi.

    Kyouka and Megumi were happy to hear Zenoa''s answer as they were finally able to separate themselves from Prince Ozkar, but their relief onlysted for a while.

    "Mr. Zenoa, can wee with you too? After all, our group is in charge of guiding the heroes." Prince Ozkar smiled and returned to his usual facial expression.

    Kyouka and Megumi''s faces darkened after hearing Prince Ozkar''s words. They thought they could get away from that boy, but they forgot the important thing that Prince Ozkar is their guide and has the right to go with them wherever they go.

    Zenoa thought for a while and didn''t answer Prince Ozkar right away. He looked at the gloomy faces of the heroes and couldn''t help but sigh heavily.

    "Of course, you cane with us." Zenoa didn''t want to include Prince Ozkar after seeing the expressions of the heroes, but he couldn''t get in the way of Prince Ozkar''s group duty as their guide.

    "Thank you, Mr. Zenoa." Prince Ozkar smiled charmingly and looked at Kalya and Azalia in turn. It made the two girls feel disgusted.

    "Okay. Let''s go fast. We''ve wasted quite a bit of time in this ce." Zenoa sighed for the second time and walked towards the cafeteria. Kalya, Azalia and the others quickly followed him. On the way, Prince Ozkar smirked evilly as he looked at Azalia, Kalya, and Kyouka. No one knew what he was thinking at this moment.

 Chapter 227 20

    In the principal''s office within the Monarch Pce, Raphael was sitting and looking at the magic projection. He seemed to be having a conversation with someone there. That person was the homeroom teacher of ss S, Jourelio Cronan.

    Even though Raphael could see Jourelio''s face in that magic projection, that didn''t apply to his interlocutor. Jourelio could only see the darkness in his magic projection because Raphael used a spell to cover himself from being seen by him.

    "What about the ss S students who are in charge of guiding the guests?" Raphael asked Jourelio in a dignified voice.

    "They did their job well, and everything went smoothly. But there''s still something I don''t understand, principal." Jourelio answered Raphael''s question in a rather high tone. He said with great respect and worship.

    "What''s that?" Raphael asked Jourelio in an indifferent tone.

    "Do the ss S students have to do that? I think it would be best if the ss S students keep studying and leave the task to the people from the Beast Kingdom." Jourelio still didn''t understand why Raphael had asked the students of ss S to guide the guests who would participate in the inauguration ceremony of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    Jourelio thought the task would be aplete waste of their time. Although he told the students that what they were doing was a socialization exercise, he said to convince them to take the task seriously. Because of that, Jourelio wanted to know the purpose of Raphael asking the students from ss S to guide the guests.

    "As you already know, I asked the ss S students to guide the guests so that they learn to socialize with influential people from all over the Clorius continent. I also want those people to see the capabilities of the younger generation of the demi-human region." Raphael calmly exined to Jourelio.

    "Is that all?" Jourelio subconsciously asked out of curiosity. His action made Raphael narrow his eyes at him. Jourelio quickly realized that he had made a mistake by being too curious about Raphael''s intentions.

    "Sometimes curiosity can kill a cat." Raphael said coldly to Jourelio.

    Jourelio was in his office and fell silent after hearing Raphael''s words. His body was shaking, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He held his breath and didn''t dare move an inch from where he was standing. Not long after, Raphael finally spoke.

    "My goal is very simple. I want the ss S students to keep an eye on and restrict the movement of the guests. I don''t want the guests to be wary because I mobilized people from the Beast Kingdom. Did you feel a surge of unusual strength this morning?" Raphael exined his purpose of giving ss S students an assignment to Jourelio. He didn''t look like he was telling Jourelio but was talking to himself.

    "I also felt it, but I couldn''t find the culprit when I got there and only met the kings of various kingdoms. could that surge of powere from one of the guests we invited?" Jourelio also came to where Kalya and Azalia fought this morning. He came along with the kings who also felt the power, but unfortunately, he was toote because the person who released the power was no longer there.

    "I don''t know if that person is part of the guests we invited or not. A third party interfered with my vision by covering the area with a barrier so that I couldn''t inspect it. That''s why I couldn''t find out who was there. If only I could see one of the students there, I might be able to ask him directly." Raphael sighed heavily, and his tone sounded annoyed.

    "There is a strong person in this academy who can block the principal''s vision!?" Jourelio was shocked after hearing Raphael''s answer.

    Jourelio thought the academy''s principal was peerless after hearing that Raphael could defeat all demi-human region''s four kingdom leaders. He didn''t expect that there would be someone stronger than Raphael and that person inside the Monarch Pce. Moreover, there wasn''t just one but three strong people hanging around the academy.

    "It was only natural because the world was vast, and many powerful people were unknown. But you take it easy. At least those guys won''t act rashly under the tutge of the ss S students. But if those people dare to mess up at tomorrow''s inauguration ceremony, they will die at the hands of my artifact no matter how strong they are." Raphael''s words were cold and contained killing intent. Jourelio felt a chill run down his spine after hearing Raphael''sst sentence.

    "I can calm down after hearing the principal say that." Jourelio breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Raphael was still stronger than the intruders.

    "You don''t have to worry about anything else. All you need to do is supervise the assignments from ss S. Don''t let those guests roam around without a guide inside the Monarch Pce, let alone enter the restricted area where students gather. I don''t want anything bad to happen to the students in this academy." Raphael said seriously to Jourelio.

    "I understand!" Jourelio answered, and then their connection was cut off, and Jourelio''s figure disappeared from Raphael''s magic projection.

    ? "I feel that one of the two people fighting this morning was the one who wanted to sneak into my office that night. I will find the mouse sooner orter." Raphael said in a low voice and slowly closed his eyes.

    ***

    In another area within the Monarch Pce, Ziel, ra and Lilith were walking around, seeing the splendor of the pce, guided by Princess Irene. Ziel saw ra looking cheerful as she chatted with Princess Irene and Lilith. Ziel noticed that Lilith''s attitude changed drastically after the two returned from Azalia''s floating castle. Lilith was more talkative and smiling than she used to be. Her current face was full of an expression befitting a normal young girl.

    "Irene, can we take a look at your ssroom? I want topare it to the ssroom at our academy. Didn''t you say you were also in ss S, right?" ra suddenly requested Princess Irene because she thought nothing was interesting in the Monarch Pce.

    "I''m sorry that we can''t go to that ce, ra. It is a restricted area for unauthorized persons. Unless you have special permission from the academy, you are not allowed to go there." Princess Irene said apologetically to ra. She felt bad for having refused her request.<sub> </sub>

    "You don''t need to apologize, Irene. Those are the rules of this academy. Of course, you have to obey them as a student." ra smiled and showed that she didn''t mind it. She felt guilty after seeing Princess Irene''s apologetic face. After all, she just carelessly said that out of boredom.

    "Could it be that there are a lot of valuables or something that needs to be hidden from outsiders?" Lilith asked curiously after hearing Princess Irene''s answer. She had already tried to inspect the entire area of the Monarch pce with her senses. But there was a ce that she couldn''t see because a strong barrier covered it, and that area was the main area of the Arcuz Grand Academy that Princess Irene had spoken of.

    "I don''t know the reason, but all guests are prohibited from entering the area without special permission from the academy. But it''s possible that we can enter that area after the academy''s inauguration event." Princess Irene only knew about the ban and didn''t know the reason. Therefore, she couldn''t give Lilith a clear answer.

    "Hmm...is that so? We have to wait until the academy inauguration is over to get into that ce, right? I''m also as curious as ra in ss S at this academy." Lilith pondered why the academy had ced a ban on that area.

    "That area is the core of the Arcuz Grand Academy. The most valuable things in that ce weren''t the magic tools or artifacts inside but the students, the future young generation of the demi-human region. If suddenly a stranger came in and harmed them all, what''s the point of this academy?" Ziel said after seeing the three girls guessing the reason behind the restricted area. He gave a reasonable answer and was probably Raphael''s real reason.

    Lilith, Princess Irene and ra stopped walking and fell silent in shock after hearing Ziel''s answer. The three girls looked at Ziel with skepticism because they didn''t expect him to pay attention to their conversation and bother to exin.

    "Hmm... why are you looking at me like that?" Ziel didn''t understand why the girls stared at him silently without saying anything.

    "Oh, nothing! I just thought that what you said made a lot of sense. Isn''t that right, ra? Lilith?" Princess Irene first returned to her senses after hearing Ziel''s voice. Then she said to the two girls beside her because they still hadn''t reacted after hearing Ziel''s question earlier.

    "You are right. I think that is the most likely reason." Lilith responded casually.

    "That''s one thing, but I didn''t expect you to answer our curiosity, Ziel." ra smiled and said what she was thinking at the moment. Princess Irene and Lilith couldn''t help but smile bitterly after seeing ra''s innocence.

    "I''m telling you this for your sake. Although the purpose of this academy looks simr to ours, in reality, it may be different." Ziel exined further to the three girls.

    "So what you mean is that this academy has a hidden purpose? Do you mean to go to war with the human race? Impossible. I have heard exnations from my father and mother about the purpose of this academy, and I believe their answers are honest." Princess Irene quickly refuted Ziel''s words. Then without waiting for Ziel to reply, Princess Irene opened her mouth again.

    "They wouldn''t dare to do that after all, considering they have the ve seal. If this academy had such a goal in the first ce, my parents would have withdrawn from this academy after receiving the ve seal from you." Princess Irene stubbornly defends her parents and believes that they and the leaders of other kingdoms have no hidden goals in the academy.

    ra and Lilith nodded in agreement with Princess Irene''s words. King Redis couldn''t possibly dare to think about that after receiving the ve seal from Ziel, and he wouldn''t let Princess Irene enter the academy.

    "Hmm? I never said that the hidden purpose came from your parents or the leaders of that kingdom." Ziel calmly replied to Princess Irene''s words.

    The three girls were confused after hearing Ziel''s answer. But not long after, Lilith looked at Ziel seriously because she knew what Ziel''s words meant.

    "Are you saying that someone else inserted his goal in this academy? This person should be the strongest and most influential in this academy, right?" Lilith asked Ziel and confirmed the meaning of his words.

    "Is the person you mean the principal of this academy?" Princess Irene quickly understood the person Lilith was referring to.

    "Eh? The principal of this academy did that!?" ra subconsciously raised her voice, but she quickly covered her mouth with both hands.

    "I''m sorry." ra smiled apologetically to Ziel, Lilith and Princess Irene.

    "You don''t need to apologize, mydy. Since we talked about that matter, I''ve put up a barrier in this ce, so you don''t have to worry." Ziel realized that someone was always watching the people''s movements within the Monarch Pce. Therefore when their conversation seemed to be about to lead to something dangerous, he secretly put up a barrier to cover them.

    ra let out a sigh of relief after hearing Ziel''s answer. On the other hand, the other two girls were shocked because they didn''t realize when Ziel put up the barrier. Of course, Princess Irene was astonished because her specialty was barrier magic. But in front of Ziel, her magic was like nothing. She could only shake her head and smile bitterly. She didn''t want topare herself to an absurd being like Ziel.

    "Ooh, I forgot to tell you. The principal of this academy doesn''t seem to be a native of the Clorius continent." Ziel suddenly dropped a bomb on the three girls.

    "What?" The three girls opened their mouths wide in response to Ziel''s words.

 Chapter 228 21

    The three girls were shocked after hearing Ziel''s statement, especially Princess Irene since she was a student of Arcuz Grand Academy. She knew that the academy was built to educate the younger generation of the demi-human region to be stronger. Once they became stronger, they would be more confident in facing threats that came from outside the Clorius continent. An example is from the divine race.

    Princess Irene was speechless and didn''t know how to respond to Ziel''s words. If what Ziel said was true, then their principal was the threat they should be fighting. But that person became the supreme leader of the academy on the rmendation of the Beast Kingdom.

    "Is what you said true, Ken?" Princess Irene wasn''t distrustful of Ziel''s words, but she couldn''t take it that easily. She didn''t know what to do if their principal was a person from outside the Clorius continent.

    "Everything I say is the truth. There''s no point in lying to you anyway." Ziel answered tly.

    p Princess Irene knew that Ziel couldn''t possibly lie to her. Her father should have known if the principal was from outside the Clorius continent because he had met Raphael before. But King Redis never said anything to her about the academy''s principal. Princess Irene was afraid that her father also had a secret goal in this academy.</anda>

    If King Redis'' goal were the human region, he would fight Ziel sooner orter. Princess Irene didn''t want her father to sh with Ziel again. She didn''t like King Redis to be harmed, but she would be even sadder if Ziel hated her and their newly established friendship was broken. Princess Irene took a deep breath and then exhaled. She did so to calm her mind.

    "Could it be that that person is of the same race as me?" Lilith asked Ziel because she also wanted to know Raphael''s origin. ra raised her eyebrows after hearing Lilith''s question.

    "Eh? The same race as you? What race are you, Lilith?" ra never knew Lilith''s true identity because Ziel had never told her about it either, so it was only natural for her to ask such a question.

    "I ama�|" Lilith forgot that ra still didn''t know she was from the divine race. She couldn''t answer right away, so she asked Ziel for his opinion.

    Ziel nodded slightly in response to Lilith''s gaze on him. He couldn''t do anything because ra and Princess Irene had already heard it. After all, Ziel intended to tell ra about Lilith, but he hasn''t found the right time yet.

    "What do you mean, Ken? Why does Lilith look like she is asking your permission?" ra saw Lilith''s previous behavior and was suspicious of the rtionship between the two.

    "That will be exined by Lilith directly. But we''d better talk about it somewhere else than standing here." Ziel didn''t want them to be the center of attention from the people passing by in that area. The content of their conversation was dangerous, and he didn''t want anyone else to overhear it.

    "Ah! You are right! Luckily you reminded us because I forgot that we are currently standing in the middle of the corridor." ra smiled wryly after looking around her.

    "How about we chat in the cafeteria outside the Monarch Pce? It''s almost time for lunch, and I can''t take you to the canteen inside this pce because it''s located in a restricted area." Princess Irene gave Ziel a suggestion. Even though she was still thinking about Raphael''s origins but her face already looked calmer.

    "I agree! I''m getting hungry too." ra quickly agreed to Princess Irene''s proposal.

    "Me too." Lilith answered curtly. She was still thinking about how to exin her identity to ra. If ra knew that Lilith was the one who had harmed Princess Iris before, ra would probably be very angry with her, and she didn''t want that to happen. Lilith hoped that when ra got angryter, Ziel could calm her down and make ra forgive Lilith.

    "How about you, Ken?" Princess Irene looked to Ziel to ask his opinion.

    "I leave it to the three of you." Ziel replied casually. Of course, he would go where ra went because she was his master. After all, Ziel was not familiar with the surroundings of the Monarch pce, and he couldn''t rmend a better ce.

    "Then it''s decided! Let''s go quickly, Irene!" ra said excitedly. She seemed to have forgotten about the issue of Lilith''s identity. ra grabbed Princess Irene''s hand and intended to go first.

    "Wait, ra. Do you know where the cafeteria is?" Princess Irene smiled and asked ra. After hearing that, ra suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    "Hehe... I don''t know. Then you must show the way." ra chuckled and let Princess Irene go first.

    "Of course. Otherwise, you might get lost in the Monarch Pce. Come on, Ken, Lilith!" Princess Irene could only shake her head after seeing ra''s behavior. She looked at Ziel and Lilith behind her, then walked ahead with ra. Ziel and Lilith nodded and followed them from behind.

    ***

    Not everyone who works in Arcuz Grand Academy is allowed to enter the restricted area within the Monarch Pce. Only certain people have ess in and out of that ce. That''s why two canteens were made at the academy. One was inside the restricted area, and the other was outside the Monarch Pce. The location of thest-mentioned cafeteria is quite near to the pce.

    The cafeteria in the restricted area was exclusively for students and teachers, while the cafeteria outside the Monarch Pce was open to anyone. Another difference is that the cafeteria inside the restricted area has a ssy interior with sumptuous food. In contrast, other cafeterias are simple, both interior and food.

    Inside the simple cafeteria, Kalya, Zenoa, and Azalia''s group were waiting for the lunch they had ordered. Prince Ozkar''s group and the heroes were also at the same table.

    The atmosphere at the table was tense because the quarrel between Prince Ozkar and Sintaro continued. It was because Prince Ozkar kept approaching Kyouka and Megumi. Worse yet, he also did the same to Kalya and Azalia.

    "Ooh? So Miss Cattleya is Mr. Zenoa''s older sister? In that case, your abilities must be amazing. What if you be a teacher here? I will ask my father to propose you to the academy, and they will dly ept you." Prince Ozkar finds Kalya''s identity from Princess Melkia because Zenoa doesn''t seem willing to tell him.

    "Are you shameless? She is the teacher of the Piqmentia Grand Academy. Have you run out ofpetent people in the demi-human region to be teachers in this academy?" Sintaro sneered at Prince Ozkar''s words. He used the opportunity to embarrass Prince Ozkar. But the response given by Prince Ozkar was beyond Sintaro''s expectations and disappointed him.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh? Are you the teacher of the human academy? Then it would be best if you transferred to this academy since Miss Cattleya is from the demi-human region. You and your brother can jointly cultivate the talents of the younger generation from your hometown, isn''t that great?" Prince Ozkar was initially shocked after hearing Sintaro''s words, but then he smiled and gave a reason for Kalya to ept his offer to transfer to Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "Was Arcuz Grand Academy unable to find other people to be teachers to the point of having to steal teachers from other academies?" Sintaro added mockery to Prince Ozkar.

    "Could you be quiet for a minute?" Prince Ozkar said coldly to Sintaro.

    "What if I don''t want to be quiet?" Sintaro asked provokingly.

    Hikaru and the other two heroes frowned as they felt that Sintaro was deliberately making a fuss with Prince Ozkar. They didn''t expect Sintaro to keep looking for opportunities to anger Prince Ozkar.

    Hikaru regretted not stopping Sintaro in the first ce and instead allowed him to continue talking. It was toote, and the two looked like they could fight at any moment. Sintaro and Prince Ozkar stood up from their seats and released their powers simultaneously.

    Kyouka and the other two heroes were about to stop them, but suddenly a stone wall was formed between Prince Ozkar and Sintaro. The two people were shocked after seeing the sudden appearance of the stone wall. Then a scream echoed in the cafeteria and made Prince Ozkar and Sintaro stop their intention to fight. Luckily, the ce didn''t have many customers, so theirmotion didn''t bother anyone else.

    Everyone in the cafeteria turned their attention to the source of the voice. The one who shouted was Zenoa. The thing that caught the attention of others right now was a small, winged creature with brown skin flying around Zenoa. It was his contracted high spirit, Gnome.

    "Enough! Have you forgotten that this is a public ce? You can damage this building or even injure the people inside. Pull back your strength!" Zenoa said coldly.

    Prince Ozkar and Sintaro reluctantly withdrew their strength and returned to their seats. After that, the vast wall that blocked their fight disappeared into thin air, and Gnome flying around Zenoa entered his forehead.

    "You are bing more proficient in using spiritism." Kalya smiled and praised her brother. Zenoa smiled slightly in response to Kalya''s words and then looked at Prince Ozkar.

    "Prince Ozkar, I know that your intentions are good. But whether my brother wants to teach at the academy or not is up to her." Zenoa looked at Prince Ozkar and said seriously.

    "But, wouldn''t you also want Miss Cattleya to be a teacher at Arcuz Grand Academy? Wouldn''t it be better if she developed the potential of the younger generations of this academy rather than squandering her abilities by teaching at the human academy?" Prince Oskar seems determined to recruit Kalya to be a teacher at the academy.

    "You can ask her directly." Zenoa threw the question at Kalya. Although he wanted Kalya to be a teacher at the academy, he didn''t want to force her will. But he hoped that his older sister would be a teacher with him at the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "What is your answer, Miss Cattleya? Are you willing to be a teacher at this academy? Of course, you will get more special treatment in this ce than in the human academy. I dare to say this because I''m sure my father would also agree, not to mention that you are the sister of Queen Jasmine. So this academy will dly wee you." Prince Ozkar tried to convince Kalya with his sweet words.

    "Thank you for your offer, but I''m sorry that I had to turn it down. I enjoyed being a teacher at the human academy, and I never thought about moving from that ce." Kalya rejected Prince Ozkar firmly.

    "But..." Prince Ozkar did not ept Kalya''s refusal and wanted to persuade her again, but Zenoa stopped him.

    "Prince Ozkar, please respect my sister''s decision." Zenoa warns prince Ozkar. He was disappointed with Kalya''s answer but couldn''t do anything about it. Prince Ozkar couldn''t help but sigh after hearing Zenoa''s words and then looked at Azalia.

    "Azalia, why are you just silent? Could it be that you are jealous that I chatted with Miss Cattleya?" Prince Ozkar teases Azalia.

    Prince Ozkar''s words made Azalia frown. She just snorted coldly and didn''t reply to his question. On the other hand, Kalya raised her eyebrows after seeing Azalia''s annoyed face, and then a tiny smile formed on her face.

    "Could it be that you two are lovers?" Kalya asked curiously, then looked at Prince Ozkar and Azalia in turn.

    "You!" Azalia red at Kalya because she was annoyed at her words. She knew that Kalya was deliberately asking that even though it was already seen that Azalia was disgusted with Prince Ozkar and ignored his words.

    "Hahahaa�|we haven''te to that kind of rtionship yet, Miss Cattleya. Azalia still looks shy when I approach her. But maybe soon our rtionship will develop in a romantic direction. So please pray for our rtionship." Prince Ozkar smiled broadly and looked at the girls at the table. Among the beautiful girls there, Azalia is the most beautiful and perfect.

    "Prince Ozkar, please pay attention to your words! Since when did I feel shy towards you!?" Azalia said coldly to Prince Ozkar. Her anger was piling up because of the two people''s words.

    "Are you embarrassed if I say it in front of many people, Azalia? You don''t have to feel that way because we are a perfect couple and all the students in ss S agree on that. What do you think, Miss Cattleya?" Prince Ozkar was not angry with Azalia''s words. He even teased her further.

    "Yes. I think you guys are the perfect couple I''ve ever seen." Kalya nodded in agreement at Prince Ozkar''s words.

    "Enough! Are you making fun of me on purpose!?" Azalia retorted, and killing intent overflowed from her body.

 Chapter 229 22

    When Azalia released her killing intent, Zenoa and everyone in the ce, including Prince Ozkar, were shocked after feeling the terrifying pressure from her. They had never seen Azalia exert such power.

    The waiters and employees in the cafeteria were terrified under tremendous pressure. They still dared to warn Prince Ozkar and Sintaro when the two were about to fight, but since Zenoa took action first, they didn''t need to do anything. But this time, the cafeteria employees didn''t dare approach the table because they sensed the danger from Azalia.

    Zenoa trembled after feeling Azalia''s killing intent. He didn''t expect that a student would have such pressure. On the other hand, while Princess Melkia and everyone else at the table were terrified, Prince Ozkar was even more enthusiastic about making Azalia his own. Only a beautiful and strong girl deserves to be hispanion, and Azalia fulfills his ideal girl''s criteria.

    The only person in the ce who acted normal as if nothing had happened was Kalya. She nced at Azalia for a while, smiled, and ignored her.

    "Are you deliberately causing trouble with me?" After seeing Kalya smile at her, Azalia became even angrier. She feels that Kalya is taunting her. Azalia is usually a calm person and can control her emotions. But when ites to Kalya, he bes easily irritated.

    "What do you mean? I''m just asking out of curiosity. Is that what you mean by getting into trouble with you?" Kalya asks her back and puts on an innocent face. She pretended not to know the meaning of Azalia''s words. Kalya was acting like that to repay what Azalia had done to her before.

    "You!" Azalia felt her anger explode when she saw Kalya''s innocent face. She wanted to scratch Kalya''s face right now.

    "Azalia, I believe my sister didn''t mean anything bad by her previous question. She doesn''t know you, then why is she looking for trouble with you. Please take back your pressure because it scares the other students." Zenoa tried to calm Azalia down and pointed at Princess Melkia, Prince Viron, and the other students. They were shaking, and cold sweat was running down their faces.

    "Mr. Zenoa is right, Azalia. Besides, why should you be angry with Miss Cattleya''s words? Wasn''t what she said true? We do seem like the perfect couple." Prince Ozkar added. He had the same intention as Zenoa to calm Azalia down, but Prince Ozkar''s words had the opposite effect. Azalia''s face turned cold after hearing that. She currently really wants to kill Prince Ozkar.

    Kalya frowned because she felt Azalia''s intention. She didn''t think Azalia''s reaction would be this extreme. Kalya had to stop Azalia because it started with her words. Even though she didn''t care about Prince Ozkar, Azalia became like that because of her. If Prince Ozkar were killed, then trouble woulde to Zenoa because he was the teacher at the academy and was also responsible for the safety of the students.

    "Can''t you be calmer? Why do you have to overreact just because of that question?" Kalya suddenly said indifferently. She intended to turn Azalia''s attention to her.

    "Why should I calm down? Isn''t this your fault?" Azalia replied coldly.

    "So, what do you want?" Kalya asked back in a colder tone.

    Zenoa, Prince Ozkar, and everyone else at the table were confused by the two girls'' conversation. Kalya and Azalia seem to know each other, and they have a grudge. Only Princess Seira understood a little about their rtionship, but she chose to remain silent.

    "Ia�|" Azalia wanted to answer that she wanted to silence Kalya''s mouth, but the bell from the cafeteria entrance interrupted her. The sound meant that a customer hade to the cafeteria.

    nk! nk!

    Azalia nced towards the entrance, and she saw three beautiful girls enter the cafeteria. She knew two of the three girls. The three of them were ra, Princess Irene, and Lilith.

    Azalia intended to ignore them and continue her business with Kalya, but she saw someone else behind the three girls. Azalia opened her eyes wide after seeing the ck-haired boy. That person is Ziel. Azalia quickly withdrew her killing intent, and her cold face returned to its normal state.

    Kalya and everyone at the table were shocked by Azalia''s sudden change. They turned towards the entrance and saw a group of three girls and one boy entering the cafeteria. Kalya pouted after knowing the reason why Azalia had calmed down.

    Luckily, Kalya had already talked about Zenoa to Ziel so he wouldn''t misunderstand when he saw their closeness. Meanwhile, Prince Viron''s face darkened after seeing Prince Irene together with the people from the human academy, but he didn''t say anything.

    Ziel and the three girls sat not far from Kalya''s table. ra waved her hand after seeing Kyouka among the people in the cafeteria. Kyouka smiled slightly and returned ra''s wave. The waiter quickly came and took Ziel and the three girls'' orders.

    "Ken, is it possible you''ve cooked some food and saved it for us to have lunch here? Since I ate your cooking, the other food I ate didn''t make me feel good." ra approached Ziel and whispered to him.

    "Unfortunately, I haven''t cooked any foodtely, mydy. I just had tea and some snacks. After all, this cafeteria forbids us to bring food from outside." Ziel pointed at a warning sign not far from the entrance.

    "You are right. If you have food that you cook yourself, I advise you to enjoy it in your room and not here. This ce is not as quiet andfortable as your room." Princess Irene nodded and exined further.

    "Okay. I will try the food at this ce." ra reluctantly agreed.

    "I think it''s better to try the local specialties, mydy. Isn''t this your first timeing to this kingdom? If you keep eating the food I cook, won''t you be wasting your chance to enjoy the various kinds of food on the Clorius continent?" Ziel tried to reassure the gloomy ra.

    "Hmm... you''re right! But I''m sure food from any region can''t match the taste of the food you cook. You still have to make it for me sometime, Ken!" ra smiled broadly, and the gloominess on her face disappeared instantly.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course, mydy." Ziel gave a short answer. After that, ra chatted with Princess Irene and Lilith while waiting for their food to be ready.

    Ziel and ra''s intimate exchange did not escape Azalia''s eyes and made her face darken. She didn''t know the rtionship between the two because Ziel had never told him about his life experiences in this era. After seeing Ziel''s closeness to ra, Azalia felt an inexplicable bitterness in her heart.

    Azalia subconsciously grew possessiveness within her. She kept thinking about the rtionship between Ziel and ra. Azalia didn''t want to ask Ziel directly. That''s why she looked at Kalya. Azalia doesn''t care about her annoyance at Kalya because she is already immersed in her curiosity.

    "Who is the girl who looks close to Ken?" Azalia asked Kalya in a low voice. She hoped Kalya would answer her honestly.

    "Hmm? What''s your point in asking that? I don''t think it has anything to do with you." Kalya only nced at Azalia and then looked away from her.

    "You!" Azalia was annoyed with Kalya''s response to her, but she couldn''t be angry with her at this time. Azalia must get an answer from Kalya.

    "Can you tell me? I know I was wrong for making fun of you earlier, but you''ve also retaliated, so we''re in a draw, right?" Azalia gritted her teeth and then asked Kalya softly.

    Kalya smiled triumphantly when she saw Azalia''s pleading expression, but she didn''t answer right away. She was pensive for a while and seemed to be thinking, and this made Azalia both annoyed and nervous for fear that Kalya would not answer her question. It wasn''t long before Kalya finally opened her mouth.

    "She is Ziel''s master. Don''t you know that Ziel is a Butler from the Duke of Castilene''s residence?" Kalya sighed and finally told Azalia because she couldn''t bear to see her expression. Although she felt irritated seeing Azalia, she understood Azalia''s feelings because she was also a woman.

    "Eh!? Employer? That girl? Wouldn''t he rather be my butler than her?" Azalia was shocked after hearing Kalya''s answer but then sighed in relief, knowing that Ziel and ra''s rtionship was only limited to butler and master.

    "In your dream!" Kalya replied to Azalia''s words and then ignored her. Azalia wanted to ask Kalya something else, but a voice made her words get stuck in her throat.

    "What are you two talking about?" Prince Ozkar asked with a curious face. He kept his eyes on Kalya and Azalia but not because of listening to their conversation but because of seeing their beautiful faces. Prince Ozkar felt his heart warm when he saw the two beautiful girls chatting. His face was full of desire to possess them. His behavior was seen by Zenoa and the others at the table.

    Kalya and Azalia both frowned when they heard Prince Ozkar''s voice. Neither thought he was secretly watching them and dared to question what they talked about. They chose to remain silent and ignore his questions. But Sintaro couldn''t stay still after seeing what Prince Ozkar did.

    "Is the Prince of the Beast Kingdom shameless for interfering in women''s chatter?" Sintaro sneered at Prince Ozkar. His actions made Prince Ozkar''s anger that had subsided re up again.

    "Looks like you won''t be able to stay still if I don''t teach you a lesson." Prince Ozkar said coldly to Sintaro. He was sick of Sintaro constantly mocking him. Prince Ozkar no longer cared if Zenoa was still there.

    "Coincidentally, I was also thinking the same thing as you." Sintaro smirked and looked at Prince Ozkar with eyes full of fighting spirit.

    "Haaa�| if you want to fight that much, I''ll grant your wish. I will discuss this with your homeroom teacher and let him decide. I also want to ask for your help in seeking permission from the principal of the human academy, sister. After all, they are students there." Zenoa sighed heavily after seeing the behavior of Prince Ozkar and Sintaro.

    Zenoa didn''t want to waste his time on them and let the two settle their problems on the battle stage. But it cannot be decided unterally. Therefore Zenoa asked Kalya to ask permission from Merlick.

    "I agree! We can determine which academy is better. Arcuz Grand Academy or Piqmentia Grand Academy." Prince Ozkar quickly agreed to Zenoa''s proposal. He was sure that his homeroom teacher would agree too.

    "I also agree! I will make you regret having epted the proposal." Sintaro said seriously and agreed to the proposal without asking the other heroes'' opinions. Hikaru and Kyouka couldn''t help but sigh as they couldn''t possibly cancel the challenge that had been epted.

    Not long after, several waiters came to the table to bring the food they had ordered. The food seemed to have been ready long ago, but it was delivered toote because the waiters feared Azalia''s killing intent.

    "Okay. we will forget about that matter since the food we ordered has arrived." Zenoa can finally breathe easily and enjoy his lunchfortably. At first, he went to the cafeteria because he wanted to have a quiet chat with Kalya, but Prince Ozkar and Sintaro''s quarrel spoiled that. Zenoa was no longer in the mood to chat and just wanted to quickly finish his lunch and get out of there.

    The food ordered at Ziel''s table finally arrived shortly after Kalya, and the people at that table enjoyed their lunch. Azalia secretly nced at Ziel while eating the food on her spoon. Her behavior was seen by Kalya, who identally looked at her. Kalya couldn''t help but smile bitterly after realizing how popr her fianc?? was.

    Their lunch was over quickly. After that, Ziel, the people from the human academy, and the heroes returned to their respective rooms. The guides like Prince Ozkar, Princess Seira, and the other students from ss S returned to their dorms to rest.

    The remaining people in the cafeteria were Zenoa and Kalya. They only chatted briefly in that ce. After that, they separated because Zenoa had to return to teaching, and Kalya met Merlick to talk about the fight between the two academies.

    After the two sides talked about the fight, they agreed to have a friendly match between Arcuz Grand Academy and Piqmentia Grand Academy tomorrow. The news quickly spread to the ears of the guests and made them look forward to tomorrow''s inauguration event.

 Chapter 230 23

    In a cave somewhere in the demi-human region, ''Oillet'' whose whereabouts Fornius was looking for was sitting quietly with her eyes closed. Her body was enveloped by a ck and white light circling around her. She released a terrifying pressure into her surroundings. Soon after, ''Oillet'' opened her eyes, and the cave shook violently.

    "I didn''t think that this container was an irregr one. Her body kept denying my existence after knowing I would eradicate all irregrs. Because of that, I had to waste a lot of timepletely taking over this body." ''Oillet'' stood up and walked slowly out of the cave.

    ''Oillet'' came out from inside the cave located at the foot of the mountain. She saw that the sun had just risen and then turned her gaze towards the direction the Beast Kingdom was located. ''Oillet'' narrowed her eyes and was pensive after feeling something there.

    "Hmma�|a lot of irregrs gathered in that area. This makes it easier for me to get rid of them. So I don''t have to bother going around the Clorius continent just looking for them." ''Oillet'' swung her left hand, and the cave and the huge mountain behind her suddenly disappeared. The mountain did not disappear but was destroyed without a trace. Then ''Oillet'' flew towards the territory of the Beast Kingdom with astonishing speed.

    ***

    p Animaria city is very lively because today is the inauguration day of the Arcuz Grand Academy. The teachers and staff at the academy seemed to be busy preparing for the event, and the security in the Monarch Pce became many times more stringent than usual. This action was taken to prevent any disturbance during the ceremony. In addition, many important guests came to the event, and their safety was the academy''s responsibility.</anda>

    The students from ss S were the busiest in this inauguration ceremony because they had to be the guides and supervise the guests. They must move with the guests for whom they are responsible. In contrast, students from other sses will only be spectators in the event.

    The event was held in the front courtyard of the Monarch Pce, which was transformed in one night into a grand and luxurious inauguration venue with arge stage in the center.

    The guests have started to fill the seats in the area that has been provided for them. The guest area is divided into two. The first was the area for guests from the demi-human region, and the other was for guests from the human region. Meanwhile, the students from ss S had their seats next to the guest area.

    Prince Ozkar, Princess Melkia and the other ss S students were already sitting in their seats. This time, Prince Ozkar''s group got the assignment as guides for the Rubelia Kingdom. But their task was simpler because they only needed to escort the guests from that kingdom to their seats and then watch them from afar.

    Ziel sat in the guest area, nked by ra to his right and Lilith to his left. He noticed that Azalia kept staring at him from afar, but he pretended not to know. Ziel suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked up at the sky. He saw thick clouds gathering above the Monarch Pce unnaturally. Ziel only looked at it for a while and then ignored it.

    Azalia felt the same way as Ziel and looked up at the sky. She stared for a long moment and then turned her gaze towards the stage.

    Not long after that, all the seats in the guest area were filled, and soon the inauguration ceremony would begin. The teachers and staff of the Arcuz Grand Academy had also taken their seats, and the only person who had not shown himself up until now was the principal. It became a conversation among the other guest.

    One of the teachers got up from his seat and walked onto the stage. He stood on the podium and looked at the guests in their seats. That person was the homeroom teacher of ss S, Jourelio Cronan, and Raphael chose him from the other six homeroom teachers to give a wee speech at the inauguration ceremony. After taking a deep breath, Jourelio finally spoke.

    "First of all, we would like to thank the guests who have been willing toe to the inauguration ceremony of the Arcuz Grand Academy..." Jourelio smiled and gave his wee speech to the guests. His voice can be heard loud and clear because it uses a magic tool simr to a loudspeaker. His wee speech was quite long and took some time to finish.

    "That''s the wee speech I need to say. We apologize if there are things that are not pleasing to your heart. I know you must be wondering about our principal because he still hasn''t shown himself until now. He came a long time ago and watched throughout this event." Jourelio smiled broadly. Even though it was quite a distance from the guest area and the academy teachers, he could hear what they were talking about.

    The guests became noisy at Jourelio''s words. They looked around but found no one who looked like the principal. Jourelio''s words stirred their curiosity about the mysterious principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "I''m sorry if my words made you curious. In that case, I shall introduce you to the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy, Mr. Raphael Custodio. We invite you to show yourself." Jourelio smiled and looked up at the sky. The guests were also looking in the same direction as Jourelio.

    The clouds gathered above the Monarch Pce suddenly dispersed and revealed a handsome, golden-haired man who looked divine. The guests were shocked after seeing Raphael''s appearance. They looked not at his face but the pair of wings on his back and the halo above his head.

    The teachers from Arcuz Grand Academy were also dumbfounded because today was the first time they had seen Raphael. They usually can only hear his voice without being able to see his face. Only the leaders of the four kingdoms in the demi-human region had met him face to face or even fought him.

    Princess Irene''s face became tense upon seeing Raphael''s figure. She already knew from Ziel that the principal of this academy was not a native of the Clorius continent. But she couldn''t help but be shocked when she saw it in person.

    On the other hand, Lilith frowned as she felt she didn''t know what race Raphael was. She couldn''t recognize him because when the divine race came to the Clorius continent, Lilith was still very young.

    The way Raphael appears is fantastic. But suddenly, a terrifying pressure overflowed from his body and suppressed everyone below, including the guests and teachers of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "What!"

    "Mr. Raphael! What are you doing!"

    "What is he doing!?"

    The guests screamed in panic after feeling the pressure from Raphael. They be difficult to breathe and cannot move an inch from where they are sitting. The leaders of the kingdoms in the demi-human region were shocked by what Raphael had done. They didn''t understand what it meant to release such pressure.

    Ziel and Lilith did nothing because such pressure meant nothing to them. Whereas ra, Kalya, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia had an artifact from Ziel to protect them, they were also unaffected. Princess Iris and Princess Cordelia had a master-servant servant contract and a ve seal from Ziel. Therefore they also endured that pressure.<sub> </sub>

    "Ugh!"

    "Argh!"

    ra suddenly averted her eyes after hearing a pained groan in a voice that sounded familiar to her. She saw Princess Irene clutching her chest due to shortness of breath. Even though Princess Irene had put up a barrier around her, she still couldn''t withstand Raphael''s pressure because the difference in strength was too great. Princess Irene was also under pressure because Ziel had removed the ve seal from her. Apart from Princess Irene, ra also saw Kyouka and Megumi experiencing the same thing.

    "Ken, can you help Irene, Kyouka and Megumi? They look in a lot of pain!" ra tugged at Ziel''s sleeve and said with a worried face.

    "Okay." Ziel answered curtly. He had expected that ra would ask him to help those girls.

    Ziel secretly shot balls of light at Princess Irene, Kyouka and Megumi. He did it in secret because he didn''t want Raphael to notice. After the ball of light entered their bodies, a thinyer of gray light appeared around them and resisted the pressure from Raphael.

    "Eh? I no longer have trouble breathing. This gray light?" Princess Irene quickly knew the origin of the gray light because she had seen Ziel fight and released the same color aura and mana that enveloped her right now.

    Princess Irene turned to Ziel and saw ra smiling at her. She knew that this was ra''s request, and she felt a little disappointed for some reason. Kyouka felt the same way after knowing that Ziel had helped her for ra. The two girls could only sigh.

    Meanwhile, Raphael watched the guests below him in the sky. He calmly observed their reactions.

    "I didn''t think any guest from the human region would be able to withstand my pressure. It''s unexpected. I thought the natives of this continent were just weaklings." Raphael smiled and was intrigued after seeing that several kings of the kingdoms in the human region remained calm in the face of pressure from him.

    Raphael took another look at the guests below. When he saw Ziel and Lilith, he didn''t notice that both were unaffected by the pressure because Ziel used illusion magic to make him and Lilith look in pain. The same thing happened when Raphael saw people rted to Ziel.

    "Hmma�|" Raphael''s gaze suddenly stopped in one direction. It was the ce where Azalia was sitting.

    "This girla�|isn''t she the one who wanted to sneak into my office? The atmosphere around her was familiar. Wait a minute, isn''t this the atmosphere released by the people of the Divine Race in the Divine Realm?" Raphael narrowed his eyes at Azalia but then smiled broadly.

    "Interesting! I didn''t expect that people from the divine race would be students in this ce. She must have had an ulterior motive in registering for this academy. I''ll find out soon enough." Raphael turned his gaze elsewhere. After examining the guests below him, he pulled back his pressure and descended onto the stage right next to Jourelio.

    "Mr. Raphael! What exactly are you doing!?" King Regulus stood up and shouted at Raphael on the stage. He was the one who rmended Raphael to be the principal and took responsibility for everything he did. The other three kingdom leadersined to him when Raphael released his pressure.

    "I want to see the strength of the guests here and have no ill will. If my actions offended you, then I apologize." Raphael said calmly. His tone sounded indifferent and unconcerned with the guests'' reactions, including King Regulus.

    King regulus frowned upon hearing Raphael''s words, but he didn''t say anything and sat back in his chair when the other kingdom leaders were unhappy to hear Raphael''s tone.

    Raphael smiled and ignored King Regulus. He looked at Azalia, then looked at the other guests. Azalia felt Raphael''s gaze on her. Not only now but also when Raphael was still in the sky releasing his pressure.

    (Does he recognize me?)

    Azalia''s face sank after noticing Raphael''s gaze on her. Raphael looked at her twice because he knew that Azalia was the one who wanted to sneak into his office that night. While Azalia was deep in thought, Rapahel suddenly spoke.

    "I thank you for being present at the academy''s inauguration ceremony. As you know, the Clorius continent has been infiltrated by races from outside. They caused trouble in several areas of this continent, and the number of casualties due to their actions was not small. That''s why we must actively attack that race from now. Don''t always wait for them to attack us first." Raphael said in a dignified voice.

    Raphael''s words made the guests noisy because his proposal was no small matter. The guests could not immediately agree with the person they had just seen, let alone they did not know him.

    On the other hand, Azalia''s face darkened, and she clenched her fists tightly after hearing Raphael''s proposal. His words indicated that Raphael wanted to expel or perhaps exterminate his race from the Clorius continent.

    "I know many of you have doubts about what I said. That''s why we started by creating an academy. Didn''t the people of the human race start it first? Don''t we have the same goal? You guys want to expel that race from this continent, right?" Raphael had expected the guests to react like that, but he didn''t care. He looked at the guest area where the people from the human academy were located.

    Merlick was silent and didn''t want to answer Raphael''s words. He understood Raphael''s purpose in asking such a question because he wanted to use the people from the human academy to convince the other guests. Raphael kept a smile on his face after seeing no response from Merlick.

    "Of course, you won''t be able to fight that race now. However, I''m curious how strong the students from the human academy that was founded earlier will be. I heard that students from Piqmentia Grand Academy challenged students from Arcuz Grand Academy, is that true?" Raphael said coldly and red at the people from the human academy.

 Chapter 231 24

    The atmosphere became quiet after the guests heard Raphael''s words. They were silent not because they were surprised by what he said. The guests had known about the matter since yesterday. They reacted that way because Raphael''s voice was cold and sounded like a king was questioning his subordinates.

    "I can''t say it''s a challenge from our academy. It started as a young boy''s quarrel, but if Arcuz Grand Academy wants to have a match with us, we won''t refuse it." Merlick smiled and answered Raphael''s question calmly.

    Merlick had heard the full story from Kalya yesterday. She also said about the friendly match proposed by Zenoa to resolve the issue between Prince Ozkar and Sintaro.

    Merlick was initially hesitant to ept the proposal. Still, he agreed because he didn''t want his academy branded as a coward for not daring to fight students from the Arcuz Grand Academy. If that happened, Merlick, as the principal, would be embarrassed because the Piqmentia Grand Academy was founded earlier than the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "Is that so? Then we will do it now. Let''s say this friendly match is part of the inauguration ceremony of the Arcuz Grand Academy." Raphael said indifferently. Then he and Jourelio disappeared from the stage. the two of them reappeared in the area for the teachers and staff of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    Raphael waved his hand, and the stage in the center of the venue shattered. The guests were shocked by Raphael''s actions. They became wary for fear that Raphael would attack them.

    Raphael stretched out his hand, and a bright golden light enveloped the ce where the stage was. Not long after, the golden light slowly disappeared. The guests opened their eyes wide after seeing the scene before their eyes. a battle arena of arge size formed instantly. Raphael disappeared after the battleground was created and reappeared in the seat reserved for him.

    "So, how do you want topete? I want you to decide because we are the hosts. It wouldn''t be fair to you if I decided the rules of the match." Raphael asked Merlick. Once again, he spoke as if his position was above Merlick''s even though they were both principals.

    "Hmma�| This match happened because of the quarrels of young people, so I want them to settle it with a one-on-one fight. Each academy would send five people to fight. Whichever academy wins three times first is the winner. What do you think?" Merlick asked Raphael back. But then he also looked to the other guests for their opinion.

    "Yes, I think the suggestion is excellent."

    "I agree!"

    "I think there''s no problem with that."

    Raphael hadn''t had time to answer yet, but most of the guests had responded to Merlick''s question first. Those who make noises are guests of the human region. They would naturally support the Piqmentia Grand Academy.

    "Of course, I agree..." Raphael agreed without hesitation. When he wanted to continue speaking, Merlick spoke first.

    "But, may I ask Mr. Raphael something before starting this match? There''s something I''m curious about." Merlick suddenly said to Raphael. His words made the other guests who heard him curious and focused their attention on Merlick.

    "What do you want to ask?" Raphael asked back in a deep voice. He felt a little annoyed that Merlick had cut him off earlier. But he couldn''t get angry in front of so many people because it might destroy his ns.

    "Are you a native of the Clorius continent? If so, then what race are you from?" Merlick had been thinking about that question since Raphael''s appearance. He was a former adventurer and had traveled to various regions of the Clorius continent. Therefore Merlick knew a lot about the regions and races on the continent.

    Merlick searched in his memory for a race that had characteristics like Raphael''s, but he couldn''t find it. Because of that, Merlick was curious and wanted to know Raphael''s origin. Suppose Raphael wasn''t a native of the Clorius continent, then what he said earlier applied to him too. They also had to expel or eliminate Raphael from this continent.

    Raphael''s face darkened after hearing Merlick''s question but soon returned to normal. He didn''t expect Merlick to ask that question in front of so many people.

    "He is a person from the angel race. That race once existed on the Clorius continent but has already be extinct." The one who answered that question was not Raphael but King Regulus.

    "Ooh? I had never heard of that race existed on the Clorius continent. How did King Regulus know about it? Besides, why is King Regulus answering my question for Mr. Raphael?" Merlick smiled and asked another question, but this time for King Regulus.

    "That is..." King Regulus didn''t know what to say to Merlick''s question. He thought for a while and intended to speak, but a voice cut him off first.

    "I am indeed from the ancient race of the Clorius continent and unfortunately is now extinct. I froze and fell asleep for thousands of years, so I don''t know what happened then. King Regulus was the one who found me in ruins and brought him to the Beast Kingdom. I woke up not too long ago and told him that''s why he knew it." Raphael exined calmly to Merlick.

    At first, Raphael had wanted to give that answer to Merlick, but King Regulus spoke first to protect him because he felt responsible for Raphael.

    Raphael wasn''t afraid of Merlick and everyone else there. He thought he could easily kill everyone except Azalia, but he wouldn''t. Raphael could also choose to remain silent and not answer Merlick''s question. He answered because he didn''t want the guests to be suspicious of him. After all, they were still useful for his ns.

    "Is that so? In that case, I apologize for myck of knowledge since I don''t know that race." Merlick still couldn''t believe the two people''s answers, but for now, he just kept it to himself and didn''t ask any further.

    "It''s only natural that you don''t know because apart from me, my entire race has been extinct since thousands of years ago." Raphael replied casually. His answer sounded like the truth, but Merlick still doubted his words.

    "I understand. Then, let''s start this match immediately." Merlick decided to give up his intention to inquire further on the topic as he felt that Raphael would not answer him honestly and would not get what he wanted to know.

    "Okay. which five students will you choose for this match?" Raphael wanted to see which students would fight from the Piqmentia Grand Academy because he already had a student candidate who would fight from his academy. He checked it when he released his pressure before.

    "The student who will represent Piqmentia Grand Academy in this match isa�|" Merlick mentioned the names of the participating students and the friendly matches one by one. They are :<sub> </sub>

    Hikaru

    Sintaro

    Kyouka

    Prince Fritz

    Princess Reina

    Merlick chose the five students because they were the strongest in the battle among the students. The three heroes were included in the match because they were still part of the human academy. In addition, this match was caused by Sintaro''s quarrel with Prince Ozkar. Merlick wants Sintaro to settle his dispute with Prince Ozkar on the battle tform.

    Even though Megumi is one of the heroes, she is not included because her powers are notbat-oriented. Merlick judged that the other students, including the other Princes and Princesses, were not selected because theirbat strength was below those five.

    Princess Freya, Princess Aishia and Princess Iris just kept quiet and didn''t care even though they weren''t chosen. Merlick didn''t know that their strength had increased dramatically due to the intensive training and flesh of the Leviathan that Ziel had given them. ra didn''t care about the match, but since Kyouka was participating, she cheered from her seat to support Kyouka.

    Lilith smiled wryly when she saw ra''s behavior. Luckily, She wasn''t picked by Merlick in that match because she felt it was none of her business and didn''t want to waste her energy. Besides, Lilith also didn''t want Raphael to recognize her identity as a divine race, especially after hearing what Raphael had said earlier.

    In the guest area for the Cirlus Kingdom, King Raghnall frowned upon seeing the five people that Merlick had chosen. He was not pessimistic about the students. Because he already knew Ziel''s true strength, he thought Piqmentia Grand Academy would win easily if Ziel was included.

    Next to King Raghnall, Princess Cordelia was also thinking the same thing. Her feelings becameplicated when she remembered Ziel. Princess Cordelia had to admit that Ziel''s strength was terrifying and wished for Ziel to participate in the match. But she couldn''t do anything about it because Merlick had already chosen the participants. Besides, Princess Cordelia couldn''t possibly ask Ziel to join the fight because their rtionship wasn''t good.

    The five students chosen by Merlick stood up from their seats, and they walked to the edge of the battle arena. Sintaro walked over with his chest puffed out proudly and looked at Prince Ozkar provokingly. Hikaru and Kyouka couldn''t help but sigh at Sintaro''s behavior.

    Kalya looked calmly at the battle arena like none of her business. Even though she''s a teacher from the human academy, this match happened because of a personal quarrel between Sintaro and Prince Ozkar. So Kalya didn''t care which academy would be the winner in this match.

    "Are you sure you''re not going to talk to Uncle Merlick and ask your fianc?? to join in this match? Wouldn''t the human academy win easily if he joined the fight?" Queen Jasmine asked Kalya and smiled. She didn''t care about the match''s oue even though she was one of the founders of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "No need. He wouldn''t want to get involved in a matter like this." Kalya shook her head in response to Queen Jasmine''s question. She understood perfectly what Ziel was thinking. Kalya doesn''t want to ask Ziel to join the match if Ziel doesn''t want to.

    "Hmm...is that so? You seem to understand him very well despite not having known him for long." Queen Jasmine said with an envious face.

    Queen Jasmine''s husband died long ago and left her and her daughter, Princess Seira. She still has not found the right man to fill her heart and be her husband''s recement. Queen Jasmine''s husband was a great person when he was alive, but they were like heaven and earthpared to Ziel. Her husband was far inferior to Ziel and made her jealous of Kalya.

    Kalya raised her eyebrows after hearing Queen Jasmine''s words and turned her gaze to her sister. Even without seeing it, Kalya already knew that her sister was jealous of her. But she wanted to confirm with her eyes directly. Sure enough, Kalya saw her sister currently staring at her with jealousy.

    Previously, Queen Jasmine was jealous of Kalya''s beauty and talent until she finally forced Kalya to flee from the Elven Kingdom. But now, she is jealous of Kalya''s partner. Kalya didn''t know what to say to her sister.

    "You should quickly find a recement for your husband if you are lonely and never nce at other people''s partners, especially your sister''s fiance!" Kalya snorted coldly and looked away from her.

    Queen Jasmine couldn''t help but smile bitterly at her sister''s words. It isn''t easy to find a recement for her husband, especially when her criteria increase after seeing her sister''s fiance because she does not want to lose Kalya. She deserved to give high criteria for her future husband because Queen Jasmine still looked beautiful. Her charm is only slightly below Kalya.

    After the five students stood on the tform''s edge, the guests began to noisy talk about them. The support came from the human region guest area, while the ridicule came from the demi-human region guest area.

    "Hmma�| are they the students you chose for this match? You can''t rece them once you''ve chosen them." Raphael looked at the five students from the human academy and then looked to Merlick for confirmation.

    "Yes. I have confidence in their strength and will not rece any of them." Merlick said firmly and confidently. He couldn''t think of another stronger student to rece any of the five students topete on the battle arena.

    "Alright, then it''s my turn to select students from my academy." Raphael pointed his finger at the sky. The guests were curious and looked in the direction Raphael was pointing at.

    A golden light descended from the sky and headed towards the ss S student area. The light fell right above Prince Ozkar. The students of ss S were surprised by how their principal chose participants for the friendly match. They hope to be selected by Raphael and represent their academy against the human academy.

    "It was a first." Raphael said in a dignified voice. After that, another light fell again from the sky. This time three lights simultaneously headed towards the three students from ss S. The three students were Prince Viron, Princess Evelyn, and Princess Seira.

    "And thest one is..." Raphael saw the faces of the students in ss S who hoped to be chosen by him. The guests from the demi-human region were curious about the fifth student Raphael would choose since the first four people he chose were the royal family. Thest golden light fell on a student with an indifferent face, and that person wasa�| Azalia.

 Chapter 232 25

    Azalia frowned after the golden light fell right on her. By now, she could confirm that Raphael was aware of her powers, or perhaps he had already realized that Azalia was the one who wanted to sneak into his office that night. The worst case was that Raphael recognized Azalia''s origins and knew her purpose in enrolling in the academy.

    Azalia could only click her tongue and ept it for now. After this event ended, she intended to speed up the search for the world altar fragment and quickly leave the academy before the worst happened.

    "The five students I have appointed stand at the edge of the battle arena." Raphael gave instructions to the five people he had chosen. One by one, the students stood up and walked towards the edge of the battle arena.

    The five students from the Arcuz Grand Academy faced off against the five students from the Piqmentia Grand Academy, with the battle arena separating them.

    "It''s destiny for you and me to be together, Azalia. I think no man but me is worthy of you. Let''s beat the students from the human academy together, Azalia!" Prince Ozkar nced next to him and smiled charmingly. Azalia snorted coldly at his words and kept her distance from him.

    Sintaro saw the exchange between the two people. He suddenly smiled evilly as he thought of something in his mind. The other four students from Piqmentia Grand Academy didn''t know what he was thinking at this moment.

    "Today, we will determine who is stronger among us, perverted prince!" Sintaro shouted at Prince Ozkar. His voice echoed in the venue and was heard by all the guests present, including Prince Ozkar''s father, King Regulus.

    King Regulus''s face darkened after hearing Sintaro''s words to his son. The guests whispered about the nickname that Sintaro gave to Prince Ozkar. They quickly learned that the cause of this match was the dispute between the two boys.

    Blue veins popped out on Prince Ozkar''s forehead after hearing Sintaro''s words. He clenched his fists tightly in anger. He was embarrassed because Sintaro called him that nickname in front of many people.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! We prove it by ability, not by words!" Prince Ozkar shouted angrily. He red at Sintaro. In Prince Ozkar''s mind, he was only thinking about how to beat Sintaro so badly that no one else could recognize him.

    The other participants from the two academies were speechless after seeing the two people''s bickering. They could only stand still and wait for the match to start.

    "Of course, I know! You don''t have to teach me, handsome prince." Sintaro smiled and said Prince Ozkar sarcastically.

    Sintaro''s words made Prince Ozkar even angrier. He wanted to cross the battle arena and beat up Sintaro even though the match hadn''t started yet. Luckily, Raphael''s voice calmed him down and made him cancel it.

    "Enough. We will start this match. We need two referees in the fight. One from the Piqmentia Grand Academy and the other from the Arcuz Grand Academy. I don''t want it to be unfair just to use a referee from my academy." Raphael said in a majestic voice to stop Sintaro and Prince Ozkar''s quarrel.

    "I agree with you. vio, you will represent our academy as a referee." Merlick had the same thought as Raphael.

    "I understand, principal." vio got up from his seat and flew towards the edge of the battle arena.

    At first, Merlick was worried that Raphael would only use the referee from the Arcuz Grand Academy, and that person would side with the participants from that academy. He wanted to propose using two referees, but since Raphael had already said so, he didn''t bother speaking and quickly agreed.

    "Jourelio, you will represent our academy as a referee." Raphael looked at Jourelio, who was sitting not far from him.

    "I understand!" Jourelio rose from his seat and disappeared. He reappeared on the edge of the battle arena right next to vio.

    "Greetings, Mr. vio. I''ve heard a lot about you, and I''m d I met you today." Jourelio smiled broadly and offered a handshake to vio.

    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Jourelio. I''m d to be your acquaintance." vio smiled back and epted Jourelio''s handshake.

    "Alright. Before starting this match, I want the participants to take a lottery to determine who their opponent will be in the battle in the battle arena. Jourelio, please help them take the lottery." Raphael gave instructions to Jourelio.

    Raphael didn''t want the match to be done with a challenge system. If the match were to be conducted under such a system, Raphael would have to give the right of challenge to the participants from the human academy since they were the guests and the demi-human academy was the host. The strong entrants from the Piqmentia Grand Academy would challenge the weaker entrants from the Arcuz Grand Academy, and it was inevitable that the human academy would win this match.

    "I understand!" Jourelio took two boxes containing lottery numbers from his space storage. It looked like it had been prepared beforehand. Then Jourelio gave a box to vio for the participants from the Piqmentia Grand Academy.

    After that, the participants from Piqmentia Grand Academy and Arcuz Grand Academy took their lottery numbers in turn.

    "Don''t let me meet you! Otherwise, you will end up in my hands." Sintaro said to Prince Ozkar before he drew his lottery numbers.

    "I return those words to you. I''ll make sure you won''t be able to get out of bed for a few months if you run into me in the battle arena!" Prince Ozkar was not afraid of Sintaro''s words and threatened him back. Instead, he hoped that his opponent in the battle would be Sintaro.

    After all the participants from the two academies finished picking up the lottery numbers, they returned to the edge of the battle arena.

    "Your opponents in battle are participants who have the same number as you. show me your number now!" Jourelio exined further and asked the students from both academies to show the numbers they got from the lottery.

    The guests can''t wait to see the fight begin. Who will be the opponent who will be known after the participants show their lottery numbers. In this friendly match, they hoped to see a great fight between the younger generations from the two regions.

    The participants raised their hands and showed the lottery numbers they got. The guests became noisy after seeing it because the result of the draw was not what they expected. The match willst five rounds. Whichever academy wins three times first is the winner, and the list of five battles is.

    Prince Fritz vs Princess Seira

    Princess Reina vs Prince Viron

    Kyouka vs Princess Evelyn<sub> </sub>

    Hikaru vs Prince Ozkar

    Sintaro vs Azalia

    "You are lucky not to meet me in battle!" Sintaro clicked his tongue and then shouted at Prince Ozkar after seeing his lottery number. He was disappointed that he didn''t meet Prince Ozkar in the fight.

    "You''re the lucky one here! But you don''t have to worry about that because I will still be your opponent in the battle arena and make you regret looking for trouble with me." Prince Ozkar snorted at Sintaro and then looked at Jourelio.

    "Mr. Jourelio, may I exchange my opponent with Azalia?" Prince Ozkar hopes his request will be approved. Jourelio was at a loss about answering the question as he did not have the authority to decide.

    "Are we going to agree, Principal?" Jourelio looked to Raphael for his opinion.

    "Hmm... what do you think, Mr. Merlick? Do you agree to that request?" Raphael threw the question at Merlick. He also couldn''t decide the matter himself because it would be considered unfair.

    "I think it''s fine. You can exchange it." Merlick quickly agreed. Sintaro and Hikaru''s strengths weren''t much different. Therefore he thought that the exchange of opponents would not change the match''s oue.

    "Thank you!" Prince Ozkar bowed to Jourelio and Raphael but said nothing to Merlick because he thought it was unnecessary. Merlick just kept quiet and ignored Prince Ozkar''s attitude towards him because he didn''t feel the need to care about him. On the other hand, the students of the Piqmentia Grand Academy felt angry and displeased with Prince Ozkar.

    "How? You wouldn''t be afraid to fight me in the battle arena, would you?" Prince Ozkar said to Sintaro provokingly.

    "I''m afraid of you? In your dreams! I''m just so excited to be able to fight you and beat you up!" Sintaro smirked at Prince Ozkar.

    "We''ll see who is battered in our fightter." Prince Ozkar said coldly and then ignored Sintaro. He didn''t want to argue with Sintaro in front of many people. Prince Ozkar suppressed his anger for now and would vent it in his fight against Sintaro.

    After Prince Ozkar''s request was approved, the fourth round was a battle between Hikaru and Azalia, while the fifth round was a battle between Sintaro and Prince Ozkar.

    "Alright. For the first round, participants who get number one, please enter the battle arena!" Jourelio shouted and started the first round. vio just stood next to him. His current job was to watch the fight closely to prevent any possible cheating by any participants.

    After hearing Jourelio''s words, Prince Fritz and Princess Seira climbed onto the battle arena simultaneously, and a barrier suddenly formed around the ce. The barrier was to prevent the attacks of the two people fighting in the battle arena froming out and hitting the guests.

    "Haaa�| not too long ago, I was thinking about how to get big brother to be close to Princess Seira, but now they are bing opponents in this battle. I don''t know if there''s any hope for big brother to be close to Princess Seira in the future." Princess Freya sighed after thinking about Prince Fritz''s romance.

    Princess Freya realized that Prince Fritz had romantic feelings for Princess Seira after seeing her brother''s affectionate gaze toward Princess Seira that night. She intends to make their rtionship closer.

    But before Princess Freya could do so, Prince Fritz had to face a battle against Princess Seira. Princess Freya hoped that their rtionship would not be damaged and be distant after this battle was over, regardless of who the winner of the battle was.

    "I feel this is a good opportunity for your brother." King Leonida replied to Princess Freya''s words. He heard Princess Freya''s voice even though his daughter said it quietly.

    "What do you mean, father?" Princess Freya looked at King Leonida and asked. She was curious about the meaning of his father''s words.

    "Of course, your brother must convey his feelings through this fight. That would probably bring them closer together. Princess Seira also seemed to be interested in Fritz. Unfortunately, her romance depends on her mother, Queen Jasmine. Didn''t Princess Seira already say that?" King Leonida sighed helplessly.

    If Princess Seira was a Princess from a kingdom in the human region, that matter would be easy to solve. King Leonida can ask permission from the king of that kingdom to approve the rtionship between the two because the Aurelia Kingdom is thergest and most powerful kingdom in the human region.

    Unfortunately, Princess Seira is from the Elven Kingdom, and Queen Jasmine is not an easy person to talk to even though she is a woman. Moreover, Queen Jasmine was also mighty, and King Leonida felt it would be difficult to ask her to allow the rtionship between Prince Fritz and Princess Seira.

    "Hmma�| I think I have a solution for that problem, father. As long as we can make sure that Princess Seira also has feelings for my brother, I have a way for Queen Jasmine to approve their rtionship." Princess Freya felt that the matter was not tooplicated. She could ask Kalya or Ziel to speak directly to Queen Jasmine, and she was sure that Queen Jasmine would not dare to refuse it.

    "Hahahaa�| how do you convince Queen Jasmine? She can''t possibly listen to you, Freya." King Leonidaughed and shook his head after hearing his daughter''s words.

    Freya smiled and didn''t reply to her father''s words. She turned his gaze to the battle arena. Princess Freya saw her brother''s nervous face when faced with Princess Seira.

    "I didn''t think we would face off like this, Princess Seira." Prince Fritz sighed because he was disappointed with the lottery numbers he got. He didn''t want to fight Princess Seira if he had to choose.

    "I feel the same way, Prince Fritz. But I can''t ask the principal to change my opponent because I''m not Prince Ozkar. So, let''s fight with all our might without holding back. Even though I look like this, I''m quite strong, and you shouldn''t underestimate me!" Princess Seira smiled sweetly and showed her tiny fist to Prince Fritz.

    "Oh, yes! Of course, I won''t underestimate you and will put my full strength against you!" Prince Fritz was stunned when he saw Princess Seira''s sweet smile and replied haltingly.

    Princess Seira smiled when she saw Prince Fritz''s reaction. When she wanted to say something else to Prince Fritz, a voice came first and made her stop what she wanted to say.

    "The rules of this match are simple. A participant will be dered the winner if his opponent is unconscious or admits defeat. We as referees have the right to stop the fight if it is necessary." Jourelio looked at the participants at the edge of the battle arena. He was silent for a moment and opened his mouth again.

    "The first round of the friendly match between Piqmentia Grand Academy against Arcuz Grand Academy begins!" Jourelio shoots magic into the sky, signaling the start of the fight. Prince Fritz and Princess Seira''s faces became serious and charged at the same time after seeing that.

 Chapter 233 26

    Prince Fritz and Princess Seira attacked simultaneously after seeing the sign the battle had started. Prince Fritz took out a sword from his space storage and charged toward Princess Seira at high speed.

    Prince Fritz suddenly disappeared as the distance drew closer and reappeared next to Princess Seira. He swung his sword and intended to sh Princess Seira. Even though Prince Fritz had said he would exert his full strength in that battle, he was unwilling to inflict a lethal blow on Princess Seira.

    Princess Seira just stood still in response to the attack. Prince Fritz thought that Princess Seira couldn''t respond to his attack because it was too fast. Princess Seira would be seriously injured if hit by that sh directly. Therefore, Prince Fritz intended to stop his sword before it hit Princess Seira.

    But what Prince Fritz thought was the mistake of underestimating Princess Seira''s strength. As Prince Fritz''s sword approached Princess Freya, dozens of roots suddenly sprouted from the battle arena and resisted Prince Fritz''s sh. Of course, the sh wasn''tpletely restrained, but it was enough to give Princess Seira time to dodge the attack.

    Prince Fritz was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the roots. He smiled bitterly because he didn''t think that Princess Seira was not as weak as he thought. When Prince Fritz was about to attack Princess Seira again, Prince Fritz stopped after hearing the sweet voice of his opponent.

    "Prince Fritz, didn''t you promise to put all your strength into this fight? Are you looking down on me because I look weak?" Princess Seira said and smiled sadly. She looks disappointed with Prince Fritz.

    "That isa�| I didn''t mean to underestimate you! I was just afraid that my attack would hurt you!" Prince Fritz answered Princess Seira frantically. He did look down on Princess Seira a bit earlier, but there was no way he would say that to her.

    "Is that so? In that case, I will forgive you this time. Next, you have to put all your strength into the fight, and don''t be afraid I''ll get hurt because I''m not as weak as you think!" Princess Seira smiled, but then her face suddenly turned serious. Spirit power overflowed from her body, and she pointed at Prince Fritz.

    [Flood of Roots]

    Prince Fritz was confused by what Princess Seira was doing. But then he frowned after feeling a tremor in the battle arena. Not long after, a root emerged from under his feet and attacked him. The tip of the root was sharp enough to injure Prince Fritz.

    Prince Fritz didn''t want to look down on Princess Seira like before. It was not because Prince Fritz had promised him but because he felt he would lose if he fought Princess Seira half-heartedly. Prince Fritz swiftly shed at the roots that were pointing at him.

    nk!

    Prince Fritz''s face became severe after his sword collided with the root. Even though he managed to cut the root, he felt like he was cutting iron. The level of hardness of the roots that were attacking him right now feltpletely different from the roots that previously protected Princess Seira.

    "How about it, Prince Fritz? I''m strong enough to make you put all your strength into this fight, right?" Princess Seira smiled broadly and put her hands on her waist. She looked so cute in Prince Fritz''s eyes.

    "Yes. You are strong. Then, I will not hesitate to attack you!" Prince Fritz smiled back and attacked Princess Seira again.

    "That''s what I want! You can attack me without hesitation! Come on!" Princess Seira pointed again at Prince Fritz.

    The same root emerged from the battle arena and attacked Prince Fritz. This time it wasn''t one or two, but dozens of roots charged towards Prince Fritz at once. The roots moved at such an unusual pattern and speed that the direction of the attack was difficult to predict.

    Prince Fritz keeps moving closer to Princess Seira while cutting the roots that attacked him. But instead of decreasing, the number of roots that appeared doubled every time he cut. Prince Fritz frowned as he found it very difficult to approach Princess Seira.

    (At this rate, I''ll either exhaust myself first or maybe the roots will corner me if the numbers keep multiplying)

    Prince Fritz kept racking his brains and thought of a n so he could approach Princess Seira and attack her. Prince Fritz felt he would win if he could attack her up close since he saw Princess Seira being weak in closebat.

    Prince Fritz knew that from the movement of Princess Seira''s body while dodging his first attack. He noticed that Princess Seira''s movements were stiff and seemed tock physical exercise.

    "I feel like you haven''t used your full strength, Prince Fritz. If you continue like that, then you will lose at my hands." Princess Seira said, provoking Prince Fritz.

    "If I did lose to you, I won''t regret it. But the oue of this battle is still uncertain, Princess Seira." Prince Fritz replied to Princess Seira''s words while dodging and cutting the roots that came at him.

    (I need to get rid of the roots first and slowly approach her! After that, I can freely attack her!)

    Prince Fritz was determined and picked up his pace. He didn''t cut down all the roots and only cut those that got in his way. Prince Fritz was worried that the number of roots would increase if he kept cutting them and making the situation even more troublesome.

    In the guest area, the spectators who watched the match were amazed by the strength of Prince Fritz and Princess Seira. They didn''t expect that thebat power of the two of them would be that high, especially Princess Seira, who looked weak on the outside.

    "I didn''t think your daughter could use the same abilities as Dryad and the world tree." Kalya was slightly shocked after seeing Princess Seira''s strength. Yes, Princess Seira''s abilities were the same as those of the World Tree and the Dryads but with much weaker power.

    "She was able to use it not too long ago, or rather it was after the incident in the Elven Kingdom back then. Seira seems to have gotten a bit of recognition from the world tree and could use a little of her abilities." Queen Jasmine exined to Kalya without any hesitation.

    "Heea�| then your daughter is more fortunate and blessed than you. Aren''t you jealous of your daughter? Just like you did to me before?" Kalya sneered at Queen Jasmine and reminded her of the events in the past.

    "Can we not talk about that anymore? It was a long time ago. Can''t you forgive me this time?" Queen Jasmine smiled bitterly and felt guilty when Kalya reminded her of it.

    "I was only joking with you. But your daughter is fortunate. Much luckier than the two of us back then. Does she already have her contracted spirit?" Kalya asked and looked a little curious. At the same age as Princess Seira, she had already made a contract with the wind spirit, Silphy. Moreover, her contracted spirit was not an ordinary but a high spirit.

    "Unfortunately, she hasn''t contracted with a single spirit yet. I don''t know why it happened. It probably had something to do with the acknowledgment she received from the world tree. But fortunately, she was able to create her spirit circle even though the pattern was still blurry." Queen Jasmine sighed and looked at her daughter fighting in the battle arena. Then she spoke again.<sub> </sub>

    "She is indeed blessed, but she would be luckier if she could contract with a spirit at her age. Even so, I must admit that you are much luckier than my daughter or me when ites to romance." Queen Jasmine nced at Kalya and pouted cutely. Kalya raised her eyebrows after seeing her sister''s behavior.

    "Didn''t I tell you before? Find another man, and don''t look at your sister''s partner! Besides, don''t you see that your daughter seems to have special feelings for her opponent?" Kalya could hear Princess Seira and Prince Fritz''s chatter in the battle arena.

    Queen Jasmine and the guests who were watching the match also heard it, and some of them might be able to tell that Princess Seira had special feelings for Prince Fritz.

    "You don''t have to say it because I''m not blind and deaf. As a mother, I can see and feel it. But the love affairs of the royal family are not simple. She''s not you, and she can''t choose her partner ording to her will." Queen Jasmine sighed heavily.

    As a mother, Queen Jasmine wants the best for her daughter. But on the other hand, she was also a queen who ruled the Elven Kingdom. Therefore Queen Jasmine had to act with both her positions in mind. If possible, Queen Jasmine wants her daughter to find the best partner for her and, at the same time, provide benefits to her kingdom.

    "Is that so? I don''t care about that anyway and don''t want to interfere in your kingdom or family matters." Kalya shrugged her shoulders and said casually.

    Kalya was bored watching the match and asionally nced at Azalia at the edge of the battle arena. Azalia noticed Kalya''s gaze and looked back at her. They looked at each other for a long time and then looked away simultaneously.

    The battle between Prince Fritz and Princess Seira looks one-sided because Prince Fritz looks like he is being pressured by Princess Seira and is passive in that fight. Suddenly dozens of roots with sharp tips charged toward Prince Fritz.

    "I have no other choice!" Prince Fritz gritted his teeth, and he opened the six crown patterned aura seals. He released his aura and disyed his strength as a Sword Grandmaster. Then his aura gathered andpressed within the de. Prince Fritz stared intently at the tens of roots and swung his sword.

    [Brave Strike]

    Booooooooooooommmmmmm!

    The battle arena shook slightly, and part of the area was covered with smoke and dust from the collision of the two''s attacks. Prince Fritz used the opportunity to sneak up and approach Princess Seira secretly.

    Prince Fritz smiled when he saw Princess Seira not far from him and his whereabouts still not being noticed. He was about to approach Princess Seira and make her give up, but suddenly he couldn''t move because his legs were caught by something. Pince Fritz looked down and saw that the roots entangled both his legs. Because of that, his movement was locked.

    "You won''t be able to hide from me, Princess Fritz. I can feel everything moving throughout this battle arena." Princess Seira said and then turned her gaze towards Prince Fritz, who had been trapped.

    (She noticed me from the start!)

    Prince Fritz roared in his heart and shed at the roots wrapped around his legs. He no longer needed to hide in the smoke and dust because Princess Seira had already realized his n. Prince Fritz keeps moving to narrow his distance with Princess Seira under the continuous attacks of tens of roots. He frowned and quickly jumped back as roots appeared from the right, left, and under his feet.

    Luckily Prince Fritz quickly dodged it. After he felt the situation was safe, Prince Fritz shed at the roots and moved closer to Princess Seira again. Not long after, he finally saw Princess Seira within range of his attack. Prince Fritz didn''t hesitate to sh his sword at Princess Seira this time.

    [Root Weave]

    Dozens of roots gathered together and knitted into its to withstand Prince Fritz''s attack.

    nk!

    "You can''t beat me with an attack like that, Prince Fritz. Now it''s my turn to attack you." Princess Seira stretched out her hand towards Prince Fritz and clenched it. A reasonablyrge spirit circle with a slightly hazy pattern appeared behind her.

    [Mega Root Drill]

    Dozens of roots merged into one and rotated at high speed like a giant drill. The rotating roots shot through the wind and charged toward Prince Fritz.

    "I knew that I wouldn''t beat you with that attack, Princess Seira. but with my next attack, I will win this battle!" Prince Fritz brandished his sword. His aura overflowed from his body and enveloped the de.

    [Sword Obelisk]

    Arge projection of Prince Fritz''s sword appeared above him. He swung his sword towards the roots that wereing at him. The root drill and Prince Fritz''s giant sword projection collided.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    "Cough! Cough! Where did Prince Fritz go?" Princess Seira coughed as smoke and dust filled the battle arena. When she looked around, she did not find the whereabouts of Prince Fritz. But suddenly, her body stiffened after feeling the cold metal on her neck.

    "You lost, Princess Seira." Prince Fritz said from behind Princess Seira.

    "Haaa�| you are great, Prince Fritz! I admit defeat!" Princess Seira sighed, acknowledging her defeat. She smiled with a happy face and didn''t look disappointed.

    "The first round, the winner was Prince Fritz of the Piqmentia Grand Academy!" Jourelio announced the result of the match, and was followed by loud apuse from the guests.

 Chapter 234 27

    Raphael responded to the result of the match calmly in his seat. He seemed to have guessed who would be the victor in that fight. Raphael saw the teachers from Arcuz Grand Academy panicking after seeing the students from their academy had lost in the first round.

    "You don''t have to worry because the oue of that battle is within my estimation. In the next round, the students from our academy will be the winners." Raphael calmed the teachers, who looked worried after their academy students lost the battle.

    The teachers breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Raphael''s words. They believed his words because they thought Raphael was an extraordinary principal and would not lie to them. The teachers, including Jourelio, thought so because they knew Raphael''s strong and subconsciously made him the object of their admiration.

    The guests from the human realm were impressed by the power disyed by Prince Fritz in the battle arena. Some of them even congratted King Leonida for having such an amazing prince.

    "Hmm, looks like Prince Fritz has be stronger. Aishia, are you not interested in him?" The one who spoke was the king of the Argaint Kingdom, Elrick Argaint. He asked his daughter next to him.

    Like the other human region guests, King Elrick was also amazed by Prince Fritz''s strength. He had always wanted his daughter, Princess Aishia, to be in a rtionship with Prince Fritz. But unfortunately, Princess Aishia always gave a refusal about it.

    King Elrick could only sigh heavily and didn''t push Princess Aishia further. He respected his daughter''s opinion. Even though he was a king, King Elrick was different from Queen Jasmine. King Elrick prioritizes his daughter''s happiness above anything else. But sometimes, he still tries to set his daughter up with Prince Fritz.

    "Father! Haven''t I said many times that I only think of Fritz as a friend and nothing more!" Princess Aishia pouted when she saw her father insisting on marrying her off to Prince Fritz.

    "You can''t force Aishia like that, dear. Didn''t you say that she has the right to choose the man she loves, and you won''t interfere in her love life?" The one who spoke in defense of Princess Aishia was a woman with a face simr to hers but looking more mature. She is the biological mother of Princess Aishia and the queen of the Argaint Kingdom, Regina Argaint.

    "What mother has said is true, father! After all, my sister already has a man she loves!" The person who spoke next was also simr to Princess Aishia but with a more childish face. She is Princess Elise. She is the younger sister of Princess Aishia and Ziel''s former master.

    Princess Aishia stared intently at Princess Elise. She neither confirmed nor denied her sister''s words. But her blushing face showed that what Princess Elise said was true. Queen Regina smiled when she saw the cuteness of her two daughters.

    "Haaa�| I can''t say anything more if the three of you are already plotting against me." King Elrick could only shake his head and smile bitterly after hearing the words of his three favorite women.

    "Have you forgotten what you said that you would agree to Aishia''s rtionship regardless of which man she loves?" Queen Regina smiled and reminded her husband of the promise he once said to Princess Aishia.

    "I understand. I never forget that, so you don''t have to remind me." King Elrick''s face became ugly after being reminded by his wife.

    "But, if Aishia changes her mind about Prince Fritz, I can discuss it with King Leonida. We can start to strengthen your rtionship before Prince Fritz really falls in love with the Princess of the Elven Kingdom." King Elrick still insists on marrying Princess Aishia to Prince Fritz.

    "Then leave it like that. If they both love each other, I will be happy for them, father." Princess Aishia smiled in response to her father''s words.

    King Elrick sighed for the third time. He felt that he would not be able to win if he had to argue with one of his three favorite girls. Queen Regina silently watched Princess Aishia, who asionally nced towards the seating area for the people of Piqmentia Grand Academy. Then she smiled because she had found something interesting.

    Elsewhere in the guest area, Queen Jasmine watched calmly at Princess Seira''s defeat in that battle. Kalya was curious about Ratu Jasmine''s reaction because usually, her sister was very strict, and she should be angry with her daughter''s defeat.

    "Your daughter lost. Is it okay?" Kalya asked Queen Jasmine curiously.

    "Hmm? What should I do if my daughter loses? I saw that she had put all her strength into this match, and I felt there was no problem. If she loses this battle, it means that her abilities arecking, and she must train her spirit power more diligently." Queen Jasmine shrugged her shoulders and smiled helplessly.

    "You''ve changed and not what you used to be, sis." Kalya gave a tiny smile and muttered in a low voice so that Queen Jasmine could not hear.

    "We will enter the second round. For participants who get number 2, please enter the battle arena!" Jourelio calls the participants for the next round. But before the two participants entered the battle arena, the ce shone, and the damage from the previous match disappeared like it never existed.

    "Amazing!"

    "As expected of the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy!"

    The guests from the demi-human region were in awe of Raphael''s strength. The people from the human region also felt the same way, but they didn''t say it out loud.

    After the battle arena returned to normal, Princess Reina and Prince Viron immediately entered. They are the participants who will fight in this second round.

    When Princess Reina saw Princess Viron, hostility overflowed from her body without her knowing it. She still harbored hatred towards the demon race indiscriminately, whether it was a good person or a bad person. Prince Viron raised his eyebrows after realizing Princess Reina''s hostility towards him but he ignored it.

    "You better give up because I don''t want to hurt beautiful women, and I don''t want to waste my energy either." Prince Viron smirked and said to Princess Reina.

    Princess Reina didn''t answer and just gave Prince Viron a cold stare. She took out a red sword from her space storage and was ready for battle.

    "You stubborn woman! I don''t know what I did to make you harbor hatred towards me. But I assure you that I will win this battle!" Prince Viron snorted and took out arge ax from his space storage.

    "Second round begins!" Jourelio gave the signal to start the fight.

    Princess Reina swiftly charged toward Prince Viron after hearing the sign of the battle starts. On the other hand, Prince Viron put his ax on his shoulder and waited for the attack toe from Princess Reina. Prince Viron''s actions irritated Princess Reina because she felt that she was being belittled.

    "I''ll make you regret that you underestimated me!" Princess Reina increased her speed and made a frontal attack on Prince Viron. She intended to fight Prince Viron head-on. Princess Reina dealt consecutive stabs at Prince Viron.

    "Stupid!" Prince Viron sneered and blocked Princess Reina''s attack with his ax.

    nk! nk! nk!<sub> </sub>

    Princess Reina gritted her teeth when she saw her attack being parried easily. She backed away, distanced herself from Prince Viron, and attacked him again. Princess Reina released an aura from her body to add more power and attack speed.

    [Fire Dance]

    Prince Viron frowned after Princess Reina''s figure suddenly disappeared from his sight, and all he could see were fiery footprints in the battle arena. Then Prince Viron swung his ax on reflex as he sensed danger from his right.

    nk!

    Prince Viron''s face darkened after enduring the attack. He felt Princess Reina''s speed and strength increase drastically.

    "You can still follow my movements and withstand my attacks? Then, we''ll see if you can parry my next attack!" Princess Reina said coldly and disappeared again from Prince Viron''s sight.

    nk! nk! nk!

    ? Princess Reina carried out consecutive attacks from the front, side and rear. When she appeared and attacked, she seemed to be dancing with a sword shrouded in mes.

    "Do you think your attack is great and can beat me?" Prince Viron snorted and kept swinging his ax to block the attack. He also asionally counterattacked Princess Reina.

    Their exchangested quite a while, and Princess Reina was more dominant in the fight as she actively attacked while Prince Viron only defended. Princess Viron gritted her teeth as she felt pressured by Princess Reina''s onught. His academy uniform was already torn from being hit by a sword sh.

    Princess Reina''s attacks kepting at Prince Viron in a row. Her attacks were many times stronger and faster. When Prince Viron sensed he could no longer withstand Princess Reina''s attack, he gripped his battle-ax and spun his body at high speed.

    [Cyclone of ughter]

    The wind swirled around Prince Viron and slowly formed a tornado. Prince Viron continued to increase its spin, and the tornado''s size got bigger and bigger.

    nk!

    Princess Reina''s attack was parried as it shed with the wind swirling around Prince Viron. Not only that but Princess Reina was also blown away a dozen meters from being hit by the bacsh from the tornado.

    Princess Reina felt her hands numb after her sword collided with the tornado. She guessed that the tornado was not only a rotating wind with high density and speed but also contained ax des within it. So she didn''t sh with the wind earlier but with Prince Viron''s ax.

    While Princess Reina was thinking, the tornado suddenly moved at high speed toward her. She was shocked and didn''t have time to think about anything else because what she had to do right now was to avoid it. Princess Reina elerated to the maximum and managed to dodge, but suddenly the tornado shot out dozens of aura des.

    "Damn it!" Princess Reina could only curse in her heart while struggling to dodge the aura de.

    In the guest area of a�?a�?the human region, King Gustave sighed heavily after seeing Princess Reina struggling under the onught of Prince Viron''s attacks. He could only shake his head after seeing his daughter fight.

    "Father, will Reina lose?" The one who asked was Albert Rubelia. He is the first prince of the Rubelia Kingdom and the older brother of Princess Reina.

    "I don''t know. But I think it''s very likely that your sister will lose. Ever since she entered the battle arena, her mind had been consumed with anger because of her hatred for the demon race. That''s why she can''t think clearly in this fight." King Gustave could sense Princess Reina''s hostility towards Prince Viron when entering the battle arena. After he saw his daughter''s fighting style overpowered by anger, he couldn''t help but be disappointed in her.

    "I can understand what Reina is feeling right now. I''ve advised her several times on this matter, but she doesn''t want to listen to me." Prince Albert sighed because he had run out of ways to get Princess Reina to get rid of her grudge against the demon race.

    "I hope one day she will understand and won''t sink too deep into her revenge. The incident in the past let it pass, and I had forgotten about it." King Gustave looked worriedly at Princess Reina in the battle arena. He didn''t want her hatred for the demon race to blind his daughter''s eyes.

    Back in the battle arena, Princess Reina is still struggling to avoid and fend off attacks from Prince Viron. But several aura des hit her anyway.

    Princess Reina''s hands, feet, and several other body parts were hit by a sh from the aura de. Even though the wound wasn''t too bad, as the battle progressed, the wound would increase in number and cause her to lose a lot of blood. Princess Reina also found it increasingly difficult to move and making her sometimes unable to dodge Prince Viron''s attacks.

    "Are you just hiding inside that tornado and not daring to fight me head-on!?" Princess Reina gritted her teeth at having no way of attacking Prince Viron inside that Tornado. She had tried it several times, but the tornado and the aura des repelled her attack.

    Princess Reina was already immersed in her hatred from the start of the fight. Therefore she couldn''t think calmly. If she thought like her usual self, Princess Reina might find a way to attack Prince Viron.

    "Ugh!" Princess Reina was hit by another sh from the aura de. The trajectory of the aura des fired from within the tornado was extremely unpredictable. Because of that, Princess Reina found it difficult to dodge the attack, especially with her body full of wounds that made it difficult for her to move.

    "You better admit defeat with your state like that!" Prince Viron shouted from within the tornado.

    Princess Reina just kept quiet and didn''t answer. Her vision began to blur, and she began to breathe heavily. Even so, she still didn''t want to admit defeat.

    Princess Reina saw that another aura de was aiming at her, and she quickly dodged it. But her vision became dark because the sun was covered by something. When Princess Reina looked up, she saw Prince Viron swinging his ax at her.

    [Mountainn Destroyer]

    Boooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 235 28

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    ? "Reina!" Prince Albert stood up from his seat and shouted in concern. Since Princess Reina was pressured by Prince Viron and got a lot of wounds on her body, he wanted her sister to admit defeat. But Prince Albert knew Princess Reina very well. She is a stubborn girl and won''t give up.

    King Gustave was also worried about his daughter, but he knew that the referee would immediately stop the fight if it were necessary. Therefore he tried to remain calm in his seat.

    The heroes also felt the same about Princess Reina''s situation because she was their first friend after being summoned to that world. But since the barrier of the battle arena had not been opened and the referee had not announced the winner of the match, they couldn''t do anything and could only wait anxiously.

    Smoke and dust rolled in the battle arena and covered the figures of Princess Reina and Prince Viron from the view of the guests. They were curious about Princess Reina''s condition because they had seen Prince Viron give a deadly attack on her before.

    After the smoke and dust slowly dissipated, the guests could faintly see the figures of Prince Viron and Princess Reina in the battle arena. When the Guests saw the situation of the two people, they were shocked by the scene before them.

    "She endured that attack!"

    "Princess Reina managed to withstand the attack in that state of her body!"

    The guests from the human region shouted from their seats. In the battle arena, Princess Reina blocked Prince Viron''s battle ax with her sword. She knelt on one leg and seemed to be trying to push the battle ax out, but her efforts were in vain.

    "Stubborn girl!" Prince Viron said coldly and added strength to his ax.

    "Urgh!" Princess Reina groaned in pain, and the floor under her feet started to crack under pressure. Suddenly, Prince Viron gave a kick to Princess Reina and sent her into the middle of the battle arena. Princess Reina struggled to get up and intended to fight again with Princess Viron, but she fell and lost consciousness.

    "The winner is Prince Viron of Arcuz Grand Academy!" Jourelio quickly announced the result of the match after seeing Princess Reina''s condition.

    After the victor was announced, the barrier that enveloped the battle arena was opened. vio, Kyouka, and Hikaru rushed over to Princess Reina, lying in the middle of the battle arena.

    Kyouka quickly checked Princess Reina''s condition. She felt relieved after knowing that Princess Reina was fine and had no serious injuries. Princess Reina lost consciousness from losing too much blood and was exhausted from overexerting herself in the battle.

    "Kyouka, how is Princess Reina''s condition?" Hikaru asked worriedly.

    "She''s fine and just unconscious. We''d better get her out of the battle arena and ask Megumi to heal her." Kyouka smiled and exined the results of her examination of Princess Reina to Hikaru.

    "I understand!" Hikaru carried Princess Reina in a princess hug out of the battle arena.

    After everyone came out, the same thing happened as before. The damaged battle arena returned to its original state as if there had never been a fight in that ce.

    In the guest area of the demi-human region, there was a buzz of joy from the Arcuz Grand Academy''s victory. Even though the match was not as intense as the fight in the first round and Prince Viron seemed to win easily, victory was still a victory.

    "Hahaha... Congrattions, King Redis. Your son has brought the first victory to this academy and has not disgraced the name of the younger generation of the demi-human region!" The one who spoke to King Redis was the king of the Dwarven Kingdom, King Auva.

    The seats for the Demon Kingdom and the Dwarven Kingdom happened to be close together, and King Redis sat next to King Auva. King Redis came to the inauguration ceremony apanied by his wife, Queen Triana, while King Auva came alone.

    The sons and daughters of the two kings did not sit in that ce with them because their children were students of ss S in Arcuz Grand Academy and had their own areas.

    "Thank you, King Auva. I think they are both strong, but my son is a little stronger than his opponent so that he can win that fight." King Redis smiled broadly and tried to be humble in front of King Auva. But the proud expression on his face could not be masked by his words.

    "You are not only blessed with a special daughter but also an extraordinary son. I feel so jealous of you!" King Auva said enviously, and that made King Redis even more proud.

    "Hahahaa�| you also have an amazing son and daughter. Although they are not skilled inbat, they are almost unmatched in cksmithing among the younger generation." King Redisplimented King Auva back.

    What King Redis said was the truth and not just empty praise. Prince Torin and Princess Melkia were geniuses in cksmithing and perhaps no match among the younger generation in the demi-human region or the entire Clorius continent.

    Princess Rinne from the Cirlus Kingdom was also a genius in cksmithing in the human Region, but her talent might still be below those two.

    "My son and daughter are not that great. There may be young people from other regions who have talents and abilities beyond my sons and daughters!" This time, King Auva tried to be humble in front of King Redis. He felt proud that his son and daughter were gettingpliments.

    King Redis and King Auva continued to talk until a loud voice from Jourelio interrupted their conversation and made them return their focus to the battle arena.

    "We''re about to start the next round. Participants who get number three, please enter the battle arena!" Jourelio announced the start of the third round and asked the participants from the two academies to enter the battle arena.

    In the third round, the student who will fight to represent Piqmentia Grand Academy is Kyouka, while from Arcuz Grand Academy is Princess Evelyn. The two quickly entered the battle arena after hearing Jourelio''s words.

    After Kyouka and Princess Evelyn entered the battle arena and stood in their respective positions, a barrier re-formed and covered the area.

    "Good luck, Kyouka! I''ve got your back! Fighting!" ra''s scream rang in Kyouka''s ear and made her turn her gaze towards ra. Kyouka couldn''t help but smile at her. When Kyouka saw ra give her a tiny fist, the voice from her opponent made Kyouka have to return her focus to the match that was about to start.

    "I''m honored to meet you, Miss Hero!" Princess Evelyn smiled sweetly at Kyouka.

    Princess Evelyn is not as pretty as Princess Seira or Princess Irene. Still, she is cute enough to captivate boys her age, especially those adorable animal ears on top of her head.

    "I''m also d to meet you, Princess Evelyn. You can call me my name without honorifics because I''m not too fond of that nickname. After all, our ages are not much different." Kyouka returned Princess Evelyn''s smile. Even though Princess Evelyn looked harmless and weak on the surface, Kyouka didn''t let her guard down on her. Raphael couldn''t have chosen her if she was a weak person and didn''t have any abilities.

    "Alright, Kyouka!" Princess Evelyn replied excitedly. Kyouka just nodded in response and didn''t say anything else.

    "Are you ready?" Jourelio asked Princess Evelyn and Kyouka.<sub> </sub>

    "I am ready!"

    "You can start the match at any time."

    Princess Evelyn and Kyouka answered in unison.

    "In that case, the third round of the friendly match between Piqmentia Grand Academy and Arcuz Grand Academy begins!" Jourelio signaled the start of the third round. But neither of the two girls attacked first.

    "Aren''t you going to attack first, Kyouka?" Princess Evelyn asked Kyouka and took out a pair of daggers from her space storage. The dagger was pitch-ck in color and absorbed the light around it.

    "You can strike first if you want, Princess Evelyn." Kyouka didn''t know Princess Evelyn''s abilities, so she didn''t want to attack her rashly. But when Princess Evelyn took out a pair of daggers, she learned that Princess Evelyn seemed to be an expert in closebat.

    "Okay. I will attack you first. You better be careful because I sometimes can''t control my powers and can seriously injure you." Princess Evelyn nodded, and the atmosphere around her suddenly changed.

    "I understand. You don''t have to worry because I won''t hold back against you either." Kyouka was slightly taken aback by the change in Princess Evelyn. That made Kyouka even warier of her.

    "Ie!" Princess Evelyn released a brownish aura from her body and suddenly disappeared from Kyouka''s sight.

    "Dangerous!" Kyouka''s instincts screamed after seeing Princess Evelyn disappear from her sight. She quickly created a barrier of ice to surround her. Sure enough, right after Kyouka made a barrier, a shing sound of daggers and ice rang out behind her.

    nk!

    (Fast! She moves faster than Princess Reina! This technique is like an assassin!)

    Kyouka had cold sweat dripping from his forehead after thinking about Princess Evelyn''sst attack. Fortunately, she quickly set up a barrier. Otherwise, Kyouka might have already been hit by the attack, and the injuries she received might have been severe after seeing the deep scars on the ice barrier.

    "As expected of a hero. Your reflexes are very fast, Kyouka." Princess Evelyn appeared not far from Kyouka and smiled sweetly. Instead of being mesmerized, Kyouka shivered after seeing that smile. Her face turned serious and mana overflowed from her body.

    [Ice spears]

    Kyouka shot dozens of ice spears at Princess Evelyn. Still, Princess Evelyn easily dodged them and disappeared from Kyouka''s sight again. Soon after, the ice barrier in front of Kyouka shattered as it was cut by Princess Evelyn''s attack.

    "Ugh!" Kyouka quickly formed a new ice barrier that was many times the thickness. Kyouka''s strength was magic-oriented. Therefore she wasn''t good at close-quartersbat. Even though she often did physical training, her physical strength still couldn''t bepared to the beastmen race.

    "You are smart, Kyouka. But that barrier is useless and won''t be able to withstand my attacks!" Princess Evelyn disappeared from Kyouka''s sight again and appeared beside her. Shepressed her aura into her dagger and shed it towards Kyouka''s ice barrier.

    [Bone Ripper]

    Cracks!

    Booooommmmmmmm!

    Kyouka was taken aback by the destructive power of the sh from Princess Evelyn''s tiny hand. But she quickly returned to her senses and counterattacked.

    [Frost Age]

    A cold mist suddenly covered the battle arena, and the temperature in the ce dropped drastically. Not long after, the battle arena froze except for the area around Kyouka. But Kyouka''s attacks didn''t stop there.

    [Ice Spikes]

    From the frozen battle arena, ice spikes appeared randomly. Kyouka made such an attack because she didn''t know where Princess Evelyn was.

    Princess Evelyn was moving at such a high speed that Kyouka couldn''t keep up with her movements. But Kyouka''s twobined attacks paid off. The slippery floor of the battle arena made Princess Evelyn lose her bnce, and she couldn''t perform super-fast movements like before.

    After Princess Evelyn''s movements slowed down, ice spikes suddenly appeared from the arena and attacked her in session. Because she lost her bnce, Princess Evelyn had difficulty dodging the attack, so her hands and thighs were injured from being hit by ice spikes.

    "Ugh!" Princess Evelyn winced in pain because the wound on her thigh was quite profound. The injury would make it difficult for her to move and reduce her speed. Not to mention the condition of the battle arena, which is filled with ice and makes it slippery to move.

    Princess Evelyn knew that she couldn''t fight Kyouka in the same way as before. She finally appeared not far from Kyouka and sighed.

    "A hero is great! I didn''t expect you to use such a method to stop my attack!" Princess Evelyn smiled and praised Kyouka sincerely.

    "You''re great too, Princess Evelyn. If I didn''t raise my alert level to the max, I might have lost to you not long after the match started." Kyouka said honestly. If she wasn''t alert and got hit by Princess Evelyn''s attack early in the fight, she might be the one currently in Princess Evelyn''s position.

    "But this is still not enough to beat me, Kyouka!" Princess Evelyn smiled coquettishly at Kyouka.

    "What do you mean?" Kyouka narrowed her eyes at Princess Evelyn.

    Princess Evelyn didn''t answer. She stowed her daggers back into her space storage. Then a brown light overflowed from her body and slowly enveloped her. Not long after, Princess Evelyn''s figure was covered entirely by the light.

    It didn''t take long for the light to disappear and reveal Princess Evelyn''s figure, who looked slightly changed. Her face and arms are covered with fine hair. Her nails turned into sharp ws, and two long fangs were visible between her lips. Right now, Princess Evelyn almost resembled a beast.

 Chapter 236 29

    "That is..."

    Most guests were confused by Princess Evelyn''s transformation, especially the people from the human region. But few of them understood what had happened to her.

    "Is that the beastification of the Beastmen race?"

    One of the guests from the human region muttered. Unlike the people from the demi-human region who knew about beastification, the guests from the human region knew very little about it. Although some of them had read about beastification in books, they had never seen it in person.

    "That is indeed the beastification of the beastmen race. I know it because I''ve seen it before and fought one of them." King Leonida exined to the guests from the human region, who looked confused and curious. They nodded in understanding and thanked King Leonida for bothering to exin to them.

    "Buta�| the beastification on Princess Evelyn looks slightly different from the beastmen races I''ve fought before." King Leonida added his exnation.

    In the guest area of a�?a�?the demi-human region, King Regulus smiled with satisfaction when he saw his daughter in the battle arena. The people sitting in that area weren''t particrly curious when they saw the changes in Princess Evelyn because they already knew about beastification.

    "Is it okay if your daughter uses beastification?" Queen Jasmine asked King Regulus. Their seats weren''t that far apart. Because of that, King Regulus could still hear Queen Jasmine''s question even though he said it in a low voice.

    "Hmm? Sooner orter, she should be able to master itpletely. So using beastification in this battle, I don''t think it''s a problem. I was the one who had advised him to use it in battle." King Leonida answered Queen Jasmine''s question. His face didn''t look worried about Princess Evelyn''s condition.

    When Princess Evelyn was selected as a participant to represent Arcuz Grand Academy, King Regulus secretly spoke to his daughter via telepathy to allow her to use beastification.

    "Doesn''t beastification have to be trained for years to be used safely? Moreover, Princess Evelyn looks like she''s forced her transformation and her beastification isn''t perfect. Aren''t you afraid something bad will happen to your daughter?" Queen Jasmine asked another question.

    "You don''t have to worry about that, Queen Jasmine. I''m sure my daughter will be fine." King Regulus replied nonchntly.

    Queen Jasmine asked not because she intended to interfere with the affairs of other kingdoms. It was purely out of curiosity about King Regulus''s concern for Princess Evelyn''s condition.

    But Queen Jasmine was taken aback by King Regulus''s answer. She didn''t expect that the one who asked Princess Evelyn to use beastification was her father.

    Queen Jasmine knows a lot about beastification, including its advantages and disadvantages. Beastification is an innate ability of the beastmen race that will multiply the power and speed of the user. It can be twice, four times to ten times, depending on the burden they can bear. Because of that ability, the beastmen race became the strongest race in the demi-human region.

    However, this ability is not without its weaknesses. The beastmen race did have that ability from the moment they were born. But that ability cannot be used immediately. When beastification is activated, the skill will carry an extremely heavy burden on the user''s body. If they weren''t strong, their muscles would be torn apart, their veins would be severed, and their internal organs crushed.

    That''s why special training is needed so that the beastmen race can use it without side effects. Usually, double the strength by using beastification requires ten years of intensive training. But if that person was a genius and possessed an extraordinary physique, it might only take five to seven years.

    Princess Jasmine had only trained for less than five years to use beastification. Even though she is a genius from the beastmen race, her physical strength is not that special, and she is only slightly stronger than the human race. Because the training time is not long and her physique is ordinary for the beastmen race, her beastification is not perfect.

    Besides, Princess Evelyn could only use beastification at twice the power in a short time. If she forced herself to use that power beyond the limits of her physical ability, then the risk would be fatal or even kill her.

    "Is that so? I hope everything goes ording to your words." Queen Jasmine shrugged her shoulders and said no further. Why would she think about Princess Evelyn if King Regulus, as her father, wasn''t worried about her? Queen Jasmine didn''t care about it and returned her focus to the battle arena.

    "This magic of yours will no longer affect me, Kyouka!" Princess Evelyn walked slowly towards Kyouka. Every step he took would crack the ice on the battle arena. After that, Princess Evelyn moved towards Kyouka at a terrifying speed.

    "What!" Kyouka was surprised and intended to cast a spell on Princess Evelyn. But Kyouka''s response was toote because Princess Evelyn was already in front of her and swung her ws.

    [Crushing w]

    Cracks!

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Princess Evelyn easily broke Kyouka''s ice barrier. Not only that, Kyouka within the barrier was even affected by Princess Evelyn''s attack. She was blown away a few meters and got a wound on her chest.

    "Urgh!" Kyouka quickly cast a healing spell on her wound, but Princess Evelyn didn''t let Kyouka freely do so.

    Princess Evelyn charged forward towards Kyouka and suddenly disappeared from her sight. Kyouka quickly formed a barrier around her. But the same thing happened. Kyouka''s barrier was easily broken after getting hit by Princess Evelyn, and Kyouka got another wound on her back.

    "Argh!" Kyouka gritted her teeth in pain. She was still not used to feeling such pain, even though she had experienced it back in the Cirlus Kingdom. Even in such a situation, Kyouka could hear worried screams from her friends, including ra.

    Kyouka was the daughter of a billionaire in Japan before she was summoned to this world. She is a perfect girl who is smart, beautiful, and full of wealth. She was like a royal princess if ced on the continent of Clorius. Kyouka is a pampered girl withvish amenities galore. During her life in Japan, she has never been injured as she is now.

    But after being summoned to the Clorius continent, Kyouka''s life changed drastically. She has the title of hero, and many people respect her as much as when she was in Japan. But that couldn''t cover up the fact that Kyouka was sometimes injured by the enemy or even risked her life to survive in that world.

    Kyouka never imagined that she would be injured like this while in Japan. Although this kind of pain was nothing new to her, Kyouka didn''t want to get used to it if possible.

    "Give up, Kyouka! You can''t beat me! I don''t want to hurt you anymore." Princess Evelyn walked slowly towards Kyouka with a brownish light enveloping her body. At the tip of her ws, there was blood dripping. It was Kyouka''s blood that Princess Evelyn got from her previous attack.

    "I haven''t lost yet! I will beat you in this fight!" Kyouka said with determination. Even though she wanted to cry because of the pain all over her body, she would firmly refuse when asked to give up. One thing that hasn''t changed from Kyouka in Japan to this world is her sense ofpetition and the feeling of not wanting to lose.

    Kyouka''s stubbornness overcame the pain. Mana overflowed from her body, and a shockwave spread throughout the battle arena.

    "What!?" Princess Evelyn was pushed back by the shockwave that Kyouka released.

    (Shiori! Please help me!)<sub> </sub>

    Kyouka muttered in her heart. Ziel had sealed Shiori''s memories inside Kyouka, ra, and Princess Iris. But for some reason, Kyouka was still connected to Shiori and could read her life experiences.

    Kyouka did possess extraordinary powers as a hero, but her knowledge of magic was limited to the lessons she learned from the mage of the Rubelia Kingdom and the books she read in the royal library. Shiori''s memory was very useful for Kyouka in learning magic because she had more experience and knowledge than Kyouka.

    Kyouka opened six magic circles and faintly saw the seventh magic circle. Kyouka''s current level of strength was Magic Grandmaster and had almost broken through to the Magic King level. Her strength is far above the other heroes.

    Kyouka''s strength increased significantly for the same reason as ra and the other girls. She also eats Leviathan meat and secretly participates in intensive training with ra and the girls, so the other heroes don''t know.

    [Thunderbolt Cage]

    Dozens of ck lightning shed from the sky onto the battle arena. Princess Evelyn had intended to dodge the thunderbolts, but she was a step slower. The lightning bolts formed a cage to restrict Princess Evelyn''s movements so she couldn''t dodge Kyouka''s next attack.

    "I have to get out of this cage immediately!" Princess Evelyn gritted her teeth because she sensed the danger if she lingered in that lightning cage. But before Princess Evelyn could think of a way to break out of the cage, Kyouka''s attack came first.

    [Thunder de]

    Lightningpression des shot towards Princess Evelyn with astonishing speed. Princess Evelyn''s face became serious, and she attacked the thunder de and the lightning cage with her full strength.

    [Crushing w]

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks shed, and Princess Evelyn managed to break out of the lightning cage. Princess Evelyn''s condition didn''t look good because her face was pale, and blood was flowing from the corners of her lips.

    In the blink of an eye, Princess Evelyn arrived in front of Kyouka and swung her ws. Kyouka quickly created a barrier and tried to block the attack. But Princess Evelyn''s attack was too strong and easily shattered the barrier. Kyouka was blown away and got a wound on her hand from that attack.

    "Argh!" Kyouka felt pain over her body, but she didn''t stand still after being hit by Princess Evelyn''s attack. She purposely kept her distance from Princess Evelyn and cast another spell.

    [Ice Needle Rain]

    Kyouka created hundreds of ice needles in the sky and dropped them at high speed, raining down on Princess Evelyn. Kyouka''s attack made Princess Evelyn give up her intention to chase after Kyouka and choose to retreat to avoid the ice needles.

    On the other hand, Kyouka didn''t want to a standstill. She healed the wound she received from Princess Evelyn''s attack. Kyouka kept racking her brains to find a way to end the fight immediately.

    Even though Kyouka''s power increased greatly and gained Shiori''s life experience, she still wasn''t used to using her powers.

    Kyouka couldn''t use that power for a long time. What''s more, she suffered pretty bad injuries and lost a lot of blood from being constantly hit by Princess Evelyn''s attacks. Therefore Kyouka was determined to defeat Princess Evelyn in her next attack.

    "I will win this battle, Princess Evelyn! I will defeat you with my final blow!" Kyouka suddenly dered her victory to Princess Evelyn.

    p "What have you said!?" Princess Evelyn was confused by Kyouka''s words. She was indeed pressured by Kyouka right now, but she felt like she could reverse this situation since Kyouka had suffered far more severe injuries than her.</anda>

    [Earth Prison]

    The ground in the battle arena rose, forming a cube and enclosing Kyouka within. Princess Evelyn didn''t understand what Kyouka was doing. But not long after, Princess Evelyn felt a chill down her spine, and the entire battle arena darkened. When Princess Evelyn looked up, her body suddenly tensed up.

    [cier Impact]

    Huge chunks of ice covered the sky above the battle arena. Princess Evelyn could only open her mouth at sight. She finally knew why Kyouka covered herself with the cube from the ground. Instead of giving up, Princess Evelyn felt the opposite. Her eyes were fiery and radiated a fighting spirit.

    (I can''t lose because dad is watching my fight! I will prove that I am not weaker than my brother!)

    Princess Evelynpressed the brownish aura on her ws. She intended to have a head-on confrontation with the giant ice floe.

    "I won''t lose to that big chunk of ice!" Princess Evelyn roared and swung her ws at the giant chunk of ice.

    [Crushing w]

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Princess Evelyn''s and Kyouka''s attack shed in midair and unleashed a shockwave throughout the battle arena. The barrier around the ce trembled from the impact of their sh of attacks.

    The guests from all over the Clorius continent focused their gazes on the battle arena, covered in icy mist due to the shattered cier. They were curious about the winner of that great battle.

    It didn''t take long for the fog to dissipate and reveal a person still standing in the battle arena. The guests'' eyes didn''t blink slightly as they waited for the figure to be seen clearly. Is that Princess Evelyn? Is that Kyouka? They wanted to know the winner of the match immediately.

    After the fog cleared, the guests were shocked. Some of them cheered, especially the people from the human region, because the one who was still standing in the battle arena was Kyouka. On the other hand, Princess Evelyny unconscious, not far from her.

    "The winner is Kyouka from Piqmentia Grand Academy!" Jourelio quickly announced the result of the match in the third round after seeing the condition of the two girls.

 Chapter 237 30

    Raphael frowned after seeing the result of the third-round match. It was not only because his academy lost but also because of the strength Kyouka showed in that fight. A hero''s abilities werepletely beyond his expectations.

    "Amazing! I didn''t expect a hero summoned from another world to be this strong. It looks like I have to correct my opinion about the strength of those heroes." Raphael said coldly and narrowed his eyes at Kyouka, then turned to Hikaru and Sintaro at the edge of the battle arena.

    The guests from the human region were also surprised by Kyouka''s victory. They were happy because Piqmentia Grand Academy had won twice and once again they would win the friendly match.

    Apart from Raphael and the people from the human realm, the people who were the most shocked at the oue of the battle were the heroes. They never knew when Kyouka could be that strong. She even almost opened seven magic circles and became a Magic King.

    "Is Kyouka this strong?" Prince Fritz muttered in admiration after seeing the fight that Kyouka was showing in the battle arena.

    "I don''t know. However, since the incident in the Cirlus Kingdom, Kyouka has often disappeared suddenly. I think this has something to do with her rapidly increasing strength." Hikaru answered Prince Fritz''s question.

    Hikaru wasn''t sure about that answer. He was also confused by Kyouka''s drastic growth in strength. The four heroes are almost always together and know each other''s activities. But Hikaru didn''t know when and how Kyouka increased her power.

    "Hmm... it is possible. Since that incident, I also feel that Kyouka has changed. She bes more silent when we are together, and it seems her mind is not in her at the time. I feel like she''s not the Kyouka I know." Prince pensively rubbed his chin and then gave his opinion to Hikaru.

    "I think what you have said is true. At first, I thought there was nothing wrong with Kyouka''s attitude. But if you feel it too, it means that Kyouka has indeed changed, and it might be because she is having a problem or maybe there is something she is thinking about." Hikaru agreed with Prince Fritz''s words.

    "Or maybe it has something to do with the incident in the Circus Kingdom?" Prince Fritz gave a guess about Kyouka''s matter.

    "Why do you think like that?" Hikaru asked back.

    "I think Kyouka is burdened with the title of hero attached to her." Prince Fritz answered Hikaru''s question heavily.

    "Ah, I understand that feeling because I also feel the same way with him. I felt helpless and couldn''t do much during that incident." Hikaru sighed and was silent for a while to calm his mind. Then he spoke again to Prince Fritz.

    "At that time, I thought I was weak and just a burden. I feel ashamed for being constantly protected. I am a hero, and I am the one who should protect others." Hikaru smiled helplessly.

    "You don''t have to think about that. You are heroes who are still growing, and your turn to protect wille in the future. The only thing you have to do is be stronger, just like Kyouka did." Prince Fritz tapped Hikaru''s shoulder to encourage him.

    When Hikaru and Prince Fritz were specting about the reason for Kyouka''s change, Sintaro gritted his teeth while tightly clenching his fists.

    (Since when did Kyouka be that strong! Wouldn''t the distance between her and me get wider if her strength increased that much!)

    Sintaro has affection for Kyouka, and their friends are aware of it. He dared to approach Kyouka because his strength was above Kyouka and almost on par with Hikaru. But if Kyouka bes stronger than him, Sintaro will feel inferior and lose his confidence. Because of that, the distance between Sintaro and Kyouka would be even greater.

    (No! I don''t want that to happen! Even though Kyouka is close to bing a Magic King, herbat power is still below mine!)

    Sintaro tried to convince himself that he was still stronger than Kyouka when it came to a real fight. Even though he thought that way, Kyouka''s rapidly increasing strength was still a knot in his heart.

    (I have to be stronger! I will do whatever it takes to increase my strength rapidly and surpass Kyouka! That''s the only way I can get closer to Kyouka!)

    Sintaro was determined in his mind. He felt that bing stronger was an urgent thing for him to do at this time. He had to find a way to increase his strength rapidly.

    Not long after, the barrier opened, and Kyouka walked slowly out of the battle arena. Her face was pale, and she looked like she was in pain. Even though Kyouka had healed her minor injuries, her serious injuries took time to healpletely.

    On the other hand, Princess Evelyn was taken by Prince Ozkar out of ce to get treatment immediately because she seemed to have suffered more serious injuries.

    When Kyouka got off the battle arena, she was greeted by worried faces from Sintaro and Hikaru.

    "Are you okay, Kyouka?" Sintaro asked first. He wanted Kyouka to see his worried and caring face for her. Sintaro doesn''t want to give that chance to others, especially Hikaru.

    "I''m fine. I will go to Megumi''s ce to heal my wounds." Kyouka answered weakly.

    "Then I''ll take you there! Besides, you look very weak, and it''s hard to walk." Sintaro offered his help as he felt this was another chance to show his concern for Kyouka.

    "You don''t have to because I can still walk to Megumi''s ce by myself. After all, you still have to see the next round and prepare for your match." Kyouka answered tly and walked away, leaving Sintaro and the others.

    Sintaro could only grit his teeth after hearing Kyouka''s refusal. He couldn''t force Kyouka because doing so would make Kyouka hate him. Sintaro was speechless and could only see Kyouka slowly disappearing from his sight.

    Sintaro clicked his tongue and turned his gaze back to the battle arena. As he waited for the next round to begin, Sintaro kept thinking about how to increase his strength rapidly in a short time.

    At the treatment center for the injured participants of the Arcuz Grand Academy, Princess Evelyn was lying unconscious on a bed. The healing mage put on a serious face as he examined Princess Evelyn''s wounds.

    "How is my sister''s condition now?" Prince Ozkar asked anxiously.

    "Your sister''s condition is critical." The healer sighed heavily and answered Prince Ozkar''s question. Then he exined about Princess Evelyn''s badly damaged internal organs.

    "What have you said!? Did the opponent''s attack make my sister like this?" Prince Ozkar asked coldly. He had already judged Kyouka as the cause of his sister''s condition.

    "I don''t think that''s the reason, prince. Princess Evelyn became like this because��" The healer wanted to say the real cause of Princess Evelyn''s condition, but a voice in his mind made him stop his words.

    (Let Ozkar think like that, and don''t let him find out the real reason behind Evelyn''s condition)

    The voice within the healer''s mind was the telepathy of King Regulus. The healers quickly recognized the voice.<sub> </sub>

    (But...)

    The healer didn''t dare lie to Prince Ozkar.

    (This is an order! You don''t have to ask and just obey what I have said!)

    King Regulus said in an absolute tone without allowing any rebuttal from the healer.

    (I...I understand, Your Majesty!)

    The healer answered in a frightened voice, and the telepathic connection was cut off.

    "So what exactly caused my sister''s condition to be like this!?" Prince Ozkar became impatient after the healer stopped his speech and ignored his words.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, Prince. I rechecked Princess Evelyn''s condition, and it seems that the cause was indeed due to her opponent''s attack." The healer couldn''t help but tell a lie about Princess Evelyn''s condition to Prince Ozkar.

    "Damn it!" Prince Ozkar roared furiously and subconsciously released his power at that spot. The shockwave from his power blew away the healer. The people in the ce turned their attention to Prince Ozkar, who was enveloped in a dark brown light.

    "Good, heroes! Good, people from the human academy! At first, I only intended to teach the hero boy a lesson. but since you guys dared to hurt my sister like this, don''t me me for being cruel, especially the hero girl who hurt my sister!" Prince Ozkar clenched his fists and stared with killing intent in the direction Kyouka was in.

    Prince Ozkar loved and pampered his sister, Princess Evelyn. That''s why he was furious after seeing his little sister lying in a gravely injured state due to Kyouka''s attack.

    "Please provide any possible treatment for my sister at this time and treat her until her condition is stable. I will ask father to find a way to cure her after this match is over." Prince Ozkar gave the order to the healer and left the ce for the battle arena.

    "I understand, prince!" The healer answered tremblingly. After seeing that Prince Ozkar had disappeared from his sight, he let out a heavy sigh.

    "Haa... I don''t know if what I have done is right or wrong." The healer smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he again cast his healing spell on Princess Evelyn and tried to stabilize her condition.

    In the seating area for the people of Piqmentia Grand Academy, Ziel frowned upon seeing the power released by Kyouka. While Ziel was thinking about something, ra suddenly stood up from her chair.

    "I have to go and see Kyouka''s condition!" ra said with a worried face.

    "You can''t, mydy. Guests are prohibited from entering the area. She will be fine since Miss Megumi is there to heal her." Ziel quickly caught ra''s hand and stopped her.

    "But��I''m worried about Kyouka''s condition. You know she got a lot of injuries in the previous fight, right?" ra was still worried about Kyouka and stubbornly wanted to see her.

    "I understand how you feel, mydy. But you still can''t go there. I can guarantee that Kyouka will be fine." Ziel tried to calm ra''s anxiety.

    "Is what you said true??" ra doubted what Ziel had said.

    "He''s right, ra. Ziel won''t lie to you. You better sit back and watch the match in the next round." Lilith tries to help Ziel convince ra.

    ra fell silent after hearing Lilith''s words. She finally realized that she was on the verge ofmitting an act that might be detrimental to the people of the human academy. ra also felt guilty for having doubted Ziel''s words with her question.

    "I understand. I''m sorry that I almost acted rashly because of my worries. I''m also sorry for doubting what you said, Ken." ra said apologetically to Ziel. Then she sat back in her chair and took a deep breath.

    Ziel sighed after seeing ra had returned to her seat. Then he looked in the direction Kyouka had left. Ziel could only shake his head. During the match in the third round, Ziel could feel the presence of Shiori that he had sealed within Kyouka.

    Ziel knew that not only Kyouka but ra and Princess Iris had also tried to break the seal. Among the three girls, only Kyouka seeded. Princess Iris might as well be able to break the seal, but it would take her a little longer. In contrast, ra looks still having trouble opening the seal.

    Ziel had warned them to be themselves in this age and not be Shiori. If they merged with Shiori''s memories, they might gain many benefits, but it would also change their personality.

    It happened because they would be carried away by Shiori''s nature and feelings from those memories. Ziel could feel that the atmosphere around Kyouka was starting to change and mixed with Shiori''s presence.

    "Haa..." Ziel sighed once more after thinking about the possibility that Princess Iris and ra would suffer the same fate as Kyouka. But he will not stop them because it is their decision. Besides, Ziel had warned them once before, and that was enough.

    Ziel looked at the battle arena after seeing Jourelio ready to start the match in the fourth round.

    "For participants who get number four, please enter the battle arena! We will start the next round!" Jourelio summoned the students from the two academies who would fight in the fourth round. His face looked disappointed after Princess Evelyn''s defeat in the previous battle.

    Azalia and Hikaru quickly entered the battle arena after hearing Jourelio''s words.

    Hikaru looked serious and filled with fighting intent because he knew that his opponent was not a weak girl. It was because Hikaru felt overwhelmed by the pressure Azalia released despite their distance.

    In contrast, Azalia wore azy and indifferent face. She didn''t seem to care about the oue of this battle. If it weren''t for her having other goals within the academy and maintaining her disguise, she would have refused to participate in that useless match.

    "Are you ready?" Jourelio asked the two participants in the battle arena.

    "I am ready!" Hikaru answered firmly while Azalia just nodded her head.

    "In that case, the fourth round of the friendly match between Piqmentia Grand Academy and Arcuz Grand Academy begins!" Jourelio signaled the start of the fight between Hikaru and Azalia.

 Chapter 238 31

    After the battle started, Hikaru quickly took out a pair of daggers from his space storage and threw them at Azalia. But that attack could be easily dodged by her with a minimum of movement.

    Hikaru already knew that his attack would not be able to hit Azalia. He did so only to distract Azalia''s focus and attack her with another weapon. Hikaru activated his innate ability ''Master all Weapon''. He held a pair of swords and charged toward Azalia with astonishing speed.

    "I apologize. Perhaps my attack will injure you!" Hikaru said before delivering consecutive shes using the two swords in his hands to Azalia.

    Azalia snorted coldly at Hikaru''s words and easily dodged the attack just like before. She looked like she had no intention of countering Hikaru''s attack and just dodged it.

    Hikaru frowned as he didn''t expect his attack to be dodged so easily. He changed his weapon again and took a spear from his space storage. Hikaru dealt dozens of stabs in one hit to Azalia.

    Azalia raised her eyebrows, feeling the situation would be troublesome if she just kept dodging Hikaru''s attacks in that fight. She didn''t want to win easily against a hero because that would make the guests watching the match suspicious of her.

    Azalia couldn''t give up the fight because she sensed Raphael was keeping an eye on her. If she lost, Raphael would break her disguise, and the worst that could happen would be that the people in that ce knew her identity as the divine race and would attack her.

    If that were to happen, Azalia would have no other choice but to fight against them, and the war would break out. Their fight would probably force Ziel to interfere.

    The thing that Azalia feared the most was that Ziel would side with those people against her. Azalia felt she would rather fight those people to the death than fight Ziel.

    Because of that, Azalia decided to linger in the fight. She wanted the guests to see that her strength was slightly stronger than Hikaru''s. Azalia clenched her fist and swung it towards Hikaru''s spearhead.

    "You will only hurt yourself if you do that!" Hikaru admits that Azalia is very strong, but he doesn''t believe that Azalia can withstand the attack of his spear with her bare hands without coating it with mana or aura.

    Hikaru didn''t stop his attack and instead increased his strength. He wasn''t being mean to a girl, but they were fighting right now, and one of them had to lose. Azalia''s small fist and the tip of Hikaru''s spear collided.

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    Hikaru had already imagined that Azalia''s hand would be torn apart after colliding with his spearhead. But the event he imagined didn''te true because he felt his spear being pushed by an unreasonable force. Hikaru tried to hold it in, but he was blown away by that power.

    Hikaru quickly stabilized himself andnded safely in the battle arena. He was still shocked and scared by the power of Azalia''s punch. Hikaru saw Azalia carelessly swinging her punches, but her power''s explosion could be that terrifying.

    "I apologize for underestimating you, Miss Azalia. It looks like I''ll have to put in all my strength if I want to win this battle!" Hikaru released the five-colored aura from his body and concentrated it on his spearhead.

    "Go ahead and don''t talk too much." Azalia replied coldly. She wanted Hikaru to quickly use his full strength to defeat him and finish the fight.

    Hikaru narrowed his eyes at Azalia and shot like a bullet while thrusting his spear.

    [Phoenix Cry]

    Hikaru''s spear was shrouded in mes and turned into a bird that pped its wings apanied by an ear-splitting loud cry.

    Azalia was a little taken aback because she didn''t expect Hikaru''s attack to be so powerful and might injure her if she blocked it with her bare hands. So she decided to coat her fist with divine power, which she mixed with mana to disguise it and swung at Hikaru''s attack.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks collided, and a shockwave spread throughout the battle arena, causing the barrier to tremble. Hikaru was knocked back a dozen steps due to the sh of their attacks, while Azalia took only one step back.

    "Amazing!" Hikaru said in awe after feeling his hands numb from their shing attacks.

    "As expected of a hero. But his strength is still far from Ziel''s when I first met him." Azalia muttered and subconsciously smiled after remembering the first time they met.

    "I can''t lose! I will defeat that girl, win this match and prove my capacity as a hero." Hikaru gripped his spear tighter and charged forward to attack Azalia.

    In the guest area for the people of the Great Pqimentia Academy, Merlick watched the match with interest. Not only because Hikaru''s strength had exceeded his expectations but also because of Azalia''s astonishing strength.

    "This is weird. The girl could fight to a draw against Hikaru. No, she was suppressing Hikaru but not showing it openly. What''s more, I don''t know which race that girl is from. How can there be such a student in this academy." Merlick rubbed his chin, focused on Azalia''s movements in the battle arena, and hoped he would know about Azalia''s identity.

    (Did you recognize her, Merlick?)

    The person who asked using telepathy was King Leonida, and the person he was referring to in his question was Azalia.

    (I still can''t figure it out. But it was likely that the girl wasn''t a native of the Clorius continent)

    Merlick gave his guess about Azalia''s origins.

    (So a�?a�?what you mean is that she is the same as the principal of Arcuz Grand Academy?)

    King Leonida believed Merlick''s words. He had known Merlick for a long time and had no doubts about his judgment.

    (I''m sure they''re not natives of the Clorius continent, but I feel like they''re from a different race)

    Merlick added an exnation.<sub> </sub>

    (Then, should we move now and exterminate them? If so, I will tell this matter to the other kings)

    King Leonida thought the same thing that Raphael had said at the opening of the inauguration ceremony. He also wanted to exterminate the foreign races that had malicious intent on this continent. King Leonida thought so after seeing the incident after the incident urs due to the divine race.

    (No. We can''t do it now. We still don''t know how strong Raphael and the girl are. Besides, the kings of the demi-human region might side with Raphael, making our situation even more disadvantageous. For now, we can only wait and watch the situation. If there is an opportunity, then we will act)

    Merlick didn''t want to take action as they were currently in the demi-human region. Raphael was the principal chosen by the four kingdom leaders in that territory. He didn''t want them to fight in the tiger''s den without proper preparation.

    Besides, Merlick still didn''t know what the goals of Raphael and Azalia were. If they had no ill will towards the Clorius continent, perhaps Merlick would have asked Leonida and the other kings to ignore them. But if these two were to wreak havoc as the people from the Divine Race had done before, they would not hesitate to fight them.

    (I understand. But I will still discuss this matter with the other kings and ask them to be more careful)

    King Leonida quickly understood the meaning of Merlick''s words and cut off the telepathic connection even before Merlick replied.

    "Hopefully, nothing bad happens at this inauguration ceremony." Merlick muttered in a low voice and nced at Raphael in the seating area for the people of Arcuz Grand Academy.

    The battle between Hikaru and Azalia seemed to be running fiercely. They were attacking each other regardless of their defense. But certain people knew that their fight was out of bnce because Azalia was actually suppressing Hikaru.

    Those people could tell the battle situation from Hikaru and Azalia''s breaths. Hikaru seemed to have started breathing heavily while Azalia was still breathing steadily up until now. Hikaru was also well aware of his situation. His face became even more gloomy as he felt Azalia''s attacks getting stronger and stronger.

    "No! If it continues like this, I will lose, and the chances of Sintaro winning in thest round are very small. I can feel that Prince Ozkar is very strong! I must defeat this girl in this battle no matter what!" Hikaru narrowed his eyes and changed his weapon again. This time he used an ax to fight Azalia.

    Azalia raised her eyebrows when Hikaru changed his weapon into a giant ax. She quickly jumped from where she was standing and dodged Hikaru''s attack.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The impact of the ax shattered the floor of the battle arena, but Hikaru''s attack still wasn''t over. He charged forward to attack Azalia again. Hikaru was no longer wielding the giant ax but wearing gauntlets in both hands and dealt consecutive fists to Azalia.

    Azalia easily dodged the consecutive blows, but Hikaru suddenly stopped and changed his weapon to a scythe. He swung it Horizontally and made Azalia have to jump to avoid it.

    "My attack is still not over yet!" Hikaru changed his weapon into a spear. He intended to attack Azalia while she was still in the air.

    Five-colored mes gathered at the tip of Hikaru''s spear andpressed into a ball of energy. That power came from Hikaru''s innate ability ''Sovereign of Fire''. Hikaru gripped his spear tightly and thrust it towards Azalia.

    [zing Nova]

    A wave of five-colored mes flooded the entire battle arena. It made it difficult for the guests to see the situation inside the barrier. Azalia frowned upon seeing that attack and then sighed.

    "After all, a hero is still a hero. Their abilities cannot be underestimated." Azalia released a bit of her strength and then created a barrier just before the attack hit her.

    [Space Blockade]

    A space ripple suddenly created in front of Azalia and blocked Hikaru''s five-colored fire wave.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Azalia was sure that Hikaru''s attacks wouldn''t break through her barrier. But her face suddenly darkened as a golden energy ball shot towards her at a terrifying speed. Azalia was caught off guard because she didn''t think that someone else would interfere in the fight.

    Someone had attacked Azalia secretly without anyone knowing while she was blocking Hikaru''s attack. The one who did it was Raphael. He was curious about Azalia''s face, always covered by the veil.

    When Raphael tried to see through the veil, he couldn''t see her face because it was an artifact. Raphael took advantage of the moment when Azalia blocked Hikaru''s attack and lowered her guard.

    Raphael shot a golden energy ball towards Azalia''s face at a speed that Azalia couldn''t dodge or endure in her current situation. Raphael did not hesitate to do so because he was sure that such an attack would not injure Azalia. Even so, the ball of energy was strong enough to shatter her veil and reveal her beauty.

    "What!" Hikaru was stunned when he saw Azalia''s face and felt his soul pull out. Sintaro and Prince Fritz, at the edge of the battle arena, were also amazed that their mouths opened wide.

    That reaction was understandable because everyone who saw the battle was mesmerized after seeing Azalia''s beauty regardless of gender and age. Prince Ozkar and the people who had seen Azalia without a veil couldn''t help but be amazed again after seeing her beauty. Raphael, in his seat, couldn''t even keep hisposure after seeing that beautiful sight.

    "What a beautiful woman!" Raphael stood up from his seat and said in admiration.

    "I didn''t expect a woman from the divine race to be this beautiful. I have seen many beautiful women in the divine realm, but none are as beautiful as her!" Raphael rubbed his chin while admiring Azalia''s beauty from afar. He suddenly smiled evilly after having something on his mind.

    Azalia always covers her face with a veil wherever she goes because no transformation magic is suitable for her. Therefore she covered her face in another way to avoid trouble. Azalia knows her otherworldly beauty doesn''t always bring good things and sometimes invites evil intentions.

    Besides that, Azalia doesn''t want anyone to see her face because she has determined that only people she trusts and special to her can see her without a veil. She had been doing that since she was still living in the divine realm. But in that academy, she had shown her face twice, making her very regretful.

    Azalianded in the battle arena after blocking Hikaru''s attack. She was furious and stared coldly at Raphael. Azalia knew that Raphael was the one who had attacked her secretly before. She gritted her teeth to restrain herself from attacking Raphael at this very moment.

 Chapter 239 32

    Azalia just let out a long sigh and didn''t attack Raphael. She took another veil from her space storage and quickly put it on. When Azalia turned her gaze to her opponent in that battle, she couldn''t help but snort after seeing Hikaru still in awe and staring at her.

    "How long are you going to look at me like that? If you keep looking at me like that, don''t me me for being mean by gouging out those two eyeballs." Azalia said disdainfully. Hikaru''s gaze was the same as other men''s after seeing her face, making her irritated and ufortable.

    The only man who looked at Azalia differently when he first saw her face was the hero she had fought against hundreds of years ago, Ken Nijisaki. The look Ziel gave her at that moment didn''t make her ufortable or annoyed.

    (Even though both are heroes but they are very much different)

    Azalia shook her head and sighed in her heart.

    "Ah, that''s..." Hikaru didn''t know what to say to Azalia. He waspletely mesmerized by her beauty.

    (What a beautiful girl! I didn''t think there was such amazing beauty in this world. I felt that Miss Kalya was already very beautiful and like a goddess. But I didn''t expect there to be a girl prettier than her and make all the beauties in this world look dimpared to her!)

    Hikaru waspletely stunned and had already forgotten his determination to win that match. In his mind right now, there is only Azalia''s beautiful face. Unbeknownst to him, Hikaru had fallen in love at first sight.

    "If you don''t have the will to fight anymore, there''s no point continuing this match." Azalia snorted coldly and pointed her slender white finger at Hikaru.

    "Wait! I wanta�|" Hikaru intended to stop Azalia and talk to her. But Azalia ignored him and still fired her attack.

    [Cosmo Finger]

    A milky whiteser beam shot through space and instantly arrived in front of Hikaru.

    Hikaru was surprised because Azalia''s attack was suddenly right before his eyes. He didn''t have time to dodge or move to withstand the onught. So Hikaru could only block it with his body.

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Hikaru was blown away and hit the barrier in the arena until it cracked. The guests who watched the fight were stunned when Hikaru was lying unconscious from just one attack. Azalia only used a little of her strength in that attack. If she overdid it, then Hikaru might die.

    "The winner is Azalia from Arcuz Grand Academy!" Jourelio quickly announced the fight''s oue after seeing Hikaru had already lost consciousness.?

    Azalia exited the battle arena after hearing Jourelio''s words, and the barrier opened. When she returned to her position at the edge of the battle arena, she received a big smile and congrattions from Prince Ozkar.

    "Congrattions, Azalia! Your fight is amazing! You can even knock the hero unconscious with just one hit!" Prince Ozkar extended his hand to Azalia to congratte her, but Azalia ignored him and pretended not to see him.

    After seeing Azalia ignoring him, Prince Ozkar''s smile stiffened, and he quickly withdrew his hand and smiled wryly to cover his embarrassment.

    In the seating area for guests from the demi-human region, Kalya put on a gloomy face after seeing Azalia''s face. Even though Ziel had honestly said that Azalia was prettier than her, she couldn''t help but get jealous when she saw Azalia''s beauty in person.

    Even though she was called the most beautiful woman in the Clorius continent, Kalya felt inferiorpared to Azalia. The fear in her heart slowly grew due to the magnitude of the threat that Azalia gave her.

    "How are you feeling now, Leya? Are you still confident after seeing her face?" Queen Jasmine teases Kalya. She felt the hostility from Kalya directed at Azalia after seeing her face.

    "What do you mean? What does that woman have to do with me?" Kalya pretended not to understand the meaning of Queen Jasmine''s words.

    "Hehea�| you don''t have to pretend because my daughter has told me everything. That girl, Azalia, has asked Seira about you and your rtionship with your fianc?? in depth. Besides, Seira also told me about your fight with her." Queen Jasmine smiled broadly and revealed what Princess Seira had told her. Kalya''s face became gloomy after hearing Queen Jasmine''s exnation.

    "You don''t have to lie to yourself, Leya. You as a woman can feel that the girl has special feelings for your fianc??!" Queen Jasmine stated her conjecture with confidence.

    Queen Jasmine''s words pierced Kalya''s heart. She already knew that without her sister having to tell her. Kalya felt pain in her chest when she heard Queen Jasmine''s words and imagined a special position in Ziel''s heart being taken by Azalia.

    "Enough! You don''t have to talk about that anymore!" Kalya said coldly. She felt quite annoyed after seeing Azalia''s face. Her sister''s words made her level of annoyance soar to the limit.

    "Ahahaa�| I was joking. You don''t have to be that angry with me." Queen Jasmine quickly gave in and didn''t dare to tease Kalya any further after she felt that her younger sister was really angry at the moment.

    Kalya stayed silent with a cold face and didn''t want to respond to Queen Jasmine''s words. Her face stared intently at Azalia at the edge of the battle arena. The longer Kalya looked at her, the more threat she felt from Azalia.

    Kalya had already regained what she had lost in the past. She had regained her title as a Princess, her rtionship had improved with her sister, and now she could return to the Elven Kingdom whenever she wanted. But the fear of losing Ziel far outweighed the fear of losing all of those things.

    (Should I talk to Ziel about this? No! I can''t tell him how I feel right now. I have to take care of this matter myself!)

    Kalya intends to share what she feels and is a burden in her heart with Ziel. But she didn''t want to bother Ziel with something like that. Besides, Kalya was embarrassed to tell that she was afraid and threatened by Azalia''s existence.

    "I know how you feel right now because I am your sister and have known you for a long time. But I have a way to get rid of that feeling. Do you want to hear it?" Queen Jasmine suddenly said to Kalya and intended to give her some advice.

    Kalya didn''t answer right away and pondered for a while. But in the end, she opened his mouth because she wanted to know what advice her sister would give her.

    "What''s that?" Kalya asked indifferently. Even so, her face looked a little curious. Kalya had to admit that her sister was more experienced in this kind of matter than her.<sub> </sub>

    "But before I tell you, I want you to answer my question first. Please answer honestly. Have you ''do it'' with him?" Queen Jasmine asked in a low voice so that the people around wouldn''t hear their conversation. Kalya''s face suddenly turned red to the tips of her ears after hearing Queen Jasmine''s question.

    "What exactly do you mean by asking that!? Are you kidding me!? Are you currently trying to tease me again!? If that''s the case, I''ll be really mad at you!" Kalya said, both embarrassed and angry. She felt she was being toyed with by her sister.

    "Please calm down, Leya. I''m not joking or teasing you. This time I asked seriously." Queen Jasmine quickly corrected Kalya''s misunderstanding as she didn''t want her sister to explode in anger on that spot. Because she knew Kalya was very sensitive at this time.

    "Are you seriously asking me that?" Kalya saw that her sister was not joking with her at the moment. But still, she found it difficult to answer such a question.

    "Of course, I''m serious." Queen Jasmine answered firmly. Kalya was silent for a while and finally answered.

    "Not yet." Kalya said briefly.

    "Puff!" Queen Jasmine immediately covered her mouth with her hands to suppress herughter.

    "You!" Kalya felt embarrassed and annoyed with her sister''s reaction.

    "I am sorry! I don''t think you haven''t ''do it'' yet. Haven''t you been in a rtionship long enough?" Queen Jasmine forcibly stopped herughter when she saw Kalya''s angry face. Even so, she couldn''t stopughingpletely.

    "We don''t have time to do such a thing!" Kalya snorted coldly and answered Queen Jasmine''s question without looking at her. She didn''t want her sister to see her blushing face.

    "Haaa�|you should know that your fianc?? isn''t just a student at the human academy. In the future, there will be many women who like him. If you continue to be passive, he will ''do it'' with another girl sooner orter. Do you want that?" Queen Jasmine sighed and shook her head.

    "Ia�| I don''t want to! So, what should I do? What exactly should I do!?" Kalya finally turned her gaze to Queen Jasmine and asked seriously.

    "Don''t you already know the answer? You have to find the best moment to be alone with him and act aggressively. Would you mind ''do it'' with him?" Queen Jasmine didn''t know if Kalya pretended not to understand or was too innocent.

    "I don''t mind that! On the contrary, I would be very happy if I could ''do it'' with him. However, I''d be embarrassed if I had to act too aggressively and start first." Kalya''s face grew redder when she thought about it.

    "I don''t think there''s a problem if you start first. Moreover, if your fianc?? is having a hard time starting it first. You two are still virgins, aren''t you?" Queen Jasmine sighed and gave her advice to Kalya.

    "Of course, we are both still virgins. I know that because I once identally asked him that." Kalya nodded slightly and answered in a low voice.

    Kalya felt her sister''s words were true. Ziel couldn''t have started first and acted aggressively toward her because she knew Ziel''s situation. If Ziel couldn''t ''do it'' with his emotions, Kalya had to provoke his male instincts.

    "Isn''t that perfect!? You can give your first moment, and I guarantee that you will be the most special and unforgettable woman in her life!" Queen Jasmine said excitedly.

    "Is it true?" Kalya asked doubtfully. She also wanted to ''do it'' with Ziel. But after thinking that she had to act aggressively and provoke Ziel, she felt like she wanted to explode with embarrassment.

    "Of course! I can''t lie to you about this! Or maybe you want your fianc?? to ''do it'' first with that girl?" Queen Jasmine smirked and teased Kalya.

    "No!" Kalya frantically replied to her sister''s words. But she realized that she said it in a slightly high voice and caught the guests'' attention around her.

    "Cough! I understand. But I will rethink your suggestion before I do. Thank you." Kalya quickly regained herposure and forcibly stopped their conversation. Even though she said such things, she was determined to do as Queen Jasmine suggested.

    (Hehe...she is usually a cold and smart girl. But when ites to her fianc??e, she turns into an innocent and easy-going girl)

    Queen Jasmine smiled and shook her head at her little sister''s cute behavior.

    "We are about to start the final round of this friendly match! Currently, both academies have two wins each, and this fifth round will decide which academy will win this friendly match! For the participant who got number five, please enter the battle arena immediately!" Jourelio summons thest participant who will fight in the battle arena.

    Prince Ozkar walked slowly into the battle arena after hearing Jourelio''s words. On the other hand, Sintaro jumped andnded in the battle arena with a shy style. Sintaro grinned widely, while Prince Ozkar had a cold face and his expression lookedpletely different from when he congratted Azalia earlier.

    "I can''t wait to beat you to a pulp!" Sintaro clenched his fists and smiled at Prince Ozkar.

    "Is that so?" Prince Ozkar iszy to argue with Sintaro. He was determined to make Sintaro the same fate as his sister. Not only Sintaro but also the other heroes and the people from the human academy.

    "Are you ready?" Jourelio asked Sintaro and Prince Ozkar.

    "I am ready!"

    "I am ready!"

    Sintaro and Ozkar answered in unison.

    "Then, the fifth round begins!" Jourelio signaled the start of the match. Sintaro and Prince Ozkar charged forward simultaneously and shed in the middle of the battle arena.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 240 33

    Sintaro wears a gauntlet as his weapon, while Prince Ozkar uses ance. They moved simultaneously and shed in the middle of the battle arena. Sintaro''s gauntlet-covered fist shed with the tip of Prince Ozkar''snce.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The impact of their sh of attacks was tremendous. Most of the battle arena floor shattered, and the barrier shook violently.

    Sintaro and Prince Ozkar didn''t seem to hold back in this fight. Their first sh ended in a draw after both were knocked back three Steps. But Sintaro and Prince Ozkar don''t seem to want to give their opponents a chance to catch a breath. The two of them quicklyunched their next attack.

    "You have a little power. No wonder you act arrogant." Sintaro was a bit surprised by Prince Ozkar''s strength. It didn''t scare him but made his fighting intent even more burning and his desire to beat Prince Ozkar even greater.

    Sintaro had such thoughts after seeing Kyouka had returned to the edge of the battle arena and watched his match. He had to show his strength and impress Kyouka.

    "You talk too much." Prince Ozkar had no intention of chatting with Sintaro. He just wanted to make Sintaro''s situation as pathetic as Princess Evelyn''s and show it to other heroes and the people of the human academy.

    Sintaro frowned after hearing Prince Ozkar''s cold words. He felt angry with Prince Ozkar''s attitude. Then Sintaro raised his hand, and a tremendous pressure suddenly fell.

    [Mountain Pressure]

    The entire floor of the battle arena suddenly cracked from an invisible force.

    "Ugh!" Prince Ozkar felt his body getting heavier many times over. He tried to resist that pressure, but he was forced to kneel. Prince Ozkar didn''t think that Sintaro had such troublesome abilities.

    The power that suppresses Prince Ozkares from Sintaro''s innate ability as a Hero, ''Gravity King''. This ability can create a gravitational domain that makes the enemy several times heavier but does not affect the user.

    "Are you feeling overwhelmed just because of that kind of pressure? Then I feel disappointed. I''d better beat you right away than waste time on this fight." Sintaro mocked Prince Ozkar. Then he shot toward Prince Ozkar with astonishing speed.

    Prince Ozkar gritted his teeth after seeing Sintaroing to him and swinging his fist. But he couldn''t do anything to deal with that attack because right now, his body felt difficult to move.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Prince Ozkar was hit hard and blown away. But Sintaro''s attacks didn''t stop there. While Prince Ozkar was still in the air, SIntaro chased after him and delivered another punch. Sintaro kept repeating his attacks and didn''t give Prince Ozkar the slightest chance to breathe.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Sintaro looks like he is ying pinball by hitting Prince Ozkar here and there without letting him stop and setting his feet in the battle arena.

    "Damn!" Prince Ozkar roared because he couldn''t stand being humiliated like that. Prince Ozkar releases a dark brown aura from his body and blows Sintaro away.

    Prince Ozkar''s body felt a little lighter once he got used to the pressure. Moreover, Sintaro''s suppression skill did not affect him after releasing the dark brown aura.

    "Okay. now is the time to counterattack." After Prince Ozkar put his feet on the ground, he quickly chased after Sintaro. Prince Ozkarpressed the dark brown aura into hisnce and thrust it into Sintaro''s body in midair.

    [Storm Breakers]

    Prince Ozkar swung hisnce once, and dozens of aura spearheads formed and shot toward Sintaro.

    "Aarrgghhh!" Sintaro screamed in pain after dozens of wounds formed on his body instantly.

    Sintaro''s condition looks pathetic because his body is covered with bloody wounds from that attack. Prince Ozkar''s attack wasn''t over yet, and he intended to swing hisnce again. But Sintaro suddenly disappeared from Prince Ozkar''s sight just before his attack hit Sintaro.

    "What!?" Prince Ozkar was shocked after he lost Sintaro''s presence. He looked around but couldn''t find Sintaro. When he looked up, Prince Ozkar was astonished that Sintaro had swung a giant hammer at him.

    [Sky Crushing Hammer]

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Damn!" Prince Ozkar gritted his teeth, and blood flowed from the corners of his lips. Even though the attack didn''t directly hit him, his internal organs were affected by that attack.

    What Sintaro had done before was use his innate ability, ''Gravity King,'' to make his body as light as a feather and drastically increase his speed. After that, he used that speed to jump and dodge Prince Ozkar''s attack.

    While in the air, Sintaro takes out arge hammer and reuses his innate ability to make his body and hammer heavier by many times. In addition, he also activates another innate ability, ''Superhuman Body'', to restore his body''s condition, which is full of wounds, and increase his strength.

    After seeing Prince Ozkar frantically looking for him, Sintaro used the opportunity to attack him and swung his hammer straight above his head. Unfortunately, Prince Ozkar could still dodge his attacks by a hair''s margin. But he couldn''t avoid the internal injuries from the attack''s impact.

    In the seating area for the guests from the demi-human region, King Regulus nodded in satisfaction at his son''s fight. Even though Sintaro seemed to be suppressing Prince Ozkar, he knew that his son had not used his full strength in that fight, and he never imagined Prince Ozkar would lose a one-on-one match against an enemy of his age.

    "King Regulus, your son will lose this fight." King Redis smiled and said. He intended topare his son''s victory, Prince Viron, to Prince Ozkar. King Redis wanted to use that opportunity to destroy the prestige of the Beast Kingdom, which was called the strongest kingdom in the demi-human region.<sub> </sub>

    Although the rtions between the kingdoms in the demi-human region looked harmonious, that was only on the surface. In reality, the kingdoms in that area, especially the rulers, were alwayspeting with each other to show which kingdom was the greatest in the demi-human region.

    "The fight is still not over. How did you conclude that my son would lose?" King Regulus replied without turning his gaze to King Redis. Although his attitude was impolite, he didn''t care about it.

    "Hey...is that so? You seem to have a lot of confidence in your son''s abilities. Although I know that he still hasn''t used his beastification, it''s possible that his opponent still has an undisclosed trump card. Isn''t that so, King Regulus?" King Redis was trying to break King Regulus'' confidence.

    King Redis'' words made King Regulus''s face ugly as he couldn''t deny that conjecture. He was indeed confident in his son''s strength, but he didn''t know the extent of the power of a hero who was summoned from another world.

    King Regulus originally intended to use Princess Evelyn''s condition as a trigger for his son''s anger and make him break through the limits of his strength. King Regulus knew that Prince Ozkar''s battle with the hero was a good supplement for his son''s growth.

    But if Prince Ozkar fought half-heartedly in that fight and only wanted to teach Sintaro a lesson, his strength would not progress and stagnate. Therefore King Regulus ignited his son''s anger so that he fought with all his might in that battle to kill his enemy.

    King Regulus was sure his son''s strength would increase greatly and break through to the next level after this match was over. The angrier he got, the more potential he unleashed, King Regulus believed.

    But King Regulus forgot that Prince Ozkar''s opponent was a hero and might have a deadly trump card. He believed in his son''s beastification power, but he couldn''t be sure that Prince Ozkar would win if Sintaro kept his trump card up until now.

    "We''ll see who will win this battle. After all, isn''t your son lucky to have a weak opponent in his match?" King Regulus sneered. He knew King Redis'' intentions, so he didn''t hesitate to mock him back.

    "You!" King Redis couldn''t help but feel annoyed when King Regulus brought it up. He had to admit that Prince Viron''s opponent in his battle was indeed the weakest of the four other participants from the human academy. He wanted to retaliate, but King Auva cut him off first.

    "Okay. You don''t need to argue about it any further. We''d better hope that Prince Ozkar can win this battle since it concerns the good name of the Arcuz Grand Academy and the demi-human region." King Auva interceded with King Regulus and King Redis before arguing further.

    King Redis snorted in response, while King Regulus kept quiet because he was toozy to serve him. He is now focused on the battle arena to see how far his son can grow and hopes that his n to pit his son and the heroes against each other is not in vain.

    After the confrontation, Sintaro and Prince Ozkar kept their distance, and neither of them intended to attack first.

    "How about it, handsome prince? Is this your only strength? If that''s the case, you better admit defeat, or I''ll make you unrecognizable to your family!" Sintaroughed mockingly at Prince Ozkar. He intended to humiliate Prince Ozkar in front of many people.

    "You don''t need to act arrogant if you only have that much power. Don''t let yourself admit defeat and embarrass yourself." Prince Ozkar sneered. He restrained himself from attacking Sintaro because he had something to do first.

    "Hahaa�| I can''t possibly admit defeat to you. I will run naked around this academy three times if I do that!" Sintaroughed and said confidently. He said in a loud voice, and all the guests who saw the fight could hear his words.

    "Is that so? That''s what I want to hear from you." Prince Ozkar smiled slyly because Sintaro had eaten the bait he gave. His n was going smoothly, and he felt it was time he made Sintaro feel how his sister felt. Prince Ozkar suddenly disappeared from Sintaro''s sight and reappeared behind him.

    "What!?" This time, Sintaro was surprised that he had suddenly lost Prince Ozkar''s presence from his sight.

    "What are you looking for?" Prince Ozkar smirked and stabbed hisnce into Sintaro''s back. The attack was so fast that Sintaro couldn''t dodge it and could only take it head-on with his body.

    "Argh!" Sintaro gritted his teeth in pain. Luckily he had the innate ability of ''superhuman body''. Otherwise, his body would have been hollow from the attack.

    "Did the attack hurt, Mr. hero? If so, you must feel the attack more painful because my sister suffered a much more painful wound than what you are feeling right now." Prince Ozkar said coldly and then swung his Lance again.

    [Storm Breakers]

    "Damn it! You forced me to do this! Don''t me me if you get killed!" Sintaro roared, and power overflowed from his body. From his palm emerged a small ck ball the size of a tennis ball, and Sintaro threw it into the sky above Prince Ozkar.

    [ck Hole]

    The space above Prince Ozkar rippled, and not long after that, a dark hole formed. Its size continued to expand until it covered the entire sky above the battle arena.

    "What''s that!?" Prince Ozkar was shocked after seeing the ck hole above him. Not only him, but everyone who saw the match felt the same way as him.

    While Prince Ozkar was astonished at the strange sight, a tremendous suction force suddenly emerged from the center of the ck hole and pulled him in.

    "This is!" Prince Ozkar felt he would die if he were to be sucked into the ck hole. He tried his best to keep himself stuck in the battle arena and fight the suction.

    On the other hand, Sintaro had the same situation as Prince Ozkar. He was also trying to keep himself from being sucked in by the ck hole. Even though the ck hole was his skill, it was like a double-edged sword because it could harm him. Fortunately, Sintaro had made himself several times heavier with his innate skills and made his situation safer than Prince Ozkar.

    "Give it up, handsome prince! Otherwise, you will die from being sucked in by that ck hole!" Sintaro tries to persuade Prince Ozkar.

    Sintaro wanted to beat Prince Ozkar to a pulp, but he couldn''t possibly kill him. Moreover, he was currently in the demi-human region, and King Regulus was also present there. Sintaro would die if Prince Ozkar died, and the human academy probably wouldn''t be able to protect him.

    "Surrender? Do not dream! Do you think that you have won?" Prince Ozkar looked at Sintaro coldly. Then his body was shrouded in dark brown light until his figure waspletely covered. Not long after, the light that enveloped Prince Ozkar disappeared and revealed his transformation.

    Roooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!

 Chapter 241 34

    Roooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    Prince Ozkar roared after his body transformed. If Princess Evelyn looked like a beast, then Prince Ozkar was a real beast. Prince Ozkar''s entire body is covered by thick brown fur. All of his teeth turned into fangs and his nails extended into sharp ws. Prince Ozkar''s current transformation was a perfect beastification.

    "Is this the beastification of Prince Ozkar?"

    "Amazing!"

    "To think that Prince Ozkar can already use perfect beastification at his age!"

    The guests from the demi-human region gave their praises after seeing Prince Ozkar''s transformation. It was worth remembering that Prince Ozkar was only 17 years old, and he did intensive training to use the beastification skill no longer than Princess Evelyn. But he can already master beastification with quadruple body strengthening.

    Thanks to Prince Ozkar''s incredible physique as a beastmen. Unlike the mediocre Princess Evelyn, Prince Ozkar has a superior and gifted body. In addition, Prince Ozkar is also a genius, making him quickly master beastification.

    "I didn''t expect your son to be able to use beastification to this level at his age. I previously thought he could only use it better than your daughter. You have a great son King Regulus." King Auva was a little surprised by Prince Ozkar''s transformation.

    At first, King Auva thought that Prince Ozkar could only use imperfect beastification just like Princess Evelyn, considering his young age. He felt that way because he remembered that people from the beastmen race who could use perfect beastification were usually over 20 years old.

    "Hmm...it''s nothing. Wait until he wins this fight, and you will know that my son is far superior to me when I am his age." King Regulus nodded in satisfaction at the reactions of the people around him. After seeing his son strengthen his beastification in that battle, he felt more satisfied.

    King Regulus regrly supervised Prince Ozkar''s training and knew that his son''s beastification shouldn''t be that strong. Thest time he saw him, Prince Ozkar could transform perfectly, but he could only use double the strength.

    But in this battle, King Regulus felt that the overflowing power of Prince Ozkar was at least four times or maybe more. The effort he had put in to provoke Prince Ozkar by using Princess Evelyn was not in vain.

    "Win? Are you sure your son will win, King Regulus? Don''t you see that the enemy''s skill is very dangerous? Instead of thinking that Prince Ozkar will win, are you not afraid that your son will die in that fight?" King Redis sneered. He suddenly entered into the conversation between King Auva and King Regulus.

    "You don''t have to worry about my son. The skill of the hero was indeed amazing. But such power is also dangerous for the user. Can''t you see the hero struggling against the suction of the ck hole in the sky? But my son won''t lose with just a skill like that." King Regulus snorted coldly. He was annoyed with King Redis, who suddenly entered into his conversation and quipped at his son.

    "Is that so? Aren''t you overestimating your son''s abilities?" King Redis was pleased after seeing King Regulus provoked by his words.

    "Okay. You better stop the debate. You will be the center of attention of the other guests and will only be theughing stock of the kings of the human region if you fight each other like that." King Auva quickly intervened before they could argue further and ended up in a fight. He couldn''t help but sigh because they had argued like that twice today.

    "I''m just telling the truth and have no other intentions. That hero skill is indeed dangerous, and Prince Ozkar might lose his life in this battle." King Redis shrugged his shoulders and pretended to care about Prince Ozkar''s safety.

    (King Redis, I''ve known you for a long time and know what''s on your mind right now. Do you think I don''t understand your intention to say that to King Regulus?)

    King Auva grumbled in her mind after hearing King Redis'' words to her. The two of them had been friends since they were both princes. So it was only natural that King Auva knew King Redis'' mindset.

    "I understand. I understand. However, King Regulus'' words did make sense. The skill was like a double-edged sword that would also harm the user. The hero doesn''t seem to have fully mastered the skill, and it might not be long before the ck hole disappears." King Auva gave her honest opinion to King Redis without having any intention of taking sides with King Regulus.

    "Hmma�| at least King Auva has much better observations than someone here. But I know my son very well, and he won''t wait until the ck hole disappears to attack his opponent." King Regulus said sarcastically and again boasted Prince Ozkar in front of the two kings.

    "You!" King Redis felt irritated after hearing those words. He didn''t know how to respond because what they said was the same as what he was thinking right now.

    King Redis didn''t want to admit it because he wanted to bring down Prince Ozkar''s image in front of the other guests. But his aim would not seed after King Auva agreed with King regulus'' words. While he was looking for another way to bring down the Beast Kingdom''s prestige, another roar was heard from the battle arena.

    Rooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Prince Ozkar acted exactly as King Regulus said. He didn''t wait for Sintaro''s skill to disappear but instead attacked the ck hole head-on.

    (I have to beat him and make him feel my sister''s pain!)

    Prince Ozkar gritted his teeth and stowed hisnce into his space storage. Then hepressed the dark brown aura on his ws to the extreme. Prince Ozkar jumped towards the ck hole and swung his ws.

    [Beast King''s Wrath]

    Prince Ozkar''s swing of ws created a gigantic de aura and tore apart space and ck holes in the sky.

    Boooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Shit!" Sintaro cursed because his advantage suddenly disappeared after Prince Ozkar used beastification. But he tried to stay calm in such a situation.

    "Hey, hey. Do you know what your face looks like right now, handsome prince? No. You''re not handsome anymore. If you look in the mirror, you will know that you are currently simr to a cat!" Sintaro mocked Prince Ozkar. He hoped Prince Ozkar would get angry and lose control of his powers.

    "You can still mock me in a situation like this?" Prince Ozkar looked at Sintaro coldly and suddenly disappeared from Sintaro''s sight.

    "Damn it!" Sintaro quickly fled from where he was standing. His reaction became slow because he ran out of power after using the previous skill.<sub> </sub>

    Booooooooommmmmm!

    Right after Sintaro left, a huge scar was created where he had been standing before. Prince Ozkar''s speed and power increased drastically after using beastification and made Sintaro barely have time to dodge the attack.

    "Heea�| it turns out you can still dodge my attacks in your condition? In that case, will you be able to dodge my next attack?" Prince Ozkar smiled evilly and charged forward to attack Sintaro head-on.

    Sintaro prepares to receive the attack, but when Prince Ozkar looks like he is about to swing his ws, he suddenly disappears again from Sintaro''s sight.

    "Aaargh!" Sintaro felt excruciating pain from getting hit on his back. After he jumped away, he saw Prince Ozkar grinning at him.

    "I will make you feel this pain too!" Sintaro gathered all his remaining power in his fists. He activated the innate ability ''Superhuman Body'' to strengthen the muscle of his hands and used ''Gravity King'' to make his body heavier many times over.

    [Tyrannical Fist]

    A gigantic fist was created from the condensed aura in Sintaro''s fist and shot towards Prince Ozkar. This was his final attack as he used all the remaining strength within him.

    "I''m d to see that desperate face of yours. Unfortunately, your efforts were in vain as that attack would not affect me. I will be the winner in this battle!" Prince Ozkar took a deep breath until his chest puffed out. Then he opened his mouth and released ultrasonic sound waves toward Sintaro''s attack.

    [Angry Lion Roar]

    Prince Ozkar released ultrasonic sound waves that made the space along its path vibrate. When Prince Ozkar and Sintaro''s attacks shed, there was no explosion or impact around the arena as Sintaro''s attacks slowly disappeared into the sound waves.

    "What!?" Sintaro was surprised because his attack with all his remaining strength was powerless against Prince Ozkar''s attack.

    Not long after, Sintaro''s attack disappeared entirely, but the sound wave didn''t seem to lose any strength and continued to move towards Sintaro.

    "Aargh! What''s this!?" Sintaro screamed in pain while covering his ears with his hands. But his actions were in vain, as he still felt the effects of Prince Ozkar''s attack.

    Sintaro couldn''t stand the pain in his head and roll in the battle arena. This sight made the guests watching the match horrified.

    Sintaro raised his hand and intended to admit defeat, but Prince Ozkar spoke first to stop him.

    "Do you want to admit defeat? Have you forgotten what you said earlier about running stark naked around this academy?" Prince Ozkar chuckled and reminded Sintaro of his words.

    "Ugh!" Sintaro groaned after remembering it and gave up his intention to admit defeat.

    If Sintaro admitted defeat, then he had to keep his word because it was heard by all the guests who watched the fight. He would lose face as a hero if he reneged on his words.

    But if he did as he said, Sintaro would be ashamed for the rest of his life and would not dare to show his face in public, especially in front of Kyouka. So Sintaro decided to give up his intention of admitting defeat and fighting against the pain.

    "Good! You are indeed a man!" Prince Ozkar smiled after seeing Sintaro''s decision. He didn''t stand still when he saw Sintaro''s condition. Prince Ozkar stepped closer to Sintaro and kicked him.

    "Guh!" Sintaro was blown away until he hit the barrier. Besides feeling his head about to explode, Sintaro also felt pain all over his body.

    Prince Ozkar didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping his actions. He kicked Sintaro into the air and attacked him repeatedly. Prince Ozkar inflicts many wounds on Sintaro but keeps him conscious. If Sintaro loses consciousness, the fight will be over before he can seriously injure Sintaro.

    "What are you doing!? Isn''t Sintaro already unable to fight!? Why do you keep attacking him!?" Hikaru shouted at Prince Ozkar from the edge of the battle arena. His face looks angry after seeing Sintaro being treated like that.

    "Hmm...are you stupid? He hasn''t given up and hasn''t lost consciousness either, so there''s no reason for me to stop my attack. You have to remember that this is a battle, and one of us has to be the victor. Therefore, my actions are not against the rules. You better not interfere in this fight!" Prince Ozkar sneered. Then he attacks Sintaro again and ignores Hikaru, who keeps yelling at him.

    "Mr. vio! You have to stop this fight! Sintaro can no longer fight in this match!" Hikaru said to vio because he felt it was useless if he kept yelling at Prince Ozkar. He hoped vio could stop the fight because he was also one of the referees in that match.

    "That is..." vio nced at Jourelio beside him. He couldn''t stop the match because Prince Ozkar didn''t break the rules in that fight. The quickest way to stop the battle would be for Sintaro to admit defeat, but it seemed impossible considering what stupid thing he had said.

    "I apologize, Mr. vio. But we can''t stop this fight. You would already know the reason, right?" Jourelio smiled and unhesitatingly refused without even hearing vio''s words first.

    "Can''t you give an exception to this fight? We admit our defeat in the fight and this friendly match." vio tried to persuade Jourelio. He thought it would be pointless for them to continue this fight because anyone with eyes would know who the winner was in that match.

    "I apologize. I can not do it. Unless the participant loses consciousness and admits defeat or his life is in danger, the fight cannot be stopped." Jourelio maintained his smile and insisted on refusing vio''s request.

    vio couldn''t help but sigh because he knew those three conditions didn''t apply to Sintaro right now. Then he looked at Hikaru and shook his head helplessly.

    Hikaru gritted his teeth and saw Sintaro in the battle arena being made into a punching bag by Prince Ozkar. Kyouka and Prince Fritz were as worried as he was. They wanted to go in and help Sintaro. Unfortunately, there was a barrier around the arena.

    As Hikaru was confused about how to stop the fight, his face suddenly tensed up after seeing Prince Ozkarpress the aura in his ws and intend to hit Sintaro with a deadly strike.

 Chapter 242 35

    Prince Ozkar swung his ws with aurapression towards Sintaro. He stared coldly and didn''t seem to hesitate to do so. It was the same attack he had used to destroy the ck hole, and its destructive power was terrifying.

    [Beast King Wrath]

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Aarrgghhh!" Sintaro let out a painful scream after being hit by Prince Ozkar''s attack. He fell severely injured and unconscious in the battle arena. Even though he wasn''t torn apart, that attack left many wounds on his body.

    "The winner is Prince Ozkar of Arcuz Grand Academy!" Jourelio quickly announced the winner of the fight with a big smile. He felt pleased that his Academy had won the match.

    "Thus, this friendly match ended with Arcuz Grand Academy''s victory! We hope this match can be a valuable experience and not be a grudge between participants." Jourelio added another exnation.

    "We also hope that the students from our academy can have another friendly match in the future with the Piqmentia Grand Academy. With this, we conclude this friendly match and thank the Piqmentia Grand Academy for participating." Jourelio smiled at Merlick and closed that event.

    After Jourelio finished his sentence, the barrier in the battle arena opened, and Hikaru quickly approached Sintaro. Apart from him, Kyouka, Prince Fritz, and vio also came. Kyouka immediately checked Sintaro to confirm his condition. When she did the examination, Kyouka''s face became ugly.

    "Kyouka, how is Sintaro''s condition?" Hikaru asked worriedly after seeing the change on Kyouka''s face.

    "That isa�| for the external wound, there is no problem, and we can still heal it, although it will take quite a while. But the internal injury is severe, and I don''t know if Megumi can heal it or not." Kyouka sighed heavily and shook her head.

    "What do you mean, Kyouka? Did he suffer serious internal injuries?" Hikaru was shocked and asked again to confirm Kyouka''s words.

    "Yes. His bones were crushed, and his internal organs were almost all damaged. He could still survive until now because of his innate ability ''Superhuman Body,'' which sustains his life. I thought he could be cured but might have to lie in bed forever." Kyouka exined in a deep voice.

    "You mean, Sintaro will be crippled?" Hikaru asked with a trembling voice, and Kyouka responded with a nod.

    "Bastard!" Hikaru gritted his teeth and stared with bloodshot eyes at Prince Ozkar, who was standing not far from him. Currently, Prince Ozkar has returned to his human form and looks like he wants to leave the battle arena.

    Even though Hikaru and Sintaro''s rtionship isn''t goodtely, Sintaro is a friend who was summoned with him to that world. Because of that, he was angry at what Prince Ozkar did to Sintaro.

    Prince Ozkar averted his gaze after feeling Hikaru''s sharp gaze on him and responded with a big smile. He also didn''t expect Sintaro to be severely injured after being hit by his attack. But as long as Sintaro doesn''t die, it won''t be a problem for him.

    Hikaru couldn''t suppress his anger when he saw that smile. He stood up and was about to attack Prince Ozkar, but Prince Fritz quickly grabbed his wrist and stopped him.

    "Stop it, Hikaru! If you attack him here, you will only bring trouble to the people from the academy and the guests from the human region. Although we are not afraid to fight them, we are not sure that we can beat them in their territory." Prince Fritz spoke seriously and tried to calm Hikaru.

    "But!"? Hikaru was already consumed by his anger. He didn''t want to hear Prince Fritz''s words and tried to release his wrist from Prince Fritz''s grip.

    "I know how you feel. But the most important thing right now is to bring Sintaro to Megumi to be healed. We can make calctions with him in the future." Prince Fritz tightened his grip on his hand after feeling Hikaru trying to free himself from his grip. He said in a high tone so that Hikaru would listen to him this time.

    "Prince Fritz is right, Hikaru. If you attack him now, then the problem will be huge. So we''d better back off for now." Kyouka helps Prince Fritz to calm Hikaru''s anger.

    Hikaru was still looking at Prince Ozkar with bloodshot eyes. Even so, he thought about what Prince Fritz and Kyouka had said. After pondering it for a while, Hikaru took a deep breath and seemed to have calmed down.

    "I promise to make you feel the same way that Sintaro feels right now!" Hikaru picked up Sintaro and left a threat to Prince Ozkar.

    "Hoo...is that so? Then I will wait for it. Maybe before you could do it, I would have done it to you or that hero girl next to you." Prince Ozkar threatened Hikaru back and then looked coldly at Kyouka. He thought that Kyouka was the main cause of his sister''s severe condition.

    Although previously Prince Ozkar seemed attracted to Kyouka, it was just a normal feeling and nothing special like the one he had for Azalia. He would put revenge for Princess Evelyn''s condition over his attraction to Kyouka. Because he really loves his sister.

    "You!" Hikaru''s anger red again after hearing Prince Ozkar''s words. But Prince Fritz and Kyouka quickly stopped him before Hikaru lost control and attacked Prince Ozkar.

    "We have to take Sintaro to Megumi''s ce immediately. Healing him is the most important right now. For now, please restrain your emotions, Hikaru." Kyouka again reminded Hikaru seriously.

    "I understand." Hikaru gritted his teeth and walked out of the battle arena. Prince Ozkar clicked his tongue and looked dissatisfied after seeing Hikaru leave.

    At first, Prince Ozkar hoped that Hikaru would attack him and give him a reason to fight back. He could use that opportunity to make Hikaru suffer the same injury as Sintaro. Unfortunately, Hikaru did not do that and made him think of other ways to avenge his sister.

    When he got off the battle arena, Prince Ozkar quickly changed the expression on his face and smiled broadly.

    "Did you see my fight, Azalia? What do you think of my performance in the battle arena? Do I look strong and cool?" Prince Ozkar prided himself in front of Azalia. But the only response he got from Azalia was a cold snort. Azalia didn''t even want to look at him and walked away.

    After seeing Azalia''s reaction to him, Prince Ozkar''s face became gloomy. Even so, he kept quiet and didn''t say any further.

    (You can continue to be arrogant towards me until now. But I want to see how long you can continue to act like that. One day, you will be the one begging to be with me!)<sub> </sub>

    Prince Ozkar muttered in his heart in annoyance and walked after Azalia. Prince Viron and Princess Seira also left the ce.

    In the guest area for the people of the human academy, Ziel and Lilith looked at the result of the match indifferently like it was none of their business. On the other hand, ra looks worried when seeing Sintaro''s condition after being defeated by Prince Ozkar and brought by Hikaru to Megumi''s ce.

    "Will he be okay?" ra asked worriedly. Even though her rtionship with other heroes wasn''t as close as Kyouka''s, ra couldn''t help but worry because Sintaro was a student of Piqmentia Grand Academy and a friend of Kyouka.

    "No. He won''t be okay, Mydy." Ziel answered tly. It made Lilith and ra surprised because Ziel''s words were too direct.

    "You mean he won''t be finea�| will he die?" ra asked timidly. If Sintaro died, Kyouka would be sad, and she didn''t want that to happen.

    "You don''t have to worry about it, mydy. He won''t die so easily because he has the innate ability ''Superhuman Body'', but maybe he will be crippled for the rest of his life." Ziel exins Sintaro''s true condition to ra.

    "Eh? Doesn''t that sound more worrying in another sense!?" ra broke out in cold sweat after hearing about Sintaro''s condition. She didn''t expect his condition to be that bad.

    "Is that innate ability so amazing to the point of sustaining his life that was on the verge of death?" Lilith suddenly interrupted their conversation. Her attention was not on Sintaro''s condition but on the innate ability that Ziel had mentioned.

    ra also looked curious after listening to Lilith''s question. She forgot the matter about Sintaro and looked to Ziel for an answer.

    "All the innate abilities of heroes are incredible. But that depends on the heroes themselves. If they could bring out the potential of their innate abilities to the maximum, they would be extremely powerful people." Ziel gave a short answer to satisfy the curiosity of the two girls.

    If Ziel had to exin in detail the innate abilities of the heroes ording to his knowledge, then it would take hours toplete.

    "How strong can they be? Is it possible to be as strong as you?" Lilith added another question. She became very curious because the topic of conversation was indirectly rted to Ziel. That''s why she wanted to know.

    "I don''t know if they can be as strong as I am. But at the very least, they are strong enough to defeat the principal of this academy if they can awaken the power and potential of their innate abilities." Ziel answered honestly.

    Ziel didn''t know if the heroes could be as strong as he was right now or not after they awakened their full potential. Ziel''s innate abilities are unique and special, allowing him to fight enemies with a level of strength above him.

    "Can heroes be that strong?" Lilith asked in disbelief. Even though she had never fought with Raphael, she could predict Raphael''s strength was above her. If heroes could defeat Raphael, they could also defeat Lilith.

    "Of course." Ziel answered curtly and firmly. It left the two girls speechless for different reasons.

    Lilith was a little afraid of the heroes'' abilities, while ra got excited and wanted to be stronger so she wouldn''t fall behind Kyouka.

    After the participants and judges left the battle arena, the ce was suddenly enveloped in a golden light and disappeared from the view of the guests.

    "Mr. Merlick, it seems the students from my academy are still a little better than your academy." Raphael smiled and said to Merlick.

    "I admit that the students from your academy are indeed slightly better than mine. This can be a valuable experience for them. But wasn''t thatst fight a bit too much? You should be able to stop the match with your authority." Merlick said in a slightly high-pitched voice. The expression on his face showed that he was angry.

    Merlick didn''t care that much about his academy''s defeat. What became the cause of his anger was Sintaro''s condition after fighting Prince Ozkar.

    "I apologize about the condition of the students from your academy, Mr. Merlick. but ording to the rules, the match will only be stopped if one loses consciousness or admits defeat." Raphael exined Merlick.

    "After all, it happened so suddenly, and we didn''t have time to stop it. We''re sorry that we can''t do anything about it." Raphael said nonchntly. Although he apologized, there was not the slightest sincerity in his words.

    "Is that so?" Merlick said coldly and could only suppress his anger for now. Not long after, vio returned to the ce and sat down next to Merlick.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t stop the fight, principal." vio said in a low voice to Merlick.

    "You don''t need to apologize. You did your best, and it looks like they did it on purpose." Merlick sighed and shook his head helplessly. He feels like a failure as a principal because he can''t protect his students.

    Merlick wanted to stop the fight by force, but he wasn''t confident in his strength if he had to fight Raphael. Because of that, he could only stay silent and let vio try to stop it.

    "After seeing the friendly match, you would know that our academy is not inferior to the human academy founded earlier. As the principal of this academy, I officially announce the opening of the Arcuz Grand Academy!" Raphael said to the guests and waved his hand at the giant ribbon in front of the Monarch Pce. A golden de of light shot out and cut the ribbon.

    "I hope that this academy will be the backbone of the training ground for the younger generations to prepare themselves for the threats thate from outside. Our academy epts students from not only the demi-human region but also the human region. Therefore, I hope to get support from all of you present at this inauguration event so that this academy can develop further in the future." Raphael''s words shocked the guests. They started making noise and talking about the meaning of his sentences.

    After that, Rapahel closed the inauguration ceremony, followed by loud apuse from all guests.

    "Oh, I see. At first, I wondered why he didn''t inaugurate this academy first and instead had the match with my academy. It turns out he wanted to use my academy as a stepping stone to show off the strength of his academy. Only then will he be able to inaugurate this academy proudly!" Merlick mumbled his spection about Raphael''s actions.

    "If his students lost in this match, his academy would be seen as inferior to the human academy. But it seemed he was very confident that his academy would win or he could make his academy win by force. I had fallen for his n from the start. Good...Good..." Merlick narrowed his eyes at Raphael and clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 243 36

    The inauguration ceremony of the Arcuz Grand Academy had ended before lunchtime, and the guests returned to their respective rooms. The students and teachers of the academy resumed their study activities except for the students who participated in the friendly match.

    Prince Ozkar and the three other students who participated in the friendly match against the Piqmentia Grand Academy were gathered in the principal''s office. Princess Evelyn was not among them because she was still unconscious until recently. Apart from the four students, Jourelio was also there to apany them.

    Jourelio gathered Prince Ozkar and the other three students in the principal''s office because Raphael wanted to tell them something. Raphael sat on a chair and faced the four students head-on.

    "You must be wondering why I gathered you here. First of all, I want to thank you for your hard work in winning the friendly match against Piqmentia Grand Academy." Raphael smiled refreshingly and looked one after another at the students in front of him.

    Raphael''s gaze stopped for a while at Azalia, who was standing to the right of Princess Seira. But none of them noticed because Raphael was doing it secretly.

    "You don''t need to thank me, principal. We have to fight for the good name of the academy. Besides, I also want to see how strong the heroes and students of the human academy are. But I''m disappointed that their strength is mediocre." Prince Ozkar replied proudly.

    Even though Prince Ozkar answered formally, Princess Seira and the others could hear the familiar tone in his words. But after considering the Beast Kingdom that had found Raphael in his deep slumber, they could understand that.

    Moreover, King Regulus and Raphael''s rtionship was excellent. King Regulus seemed to trust Raphael. This can be seen in King Regulus''s rmendation to make Raphael the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy and willing to take responsibility for what he does in the future.

    (What''s mediocre? You even had a hard time fighting your opponent and had to use beastification!)

    Prince Viron sneered in his heart after hearing Prince Ozkar''s words. If he weren''t in the principal''s office, he would probably have said it directly to Prince Ozkar.

    "Good! As expected of Regulus''s son. I will give three days of vacation to recuperate for the students participating in this match. Besides, I will also give each of you the Miracle Liquid, regardless of whether you win or lose the match." Raphael smiled with satisfaction and gave the four students rewards.

    Princess Seira and Prince Viron put on confused faces because they didn''t know what Miracle Liquid was. On the other hand, Prince Ozkar looked very excited because he knew the benefits of Raphael''s reward very well. Jourelio also knew that, and he was envious of the four students.

    Azalia frowned upon hearing the reward Raphael had given them. She knew far more than Prince Ozkar and Jourelio because the Miracle Liquid came from the divine realm. Azalia knew the use of the liquid as well as its side effects.

    "What is Miracle Liquid?" Princess Seira raised her hand and asked.

    p "Princess Seira, the miracle liquid is a panacea for increasing our strength in a short time. I''ve heard from my father that one ss of miracle liquid can increase strength by one or two levels." Prince Ozkar exined excitedly. He learned that from his father, and it seemed that King Regulus had also obtained the magic liquid from Raphael and used it.</anda>

    Raphael looked unconcerned when he saw Prince Ozkar suddenly take his ce to exin to the confused Prince Viron and Princess Seira. Instead, he was happy that he didn''t have to bother exining to them.

    "Does such a panacea exist!? In other words, if you are currently a senior mage, you can be a Magic master or perhaps a Magic Grandmaster after drinking that liquid?" Prince Viron asked in a trembling voice. He couldn''t believe that such an amazing liquid was real.

    "Of course, such medicine exists, and I will give it as a reward." Raphael answered Prince Viron''s doubts.

    After hearing Raphael''s answer, the students became excited, and only Azalia wore a gloomy face. She had that expression on her face because she knew the miracle liquid had fatal side effects. Even the people of the various races in the divine realm did not dare to use it carelessly.

    Miracle liquids could indeed increase one or two levels of one''s strength. The perceived benefits of drinking the liquid were the same as consuming Leviathan''s flesh but with terrible side effects.

    Miracle liquid works by forcibly unlocking the potential in the body. But in exchange, users have to be willing to lose their lifespan of 25 to 30 years depending on the number of liquids they drink. So if they drink two to three sses, their lifespan can be reduced by almost 100 years.

    Moreover, the higher one''s level of strength was, the more difficult it would be to increase it with miracle liquid. If they forced themselves to drink the miracle liquid when their power was at the Magic King of Sword King level, they would receive minimal benefits and maximum side effects.

    Azalia knew all about it but remained silent and did not tell them. She still didn''t know if Raphael had known her identity as a divine race, but she could be sure that Raphael already knew that she was the one who tried to sneak into his office.

    Raphael took out five small bottles filled with liquid that emitted a golden light and ced them on the table. Then he snapped his fingers, and the four bottles flew at each of the students while thest bottle flew towards Jourelio.

    Jourelio and the three students took the bottle enthusiastically and quickly put it away as if afraid Raphael would take it back. On the other hand, Azalia took it casually. She didn''t want to drink it and intended to throw it away after leaving the office.

    "I forgot to remind you that you will feel excruciating pain in your body when you drink the miracle liquid. But you don''t need to be afraid because it indicates that the liquid is working and will disappear in a few minutes. So you better drink it in your room when you''re alone." Raphael gave a warning to the four students and Jourelio.

    "Thank you, principal!"

    Jourelio and the three students thanked Raphael with beaming faces. They couldn''t wait to go back to their rooms and drink the miracle liquid.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay. You can go back to your room. I know you can''t wait to prove the efficacy of the miracle liquid. All of you except Azalia can go. I still have things to talk about with her." Raphael let the students go and kept Azalia in the room.

    Prince Ozkar and the other two students were confused about why only Azalia was asked to stay in that ce. But they didn''t dare to question Raphael about it and left the room. Before leaving, Prince Ozkar nced suspiciously at Azalia and then closed the door.

    After Jourelio and the three students left the room, only Azalia and Raphael were in the office. But Raphael stayed silent for a long time and didn''t even start a conversation. Azalia frowned and finally broke the silence.

    "What do you want by asking me to stay in this room?" Azalia asked. She didn''t want to waste time in that ce. But Raphael didn''t answer Azalia''s question right away. He looked at Azalia for a long time and finally spoke.

    "I didn''t expect that the Princess of the divine race could be on this continent." Raphael said casually. He wasn''t talking to Azalia but was muttering to himself.

    "I also didn''t expect that the angel race of the divine realm could exist in this world." Azalia replied indifferently.

    "Heea�| since you also know my identity, this conversation will be easier. As you know, I am indeed a person from the angel race in the divine realm. Besides, I am one of the princes of that race." Raphael revealed his identity. He didn''t look like he was lying.

    Azalia raised her eyebrows after hearing Raphael''s identity. She didn''t expect Raphael to be a prince because Azalia had never heard of his name when she was in the divine realm. Even so, she didn''t care about it.

    "Stop your small talk and just tell me your purpose in asking me to stay in this office." Azalia snorted and had no intention of having a long conversation with Raphael.

    "You don''t need to be in such a hurry. I still didn''t expect to meet the most beautiful woman of divine nature on this continent. I feel honored to be stranded in the same world as you. As rumored, you are gorgeous. No, you''re much prettier than the rumors I heard." Raphael ignored Azalia''s words and instead looked at her while showing his admiration for her.

    "Can you stop looking at me with that look? If there''s nothing else you want to talk about, I''ll be out of here!" Azalia stared coldly and was about to leave the room, but Raphael quickly stopped her.

    "Okay. I understand. As other rumors say, you are indeed a cold woman." Raphael smiled and got up from his seat.

    Raphael walked towards the bookshelf not far from his seat. Then he stretched out his hand, and a golden light appeared in his palm. The bookshelf suddenly shifted and revealed arge metal box covered in many magic circles.

    Azalia''s eyes condensed when she saw the box. She could already guess what was inside because she faintly sensed a familiar power.

    The magic circle that envelops the metal box is stripped away until nothing remains. After the magic circles were deactivated, Raphael opened the metal door and took out a familiar object for Azalia.

    "Were you looking for this thing when you intended to sneak into my office? This is also why you enrolled in this academy, isn''t it?" Raphael showed the world altar fragment in his hand to Azalia.

    Azalia frowned because she didn''t expect Raphael knew not only her identity but also her purpose ining to Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "If you already know that thing is what I came to this academy for, then what do you mean by showing it to me?" Azalia narrowed her eyes. She guessed Raphael had some intentions when he showed her the world altar fragment. Azalia felt that she had to be careful with Raphael''s ns because he was not an easy opponent.

    "You don''t need to be so wary of me like that. If you want this thing, I will give it to you." Raphael yed with the fragment of the world altar in his hand and then ced it on the table.

    "Eh? Do you seriously want to give that thing to me?" Azalia was surprised after hearing Raphael''s words. Her eyes looked to the fragment of the world altar on the table, then to Raphael.

    "Of course. I''ll give it to you. But you must fulfill two of my conditions." Raphael picked up the fragment of the world altar on the table and sat back down in his chair, and then he smiled refreshingly. Azalia didn''t know what he was thinking right now.

    "I know that nothing will be free in any world. But I will listen to your condition first. If it''s still within my reach, I''ll do it." Azalia unhesitatingly agreed as she desperately needed that world altar fragment. That would be the best oue if she could get it without fighting.

    "The first condition is that you only have to answer my question honestly. For what reason do you need the world altar fragment?" Raphael asked. His face showed that he wouldn''t ept a fake answer from Azalia.

    "I want to take people from my race to another world. For this reason, you should already know if you know me in the divine realm. My race and I want to avoid those primeval gods." Azalia answered honestly. She thought it would be okay to tell Raphael about it.

    Raphael trembled when he heard Azalia''s words. He was on the Clorius continent for the same reason as Azalia, so he also knew about the power of those primeval gods. Raphael pondered for a long time after hearing Azalia''s answer. His mind was drifting away from his body right now.

    "So, what''s your second condition?" Azalia felt impatient after waiting for Raphael, who had been silent for a long time and had yet to speak.

    "I want to marry you." Raphael said with a serious face.

 Chapter 244 37

    The principal''s office of the Arcuz Grand Academy fell silent after Raphael said his second condition. Azalia was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say to Raphael''s request.

    "Hmma�| I think I misheard your second condition. Can you repeat it one more time?" Azalia still couldn''t believe what she had heard.

    "I want you to marry me." Raphael repeated his words. He didn''t look like he was joking.

    "Are you kidding me?" Azalia asked again. Although she saw Raphael''s serious face, she hoped Raphael was not serious with his request.

    "I am serious, and you must marry me if you want this world altar fragment." Raphael understood that the conditions he said sounded very strange for someone she had just met. So it''s only natural that Azalia has a hard time epting it.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t ept your condition. you better rece it with another request." Azalia tly refused. She declined the request quickly after a boy''s poker face suddenly appeared in her mind.

    "I can''t change my condition. If you want this thing, then you have to marry me. But if you don''t want to, then don''t expect you to have it." Raphael said coldly. He had no intention of changing his condition because he had thought about it since seeing Azalia''s face in the friendly match. Marrying Raphael was a dead price for Azalia to get the world altar fragment.

    "Do you think I can''t take that world altar fragment from your hands? If I can''t get it in a good way, then I''ll take it by force!" Azalia released her power and prepared to fight Raphael.

    "Are you sure you want to fight with me?" Raphael smirked, took out an iron ball with many carvings, and was enveloped in a thick golden light.

    Azalia''s beautiful face sank after seeing the object in Raphael''s hand. She knew that thing because she had seen it several times in the divine realm.

    "Angel Golden Orb? You brought that artifact from the divine realm?" Azalia said in disbelief.

    The Angel Golden Orb was a god rank artifact of the angel race with terrifying destructive abilities. Only important people in the angel race were allowed to use it because the orb''s power was dangerous. That artifact could summon divine punishment, and its destructive power was like a catastrophe. If Raphael used that orb, he could easily wipe out a kingdom from the Clorius continent.

    "As expected of a Divine race Princess. You are not only beautiful and strong but also very knowledgeable. I''m not wrong if I choose you to be my wife." Raphael smiled in satisfaction and gave Azalia a sincerepliment.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Who wants to be your wife!? Do you think that artifact can stop me? If you think so, then you are wrong! The artifact might injure me, but it won''t put my life in danger!" Azalia roared angrily after hearing Raphael talk about the marriage. She didn''t want to think about it because she wanted to focus on the survival of the people of her race.

    "I know this thing won''t be able to stop you, but it can give me time to destroy this world''s altar fragment. I believe that this thing is essential to you after I heard your story because it concerns the survival of the divine race on this continent. wasn''t I right, Princess Azalia?" Raphael threatened Azalia.

    Raphael''s first condition was to determine how important the world altar fragment was to Azalia. Once he found out, he could use that thing to force Azalia to agree to the second condition. Raphael had been thinking about this n ever since Azalia and Hikaru''s fight ended.

    "You!" Azalia trembled after hearing Raphael''s threat. She didn''t know what to say in response. Azalia felt that she had fallen into Raphael''s trap.

    "I''m not asking you the impossible, am I? I just asked you to be my wife. Isn''t that still within the scope of your ability? After all, we are a perfect couple. We are both from the divine realm and are members of the royal families of our respective races! We can preserve our race in the new worldter!" Raphael tried to persuade Azalia to agree to his terms.

    "Besides, you must also know that the Rubelia Kingdom has used the world altar fragment to summon heroes. Once used, it would take years to fully replenish the power of the world altar fragment naturally. But I can help you speed up the process. I will alsoe with you to retrieve the world altar fragment from the Rubelia Kingdom." Raphael gave another lure to Azalia.

    Azalia pondered, and this time she didn''t reply to Raphael right away. She wasn''t thinking about Raphael''s words but wasparing which was more important between the survival of her race or the person who had recently disturbed her sleep.

    If she agreed to Raphael''s condition and were willing to marry him, Azalia would get one of the world altar fragments. While the fragments in the Rubelia Kingdom she can take easily. Azalia would also get two fragments of Ziel for free. After that, the world altar in her hand would beplete.

    As Raphael had said earlier, the world altar fragment in the Rubelia Kingdom had lost its power. It would take a very long time for Azalia to replenish it with Fornius and Aghares. If Raphael''s words were true and he could speed up the charging of the world Altar''s power, it would help her.

    But if she had to marry Raphael to obtain the world altar fragment and his help, she felt she couldn''t ept it. A certain boy had filled her heart and mind at this time. It made it difficult for Azalia to make a decision.

    After thinking for a while, Azalia still couldn''t find the answer. She didn''t think that Ziel''s weight in her heart was equal to her race''s survival. Azalia was confused with her heart because she had only met Ziel a few times, and they had never even had a romantic conversation. But Ziel''s existence became very important to her without her knowing it. Azalia gritted her teeth and replied to Raphael.

    "I can''t give you an answer right now. give me a few days to think about it." Azalia had to think calmly about the answer she should give to Raphael.

    Azalia still has the responsibility to maintain the survival of the people of her race. Her parents entrusted them to her and her older brother, Azael. But now Azael is gone, so Azalia has to shoulder the responsibility alone.

    On the one hand, Azalia wanted to take the people of her race to another world quickly, but on the other hand, she also wanted to pursue her happiness after only realizing it.

    "Okay. I''ll give you three days. You should think carefully about my request and give a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, you will never have your hands on this fragment." Raphael quickly agreed. But he gave another threat at the end of his sentence.<sub> </sub>

    "You don''t have to threaten me because I''m a person who doesn''t like being threatened." Azalia stared coldly at Raphael and released her killing intent.

    "Ahahaa�| I didn''t mean to threaten you at all. I''m just reminding you. So please don''t forget what I said." Raphael immediately corrected his words after feeling Azalia''s anger toward him.

    "I''ll tell you after three days, so you don''t have to remind me. But before that, there''s something I want to ask you." Azalia suddenly remembered something in her mind that made her curious.

    "How did you get to this continent, and what is your goal of bing the principal of this academy? I heard you became the principal because the King of the Beast Kingdom rmended it, but I don''t believe it." Azalia asked. She wanted to know how Raphael escaped from the divine realm and fell into the Clorius continent. Azalia never knew that the angel race was able to cross the world as Azalia did.

    Azalia and the people of the divine races were able to cross from the divine realm to the Clorius continent because her parents and the people of the divine races at that time sacrificed their lives to destroy space and allow them to escape from that realm.

    At that time, the angel race should have been extinct, and Azalia had never heard of them doing the same thing Azalia''s parents did to send the people of the divine race away from that realm. But it turned out that one person from the angel race survived, and Azalia happened to meet him on the Clorius continent. Of course, it aroused curiosity in her.

    "Ooh, you''re already curious about your future husband?" Raphael smiled and thought that Azalia was getting attracted to him.

    "No need to talk nonsense and just answer my questions!" Azalia snorted. Her face was red with irritation at Raphael''s overconfidence.

    "Haha...are you shy? Alright, I won''t tease you anymore." Raphaelughed in satisfaction after seeing Azalia''s blushing face. He thought that Azalia blushed at his words. Then Raphael''s face became serious and answered Azalia''s question.

    "That incident began when my father, the king of the angel race, and other higher-ups performed a ritual secretly to open a portal to another world when that primeval god invaded the divine realm. But my father and the people of the angel race thought that the ritual failed because the portal didn''t appear after so long they waited." Raphael started to tell the chronology to Azalia.

    "What do you mean by they thought it failed? Did the ritual work?" Azalia couldn''t help but listen to Raphael''s exnation seriously.

    "The ritual was sessful, but the portal didn''t appear where the ritual was taking ce but in my room. Even though I''m the prince of the angel race, I don''t really like socializing with other people. I prefer to stay in my room or read a book in the library. That''s why I''m not that famous." Raphael paused his exnation for a while and then continued it again.

    "But one day, a portal suddenly appeared in my room. I tried to approach it, but I was sucked into it. When I opened my eyes, I was already on this continent?" Raphael ended his exnation of why he got stranded in that world.

    "What happened since then? Could there be a time difference in the portal that made youte to this continent?" Azalia asked.

    "Why would you think that?" Raphael smiled and asked her back.

    "Because I feel that the time you were sucked into the portal wasn''t much different from when we fled to this continent through the space crack. Your arrival time on this continent should be earlier than ours. But none of my race has seen you hundreds of years ago." Azalia felt that Raphael didn''t know much about the events on the Clorius continent hundreds of years ago.

    "I fell asleep somewhere in ruins. A few months ago, I was found by one of the mages of the Beast Kingdom and brought to the pce. They took care of me, and I woke up from my long slumber not long ago. After that, I learned quite a bit about the incident that involved the divine race hundreds of years ago and recently happened." Raphael answered Azalia''s confusion.

    "Ah, I also identally found this world altar fragment in the Beast Kingdom''s treasure vault. I didn''t expect to find an interdimensional artifact that had been lost from the divine realm on this continent." Raphael added.

    "I understand. So what is your goal in bing the principal of this academy?" Azalia''s face suddenly became serious, and her eyes stared intently at Raphael.

    "I don''t want to lie to my future wife. After I got up, I heard about this academy. I showed my power to King Regulus and asked him to give me the post of the principal to me. Unexpectedly he gave it with pleasure." Raphael smiled proudly.

    "I''m not asking about it. I''m asking about your goal of bing the principal." Azalia repeated her question impatiently.

    "Ooha�|I want to form my army. I want to make those students strong with the miracle liquid and prepare them to fight against those ancient gods as my pawns." Raphael smirked and said his aim honestly. But before Azalia could reply, Raphael continued his speech.

    "But I think I have topletely change my ns because I''m going to another world with you." Raphael smiled refreshingly. Azalia snorted and ignored his words, but she seemed still curious about something.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to summon heroes with world altar fragments if you wanted to create a strong army?" Azalia added another question.

    "Heroes are strong. But after I learned it, each fragment of the world altar could only summon four heroes. The amount is too little for me, and I don''t know if there is any particr effect if the heroes drink the miracle liquid." Raphael stopped his words and pondered for a while. After that, he continued his exnation.

    "If they die in the process, wouldn''t that be for nothing? The world altar fragment had lost its power, and I didn''t get the troops I wanted. Wouldn''t that be very detrimental to me? But now I don''t think much about it because I''m going to another world with you. Isn''t that so, my future wife?" Raphael smiled and looked at Azalia with eyes full of desire.

 Chapter 245 38

    Azalia quickly exited the principal''s office after she finished her business. Along the corridors of the Monarch Pce, she kept pondering over the answer to Raphael''s request. It made Azalia very stressed because the two things at stake here were essential to her.

    Azalia saw the Elven Kingdom trio while she was walking down the corridor. They are Kalya, Princess Seira, and Queen Jasmine. Zenoa didn''te with them because he still had to teach ss A. Princess Seira and the other two also quickly noticed Azalia''s presence.

    "Aze! Have you settled your business with the principal?" Princess Seira greeted Azalia while Kalya and Queen Jasmine stared at her silently.

    "Yes. I''ve finished my business. Do you intend to go somewhere?" Azalia asked.

    "We want to have lunch in the canteen inside the academy area. The principal has allowed guests from inside or outside the demi-human region to enter the restricted area within the Monarch Pce just for today." Princess Seira answered excitedly. Her face looks very happy after getting the miracle liquid from Raphael.

    After leaving the principal''s office, Seira parted ways with Prince Ozkar and the other students and intended to quickly return to her room and drink the miracle liquid she got from Raphael. But on the way, she met her mother and Kalya. Then they invited Princess Seira to have lunch together.

    Princess Seira couldn''t refuse Queen Jasmine''s invitation. Besides, she was already hungry because it was almost past lunchtime. Princess Seira also had to act as their guide as a formality even though it wasn''t necessary since her mother was one of the founders of this academy.

    "Oh, is that so? Then have a good lunch. I''ll go back to my room first." Azalia didn''t want to disturb them anymore and wanted to go back to her room. She still had to think about the conditions that Raphael had given her.

    "Have you had lunch, Aze? If not, how about you have lunch with us?" Princess Seira subconsciously invites Azalia to have lunch with them. She forgets to consider that Kalya''s rtionship with Azalia was not good.

    Princess Seira quickly realized the mistake she had made. Then she slowly looked at Kalya for fear that her aunt would be angry with her. But Azalia''s response took her by surprise.

    "She''s right. I bet you haven''t had lunch. You bettere with us." Kalya unexpectedly also invites Azalia to eat with them.

    "Eh?" Princess Seira and Queen Jasmine were confused by Kalya''s friendly attitude. They don''t understand why Kalya suddenly looks so nice to Azalia.

    On the other hand, Azalia was taken aback after hearing Kalya''s words. She is sure that her rtionship with Kalya cannot be said to be good. But right now, Kalya was actively taking her to lunch with them. Azalia felt something strange and suspicious about her attitude.

    (What is this woman thinking? Is it possible that she is nning something for me? Should I reject her? No. If I did, she might feel that I am afraid of her! I want to see what she will do to me!)

    "Okay. I will ept your invitation. I happen to be hungry too." Azalia smiled and epted it.

    "Eh??" Princess Seira and Queen Jasmine were confused for the second time after hearing Azalia ept it with a smile.

    Princess Seira knew the rtionship between the two girls was veryplicated. Although she didn''t know how Azalia felt for Ziel, she knew that Azalia paid particr attention to the rtionship between Ziel and her aunt.

    Kalya should have also realized that Azalia has special feelings for her fianc??. Princess Seira even suspected that their fight back then was caused by Ziel. Their rtionship shouldn''t be this good.

    Princess Seira had already imagined that the atmosphere would tense and the strong smell of gunpowder would envelop them when the two girls met. But strangely, Kalya and Azalia look very friendly at this time.

    Azalia walked first to the cafeteria and was followed by Kalya behind her. The confused Princess Seira and Queen Jasmine finally came back to their senses and chased after the two girls who had walked quite a distance away.

    The cafeteria within the Monarch Pce was divided into two areas. The first is amon area that students generally eat, and the second is a VIP area used by students from the royal family or the academy''s teachers.

    The difference between the two is that the decoration in the VIP area is more luxurious and respects privacy because special partitions separate the rooms. In contrast, themon area is like a canteen in general but looks more ssy.

    Another difference is that the VIP area has a particr waiter ready to serve, and a menu book is avable on the table. Inparison, themon area requires students to order at the kiosk the food they want first before their food is delivered to their table.

    Inside the cafeteria in themon area, Ziel and ra sat while waiting for their lunch. Besides them, Princess Iris, Lilith, Princess Irene, and Kyouka were also there. Princess Irene was with them because she volunteered to be their guide.

    Even though guests are allowed to enter the academy area, they still have to be apanied by a guide to get around the ce. They could ask the soldiers guarding the Monarch Pce, and the academy would send students from ss S to be their guides.

    Princess Irene volunteered to be a guide when she heard that ra wanted to have lunch in the cafeteria inside the academy area. At the same time, he also wanted to look at the surroundings of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    Kyouka and Princess Iris were with them because ra had invited them, and they happened to have nothing to do at that time. Unfortunately, Princess Aishia and Princess Freya couldn''t join the lunch together because the two girls still had business with their families.

    The tables in themon area were almost full because ra and the others arrived at the same time as the Arcuz Grand Academy students'' lunchtime. Luckily, Princess Irene was with them, and they managed to secure a table for them easily.<sub> </sub>

    The students from Arcuz Grand Academy showed a sense of superiority to ra and the others. After sessfully defeating the human academy in the previous friendly match, they felt their academy was foremost. But Princess Iris and the others didn''t seem to care about that.

    "How are you now, Kyouka!? You''re not seriously injured, are you? Then what about Sintaro''s condition? Can he be cured!?" ra bombarded Kyouka with many questions right after they sat down in their seats.

    "ra, can you give me one question at a time?" Kyouka smiled wryly after hearing ra''s rain of questions.

    "Ahahaa�| I''m sorry. So how''s your condition??" raughed shyly and repeated her question.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. You can see that I''m sitting across from you in great shape, can''t you? As for Sintaro''s condition..." Kyouka answered cheerfully at the beginning but turned gloomy at the end and sighed heavily.

    "Is his condition that bad?" Princess Irene asked anxiously. Even though she wasn''t the cause of Sintaro''s condition, she still felt guilty because she was a student of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "Megumi haspletely healed the external wound. But the internal injury is so severe that I don''t know if she can heal it or not. Megumi is still trying to heal him, and Hikaru is apanying her." Kyouka exined Sintaro''stest condition to ra and the others.

    "Ia�|I''m sorry! This happened because Prince Ozkar had seriously injured the hero Sintaro! As a student of this academy, I apologize to you for what he has done!" Princess Irene lowered her head to Kyouka. Her actions seemed sincere because of her guilt for Prince Ozkar''s actions toward Sintaro.

    "You don''t need to apologize, Irene. It''s not your fault. Not everything done by your academy or its students will be your responsibility. So you don''t have to worry about it. But I feel very grateful for your concern." Kyouka smiled sweetly in response. Her smile lookedpletely different from her usual one.

    ra, Lilith, and Princess quickly noticed her change. Kyouka, who was cold and rarely smiled at this time, showed a sweet smile that she didn''t usually show.

    "Thank you!" Princess Irene let out a sigh of relief after hearing Kyouka''s answer.

    "So, can you help a little, Ken? I believe in this Clorius continent only you can heal him." Kyouka turned her gaze to Ziel and said. She openly asked Ziel for help to heal Sintaro.

    Kyouka''s tone sounded different from the tone she usually used when talking to Ziel. She spoke casually like an old friend with a very close rtionship. But before Ziel could answer Kyouka''s request, ra said first.

    "Hmma�|are you okay, Kyouka? You don''t look like your usual self." ra asked worriedly. On the other hand, Princess Iris was silent because she more or less already knew the cause of Kyouka''s change because she had also unsealed Shiori''s soul within her.

    Ziel purposely didn''t use a seal that was too strong because he wanted to let the girls decide their destiny without getting in the way. If he used a robust seal, it would be impossible for the girls to break it.

    The three girls would gain a lot by breaking the seal and assimting into Shiori''s memories, but they also had to be prepared for their personalities to change once theypletely fused with her soul. Because of that, Ziel wanted to give them the option of using a weak seal so they could break it with their strength.

    Princess Iris has started to assimte into Shiori''s memories, but her personality hasn''t changed much because most of Shiori''s traits are simr to Princess Iris''s. Inparison, ra is still in the process of breaking the seal. The three girls have the same choice for their destiny.

    "I feel the same way with ra. Although I haven''t known you for long, I feel you are a bit different from thest time I met you." Princess Irene agreed with ra''s words and looked at Kyouka worriedly.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. I want to change my personality a bit. Don''t I look better, Ken?" Kyouka tried to convince the two girls. She is aware that her personality has changed, but she doesn''t care because it resulted from her decision, and she doesn''t regret it. Then she nced at Ziel for an opinion on her change.

    "It is your choice, and I will respect it." Ziel looked directly into Kyouka''s eyes and answered thoughtfully.

    "Okay. We don''t need to talk about this anymore. Regarding Sintaro, I will help you just this once. As long as the external wounds are healed, I can heal the internal wounds at any time. Besides, I won''t let him lie in bed forever because he still has to do his duty as a hero." Ziel tried to change the topic of their conversation because he didn''t want ra and Princess Iris to think about it too much.

    Moreover, there was Princess Irene at the table who was listening to their conversation. Ziel didn''t want her to know the condition of the three girls.

    "is it true? Do you want to help heal Sintaro?" Kyouka felt very happy after hearing Ziel''s answer. Although she doesn''t like Sintaro, she doesn''t want to see the person summoned with her to that world be a cripple and can only lie on the bed.

    "Of course. It wasn''t too much trouble for me. I will find time to heal him after Megumi and Hikaru leave that room." Ziel can''t heal Sintaro right now because Megumi is currently with Sintaro. He hoped that Megumi could heal him so Ziel wouldn''t have to bothering there.

    "Thank you, Ken! Except for that poker face, you haven''t changed how you were in the past!" Kyouka became nostalgic after she recalled Ziel from Shiori''s memory.

    Princess Irene was confused by Kyouka''s statement, but Lilith, Princess Iris, and ra quickly understood the meaning of her words. But the girls quickly forgot about it and started talking about other things. Ziel just silently listened to them while waiting for his lunch when the girls dumped him for being engrossed in chatting. As the girls were immersed in their conversation, a man''s sinister voice was heard and interrupted them.

    "Ooh, isn''t this the hero from the loser academy who lost the match?" Prince Ozkar came along with several male students and stared coldly at Kyouka.

 Chapter 246 39

    The atmosphere in the cafeteria became noisy after the students who were having lunch heard Prince Ozkar''s words. Some even joined in mocking Kyouka and the others. But ra and the other human academy students decided to ignore that voices.

    Prince Ozkar and several of his underlings walked over to Ziel''s desk. His eyes kept staring intently at Kyouka, who was sitting next to ra. Princess Irene panicked after seeing Prince Ozkar walking closer and closer to their table. She felt that Prince Ozkar intended to find trouble with them.

    Princess Irene is afraid that Prince Ozkar will identally offend Ziel and make Arcuz Grand Academy also be affected because she knows that Raphael, who was considered strong by everyone from the demi-human academy, was nothingpared to Ziel.

    "What do you want, Prince Ozkar? Did you forget that this academy has a rule that forbids students from fighting in public?" Princess Irene stood up and blocked Prince Ozkar, who wanted to approach Kyouka.

    "Ooh? Are you now friends with the people from the human academy and want to defend them, Princess Irene? You must remember that you are a student of this academy and the Princess of the Demon Kingdom!" Prince Ozkar said coldly.

    Prince Ozkar doesn''t care about Princess Irene. But her father, King Redis, was one of the strongest men in the demi-human region. Even King Regulus, his father, had to face King Redis with caution. That''s why he didn''t want to sh with Princess Irene in that ce.

    "Whoever I''m friends with, I don''t think it''s any of your business. I am currently their guide. So I have to watch over and protect them. so I ask you to get away from this ce immediately and don''t make trouble with them." Princess Irene warned.

    Princess Irene believed that her father would also agree with her current actions. Because both of her parents had been imnted with the ve seal by Ziel and thus the Demon Kingdom was indirectly under his control. Ziel could do anything to her kingdom, including erasing it from the Clorius continent.

    Prince Ozkar was surprised by Princess Irene''s bold attitude. He remembered that Princess Irene was a shy girl who rarely spoke. But right now, she was speaking against him, and it pissed him off a little.

    "If I don''t want to leave here, what are you going to do?" Prince Ozkar said defiantly. The students wouldugh at him if he backed off because of Princess Irene''s words.

    "I really can''t beat you if I have to fight with you. Therefore I will report this to the teacher or directly to the principal." Princess Irene threatens Prince Ozkar.

    Princess Irene hoped that Prince Ozkar would be afraid and leave that ce. But if Prince Ozkar insisted on staying close to Kyouka and intended to cause trouble with them, Princess Irene had no choice but to fight him even though she knew she would not win. She didn''t want that possibility to happen if she had to choose.

    When there was amotion in the cafeteria, the guards and teachers woulde to stop Princess Irene and Prince Ozkar. Her actions were risky because she and Prince Ozkar would be punished for fighting in public. But at least Princess Irene could prevent Prince Ozkar from causing trouble with Kyouka and the others.

    "Hooa�|do you think I will be afraid of your threat? Other students might think twice after hearing your words. Unfortunately, I''m not them, and I don''t care what you say. So you better get out of my sight, or I''ll be rude to you." Prince Ozkar is not afraid because his father will surely take care of this matter. He was sure that the academy, especially Raphael, wouldn''t mind a small fuss like this if his father had spoken.

    "You!" Princess Irene didn''t know what else to say. She seemed to have no other choice but to fight Prince Ozkar. After all, Princess Irene was the guide for Kyouka and the others, so she had to protect them. Another more important reason was that they were her friends.

    Ziel might solve the problem easily, but Princess Irene understood his position and didn''t want Ziel to intervene because that would be the worst-case scenario. For now, she had to carry out her responsibilities as a guide.

    Princess Irene had to prevent Prince Ozkar from approaching and touching the people around Ziel because they were his reverse scale. Just as she was preparing to fight Prince Ozkar, someone tapped her on the shoulder from behind.

    "Let me handle it, Irene." Kyouka said and stood in front of Princess Irene. Right now, she was standing face to face with Prince Ozkar.

    "Do you have a grudge against me? I feel hostility every time you see me." Kyouka said calmly.

    Kyouka had noticed that Prince Ozkar was looking at him with hostility ever since the friendly match ended. She didn''t care about it because she didn''t think it was important. But Prince Ozkar''s current behavior bothered her because he kept pressuring Princess Irene and openly wanted to cause trouble with them.

    "Do you not know, or are you just pretending? Not even a day has passed, and you''ve forgotten it. Alright, I''ll remind you again. My sister was seriously injured after she received your attack in battle. Did you remember it!?" Prince Ozkar said coldly. He clenched his fists to suppress his anger. Prince Ozkar felt he could spiral out of control at any moment and attacked Kyouka.

    "Didn''t you know that it was a match? One of us must be hurt, and that''s normal. Besides, I''m sure that I held back a bit and stopped my attack right before it hit her. So about your sister being seriously injured is not my responsibility." Kyouka felt something strange about Prince Ozkar''s words.

    Kyouka attacked Princess Evelyn with arge-scale attack, but she didn''t hit her heavily. If Kyouka hadn''t stopped her attack right before it hit Princess Evelyn, perhaps the girl would have died by now instead of being seriously injured. Kyouka was sure that Princess Evelyn''s condition was caused by another reason.

    "Do you think that I will believe what you say? I saw with my eyes that you hit my sister with a deadly attack. So you don''t have to bother looking for excuses in front of me because it''s useless!" Prince Ozkar was even more furious after hearing Kyouka deny his usations.

    "I''m not forcing you to believe what I say. But one thing is for sure, your sister''s current condition is not because of my attack." Kyouka shrugged her shoulders and intended to return to her seat. But her response made Prince Ozkar angry.

    "Where do you want to go? I''m not done with you yet!" Prince Ozkar was about to grab Kyouka''s shoulder to stop Kyouka, but his actions were stopped by a voice from behind him.

    "What are you doing? Did you forget that this academy forbids students from fighting in public?" With a cold face, Queen Jasmine walked over to Prince Ozkar. She was apanied by Kalya and Princess Seira next to her.

    p "I''m not fighting her. I only came to this table to greet our former opponents who lost in the previous match." Prince Ozkar withdrew his hand and decided to back off for now. He couldn''t possibly cause trouble with Kyouka while Queen Jasmine was there.</anda>

    After the friendly match ended, Prince Ozkar kept thinking about how to avenge his sister. When he came to the cafeteria with the other students, he saw Kyouka sitting at one of the tables with Princess Irene and the other human academy students.

    Prince Ozkar felt that it was his chance to avenge Princess Irene. He would make trouble there and try to make one of the people at that table angry. When they attacked him first, he could counterattack them and make it a legitimate defense. Unfortunately, his n failed due to the appearance of Queen Jasmine.

    If only Princess Seira and Kalya appeared, then Prince Ozkar wasn''t afraid to continue his act. But the story is different with Queen Jasmine because she is one of the academy''s founders.

    Prince Ozkar left the ce along with the students who hade with him. He walked toward one of the VIP spots in the cafeteria. But before he left, Prince Ozkar gave Kyouka a threatening look. He was annoyed at being forced to leave due to Queen Jasmine''s appearance.<sub> </sub>

    Kyouka could only sigh and shake her head at Prince Ozkar''s behavior. Right after Prince Ozkar left, a waiter came to bring the food that ra and the others had ordered.

    "Then we''ll go first. We don''t want to disturb your lunch. Prince Ozkar will not dare to act as long as I am still here." Queen Jasmine smiled and nced at Ziel. But that person was looking at Kalya and Azalia in turn.

    (How did you end up having lunch with Azalia?)

    Ziel asked Kalya using telepathy.

    (I happened to meet her in the corridor and asked her to have lunch with me)

    Kalya smiled and answered honestly. The interaction between the two did not escape Azalia''s view and made her frown.

    (Is that so? Then, have a nice lunch, but please don''t fight with her again)

    Ziel was speechless after hearing Kalya''s answer. But he thought it was better than them fighting when they met.

    (I understand)

    Kalya answered briefly and understood the meaning of Ziel''sst sentence.

    (Women areplicated creatures and difficult to understand)

    Ziel didn''t understand how the women were thinking. Previously they had fought and had almost done a great deal of damage to this academy. But now they came together for lunch. He didn''t understand their way of thinking at all. Then he felt Azalia''s gaze on him. Ziel turned to him and nodded slightly in response. He didn''t want to overdo it, as many eyes were on them now.

    After that, Azalia and the Elven Kingdom trio left that ce and headed towards another VIP spot in the cafeteria. They wanted to eat together at Ziel''s table. Unfortunately, there are no other tables and chairs left in themon area.

    "Ken, is it possible you are attracted to that girl?" ra noticed Ziel and Azalia''s small interaction earlier and couldn''t help but ask him.

    "Hmm? On what basis are you asking that, mydy?" Ziel asked back.

    "I saw you flirt with her before she left." ra pouted and said the reason.

    "You misunderstood our rtionship, mydy. She and I are old friends, so I just greeted her as a courtesy. Ziel forgot that he hadn''t told her about Azalia. So it''s only natural that ra thinks that way.

    "Is that so? You''re not lying to me, are you? It would be best to remember that you already have Miss Kalya and Freya with you. Besides that, there is also Aishia and other girls waiting for you! So I remind you not to nce at other women. Do you understand?" ra lectured Ziel sternly.

    Even though ra knew that Ziel wasn''t lying, she felt uneasy when she saw Azalia''s gaze on Ziel earlier. As a fellow girl, she firmly believed that Azalia''s gaze at Ziel was not the gaze of a friend, but a woman attracted to the opposite sex.

    But ra didn''t realize what she had said. The girls, especially Princess Iris, were shocked after hearing ra''s statement. They knew ra must have unconsciously said that in her sentence.

    "I understand. I won''t lie to you, mydy. But, who else was waiting for me in your words? I can understand if you bring up Aishia''s name, but who is the other person in your sentence?" Ziel didn''t know who ra was referring to in her words. If his memory served him right, he had never been in a rtionship or promised anything to any woman other than the three girls ra had mentioned.

    On the other hand, Princess Irene, Kyouka and Lilith were also curious about the person ra meant in her words. Even though they already knew that the other person was ra, their female instincts told them that there was someone other than ra in that sentence.

    "Ah, that''s..." ra realized that she had slipped out her tongue in her previous words. Her face reddened, and she frantically nced at Princess Iris for her help.

    But Princess Iris quickly averted her gaze and pretended not to see her. Princess Iris'' face also blushed at ra''s words. She knew the other people in ra''s sentence were her and ra.

    ra felt betrayed after seeing Princess Iris''s actions. She didn''t know what to reply to Ziel at this point. After imagining her telling Ziel that the other person in her sentence was her, ra''s face turned redder and redder.

    "Okay. We don''t need to talk about that anymore. We''d better have our lunch before it gets cold." Lilith helped ra out of her situation. She knew ra still couldn''t be honest with her feelings, so Lilith had to end the conversation before ra reached her limit, and her face turned tomato-like in embarrassment.

    "Yes. we should quickly eat our food while it is still warm." Princess Irene added. She wanted to leave that ce immediately for fear that Prince Ozkar would find trouble with them again.

    Although Queen Jasmine guarantees that Prince Ozkar will not dare to do anything to them, he may use other means to deal with them.

    "They are right. We have to eat our lunch and get out of here quickly." Ziel agreed with the words of the two girls. After all, he just casually asked ra and didn''t think much about the answer. On top of that, he had a bad feeling if they continued to stay in that area.

    "Let''s eat!!" ra replied excitedly. She looked at Lilith and smiled to express her gratitude. Lilith nodded and smiled back. After that, they started to enjoy their quiet lunch under the gazes of the students from the Arcuz Grand Academy.

 Chapter 247 40

    Queen Jasmine and the other three girls were immediately greeted politely by the waiter on duty at their chosen VIP spot. After they sat down and ordered their food, the waiter quickly left the ce to process their order. But after they had been in the room for a long time, neither one started a conversation first.

    "Auntie, don''t you want to have lunch with him there?" Princess Seira suddenly opened the chat by asking Kalya.

    "I want to have lunch with him, but where should I sit? I couldn''t possibly ask one of them to stand up, could I?" Kalya shrugged her shoulders helplessly. She sounded disappointed in her tone.

    "Hmm... then, why don''t you invite him to eat with us here?" Azalia entered into their conversation. Azalia also wanted to have lunch with Ziel because she never did it with him.

    "Didn''t you see that their food was already on the table? If I had to invite him, everyone who had lunch with him would have toe along. Whereas the seats in these VIP spots are not enough for all of them." Kalya looked around the room. That ce only had one round table with six chairs. If it was added to Ziel and the others, they were still short of three more seats.

    "Can''t you just invite him?" Azalia didn''t care about the people who came with Ziel. They could still have lunch even though Ziel wasn''t around.

    "I can''t do that. What''s more, I''m sure he''ll refuse if I just take him with me when he''s having lunch with the others." Kalya knows Ziel''s character very well, even though she has not known him for long. She can be sure that Ziel will refuse if Kalya only invites Ziel alone in a situation he is having lunch with the others

    "Is that so?" Azalia pouted after hearing Kalya''s exnation. She was annoyed that Ziel didn''te to lunch with them. Besides that, Azalia is envious of Kalya, who seems to understand Ziel very well despite not having known him for long.

    (Since when did they be this close? If I remember correctly, they''ve only interacted a few times. How could they chat like a friend like this? Aren''t they supposed to be rivals in love!?)

    Princess Seira was confused by the interaction between Kalya and Azalia. When she heard Kalya invite Azalia to lunch and Azalia epted it, she thought it was unusual. But after seeing the two chatting like friends, she felt something strange and suspicious. There was no way their rtionship would suddenly improve like that for no particr reason.

    Not only Princess Siera but Queen Jasmine was also speechless when she saw the closeness between Azalia and Kalya. Not long ago, she and Kalya talked about strengthening Kalya''s position in Ziel''s heart. Kalya even harbors a great sense ofpetition for Azalia. But now they were calmly talking about the guy they both liked. Queen Jasmine was at a loss regarding how she should respond to that.

    "By the way, Prince Ozkar was looking very strange. Usually, he will tease you when he sees you. But before, he just ignored you and walked away to the VIP spot. Could something have happened to him?" Princess Seira looked at Azalia and asked. She was curious about the smallmotion that Prince Ozkar had caused earlier.

    "I feel grateful if he can continue to ignore me in the future." Azalia answered indifferently.

    "Looks like he was angry with one of the heroes at the time. Maybe that''s why he didn''t notice you before. if I''m not mistaken, it has something to do with his sister, Princess Evelyn." Kalya gave her opinion to them.

    "Oh, that''s right! I heard that Princess Evelyn was seriously injured after the fight against thatdy hero. Is it possible that Prince Ozkar was angry because that hero was the one who caused Princess Evelyn''s condition to be like that?" Princess Seira remembered Prince Ozkar''s words when they were called to gather at the principal''s office.

    "Seira, what did you say just now?" Queen Jasmine, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up and interrupted their conversation.

    "You mean about Princess Evelyn being seriously injured? What''s wrong, mother?" Princess Seira was confused after seeing the expression on Queen Jasmine''s face.

    "Hmm...so that''s how it is." Queen Jasmine nodded and smiled as if she had realized something.

    "What''s wrong, mother?" Princess Seira became curious about her mother''s reaction, while Azalia and Kalya didn''t care about the problem.

    "It is nothing. You don''t have to think about it. By the way, didn''t you say that you got the miracle liquid from the principal?" Queen Jasmine tried to change the subject.

    Queen Jasmine immediately understood the current matter between Prince Ozkar and Kyouka. If her guess was correct, then the cause of Princess Evelyn''s condition was due to her beastification. But Prince Ozkar judged that Kyouka''s attack caused it.

    Queen Jasmine believed that the mages of the Beast Kingdom could not be wrong in checking Princess Evelyn''s condition because they were used to treating beastmen who were injured by beastification. So there was a high possibility that someone had deliberately falsified the examination results and wanted to pit Prince Ozkar and Kyouka against each other. But that was still Queen Jasmine''s conjecture, and she didn''t dare say it in front of the girls.

    "Ah! Yes, I did get it from the principal. Not only me, but Prince Ozkar, Prince Viron, Azalia, and even Mr Jourelio got it too." Princess Seira answered excitedly and had a big smile on her face. Then she took out a small vial filled with liquid that emitted a golden light from her space storage and ced it on the table.

    "I did hear about this liquid from King Regulus, but I never saw it in person." Queen Jasmine took the small bottle and examined it with interest.

    "Did you get it too?" Queen Jasmine looked at Azalia and asked.

    "I got it too. If you want it, I can give it to you." Azalia took out a small bottle simr to Princess Seira''s and ced it in front of Kalya.

    Kalya raised her eyebrows at Azalia''s action. She had heard about the miracle liquid and how great it was from Princess Seira. Kalya thinks Azalia is joking with her right now. But after seeing her calm face, Kalya could immediately tell that Azalia was serious about giving the miracle liquid to her.

    Kalya didn''t expect Azalia to give such a precious thing to her just like that. But after thinking about it for a while, she felt something fishy about her attitude.

    Not only Kalya but also Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira were shocked by Azalia''s actions. They didn''t think Azalia would be that kind to Kalya, her love rival.<sub> </sub>

    Queen Jasmine was jealous to see Kalya get that thing. She could only hear from King Regulus about the tremendous benefits one could get from drinking the miracle liquid. But now, her sister suddenly got it from Azalia for free. Of course, this sight made her frown.

    "What do you mean suddenly giving me something like this?" Kalya narrowed her eyes at Azalia. She couldn''t believe Azalia would be this kind to her.

    "Hmm? I don''t have any ulterior motives for giving this thing to you. This liquid is of no use to me. So instead of throwing it away, I''d better give it to you, right?" Azalia smiled a little. Her words were the truth, but she didn''t tell Kalya about the side effects of the liquid.

    (Hehe...I think it''s fine for an elf who has a long life to lose 25 years of her life)

    Azaliaughed in her heart. Azalia intends to prank Kalya by giving the liquid to her.

    Kalya observed Azalia''s face. She shifted her gaze alternately between the small bottle on the table and Azalia.

    "Are you perhaps nning something in your mind? Even if this miracle liquid is of no value to you, you can''t just throw away a valuable object like this. Except, there''s something wrong with this miracle liquid. Isn''t that right, Azalia?" Kalya interrogates Azalia. She suspects that there is something strange about that liquid.

    "Haaa�| You turned out to be quite smart and not greedy. I understand a little why he chose you." Azalia sighed and was slightly amazed by Kalya''s observation. She smiled because Kalya had not lost her mind due to greed despite seeing such a precious object. However, Azalia felt a little disappointed in her heart because she failed to prank Kalya.

    Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira were shocked after hearing Azalia''s answer. They didn''t know whether Azalia was telling the truth or not. But they had to confirm it to ensure the truth of what she said because it involved Princess Seira, who was going to drink it.

    "Is what you said true? Is this liquid dangerous?" Queen Jasmine asked seriously.

    "Of course. There''s no point in me lying to you guys. The liquid had quite a terrifying side effect for the short-lived human race. But for an elf race like you, that shouldn''t be a problem if you don''t drink too much of it." Azalia answered honestly.

    Azalia bothered to exin it to them in return because they had invited her to have lunch together. She is not a person who does not know how to reciprocate and stands still when she sees someone good to her is in danger. Because of that, Azalia easily mingled with other races on the Clorius continent hundreds of years ago.

    "So this miracle liquid has side effects? Howe King Regulus never told me about such an important matter? What are the side effects of this liquid?" Queen Jasmine still couldn''t believe Azalia''s words.

    "He might as well not know about the side effects of this miracle liquid. After drinking it, you will lose your life span of 25 years. The more fluids you drink, the more life span you lose. But I don''t think it''s a problem for your race." Azalia said tly.

    "What!? Is what you said true!?" Queen Jasmine said, slightly raising her voice.

    "Of course, it''s true. But it''s up to you to believe what I say or not." Azalia shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t care about Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira''s response to her words.

    "I believe in her words. I feel like she''s not someone who wants to bother herself to lie to us. She didn''t gain any advantage by lying to us, as she said before. After all, you can have her miracle liquid if you want to." Kalya quickly believed Azalia''s words. She took the small bottle and ced it in front of Queen Jasmine.

    "Heea�| should I thank you for trusting me?" After hearing Kalya''s words, Azalia was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Kalya to believe her easily.

    "No need. I believe he isn''t friends with you if you can''t be trusted." Kalya replied casually.

    "Do you believe my words because of him? Okay. At least it shows that he believes in me, doesn''t it?" Azalia giggled. She felt satisfied after hearing Kalya''s words. Azalia was happy that Ziel at least believed her. But her reaction only made Kalya frown.

    "Haa...If what you say is true. Then the side effects of this miracle liquid are quite dangerous. Even though the elf race can live for a long time, still 25 years is a bit too much for us to ept. I can''t just ignore those side effects." Queen Jasmine sighed heavily and shook her head. But then her face became serious, and she red at Azalia.

    "But how did you know that? King Regulus, who had a close rtionship with the principal, didn''t know it. Don''t tell me the principal told you directly?" Queen Jasmine was curious about the origin of the information that Azalia had. Even though Kalya believes in Azalia, Queen Jasmine still has some doubts about Azalia.

    "You don''t need to know about the origin of my information because this is my secret." Azalia said coldly. She felt there was no need to reveal her identity to make Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira believe in her. Believe it or not, that''s their business.

    "So, maybe you want to try drinking this miracle liquid? Your strength will probably soar to a higher level." Azalia smiled and looked at Kalya. She gave words of persuasion so that Kalya would drink it.

    "I don''t need it. I''d rather do hard training than drink it. After all, I''ve consumed something safer to increase my strength than drinking that liquid." Kalya quickly and firmly rejected Azalia''s persuasion.

    Kalya can increase her strength by consuming Leviathan''s flesh from Ziel. Besides, she feels safer if he gets it from someone she trusts.

    "Is that so? What did you consume to increase your strength?" Azalia raised her eyebrows. She had no idea there was something like that on the Clorius continent. Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira also turned their attention to Kalya out of curiosity. But before Kalya could reply, the entire Monarch Pce suddenly shook violently.

 Chapter 248 41

    Just as Ziel and the others enjoyed their lunch, someone suddenly appeared from the space distortion not far from the Monarch Pce. That person was ''Oillet''. She stood still and stared intently at the Monarch Pce and then at one of the buildings in the city center.

    "Hmm...it turns out that there are other irregrs in this ce." ''Oillet'' rubbed her chin and looked at the Monarch Pce. More precisely, to the principal''s office where Raphael was.

    "Fortunately, the irregrs gathered in this area. This makes it easier for me to eliminate them all without bothering to look for them one by one. So which one should I eliminate first?" ''Oillet'' looked at the Monarch pce and one of the buildings in the city''s center in turn.

    Inside the Monarch Pce, there are Ziel, Azalia, Lilith, and Raphael, who are called by ''Oillet'' as Irregr. At the same time, in one of the buildings in the center of the city, there are Fornius and Aghares, whom Azalia asked to be on standby and ready to fight when needed in an emergency.

    "I better go to the ce with the most irregrs first and quickly eliminate them. if I take care of the two people in the center of the city first, I''m afraid the other four people will run away after feeling themotion that urred in the process of eliminating the two of them." ''Oillet'' decided to go to the Monarch Pce first to prevent Ziel and the others from escaping. She felt the four people there were far more dangerous, and eliminating them was her priority.

    ''Oillet'' suddenly stopped her footsteps just before she reached the gates of the Monarch Pce. She narrowed her eyes and looked around the surrounding area.

    "Quite a strong barrier. The person who made it seemed quite an expert. It might take a little while to break it down." ''Oillet'' floated in the air and shot into the sky. She saw the Monarch Pce from under the clouds. ''Oillet'' clenched her left fist, and a dense ck aura enveloped it. Then she swung her fist towards the barrier that covered the Monarch Pce.

    ***

    Not long after Azalia and the Elven Kingdom trio entered the VIP spot, Ziel and the others had finished their lunch. The atmosphere in the cafeteria has also be rather quiet because the students who had lunch have returned to their respective sses to continue their learning activities.

    Prince Ozkar still hasn''te out at the VIP spot, and it looks like he hasn''t finished his lunch yet. ra and the others wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get out of the cafeteria to avoid shes with Prince Ozkar.

    But when Ziel stood up from his seat, he suddenly turned his gaze in a certain direction after feeling the ripples of space not far from the Monarch Pce. His face became solemn as he felt the terrifying power leaking from that person.

    Ziel couldn''t sense the person''s presence until he got close. It showed that the person who came was very good at controlling his presence, and it seemed that person had no good intentions ining here.

    "What happened?" Lilith quickly noticed Ziel''s unusual behavior. The other girls turned their attention to Ziel after hearing Lilith''s voice.

    "Looks like this academy is about to be hit by a disaster." Ziel said tly. Then he briefly exined what he had found to them.

    Ziel doesn''t care about Arcuz Grand Academy and its students because all he cares about is the people around him. Ziel could take ra and the other girls away from the Beast Kingdom territory. But he felt that that person''s appearance was not as simple as wanting to destroy the academy. His instincts told him that he would be forced to get involved with the trouble that was about to happen.

    "What!?" Princess Irene and the other girls were shocked to hear Ziel''s words. Her reaction was natural, considering that Princess Irene was a student from that academy.

    "I can''t feel the presence of the person you''re talking about. could you be wrong?" Lilith closed her eyes and tried to find the person Ziel said. But after she expanded her divine sense to check, she couldn''t find that person''s whereabouts.

    "That person is very strong and can freely control the air of his presence. If I let my guard down a bit, I might as well not notice it like you." Ziel said solemnly.

    p "Is what you said true!? What should we do!? Ah, I have to tell the principal immediately!" Princess Irene was pale and said frantically. She intended to run to the principal''s office but stopped after feeling the Monarch Pce shake violently.</anda>

    "What!?"

    "What has happened!"

    The students who were still enjoying their lunch inside the cafeteria screamed in panic after feeling the room shake. Some of them quickly ran out of the cafeteria asking for help, and the rest couldn''t move due to fear.

    Prince Ozkar ran among the students. He was in a hurry because he wanted to get back to where his father and Princess Evelyn were. Prince Ozkar didn''t even have time to nce at Kyouka and think about his grudge against her.

    "Was the shaking caused by the person you mentioned earlier, Ken!?" Princess Irene asked in a trembling voice. Her face was pale after imagining the power that could shake the Monarch Pce''s mighty barrier to such a degree. Even though she had experienced this kind of incident in the Cirlus Kingdom, she couldn''t help but feel afraid of repeating it.

    "Yes. This is..." Before Ziel could finish his sentence, he was stopped by a woman''s voice walking hurriedly towards him.

    "Ziel, what exactly happened?" Kalyaes along with the other three girls. They even canceled their lunch after feeling the shock.

    But before Ziel could answer, another shock urred. This time even more powerful than before. Even the floor and walls of the cafeteria started to crack from the impact of the earthquake-like shaking.

    "What is this!?" Princess Seira screamed in panic. Her body lost its bnce, and she almost fell from the shock. Not only her, but other students also experienced the same thing, and even some of them fell.

    "It seems that someone came to this academy with bad intentions." Ziel replied calmly. Then he re-exined to Kalya what he had told ra and the others.

    "Such a strong person suddenly appeared out of thin air and made a fuss in the academy for no apparent reason?" Azalia was shocked because she also didn''t feel the presence of ''Oillet'' until there was amotion in the Monarch Pce.<sub> </sub>

    "What should we do next?" Kalya asked. She wanted to know Ziel''s opinion and would follow whatever he said. ra and the other girls turned their eyes to Ziel. They also feel the same way with Kalya. Even Queen Jasmine looked at him and waited for his answer.

    "We don''t need to do anything because someone is heading to that location." Ziel shook his head and replied casually.

    "Ah, but you can call the others and have them gather in one ce." Ziel added his words. ra and the girls understood who the other person Ziel was referring to. They are Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. Princess Iris and ra quickly contacted the two girls using themunication brooch. Luckily Ziel had already given themunication brooch to Princess Aishia beforehand.

    "Who is that person you are referring to?" Kyouka asked worriedly. She didn''t know how strong the person who was making the fuss was, but judging by the shock caused by it, that person must be powerful. So if someone heading to that person''s location were just an ordinary guard, that would only be looking for death.

    "Of course, the principal of this academy." Ziel said curtly.

    "Fortunately, the principal acted quickly. We can be calmer now." Queen Jasmine let out a sigh of relief after hearing Ziel''s words.

    "Hmm? It''s still too early for you to feel relieved." Ziel couldn''t help but speak when he saw Queen Jasmine''s calm face after hearing Raphael had intervened.

    "What do you mean?" Queen Jasmine frowned as she felt a bad feeling from Ziel''s words.

    "I mean very simply. Because the person who came at this time was very strong, even if the principal of this academy had a god-rank artifact, he would not necessarily be able to win against that person." Ziel said solemnly.

    "What!? Are you serious?" Queen Jasmine asked in a trembling voice. She knew very well how strong Raphael was.

    Although Raphael might not be able topare to Ziel, his strength could be said to be quite frightening. If Raphael couldn''t even win after using a god-rank artifact, then how strong was that person? Queen Jasmine slightly lost herposure as a queen after imagining it.

    "Do you think I''m going to joke with you right now?" Ziel didn''t care if Queen Jasmine believed his words or not. The priority for Ziel right now was protecting the people around him.

    "Just how strong is that person who came?" Azalia couldn''t help but ask when she heard Ziel''s words earlier. Even though she could feel the presence of ''Oillet'' now, Azalia still didn''t know how strong she was. If Raphael, with a god-rank artifact, couldn''t even win, there was little chance for Azalia to be able to win against that person.

    However, Azalia had to help Raphael as she still needed the world altar fragment in his possession. If it was in Azalia''s hands, she didn''t care about Raphael''s life and death. Ziel pondered for a while and then answered her.

    "I think that person is as strong as a nine-headed Imperial Dragon or maybe more. The atmosphere they give off is simr, so I''m guessing that person is one of the continent''s guardians." Ziel answered after checking the power leaking from ''Oillet''.

    Azalia''s face darkened after hearing Ziel''s answer. She couldn''t even defeat the nine-headed imperial dragon, so there was no way he could be that person''s opponent. Not only Azalia but everyone in that ce also felt the same way as her. If Ziel''s words were true, perhaps only death awaited them.

    "So, what should we do?" Queen Jasmine asked Ziel. But her body suddenly trembled after remembering something.

    "Oh, right. Weren''t you able to defeat the nine-headed imperial dragon back then? Then wouldn''t you also be able to defeat that person since they are both guardians of the continent?" Queen Jasmine said frantically and hadpletely lost herposure at this point.

    Queen Jasmine showed such a reaction because she was aware that they were no match for the guardians of the continent. She had once felt the power of one of them in the Elven Kingdom, and remembering it gave her chills.

    Queen Jasmine also didn''t want her newly inaugurated academy destroyed by the continent''s guardian. Besides, she didn''t want her and Princess Seira to die in that ce for no reason. Therefore, their only hope right now was Ziel, who had once defeated one of the continent''s guardians.

    "What!? So you are the one who defeated the nine-headed imperial dragon, Ken?" Azalia was surprised because she had just found out about it. Ziel nodded in response.

    At that time, Azalia asked Aghares to investigate. Unfortunately, he found no clues about the person who managed to defeat the nine-headed imperial dragon. But it turns out that person is Ziel. Azalia should have expected it since Ziel was able to defeat her space beast.

    "Stop it! I don''t care about the fate of this academy or anything else. So don''t you ever ask Ziel to fight that creature! Even though he won that time, you don''t know how he was after that, right? What''s more, the one that came was stronger than that nine-headed dragon!" Kalya said angrily to Queen Jasmine.

    Lilith understood Kalya''s feelings very well because she was also there and saw Ziel''s condition after fighting the nine-headed imperial dragon. It was the first time that Lilith had seen Ziel so overwhelmed by his enemy and lost consciousness at the end of the fight.

    "But, what will happen to the students and teachers of this academy!? What about the safety of the guests inside the Monarch Pce? I''m sure they''re panicking right now after feeling the shock!" Queen Jasmine replied to Kalya''s words in a higher tone. Then she looked at Ziel with teary eyes.

    "Can you lend me your power just this once? If what you say is true and that person''s strength far exceeds the principal of this academy, then all of us might not survive today." Queen Jasmine said pitifully and hoped that Ziel would ept her request.

    "I already said that I don''t care about the fate of this academy! so stop persuading him!" Kalya continued to answer Queen Jasmine''s words, and Ziel didn''t mind it. Then she stood between Queen Jasmine and Ziel to stop her sister from going further.

    "Youa�|" Queen Jasmine wanted to say something to Kalya, but suddenly there was an explosion sound followed by something falling from the ceiling at high speed and creating a big crater on the cafeteria floor.

    Boooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 249 42

    When ''Oillet'' swung his fist towards the Monarch Pce barrier, she was slightly surprised to see that the barrier was still intact and only shaking.

    "I didn''t expect this barrier to be stronger than I expected. It looks like I have to add a little more power to my punches." ''Oillet''pressed her strength in her left hand and swung her fist a second time.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The barrier shook even more violently than before, but the result was still the same. The barrier was intact without the slightest scratch. It made ''Oillet'' frown.

    "I seem to have underestimated those irregrs. I didn''t expect any of them to be able to create a barrier like this. Apart from having a certain method that can prevent unrecognizable people from entering, the barrier also has extraordinary durability." '' Oillet said in amazement.

    "It looks like I need to stop ying around. I must immediately destroy this barrier and eliminate the four irregrs inside." ''Oillet'' gathered her strength in her left hand again. But before she could swing her fist, a golden light shot from within the Monarch Pce and stopped in front of ''Oillet''. That person was Raphael, the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy.

    "How dare you cause trouble in my academy!" Raphael''s angry voice echoed in the sky above the Monarch Pce.

    "I didn''t bother going in destroying the barrier, and one of the Irregrs came out of his cage on his own." ''Oillet'' said calmly.

    "What do you mean by that?" Raphael frowned because he didn''t understand the meaning of the irregr word ''Oillet'' uttered.

    "Hmm... you don''t need to know. My purpose ining to this ce is only to eradicate the pests on the Clorius continent." ''Oillet'' said, and her figure suddenly disappeared from Raphael''s sight and reappeared right in front of him. ''Oillet'' swung her fist, and Raphael had no time to hold back or dodge it.

    Booooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Raphael was blown away until he broke through the barrier and disappeared into the Monarch Pce.

    "Hmma�| are irregrs this weak? Wasn''t that dragon defeated by one of them? Or maybe I misrecognized them? No, I''m sure he''s irregr. That means another irregr defeated that dragon." ''Oillet'' was confused because Raphael felt so weak.

    The guardians of the continent exist to eliminate threats thate from existences that shouldn''t exist on the Clorius continent. Its existence is considered dangerous because it threatens the survival of the natives and may also destroy the continent.

    The continent guardian can only manifest themself on the Clorius continent at certain times, whether it''s once a hundred years, once a thousand, or ten thousand years that no one can know.

    Unfortunately, every time they reveal themselves on the Clorius continent, they will lose their memories of the past. They remembered only their duty to eliminate existences that shouldn''t have appeared on the Clorius continent or what they called irregrs.

    Surprisingly, the heroes that were summoned from another world using the fragments of the world altar were not considered irregrs in the memories of the continent''s guardians but instead were considered saviors. Ziel should also be considered a savior. Unfortunately, he used reincarnation magic and had him reborn along with his memories and powers. It was considered a threat by the guardians of the continent.

    So, what was embedded in the memories of the guardians of the continents was only about the strength of the irregrs who could harm the Clorius continent and its inhabitants. But ''Oillet'' didn''t expect this irregr she was fighting was not as strong as she had in her memory.

    ***

    Queen Jasmine and the people who were still in the cafeteria were shocked after seeing something suddenly fall with a huge impact not far from them. When they wanted to check it, the thing that had fallen suddenly stood shrouded in golden light. They soon realized that the one who had fallen was the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy, Raphael.

    "That person is..."

    "Ah, it''s the principal!"

    "Who could make the principal like that!"

    The academy students in the cafeteria screamed in panic after seeing that the person who had fallen was Raphael. They quickly understood that Raphael was facing a powerful opponent by looking at it.

    Queen Jasmine and the others were speechless after seeing the situation. Then Raphael shot through the hole where he had fallen earlier.

    Ziel narrowed his eyes and caught a glimpse of ''Oillet'' from the hole formed in the ceiling. He pondered and reopened his memories of the guardians of the continent from the ancient book he had read.

    "She isa�| a Sacred Demonel?" Zielpared the characteristics of ''Oillet'' with the features of the continent''s guardian described in the book. He was almost sure that the guardian of the continent who hade this time was a Sacred Demonel. What made Ziel less confident was that the current appearance of the Sacred Demonel was different from the one described in that book.

    "Sacred Demonel?" Kalya asked after hearing Ziel''s words. Not only her but everyone around Ziel, including Azalia, turned their attention to him. Even though Azalia knew about the guardians of the continent, she had very little knowledge of them. She doesn''t know the names and characteristics of all the continent guardians.

    "What is the name of the guardian of the continent? How did you know that?" Azalia added another question.

    "I still can''t say for sure. But if I don''t identify her wrongly, she''s a Sacred Demonel. I found out from the book I bought in the imperial capital." Ziel answered without taking his eyes off ''Oillet''.

    "Eh, the book you bought in the imperial capital? Could it be that you mean that book?" Azalia was shocked. She remembered the book she had fought over with Ziel during their first meeting.

    "You are right. That book." Ziel nodded in response.

    "Haaa�| If I had known that book was so valuable, I might have defended it even harder." Azalia said disappointedly. Even so, her lips smiled beautifully after recalling those memories. Then she subconsciously nced at Kalya.

    ra and the other girls who knew Ziel except Kalya and Lilith had no idea what they were talking about. Kalya gritted her teeth, knowing that Azalia was bragging about her memories with Ziel to her.

    "Can you not reminisce about your past at a time like this?" Kalya couldn''t help but feel annoyed in her heart because of Azalia''s words.<sub> </sub>

    "Ahahaa�|I''m sorry that I got carried away." Azalia smiled apologetically. But everyone there could see that she was pretending and not being sincere.

    "You!" Kalya is at a loss for words. She didn''t know how to respond. Ziel couldn''t help but open his mouth and stop their bickering.

    "Okay. stop your bickering." Ziel looked at Azalia and Kalya. The two girls fell silent, and neither dared to say a word.

    (Great! With just one sentence, he can make the two colddies so submissive!)

    Princess Seira muttered in admiration in her heart when she saw Azalia and Kalya stop their bickering instantly after listening to Ziel''s words. She didn''t expect the two strong and cold women to put on such a face and be willing to obey a man''s words.

    ra pouted seeing the closeness of the two girls to Ziel. It wasn''t just her. Princess Iris and Kyouka felt the same way as her. When ra was about to say something, Ziel suddenly turned his gaze to her.

    "Mydy, you better leave this ce immediately and gather with the people from the Piqmentia Grand Academy." Ziel said seriously. Then he looked at Kalya and the other girls.

    p "You guys better get out of here too. Because the purpose of the Sacred Demoneling to this ce was me. Not just me, but the principals of this academy, Lilith and Azalia." Ziel told the girls the truth. He had no other choice but to fight against the Sacred Demonel, and he did not want to involve them in his battle.</anda>

    "Eh?" The girls around him were shocked. Even Azalia and Lilith had the same expression on their faces but for different reasons.

    ra and the others were shocked to hear Ziel asking them to leave. The reason for Azalia and Lilith was that neither of them expected that they were the purpose of the Sacred Demonel''s appearance in this academy.

    "How did you know about that? Is it from that book too?" Azalia asked curiously.

    "Youa�|" Kalya wanted to reply to Azalia''s words because she brought back her memories, but Ziel cut her off first.

    "No. I know it because of this." Ziel pointed at his forehead, and a ball of aurora light appeared. After that, the light formed a miniature of the nine-headed dragon that once appeared in the Elven Kingdom.

    "Nine-headed imperial dragon!" Queen Jasmine was startled and reflexively stepped back. It wasn''t just her. ra and the other girls were overwhelmed by the aura released by the miniature nine-headed dragon.

    Kalya and Lilith responded calmly since they already knew about it. But still, they couldn''t get too close to the creature because the pressure it released was terrifying despite its tiny size.

    "Youa�| howe the guardian of the continent is inside you?" Azalia said in a slightly trembling voice. She didn''t expect Ziel to have something like that in him.

    "This is my contracted spirit, or maybe I should say so?" Ziel wasn''t sure if the nine-headed dragon was a spirit or not.

    "This doesn''t make sensea�|" Queen Jasmine smiled bitterly. She knew Ziel could use spiritism. That way, Ziel could contract with spirits. Contracting with spirits was extremely difficult, even for the elves.

    But instead of searching for high-level spirits, Ziel had contracted with one of the continent''s guardians, the nine-headed imperial dragon. If Queen Jasmine had not seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that anyone would contract with such a monstrous creature.

    "That''s why you must leave immediately..." Ziel wanted to ask ra to leave that ce immediately. But a voice of rebuttal rang out and cut off his sentence.

    "I don''t want to do it! I will be here with you!" ra said in a high voice.

    "Yes! I can''t leave you alone with that woman." Kalya nced at Azalia.

    "We will also stay here!" Princess Iris also had no intention of leaving Ziel behind. Kyouka nodded firmly and agreed with her words.

    On the other hand, Queen Jasmine, Princess Seira, and Princess Irene were at a loss as to what to do. They wanted to stay in that ce because they felt that the safest ce right now was where Ziel was.

    But they knew that Ziel''s words were true. If they stayed there, they would only be a burden. Therefore they reluctantly had to leave that ce. They also had to inform the teachers, academy students, and guests within the Monarch Pce and quickly evacuate them before the big fight broke out.

    The remaining people in the cafeteria besides Ziel were Kalya, ra, Kyouka, Lilith, Azalia, and Princess Iris. Ziel couldn''t help but sigh heavily after seeing their unwavering serious faces and understood that the girls wouldn''t listen to him no matter what he said.

    "Okay. For now, you can stay here. However, if a fight between the Sacred Demonel and me urs, I want you to flee from this ce immediately. I hope you will listen to what I have to say." Ziel said seriously.

    Ziel wasn''t sure that he could defeat the Sacred Demonel even if his strength and the nine-headed dragonbined. The Sacred Demonel abilities described in the book were dangerous even to him, so he didn''t want the girls to get too close to him and be affected by their battleter.

    The girls could only nod after seeing the look on Ziel''s face. They realized that Ziel was doing this for their safety. Although the girls were disappointed that they couldn''t fight with Ziel, they realized that they would be useless if they stayed in that ce and would only be a burden to Ziel.

    The girls clenched their fists tightly and vowed in their hearts to be stronger so that they could fight alongside the man they loved.

    "So, what are you going to do? Will you fight together with that principal and Azalia against the Sacred Demonel? I think your chances of winning will be greater if you do that." Kalya asked. She knew that Ziel already had a n to confront that creature.

    "Hmma�|for now, I''ll watch their fight. I want that principal to test first how strong the Sacred Demonel is. So I can think of the best countermeasures against it." Ziel narrowed his eyes at Raphael and the Sacred Demonel in the sky.

    Although Ziel is not sure he will win, he will try his best to defeat the Sacred Demonel because he wants to protect the people around him and his new life in this era.

 Chapter 250 43

    The Sacred Demonel intends to chase Raphael to where he fell. But before that, a golden light shot from the Monarch Pce towards him. The golden light was Raphael, and he looked fine despite being struck by the Sacred Demonel.

    "As expected of an irregr. You won''t get hurt just from a normal fist from me. But I must eliminate you immediately and take care of the other three in that ce." The Sacred Demonel calmly watched Raphael''s appearance. He thought it was natural, considering Raphael was irregr and wouldn''t get hurt just from a blow like that.

    "What exactly did you say?" Raphael frowned.

    Even though Raphael knew about the incident of the nine-headed imperial dragon in the Elven Kingdom from King Regulus and knew that creature was the guardian of the continent, Raphael was still unclear about the origin and how mighty the nine-headed dragon was.

    Due to theck of information he had about the incident, Raphael didn''t know much about the continent''s guardians. He was also not a native of the Clorius continent and had just woken up from his long slumber not long ago. So his knowledge of the Clorius continent was still very shallow, and when he was confronted by one of the continent''s guardians, he could not recognize it.

    The Sacred Demonel didn''t talk as much as before. The atmosphere around her changed drastically, and her face became solemn. She suddenly disappeared from Raphael''s sight, reappeared beside him, and swung her fist enveloped in jet ck light.

    "The same trick won''t work for me!" Raphael sneered. Then his figure disappeared before the Sacred Demonel''s punch hit him. Unfortunately, what Raphael did was in vain. The Sacred Demonel disappeared again after the blow missed its target.

    Raphael frowned as he watched his opponents sessively disappear from his sight. After he checked the surrounding, he couldn''t find the whereabouts of the Sacred Demonel, and a feeling of danger suddenly rose in his heart. Raphael was about to leave from where he was now, but it was toote as the Sacred Demonel''s fist was already in his face.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Raphael was hit by the Sacred Demonel''s attack a second time and was blown away hundreds of meters. It took their fight away from the Monarch Pce. But Raphael quickly stabilized himself in midair before he fell to the ground and intended to counterattack. Unfortunately, the Sacred Demonel chased after him and was already behind him to conduct a follow-up attack.

    "Fast!" Raphael''s face became gloomy. The speed that the Sacred Demonel disyed was terrifying. He seemed to leap through space and arrived behind him in the blink of an eye. Raphael felt the Sacred Demonel''s speed made his attacks difficult to dodge.

    Another fist of the Sacred Demonel was swung at Raphael, but this time with more force.

    "Damn!" Raphael knew he couldn''t dodge that attack. Therefore he folded his wings forward to block the Sacred Demonel''s fist.

    [Celestial Defense]

    Raphael''s wings turned as hard as diamonds and blocked the attacks from the Sacred Demonel.

    nk!

    Raphael remained hit by the impact and was blown away tens of meters. It made their battle even further away from the Monarch Pce.

    "Huh!" The Sacred Demonel snorted and intended to chase after Raphael. But then he frowned after realizing something. He extended his left hand towards the Monarch Pce and created a barrier to block the three irregrs from escaping from there. After that, he pointed his left palm at Raphael.

    [Demolition Ray]

    A jet-ck streak of light shot through space towards Raphael and obliterated everything in its path. Raphael''s face sank after seeing that attack. Whatever was touched by the ck light disappeared without a trace. Raphael used all his strength to dodge the ck light.

    (Who exactly is this person!? Why haven''t I heard anything from King Regulus about such a powerful person in the Clorius continent! As I expected, the inhabitants of this continent are useless!)

    Raphael cursed the king of the Beast Kingdom in his mind. He broke out in cold sweat from his forehead after seeing traces of damage from the attack from the Sacred Demonel. Then Raphael took out a golden sword and gun from his space storage. He couldn''t be half-hearted against such an enemy. Raphael had to use all his strength in that fight. Otherwise, he will die.

    "Hmma�| are you finally getting serious? Then I''ll get serious too." The Sacred Demonel extended his left hand again to Raphael.

    [Demolition Ray]

    Raphael flew at full speed, dodging the Sacred Demonel''s attack. Unfortunately, the attack didn''t shoot in a straight line but instead took a turn and chased after Raphael. The enormous ck streak of light was like a snake chasing its prey. Everything that came into contact with it disappeared or was destroyed without a trace.

    The ck streaks of light chased Raphael, but he didn''t seem to be dodging aimlessly. Raphael herded the light towards the Sacred Demonel. He charged forward to attack the Sacred Demonel and intended to have a head-on battle with a sword in his right hand and a gun in his left.

    Raphael shed his sword at his enemy. But he was shocked when the Sacred Demonel suddenly raised his hand, and white light gathered and formed a battle ax.

    [Embodiment of Things]

    A giant battle ax formed in The Sacred Demonel''s hand, and he swung it towards Raphael''s sword.

    nk!

    The shockwave from the sh blew everything around them. Luckily they were currently fighting some distance away from the residents'' settlements. Otherwise, there would be a lot of casualties as a result of their fight.

    Raphael raised his eyebrows when he saw the ax in the Sacred Demonel''s hand. For information, the golden sword in Raphael''s hand was a God-rank artifact. But the Sacred Demonel could instantly create weapons of the same rank as his.

    After his attack was parried, Raphael quickly kept his distance from the Sacred Demonel because the ck light chasing him was approaching again. Then he pointed his gun at that attack, and golden light gathered on the muzzle. The lightpressed into a golden sphere that burned the space around him.

    [Holy me Gun]

    Bang!

    The golden fireball scorched the surroundings and shot towards the ck light. The two attacks collided right on top of a small hill.

    p Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!</anda>

    The ground shook, apanied by shockwaves and intense heat. The hill under the sh of the two attacks disappeared instantly and left only arge crater on the ground.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes. No more mistakes. This is the power of an irregr. He really should be eliminated from this continent." The Sacred Demonel narrowed his eyes and said coldly. He extended his right hand to Raphael.

    [Embodiment of Things]

    The previously destroyed hill reappeared above Raphael and fell at high speed. The Sacred Demonel intended to use the hill to hit him.

    "Huh!?" Raphael looked up after feeling the sky turning dark. He was astonished to learn that a gigantic lump of earth fell on him at high speed and sliced through the air. Raphael pointed his gun at the hill and fired another attack.

    [Holy me Gun]

    The lump of dirt in the sky shed with the golden fireball from Raphael''s attack.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    The hills in the sky shattered and the shards fell scattered around like meteors. Raphael saw the Sacred Demonel just standing still and not showing any movement that he wanted to attack Raphael again.

    But the sense of danger still hadn''t dissipated in his heart and was only getting bigger. He saw that dozens of hills of the same size had appeared in the sky. Raphael had no idea where the gigantic lump of earth hade from and suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    "Damn!" Raphael gritted his teeth, aimed his gun at the hills in the sky, and shot them.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Sacred Demonel continued to create hills in the sky and smashed them towards Raphael. His ck and white pupils shone, and no one knew what he was thinking at this moment.

    Inside the Monarch Pce, Ziel and the girls saw the fierce battle between Raphael and the Sacred Demonel. Ziel looked at them calmly while Kalya and the other girls were tensed after seeing the extraordinary abilities of a continent''s guardian.

    "This is..." ra was at a loss for words and didn''t know what to say in response.

    "Amazing..." Kyouka muttered in admiration.

    "Thisa�|looks a little scary." Princess Iris said in a trembling voice.

    "Is this the power of one of the guardians of the continent? Why do I feel like their abilities are unreasonable." Kalya had seen the fight between Ziel and the nine-headed imperial dragon. She was surprised to see that the creature could control the nine elements freely. But the abilities of The Sacred Demonel looked even more terrifying than that dragon.

    Lilith also felt the same way as Kalya. She thought she would not be surprised because she had already seen the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon. But right now, Lilith couldn''t help but be surprised to see everything disappear aftering into contact with the Sacred Demonel''s attack.

    "Yes. Its power is truly terrifying. If what is written in the book is not wrong, her innate ability is to destroy everything, including space and create or reconstruct anything. Previously I still didn''t understand the meaning of that exnation, but after seeing it, the power is simr to the one I used." Ziel exined the contents of the ancient book he had read.

    The destructive power of the Sacred Demonel is simr to ''Zetta'', Ziel''s ck sword. While her reconstruction ability was simr to Ziel''s innate ability, ''manifestation''.

    Azalia was speechless after hearing Ziel''s exnation. This was the first time she had seen the abilities of a continent guardian with her eyes. Her pretty face sank after remembering Raphael brought the world altar fragment with him. If Ziel''s words were true, then that fragment would also disappear if Raphael died from a heavy blow until there was nothing left.

    Anxiety filled Azalia''s heart at this moment. She didn''t want that fragment to break, but she hesitated when it came to helping Raphael. Apart from the fact that Azalia didn''t like Raphael, she felt that they would still lose even if they fought together against The Sacred Demonel.

    (For some reason, I feel like I''ve seen that girl somewhere. But where?)

    Azalia looked closely at the Sacred Demonel''s face because she felt familiar with her. But no matter how many times she tried to remember it, Azalia still couldn''t recognize her.

    Azalia had met Oillet several times, even if only briefly. She should still be able to recognize her. But Oillet transformed assimtion into the Sacred Demonel, and her appearance changed slightly. Because of that, Azalia couldn''t remember her.

    "Does that principal have no chance of winning against that creature?" Lilith looked at Ziel and asked.

    Lilith secretly hoped that Raphael could defeat The Sacred Demonel or perhaps seriously injure her so that Ziel wouldn''t have to put up a hard fight with The Sacred Demonelter.

    "As I said before, that principal will find it hard to win even if he uses a god-rank artifact. Even though he still hasn''t shown his true strength, the Sacred Demonel is the same as him. The true strength of that creature should be terrifying." Ziel narrowed his eyes at The Sacred Demonel, who dropped hills on Raphael.

    "So after he''s defeated, it''s our turn to fight her?" Azalia didn''t want to fight against such a creature if she had to choose, but that didn''t seem possible. Apart from the fact that the Sacred Demonel seemed unwilling to let go of them, she also had to make sure the world altar fragment in Raphael''s hand wasn''t destroyed. If that thing were to be destroyed, the divine race would lose hope and only await their death when the primordial gods found them on the Clorius continent.

    "You are right. That''s why she put up a barrier in this ce to prevent us from escaping. In other words, we and the rest of the people, including the guests attending the inauguration event, have been trapped here." Ziel looked around the Monarch Pce. A transparent barrier was barely detectable if he didn''t examine it carefully.

    "Eh? Is there a barrier here? Why didn''t I notice?" Azalia looked around the Monarch Pce and shot out balls of milky white light at random. Azalia''s attack disappeared as soon as it came into contact with the thin transparent membrane.

    "What!?" Azalia was surprised that there was a barrier shrouding the Monarch Pce without her knowing. What''s more, the power of the barrier was extremely strong. The other girls also felt the same way about her. If it weren''t for Ziel who said it, they wouldn''t have known.

    "So what should we do? What about the fate of the other people within the Monarch Pce?" ra said worriedly.

    "I don''t think she cares about those people. As long as they stay away from the fight, they will survive. But, some people must be trying to meddle with matters they shouldn''t touch." Ziel saw from the cafeteria window that several people were trying to break the barrier. Those people were King Regulus, Prince Ozkar and the mages of the Beast Kingdom.

    "They area�|" Princess Iris immediately recognized those people. But just as she was about to continue her sentence, a golden light blinded her vision.

    "That is..." Azalia saw Raphael enveloped by a thick golden light and another wing forming on his back. The number of wings increased to four and then to six.

    "Six-winged angel, Seraphim." Azalia muttered in shock after seeing Raphael''s transformation.

 Chapter 251 44

    Ziel and the others in the cafeteria turned their eyes to Azalia after hearing her words. They were curious about the sentences uttered by her.

    ra and the other girls already knew that Raphael was not a native of the Clorius continent from Ziel. But they still didn''t recognize the true origins of that academy''s principal. That''s why they felt intrigued after hearing that. Azalia felt awkward after being the center of attention of Ziel and the girls.

    "Could it be that you know something about him?" Ziel looked at Azalia and asked.

    Azalia looked back at Ziel, but she was silent and didn''t answer right away. She pondered and thought about the answer she would give Ziel and the others. Azalia didn''t want Ziel to misunderstand after hearing her answer. She was afraid that Ziel would think Azalia and Raphael were conspiring and plotting something on the Clorius continent.

    But after looking at Ziel''s face for a while, Azalia let out a heavy sigh. She knew that she couldn''t lie to him.

    "Yes. I do know about his origins. The principal of this academy is a person of the angel race and is from the same ce as me." Azalia answered honestly.

    Azalia exins to everyone in that ce. But her gaze remained on Ziel''s face and observed the change in his expression. She did so to ensure that Ziel didn''t misunderstand her exnation.

    Azalia deliberately didn''t mention her race origin and the name of the realm where she lived because there were other people in that ce she didn''t know, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for Ziel.

    On the other hand, Kalya and Lilith were shocked after hearing Azalia''s exnation. The two girls did not expect that the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy had the same origin as the divine race. Then Kalya frowned after noticing Azalia''s gaze on Ziel. But she said nothing and waited for Ziel''s next response.

    ra, Kyouka, and Princess Iris were confused when they heard it. They didn''t know Azalia''s race and where she came from. But after considering the strength of Azalia and Raphael, the three girls could guess that Azalia''s origin was special and where she came from must be an extraordinary ce. Even though the girls were curious about Azalia''s identity, they realized that now was not the right time to ask that.

    "Is that so? Does he also know where you''re from? Or maybe you''ve known each other for a long time, and your meeting with him in this ce wasn''t a coincidence?" Ziel added another question. He finally understood why he couldn''t figure out Raphael''s origin. It turns out that Raphael is a person from the same world as Azalia.

    The most important thing for Ziel right now is to verify the rtionship between the two people. Even though he believed in Azalia, he didn''t know Raphael. Ziel had to do that to prepare himself for all the possibilities in the future.

    "No! We didn''t know each other before, and our meeting at this ce was purely by chance! He already knows where I''m from! But it happened after a friendly match! Before that, we only recognized each other''s races!" Azalia answered frantically because she sensed that Ziel was suspecting her at the moment.

    Kalya, Lilith, and the other girls were speechless when they saw Azalia''s change in attitude. Previously she was a cold and calm woman. But because of Ziel''s question, she turned into a little girl who was afraid of being scolded by her father for being caught lying.

    "I understand. Then, can you tell me about the angel race?" Ziel quickly believed Azalia and didn''t discuss the matter any further. Right now, he wanted to get information about the angel race.

    Ziel didn''t know if there were any other angel races besides Raphael on the Clorius continent. The information from Azalia might be useful to him if he met another angel race and had to fight against them one day.

    "I can only tell you what I know about the angel race. Is that okay?" After hearing that Ziel no longer doubted her, Azalia let out a sigh of relief.

    "Of course. Your information might be of use to me in the future." Ziel couldn''t possibly ask Azalia to exin what she didn''t know. But judging by her position as a Princess of the divine race, Azalia must know much about the angel race.

    A huge explosive sound was heard from the fight between Raphael and the Sacred Demonel. But Ziel and the girls ignored it for now. They would not be affected because there was a barrier shrouding the Monarch Pce.

    Kalya and the other girls were also curious about Raphael''s origins and shifted their focus to Azalia. They waited for her to begin her exnation. Azalia felt ufortable under their curious gazes.

    "Cough! Okay. I''ll start exining. Like on the Clorius continent, the ce Ie from is also inhabited by various races, and the angel race is one of them. The angel race is one of the strongest races apart from my race in that world." Azalia still didn''t take her eyes off Ziel until now. Even though she exined it to everyone in that ce, her attention was only fixed on one person.

    Ziel and the others listened intently to Azalia''s exnation. They didn''t want to miss any information from her. Ziel wasn''t bothered by Azalia, who kept staring at him. On the other hand, Kalya and the girls could only pout at Azalia''s actions because they didn''t want to interrupt her exnation.

    "Most angel races use the light element, and their strength is shown by the number of wings on their backs. The minimum is two, and the maximum is twelve. But for a twelve-winged angel is just a legend and no one from the angel race at that time had twelve wings." Azalia added. She recalled the information she knew about the angel race and intended to tell Ziel everything.

    "So, the strongest person from the angel race only had ten wings?" Ziel asked. It was new information for him, and he tried to dig out as much as possible from Azalia.

    "Yes. You''re right. The one with ten wings is the king of the angel race, while the one with eight wings is the warlord. Ah, in addition, the king of the angel race is the father of the principal of this academy." Azali nodded. She happily exined to Ziel.

    "Father? So you mean the principal of this academy is a prince of the angel race?" Kalya suddenly entered into their conversation because she couldn''t bear to see Azalia''s gaze on Ziel.

    Kalya and the other girls did not expect the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy to have such a noble identity. It made them even warier of Raphael''s goal of bing the academy''s principal.

    "Yes. I just found out too. Because of that, you''d be wrong to think I''ve known him before, and our meeting at this academy was just a coincidence!" Azalia reaffirmed her previous statement to convince Ziel further.

    Lilith opened her mouth to see the behavior of the Princess of her race. What Azalia is showing right now doesn''t reflect her personality as a princess of the divine race.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand. I believe in you." Ziel answered seriously after seeing the worry on Azalia''s face.

    "Thank you." Azalia sighed. On the other hand, ra puffed her cheeks in jealousy at the exchange between the two.

    "Back to our previous discussion. So you mean that the six-winged angel could already be considered a genius and talented at that time?" Ziel quickly returned the topic of their conversation after feeling Kalya''s gaze on him.

    "You are right. I remember there were only four six-winged angels at that time. But the principal of this academy is the exception to those four." Azalia once met a person from the angel race who had six wings. Those four people held high positions in the angel race, and two were princes.

    "Hmm... what do you mean by that?" Ziel didn''t understand what Azalia said. The other girls also felt the same way about him.

    "What I mean is that I didn''t know him when I was in that world and didn''t know that there was a fifth person from the six-winged angel of that race. ording to the exnation I heard from him earlier, he doesn''t like socializing and prefers to be alone. Because of that, he''s not very well known." Azalia repeated the exnation she had heard from Raphael.

    "He said it directly to you?" Ziel raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "Ah, yes. But we really just got to know each other, and our rtionship is nothing more than acquaintances! In fact, today was the first time I spoke to him!" Azalia panicked and thought that Ziel had misunderstood her again.

    "I know. You''ve said it before. what I want to know isa�|is there anyone else from the angel race on this continent?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at Azalia. His eyes looked straight into Azalia''s eyes and made her body tremble slightly. Her reaction was not because Azalia was afraid but for another reason. Azalia subconsciously took her eyes off Ziel, and her face turned red.

    Kalya frowned and red at Azalia. Not only her but also ra and the girls looked at Azalia with a frown. Azalia quickly noticed the gazes of the girls around her.

    "Cough! He said that he was the only angel race on the Clorius continent. But I don''t know if the words are true or not." Azalia quickly corrected her attitude. She felt a little embarrassed under that gaze. Azalia''s image as a cold girl had crumbled.

    "I hope he''s right. If not, then this Clorius continent will be in chaos. Not everyone from outside this continent is like you. They might be thinking something bad about this continent. Besides, the guardians of the continent will appear one after another. What will happen next, you can already imagine." Ziel said solemnly and shifted his focus to Raphael and Sacred Demonel''s fight.

    After hearing Ziel''s words, Kalya and the other girls'' faces darkened. The girls knew what Ziel was thinking right now, and they hoped it would never happen on the Clorius continent.

    Azalia could only stay silent and lowered her head in shame. Even though Ziel was talking about other people, Azalia couldn''t help but feel responsible for the chaos due to the actions of the people of the divine race.

    ***

    Back to Raphael and Sacred Demonel''s fight, the flow of the battle suddenly changed after Raphael used all his strength and six wings appeared on his back. His speed has doubled, and his destructive power has be even more formidable.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boooooooooooooom!

    The attack from Raphael''s gun destroyed all the hills in the sky. After that, Raphael charged toward the Sacred Demonel at a terrifying speed. He decided to attack rather than keep defending.

    "So this is your strength when you are serious. As expected of an irregr, you really shouldn''t be underestimated. But, do you think you can beat me after transforming and increasing your strength?" The Sacred Demonel''s face didn''t change despite seeing Raphael transform. She was waiting for Raphael''s attack toe.

    "We''ll know once you taste my attack! I want to see how long you can put on a face like that!" Raphael felt belittled by the actions of the Sacred Demonel. He condensed his strength in his sword, and golden light enveloped it. Raphael swung his sword and did a cross sh.

    [Cross Holy Light sh]

    A golden cross-shaped aura de shot through space towards the Sacred Demonel. Raphael frowned when he saw the Sacred Demonel did not dodge his attacks and stood quietly where he was. Before Raphael could say anything, a line of hills suddenly appeared, blocking the trajectory of Raphael''s sh.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmm!

    The entire area was covered in smoke and dust due to the explosion from the sh between the hills and the aura de. Raphael narrowed his eyes to confirm the Sacred Demonel''s state. While searching for his enemy''s whereabouts, Raphael heard a voice from within the smoke.

    "If I remember correctly, you are one of the angel race who hails from outside the Clorius continent. Coincidentally, I have little connection with that race. I will show you the true power of an angel." The Sacred Demonel''s voice echoed above the sky of Animaria city.

    A strong wind blew away all the smoke and dust that covered the area. Raphael''s face became serious after seeing the current figure of the Sacred Demonel. He subconsciously stepped back out of fear.

    The Sacred Demonel opened her eyes, and she spread out a pair of giant ck and white wings. Half of the sky suddenly turned dark, and the other half was bright. The Sacred Demonel did the same transformation that Raphael did before.

 Chapter 252 45

    "What''s that?" Azalia and the girls looked at the figure of the Sacred Demonel in shock. Moreover, they were speechless about the natural phenomena because of her. The sky seemed very strange as it was split into two halves.

    "It should be her true form. The book exins that the Sacred Demonel is abination of Arc Demon and Arc Angel. Ever since she showed her true form, she''s getting serious." Ziel exined to Azalia and the other girls. His face became serious as he looked up at the dark and bright sky.

    (Arc angel? Is it a sub-race of the angel race? Howe I never heard of it in the divine realm?)

    After hearing Ziel''s words, Azalia was confused and tried to dig through her memories of the angel race but still couldn''t find what she was looking for.

    "Half of her is from the angel race? Doesn''t that mean she''s from the same race as the principal of this academy? Is there any chance they will stop their fight because they are from the same race?" Lilith asked.

    Lilith was afraid that they would finally decide to stop their fight due to being of the same race and the two of them joined forces to fight Ziel, Lilith, and Azalia. It would be more troublesome than before.

    "it''s not that simple." Ziel answered tly.

    "What do you mean?" Azalia became curious after hearing Ziel''s words. She remembered that the people of the angel race had a powerful bond. Therefore she was also thinking the same thing as Lilith. Azalia thought the two would stop their fight and join forces to eliminate them.

    "What I know from the nine-headed imperial dragon is that the guardians of the continent don''t have any race or other ties. They exist only to carry out the purpose imprinted in their memory. So it''s almost impossible." Ziel paused his exnation for a moment and then continued his speech.

    "After all, they are on different levels, and half of the Sacred Demonels are arc demons. Ties between races did not affect her. So, the Sacred Demonel will not hesitate to eliminate him." Ziel ended his speech.

    "In that case, isn''t Sacred Demonel simr to a machine with amand imnted in its system only to perform certain purposes and ignore everything else?" Kyouka gave her opinion. What the Sacred Demonel did was simr to the robots in the movies she had seen on television.

    "Yes. More or less, the way it works is like that." Ziel nodded because he understood the meaning of Kyouka''s words.

    ra and Princess Iris were confused by their conversation. They would probably understand if the two had fully assimted Shiori''s soul.

    "Then what should we do? Are we still going to wait until their fight is over and let the principal of this academy be killed?" Azalia asked worriedly. She wasn''t worried about Raphael, but at the fragment of the world altar in his possession.

    Ziel turned to Azalia and raised his eyebrows after seeing the worry on her pretty face. He thought Azalia''s attitude looked strange since Raphael''s battle with the Sacred Demonel. Azalia is not the usual one indifferent to matters that are none of her business. Moreover, Azalia said that she had just met Raphael and today was the first time she had spoken to him.

    "Are you worried about him?" Ziel asked casually.

    "Eh? no, no, no! I''m not worried about him at all!" Azalia frantically shook her head. She finally realized that her anxiety was stered on her face and was seen by Ziel. Azalia felt embarrassed for not being able to control her emotions and let Ziel see it.

    "If it wasn''t for him, what are you worried about? Even lying is useless because your face shows it." Kalya couldn''t help but smile when she saw Azalia''s cute behavior.

    "Can you just keep quiet and not make things worse?" Azalia red at Kalya. She knew that Kalya''s purpose in questioning her was only to make fun of her and not because she wanted to know the reason for Azalia''s anxiety.

    "I''m not worried about him, but..." Azalia looked at Ziel and stopped her sentence. She was afraid that Ziel would misunderstand her rtionship with Raphael.

    "Is it something secret that you can''t tell?" Ziel didn''t want to force her if Azalia didn''t mean to say it.

    "That''s not what I meant..." Azalia hesitated to say. But when she saw Ziel''s eyes, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    (I can only me the strange feeling in my heart now that I can''t lie to you!)

    "Something I''m looking for is in his possession." Azalia answered curtly without further exnation. She was sure that Ziel could understand the meaning of her words.

    "Is that so? Then you can help him when he falls into a life-threatening situation. Wait for the right time to act and save him." Ziel nodded and quickly understood the reason for Azalia''s anxiety. He did not expect the world altar fragment to be in Raphael''s hands.

    Kalya and the other girls, except Lilith, didn''t understand the content of their conversation. They were curious about the ''something'' that Azalia mentioned in her sentence.

    "Eh? Oh, yes. Thank you!" Azalia was a little surprised by Ziel''s response. But then she smiled like a blooming flower and looked at Ziel with eyes full of love after feeling his concern for her.

    Kalya frowned at Azalia, who was getting bolder and closer to her fianc?? in front of her eyes. ra, Princess Iris, and the other girls were also annoyed by Azalia''s behavior. Anyone who saw it would know how Azalia felt for Ziel.

    "Cough! You seem to have to help him immediately. Otherwise, that principal might be killed by his opponent." Kalya suddenly said in a prickly tone. She was annoyed that Azalia''s eyes were fixed on Ziel and Kalya''s existence as Ziel''s fianc?? seemed to be ignored by her.

    "Don''t you see that the Sacred Demonel hasn''t made the slightest move since transforming? When the timees, I will step in to help him and take something I need from him. So you don''t have to remind me." Azalia replied in a tone that was no less thorny.

    Azalia was sure that right now, Raphael was still not in a state of despair because he still hadn''t used his god-rank artifact. After Raphael used it and the Sacred Demonel still hadn''t been defeated, Azalia woulde to help him. At least that''s the n. But in her heart, Azalia was horrified by the power of the Sacred Demonel.

    (Fortunately, the people of the divine races hid well in an area with a barrier that could disguise their existence. Otherwise, they might be the first to be targeted by the continent guardians)

    After thinking the people of her race were in a safe ce, Azalia let out a sigh of relief in her heart.

    "Ooh, is that so?" Kalya replied nonchntly. The two girls looked at each other and continued to argue. Ziel couldn''t help but sigh in response because he didn''t want to interfere in the two girls'' affairs. Luckily ra and the other girls helped calm them down. So Ziel could focus on watching the battle between Sacred Demonel and Raphael.

    Before fighting Sacred Demonel, Ziel had to obtain as much information as possible about herbat abilities. If Ziel was careless even a little bit, he might be the one to be eliminated from the Clorius continent.

    ***

    Raphael tightly gripped his sword and gun when he saw the pair of gigantic wings on the Sacred Demonel''s back. The wing on the right was sparkling white and made one''s heart feel at ease, while on the left, it was jet ck and made anyone who saw it shudder.

    "Huh!" Raphael was taken aback when he saw the Sacred Demonel''s Body flickering and disappearing from his sight. Then the Sacred Demonel suddenly appeared before him and swung a sword simr to the one in Raphael''s hand.<sub> </sub>

    "Aargh! Damn it!" Raphael screamed in pain after being hit in the chest. He quickly kept his distance from the Sacred Demonel and saw a deep scar on his chest. Sacred Demonel stretched out her hand, and a gun simr to Raphael''s appeared in her hand. Then she pulled the trigger of the gun.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    "Ugh!" Raphael groaned from within the center of the explosion and unleashed his power to dispel the attack''s impact. The shockwave blew away the smoke and dust that covered him. Raphael''s body suffered many burns from that attack but slowly recovered. Raphael endured the pain and flew to the sky, then spread his six wings.

    [Lightning Feather]

    Hundreds of golden-colored feathers of light emerged from Raphael''s wings and shot towards the Sacred Demonel. A rain of golden light feathers covered the Sacred Demonel''s escape route, but her face didn''t change. The Sacred Demonel also spread her gigantic wings, and thousands of ck and white-colored feathers shot toward Raphael.

    [Extermination Feathers]

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Raphael''s and Sacred Demonel''s attacks collided in midair and created numerous small explosions that almost covered the sky. At first, their situation was even. But not long after, Raphael''s golden feathers of light were pushed back, and the number of attacks from the Sacred Demonel doubled every second.

    "Ugh! I''ll probably run out of divine power at this rate because the seraphim transformation drains a lot of power." Raphael gritted his teeth and racked his brain at full speed to find a way out of his current situation.

    People from the divine realm used divine power in battle. Raphael could quickly use his divine power for a reason, unlike the Divine Race, which had to figure out how to use their full power while on the Clorius continent.

    The embodiment of the six wings on Raphael''s back did make his strength and speed double. But at the same time, it also drained his stamina and divine power very quickly. Raphael felt he would not be able to maintain his form as a six-winged angel any longer.

    "Should I use that thing?" Raphael seemed to be running out of ways to deal with the Sacred Demonel. He thinks of running away from there. But he felt that the Sacred Demonel would not let him go and might even chase him to the ends of the continent.

    "No. I can''t use the angel golden orb now. It can only be used once, and I will only use it if I believe the attack can kill her. If not, then I will be the one to die!" Cold sweat dripped from Raphael''s forehead as he felt the Sacred Demonel''s attacks grow stronger.

    "I have to create my opportunity and use the angel golden orb on her." Raphael''s face became serious, and he stopped his attack. His six wings glowed, and Raphael disappeared from where he was.

    "Do you think you can dodge my attacks by increasing your speed?" Sacred Demonel sneered, and she also disappeared.

    nk! nk! nk!

    The figures of Raphael and Sacred Demonel were nowhere to be seen, and only the sound of shing swords and shockwaves followed.

    (I have to find an opening to use the angel golden orb and finish this fight!)

    Raphael kept looking for opportunities to use his god-rank artifact in his sh with the Sacred Demonel. He felt at a disadvantage in that exchange as his speed and strength were far below his opponent.

    (Now is a perfect time!)

    Raphael raised his eyebrows and smiled. Then he took out an angel golden orb from his space storage and threw it right above his enemy. Raphael quickly increased his strength to the max and moved away from the Sacred Demonel.

    [Activate!]

    A giant magic circle appeared in the sky right above the Sacred Demonel. An invisible force suddenly appeared and locked his movement. The magic circle rotated at high speed and emitted a golden light. Sacred Demonel narrowed his eyes towards the magic circle in the sky as she sensed the slight threat from it.

    "Feel the power of this angel golden orb!" Raphael smiled broadly and brandished his sword.

    [Fall! Divine Punishment!]

    A gigantic golden pir of light emerged from the magic circle and fell at a terrifying speed right above the Sacred Demonel. The attack was too fast, and the Sacred Demonel''s movements were locked due to an invisible force. Therefore, he could only remain silent as the pir of light swallowed her.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A dazzling golden light radiated from the pir of light and blinded anyone who saw it. The ground shook violently from the impact of the pir''s sh with the ground, and a tremendous shockwave hit everything around it, ttening thend for tens of kilometers.

    "Did I manage to kill her?" Raphael said while breathing heavily. He used a lot of his strength to activate divine punishment on the golden orb angel. The six wings on Raphael''s back had disappeared and returned to their original number. His attack using that artifactpletely drained his strength.

    "I didn''t think you could corner me like this using that thing." The Sacred Demonel''s voice suddenly rang out from the center of the pir of light that was getting smaller and smaller.

    Raphael opened his eyes wide after seeing his opponent''s condition. Only the head remains of the Sacred Demonel. But the expression on her face didn''t change even though she had lost most of her limbs.

    "Youa�| how could you still be alive after receiving divine punishment so badly!" Raphael said in a trembling voice. Fear surged from deep within his heart, and his survival instincts told him that he had to run away from there if he didn''t want to die. Just as Raphael was about to leave that ce, another voice of the Sacred Demonel sounded in his ears.

    [Extreme Reconstruction]

    The Sacred Demonel''s body was covered in white light, and then her missing body returned instantly.

    "It''s about time I eliminated you." Sacred Demonel said in a cold voice and emotionless face. She raised her hand and opened her palm. Then a ck sphere of light condensed above it.

    [Sphere of Annihtion]

 Chapter 253 46

    [Sphere of Annihtion]

    A ck sphere of light formed above the Sacred Demonel''s palm and made Raphael''s body tremble uncontrobly.

    "What''s that!?" Raphael said in fear. A chill down his spine and cold sweat covered his body. Raphael had never felt such fear as long as he lived, even when he was still in the divine realm.

    (What kind of creature am I fighting!? Wait a minute. Didn''t the report from King Regulus mention the guardian of the continent? Could this person be the creature mentioned in the news?)

    "Are you perhaps a guardian of the continent?" Raphael ventured to ask.

    "Ooh, so you know about our existence? But that''s meaningless because you''re going to die." Sacred Demonel said indifferently. She was a little surprised that Raphael knew her identity, but that''s it. Raphael, in her eyes, was nothing more than a target to be exterminated.

    "Wait a minute! I don''t know why you targeted me and wanted to kill me!" Raphael said frantically for fear that the Sacred Demonel would attack him with that ball of ck light.

    "I want to kill you because it was my goal, and you don''t need to ask further because you don''t need to know about it. Since you already know the reason, then die now." Sacred Demonel swung her hand towards Raphael, and the ck sphere of light disappeared.

    No, the sphere of light didn''t disappear, but rather it shot out at an incredible speed and looked like it was teleporting. The ck sphere suddenly appeared right before Raphael''s eyes.

    "Shit!" Raphael no longer had the strength to withstand it. He felt the attacking at him this time was dangerous and impossible to block. Raphael squeezed out thest drop of his remaining strength and used it to dodge the attack.

    "Move!" Raphael roared, and his pair of wings glowed. Then the ck sphere of light passed where he was and continued to shoot until it disappeared. Raphael was finally able to dodge the attack in the critical moment, but he wasn''t wholly saved. His right hand and wing disappeared under the ck sphere.

    "What the hell is that attack!" Raphael''s face was terrified after seeing the trajectory that the ck sphere of light had traveled. He was horrified after seeing the terrifying ability of his opponent. Anything in the path of the Sacred Demonel''s attack disappeared into nothingness as if it had been swallowed by something.

    "Ooh... you can avoid it. Then, how about the next attack?" The Sacred Demonel raised her hand again, and another ck sphere of light was formed muchrger than before. But just as she was about to throw it at Raphael, a voice made her body tremble.

    "Oillet! Is that you, Oillet!?" The one who approached and shouted at the Sacred Demonel was the one who had been the partner of the body in her possession, Fornius. He did note alone because Aghares apanied him.

    ***

    Back when the Sacred Demonel used her abilities to attack Raphael, Azalia and the girls looked at her with gloomy faces. That was because the attacks released by the Sacred Demonel looked extremely dangerous and deadly.

    In addition, the girls were also shocked by the Sacred Demonel''s instant self-healing ability. Even though she had lost almost all of her limbs, she was able to restore them in the blink of an eye.

    (What the hell is that ability!? She''s been hit by divine punishment in a big way but can still live and regenerate instantly like it''s nothing!)

    Azalia knew very well how strong the angel golden orb was. At first, she thought she could survive if she got hit by that thing. But it turned out that Azalia was wrong because Raphael could change the size of the pir of light from divine punishment. The smaller the pir, the greater the damage.

    Raphael changed the size of the divine punishment that should have engulfed the entire territory of the Beast Kingdom to just a few kilometers with the incredible density of pirs of light. But the destructive power of the divine punishment was iparable to the attack that the Sacred Demonel had just unleashed.

    "This isa�| doesn''t the attack look terrible if it hits the target directly?" Lilith muttered in a trembling voice.

    "Yeaha�| that ball of ck light seemed to swallow everything in its path, but in reality, it shattered until nothing was left." Kyouka gave her opinion after observing the fight.

    "You have good eyesight." Azalia honestly praised Kyouka''s observational ability.

    "So, are you ready to help that person?" Ziel reminded Azalia. He saw that the Sacred Demonel intended tounch another attack. Ziel thought Raphael was currently in a dangerous situation. If Azalia didn''t act quickly, perhaps Raphael wouldpletely disappear along with the world altar fragment in Sacred Demonel''s next attack.

    "Yes. I have to help him. Otherwise, I will lose that thing." Azalia nodded firmly to Ziel and intended to fly towards where the Sacred Demonel and Raphael were fighting. But suddenly, her steps stopped after hearing a voice and seeing a familiar person in her sight.

    "Damn! Why did theye here!" Azalia cursed and quickly flew out of the Monarch pce. Then she swung her sword to destroy the barrier that covered the area.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    nk!

    There was a sound like ss breaking and the barrier shattering into pieces. Azalia used her full power as she didn''t want to waste time. She was worried about Fornius and Aghares approaching the Sacred Demonel.

    "Isn''t that person causing chaos in the Cirlus Kingdom?" ra asked hesitantly while pointing at Fornius and Aghares.<sub> </sub>

    Lilith''s body stiffened after hearing ra''s question. If ra and the girls knew about the rtionship between Azalia and those two, they might be able to guess Lilith''s identity. Because Ziel had mentioned her name when talking about the purpose of the Sacred Demoneling to the academy.

    "Yes. Those two are indeed the ones which caused chaos in the Cirlus Kingdom." Princess Iris answered because she recognized Fornius and Aghares when she saw them.

    "What are they doing in this ce? Then, why does that academy girl, Azalia, look worried when those two people appear and approach the Sacred Demonel?" Kyouka muttered and thought of several possibilities. Kyouka is a sensitive and smart girl. She quickly thought of the most reasonable answer.

    "Is that girl, Azalia, also from the divine race?" Kyouka looked at Ziel with a questioning face.

    "Yes. You are right. She is indeed from the divine race." Ziel answered honestly without any hesitation.

    ra and the girls, except for Lilith, held their breaths in surprise. They showed their hostility after knowing Azalia was a person of the divine race. That was only natural after considering what the divine race had been doing all this time on the Clorius continent, especially when the people of the divine race attacked the people from the Piqmentia Grand Academy and hurt Princess Iris. ra could barely contain her anger.

    "Ken, I''ve been curious about this for a long time. Why the Sacred Demonele here and hunt you guys?" ra sighed heavily and tried to get rid of her anger for now. She wanted to know something else she thought was far more important.

    "Because ording to the will of this continent, our existence could upset the bnce or possibly destroy the entire Clorius continent and its inhabitants. That''s why they came to eliminate us who were considered ''Bugs''." Ziel exined why the continent''s guardians were targeting them based on the knowledge he got from the nine-headed imperial dragon.

    "Eh? Then, why did Lilith also be the target of the continent''s guardians? Could she bea�|" Kyouka turned to Lilith and narrowed her eyes.

    "You are right. I am not a native of this continent, and I am from the divine race. I am also the one who attacked the people from the academy when they were doing the survival test in the Alba Mountain Range." Lilith admitted it. She thought that the sooner they found out, the better it would be because she could get rid of the burden in her heart all this time.

    "You! Were you the one who made Iris go out of control and hurt her ssmates back then!? Do you know what the impact of your actions was!? The other students avoided him because they were afraid of her and alienated her!" ra screamed in anger, and her emotions overflowed after learning the truth. Not only ra but also Princess Iris felt the same way. She didn''t expect that Lilith was the one who had manipted her and made her school life a mess.

    On the other hand, Kyouka and Kalya were silent for different reasons. Kyouka didn''t know about the incident in the Alba Mountain Range. After all, she only started entering the academy after that, whereas Kalya was silent because she couldn''t side with either of them. The girls, including Lilith, were her friends.

    Meanwhile, Lilith could only remain silent and lowered her head because she realized that her past actions would not be easy for the two of them to forgive. Because of that, she let ra and Princess Iris scold her or maybe beat her until they were satisfied.

    "Mydy, I understand how you feel. You too, Iris. You should realize that Lilith is not like her old self. She has changed. So, can you give her a chance to speak?" Ziel spoke and tried to calm the tense atmosphere.

    "Did you know about this, Ken?" ra still couldn''t calm her anger. She looked disappointedly at Ziel, feeling that she had been lied to by him.

    "Haaa�|please let Lilith exin to you first, miss. After listening to it, you can be angry with me until you are satisfied, and I will ept all yourints." Ziel sighed heavily in response to ra''s gaze on him. Then he looked at Lilith and nodded slightly to allow her to tell them all about the incident back then.

    "Okay. What do I want to exin to us?" ra red at Lilith and said coldly. The way she treated Lilith was very different from her usual self.

    "First of all, I want to apologize for what I did in the past. I knew it was wronga�|" Lilith started exining her purpose ining to the academy until the incident ended, and she also told about the master and servant contract with Ziel. Lilith also said about the task that Ziel gave her to protect ra secretly.

    ra and Princess Iris were shocked after hearing Lilith''s exnation. They didn''t think that something like this would happen without them knowing. ra felt guilty for questioning Ziel earlier.

    On the other hand, Kyouka didn''t know how to react. She thought that Lilith had realized her mistake and wanted to repent, but she couldn''t say it for fear of offending ra and Princess Iris.

    "Therefore, I hope you don''t me Ken for this matter. If you are still angry and hold a grudge against me, you can take it out on me. You can hit me or even kill me if you are still not satisfied." Lilith said with a serious face. There was silence after the girls heard Lilith''sst sentences.

    "Haa... all right. We''d better talk about thister when we''re safe from that creature. No, I mean Lilith and I. You''ll be fine as long as you stay away from our battle. So, please save your grievances for now, mydy." Ziel felt that the situation had be ufortable, so he decided to speak and broke the silence.

    "ra, what Ziel has said is true. Thank you for being angry for me, but we better forget about it for now. We can talk about it another time. " Princess Iris persuaded ra, who still seemed unable to calm her emotions.

    "We better listen to Ken''s words. I know how you feel right now. If I were in your position, I would also be angry if my friend was hurt. But now Lilith had changed, and she wasn''t what she used to be. So you have to be a little lenient to forgive her, at least for now." Kyouka took the opportunity to talk to ra because she had Princess Iris'' support. ra was silent and did not immediately reply to their words. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    "I understand. I''ll forget about that matter for now. But I''ll talk about it another time." ra couldn''t help but sigh. For some reason, he became furious more than Princess Iris. Kalya smiled slightly after seeing the matter end peacefully.

    "Thank you!" Lilith sighed in relief. But then her face became severe after remembering that there was still a dangerous matter before them. ra just nodded slightly in response and then looked at Ziel.

    "I apologize for my attitude towards you earlier, Ken. But after we get out of this situation, you have to tell me in detail about the incident back then and your rtionship with the girl named Azalia." ra pouted after remembering that Ziel was secretly hiding his rtionship with another girl, let alone that girl from the divine race.

    "I understand, mydy. I''ll tell youter. It looks like it''s about time I have to deal with the creature as Azalia probably won''t be able to hold on to the Sacred Demonel for long." Ziel stared coldly at the Sacred Demonel and clenched his fists tightly. He must defeat the guardian of the continent to save his peaceful life in this era.

 Chapter 254 47

    Azalia flew full speed towards Fornius and Aghares to prevent them from approaching the Sacred Demonel. She didn''t know why the two were flying towards the Sacred Demonel, but she had to stop them before that creature turned its target on them. ording to Ziel''s exnation, people from outside the Clorius continent were the targets of his extermination.

    Azalia''s face looks tense because she is worried about her two subordinates considering that Fornius and Aghares are the closest people to her besides her brother, Azael.

    "Stop!" Azalia shouted when the distance between the two of them drew near.

    "Miss!"

    "Miss Azalia!"

    Aghares and Fornius stopped and greeted Azalia at the same time. Aghares was happy to see Azalia''s condition was fine, while Fornius looked impatient and kept ncing at the Sacred Demonel not far from him.

    "What are you doing in this ce? Didn''t I ask you to stay at your ce and wait for my orders before taking action?" Azalia said angrily because the two of them disobeyed her orders.

    "We heard explosions from this area, and soon a giant pir of light appeared. Fornius and I are worried about your safety since this area is close to the Monarch Pce. But we didn''t expect to meet Oillet in this ce. But it looks like her appearance has changed a bit." Aghares exined his reason for disobeying Azalia''s orders for fear that she would be angry with them.

    "Eh? She is Oillet?" Azalia was surprised and took a closer look at the Sacred Demonel. Afterparing the Sacred Demonel to Oillet in her memories, that creature did bear some resemnce.

    "Are you sure she is Oillet?" Azalia turned her gaze towards Fornius and asked. She still couldn''t believe it. Even though the two are simr, the atmosphere they give off is very different. Besides, Oillet was a divine race and was the target of the continent''s guardians. So how could the Sacred Demonel be Oillet?

    "I believe that person is Oillet. Even though her appearance has changed, I can still recognize her because I have been with her for a long time." Fornius answered firmly. He was sure that the Sacred Demonel was Oillet he knew.

    "That is..." Azalia was confused after seeing the seriousness on Fornius'' face. If what he said was true, then the Sacred Demonel really was Oillet. But how did Oillet turn into a guardian of the continent who was supposed to be a hunter for her race?

    "Okay, Miss Azalia. If there''s nothing else you want to talk about, I''ll have to check on Oillet''s condition first. I was worried about her after seeing the changes in her." Fornius intended to fly towards the Sacred Demonel. But Azalia quickly grabbed him by the shoulder to stop him.

    "Wait, Fornius! That person isn''t Oillet!" Azalia warned seriously.

    "What do you mean, Miss Azalia? She was Oillet, and I couldn''t be wrong. Her appearance has changed, but Oillet is still Oillet. The proof is that she reacted when I called earlier." Fornius frowned upon hearing Azalia''s words. He didn''t understand what Azalia meant to stop him.

    "Oillet''s body is currently possessed by the continent''s guardian, The Sacred Demonel. So the person you''re seeing isn''t Oillet, and one of the reasons she came to this ce was to exterminate the people of the divine race." Azalia recounted what Ziel had said to her.

    "What!" Aghares was surprised because he didn''t expect something like that to happen to Oillet.

    "Are you serious about what you say, Miss Azalia?" Fornius'' face sank when he heard that, but he couldn''t believe it immediately.

    "Do you think I still have the mood to joke after seeing that!" Azalia said coldly and pointed at the battle area between the Sacred Demonel and Raphael, which looked like a catastrophe had ravaged it.

    "That isa�|" Fornius was at a loss for words after seeing the environmental conditions in that area. On the other hand, Aghares'' face darkened after imagining how powerful an attack could be to inflict such damage.

    The hills were shattered, the ground for tens of kilometers was carved with extremely deep scars, and a huge crater was created not far from them. Aghares and Fornius broke out in cold sweat from their foreheads.

    "But, what about Oillet?" Fornius clenched his fists tightly and looked at the Sacred Demonel with a worried face.

    "That isa�| I don''t know. The most important thing now is that you must keep your distance from her because I will be fighting that creature along with the person lying there." Azalia shook her head and then pointed at Raphael, floating some distance away from them. Azalia could only sigh in her heart when she saw Fornius'' face.

    "You''re going to fight the continent''s guardians with that guy? Who is he, Miss? Is he strong enough?" Aghares raised his eyebrows. He was curious about the person who would fight side to side with Azalia.

    "He wasa�| he was previously strong. But after he fought the continent guardians alone, he seemed to have run out of strength, and his body was also badly injured." Azalia was reluctant to talk about Raphael.

    "Isn''t it very dangerous if you have to fight with someone injured like that? Won''t he be your burden?" Aghares'' face became gloomy after taking a closer look at Raphael''s condition. He had lost a wing and an arm.

    (Wait...wings? This race feels very familiar)

    Aghares suddenly realized something that he had not noticed before.

    "Miss, that person''s race is the angel race?" Aghares said in disbelief. Azalia intended to nod in response, but her face changed after seeing Fornius darting towards the Sacred Demonel stealthily.

    "Damn! Fornius! What are you doing!?" Azalia shouted and quickly chased after Fornius.

    "I want to save Oillet!" Fornius replied without turning his gaze to Azalia.

    Aghares was shocked after hearing Azalia and Fornius'' screams. He turned in the direction Azalia had left and realized that Fornius had already left them and was flying towards the Sacred Demonel. Aghares panicked and immediately chased after them.

    As Fornius'' distance drew closer, the Sacred Demonel suddenly turned her gaze to him. Then she extended her right hand to Raphael, and a milky white magic chain appeared binding him.

    "Urgh! What''s this!?" Raphael tried to break the chain but felt his power could not be used. As he tried to destroy it again, Raphael felt pulled and swung towards Fornius.

    "Eh?" Fornius was taken aback when he saw something flying towards him at a terrifying speed and hitting him.

    Boooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Fornius is blown away and crashes into an empty house. But the Sacred Demonel didn''t stop there. He twirled the chain-bound Raphael and mmed him into the spot where Fornius had fallen.<sub> </sub>

    "You...!" Raphael roared, but his voice disappeared when he collided with the ground.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    After that, the Sacred Demonel raised her left hand, and a sphere of ck? light formed above her palm. For some reason, she suddenly felt very ufortable after seeing Fornius'' appearance.

    [Sphere of Anihtion]

    "Azalia! You must help me immediately! Otherwise, this thing in my hand will disappear with me!" Raphael trembled when he saw the Sacred Demonel intending to attack him with a sphere of ck? light. He shouted threateningly at Azalia and hoped she would help him. After that, he nned to run away from that ce. Raphael wanted to make Azalia restrain the Sacred Demonel for a while and give him time to get out of there.

    "You don''t have to scream because I heard it!" Azalia snorted and attacked the Sacred Demonel to stop it from attacking Raphael and Fornius.

    [Breaking the Sky]

    "Hmm... good! you irregrs went out on their own without me having toe, which saves me a lot of time!" The Sacred Demonel threw the ck sphere above her palm at Azalia''s attack.

    p Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!</anda>

    "Now is a perfect time!" Raphael didn''t waste the opportunity and quickly fled from that ce after seeing the sh between Azalia and the Sacred Demonel. He used his remaining strength to fly away from that area. But a chain suddenly appeared that wrapped around Raphael''s body and made his power disappear from his body. He fell to the ground because his flying ability couldn''t be used.

    "Damn!" Raphael roared, struggling to untie the chain, but his efforts ended in vain as it was too strong and could even negate his power. Raphael kept trying to undo the chain until he finally stopped when he heard footstepsing toward him.

    "What are you doing here?" Raphael asked the two people who came. They were King Regulus and his son, Prince Ozkar. After Azalia destroyed the Monarch pce barrier, they rushed off towards the battle scene.

    "We came here to help, Mr. Raphael!" King Regulus and Prince Ozkar approached Raphael, lying on the ground helplessly.

    "Good! Quickly take me back to Monarch Pce! I must immediately break this chain and recover my condition!" Raphael smirked after hearing that. The most important thing for him right now was to leave that ce.

    "I understand!" King regulus and his son supported Raphael and led him toward the Monarch Pce. Luckily there was Azalia, who was currently distracting the Sacred Demonel. Otherwise, he might not be able to escape.

    Back to Azalia and the Sacred Demonel''s sh, the thick smoke covered their vision, so they couldn''t see the situation around them. Even though the Sacred Demonel felt Raphael''s presence getting further away, she didn''t care and focused on Azalia in front of her.

    "No wonder you could easily break the barrier I set up in that ce. Your strength is far above the previous irregr." The Sacred Demonel''s face didn''t change despite seeing her attack being blocked by Azalia.

    "Should I thank you for yourpliment?" Azalia said nonchntly.

    "You don''t have to because I came here to kill you. But it seems your friend has left you." Sacred Demonel looked in the direction Raphael was leaving.

    (Bastard! I helped him, but he used me as bait so he could escape! I swear I will kill him once I get the fragment!)

    Azalia gritted her teeth after learning that Raphael had fled from there and left her to fight the Sacred Demonel alone.

    "He''s not my friend." Azalia answered coldly. She was toozy to talk about Raphael and hoped never to hear about him again.

    "Oh, is that so? If that''s the case, that''s too bad." Sacred Demonel shook her head and created a sword from her right hand like Azalia was holding.

    "Just as Ziel said, one of the continent''s guardians'' innate abilities is to recreate things after seeing them. It was indeed simr to Ziel''s ability. I''m sure I won''t be able to beat her. But, Ziel will help me right if I''m in danger?" Azalia smiled, and then her face turned serious. She tightly gripped her sword and prepared to attack the Sacred Demonel.

    "Wait, Miss Azalia!" Fornius got up from the rubble that had piled him up and flew slowly towards the Sacred Demonel. His clothes were a bit tattered after being hit by the previous attack.

    "Fornius! What are you doing!? Stop!" Aghares tried to stop Fornius, but Azalia stopped him because Fornius was too close to the Sacred Demonel. She didn''t want Aghares to be affected if that creature suddenly attacked.

    "Why did you stop me, miss? If what you said earlier is true, then Fornius is currently in danger!" Aghares is confused by Azalia''s actions.

    "We will see and wait for further developments. I hope Fornius can resuscitate Oillet. Don''t you see that the Sacred Demonel''s behavior is strange whenever Fornius speaks?" Azalia narrowed her eyes and pointed at the Sacred Demonel''s face. Her expression was twisted and confused when she saw Fornius.

    "You are right. Oillet may still be saved. But, what about the Sacred Demonel? Will shee out of that body after Oillet regains consciousness, or will she remain within?" Aghares nodded after discovering the abnormality on Oillet''s face.

    "Lord. Fornius?" ''Oillet'' squeezed out her sentences in a shaky voice.

    "Ah! Do you recognize me, Oillet!?" Fornius showed a beaming smile upon hearing ''Oillet'' call his name.

    "Ugh! Lord Fornius, I''m sorry! But I want you to get away from me immediately!" ''Oillet'' held her head with her right hand as she felt excruciating pain.

    "Oillet! What happened to you!?" Fornius shouted worriedly and drew closer to ''Oillet''. When Fornius was right in front of the Sacred Demonel, a sh suddenly appeared in front of him and aimed at his neck. Fortunately, Fornius quickly dodged. But he couldn''t avoid the surprise attackpletely, and he had to lose his left hand.

    "Aaarrggh!" Fornius screamed in pain and immediately kept his distance from Oillet.

    "Hehehe... the arc demon on my body is a little sly. It used this body to lure the irregrs closer. Too bad the attack couldn''t kill you right away." The Sacred Demonel smirked evilly and chased after Fornius.

 Chapter 255 48

    The scene changes to the Monarch pce, where the guests from the academy''s inauguration ceremony are gathered in a particr ce by the soldiers on orders from Raphael before meeting the Sacred Demonel. Be it the guests of the demi-human or the human region, everyone gathered in that ce. Not long after, Queen Jasmine came with her daughter and exined what had happened to them.

    "Jasmine, is what you said true?" The principal of the Piqmentia Grand Academy, Merlick, asked. His rtionship with the Elven Royal family has been good since he was an adventurer. Therefore he did not use honorifics when speaking to Queen Jasmine.

    "That''s true. What I said earlier came from a reliable source. So, as long as you don''t leave the Monarch Pce, then you''ll be fine." Queen Jasmine had exined to Merlick and the guests from the human region about the guardians of the continent based on Ziel''s story.

    Unlike the people from the demi-human region, who looked calm because they thought Raphael would win against his enemy, the guests from the human region looked warier after hearing Queen Jasmine''s exnation.

    "Do you perhaps know where the other students from the human academies are?" Princess Aishia asked after looking around and couldn''t find Ziel''s figure anywhere.

    Princess Aishia had also tried to contact Ziel and the other girls who went with him using themunication brooch she had recently gotten. But none of them answered. It was probably due to the barrier of the Sacred Demonel covering the entire area of the Monarch Pce and disrupting the magic connection.

    "Ah, they are with my sister in a safe ce. So you don''t have to worry." Queen Jasmine smiled in response. She could see the worry on Princess Aishia''s face. But Queen Jasmine didn''t know who she was worried about. Was it ra, Princess Iris, or maybe Ziel?

    "May I know where they are now?" Princess Freya entered into their conversation. She knew it was a bit impolite. But Princess Freya had no other choice because she was worried about the situation of Ziel and the other girls.

    "You don''t have to worry. They are still within the Monarch Pce for now." Queen Jasmine replied calmly and paid no heed to Princess Freya''s impolite attitude.

    "What do you mean ''for now'', Jasmine?" Merlick narrowed his eyes and asked seriously. He felt something strange about Queen Jasmine''s words.

    "Could it be that you''re hiding something from us?" King Leonida saw that Queen Jasmine''s behavior was suspicious, like she was hiding something from them.

    "Hmm? What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Queen Jasmine tilted her head and pretended to be confused.

    "Okay. Suppose you don''t want to tell us. But if it''s important and concerns the safety of the people in this ce, I ask you to tell us about it." Merlick sighed heavily and knew he couldn''t force Queen Jasmine to speak if she didn''t want to.

    "I understand. I would say it if it involved the safety of many people." Queen Jasmine nodded and then left the ce. She returned to the guest area of the demi-human region because she didn''t want to bother them any longer. Queen Jasmine hade to meet them because Kalya had asked her for help informing Merlick and the Kings of the human region of this situation without telling them about Ziel''s involvement.

    "Mother, are we not going to tell them about the purpose of the guardian of the continent? Isn''t that the crux of the matter?" Princess Seira asked in a low voice so as not to be heard by the people around her. Previously she had just been silent and watched as her mother conversed with Merlick and the kings of the human region because she was afraid that saying the wrong thing and interrupting their exchange would be rude.

    "I don''t want to hide it from them. But if I say it, your aunt''s fianc??''s name will be dragged, and Kalya doesn''t want that to happen. Her fiance doesn''t seem to want his true identity and power to be known by others." Queen Jasmine shrugged helplessly.

    "If he''s that strong, why should he hide his strength? If he showed it, wouldn''t he be considered a hero instead of having to be the butler of a Duke''s daughter from the Neigal Kingdom?" Princess Seira saw Queen Jasmine and asked curiously.

    "You should ask your aunt directly if you want to know the answer." Queen Jasmine answered nonchntly. Princess Seira could only purse her lips after hearing her mother''s reply.

    On the other hand, Merlick kept looking at Queen Jasmine until her figure disappeared from his sight. He felt that the current matter was odd because Queen Jasmine knew about the guardian of the continent, but she did not reveal the reason for her appearance in this academy and caused amotion.

    "What do you think, Merlick?" King Leonida asked seriously.

    "She''s hiding something. I''m guessing she''s hiding the purpose of the beings called guardians of the continenting here and the people who might be rted to it." Merlick gave his opinion to King Leonida.

    "But why didn''t he tell us about the students'' whereabouts who haven''t returned yet?" King Raghnall asked in confusion. He pretended to show such a reaction in front of the other kings and Merlick.

    (Could this have something to do with him?)

    King Raghnall guessed that this matter had something to do with Ziel because he didn''t find Ziel anywhere in that ce. In other words, one of the students who had not returned was him, and Queen Jasmine deliberately concealed his whereabouts. It showed that Queen Jasmine knew something about Ziel.

    "Do you know any students who haven''t returned yet?" King Elrick looked at his daughter, Princess Aishia. He was curious about the students his daughter was worried about and why Queen Jasmine had kept their whereabouts a secret.

    "Eh? That isa�|" Princess Aishia looked to Princess Freya for her help. She didn''t know if she should say it or not. But Princess Freya responded by shaking her head as she was also confused.

    "One of the students who haven''t returned is my daughter, Iris, and her friend at the academy who is the daughter of my subordinate, Duke Castilene." King Jonathan answered before Princess Aishia could open her mouth.

    "One of the heroes, Kyouka, hasn''t returned either." King Gustave added. They didn''t mention Ziel and Lilith because the two of them weren''t very conspicuous in the academy and were not remembered by the teachers and principals.

    "Should we look for them? Heroes are an important asset to humanity. In addition, there is the daughter of King Jonathan with her. I can''t fully believe what Queen Jasmine said. So we must find them as soon as possible to prevent anything bad from happening to them." King Leonida looked at the other three kings and then stopped at Merlick. He couldn''t decide the matter himself.

    "I agree with your opinion. But who should we send to look for them? You guys must stay here to apany the guests from the human region, and I must keep an eye on my academy students." Merlick couldn''t act in this situation because he only brought vio with him, and they had to look after dozens of academy students.

    "I will find them!" A girl''s firm voice suddenly entered their conversation. The voice came from King Raghnall''s daughter, Cordelia Cirlus.

    "Lia? Is it okay if it bothers you to look for them?" King Raghnall raised his eyebrows as he didn''t expect his daughter to volunteer to find Kyouka and Princess Iris.

    "Of course! After all, you cannot act freely in a situation like this. So I think only I can go to look for them for now." Princess Cordelia nodded in confirmation.

    "Then me too!"<sub> </sub>

    "Me too!"

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia also volunteered to find Kyouka and Princess Iris. Although some of them already knew the true purpose of the two Princesses.

    "Can Ie too?" Hikaru also suddenly volunteered to help with the search. He was quietly listening to Merlick and the kings'' conversation. Hikaru couldn''t let Kyouka wander around the Monarch Pce in a dangerous situation like this. Megumi can''te with him because she has to take care of the seriously injured Sintaro.

    "No! The three of you must stay here. We still don''t know the real situation because we can''t fully believe Queen Jasmine''s words. If it turns out that the level of danger is higher than described by her and the enemy is not just one person, then you may also be in dangerter. We''ll leave the search to Princess Cordelia." Merlick firmly rejected the two princesses and Hikaru.

    Merlick didn''t allow them because he didn''t want anything wrong to happen to the two princesses and heroes. Merlick judged that with Princess Cordelia''s strength, she could move freely within the Monarch Pce and easily ovee enemies as long as it wasn''t a Saint or a Sage.

    "You don''t have to worry. I will find them soon." Princess Cordelia smiled and winked at Princess Aishia and Princess Freya. The two girls looked at each other and could only sigh and ept it.

    "Okay. We understand. Please find them immediately and bring them back!" Princess Freya answered in a weak voice. For some reason, she had a bad feeling after hearing the words the guardian of the continent from Queen Jasmine. Princess Freya wants Ziel and the other girls to return safely without having to fight the creature.

    Princess Aishia also felt the same way as Princess Freya. She had seen how strong the guardian of the continent was and didn''t want Ziel to fight such a creature again. On the other hand, Hikaru could only shrug his shoulders in disappointment after being barred from leaving by Merlick.

    "I understand!" Princess Cordelia could sense the two girls were worried about Ziel and their friends.

    "Be careful, sister!" Princess Rinne said worriedly. Princess Cordelia smiled and rubbed her sister''s head. After that, she looked at Merlick and his father and immediately left the ce.

    ***

    Fornius looked at ''Oillet'' in disbelief after she drew him close and attacked him suddenly. He didn''t care about his missing arm, but he was saddened by what had happened to Oillet.

    "You''re sly! You used that body to lure him!" Azalia roared angrily at the Sacred Demonel, who was grinning like a true demon. She flew closer to Fornius to check on him.

    "How are you, Fornius?" Azalia asked and looked at the severed arm of Fornius.

    "I''m fine, Miss Azalia. Thank you for being so concerned, and I apologize for my rash behavior earlier. I didn''t expect her to purposely release Oillet''s consciousness to lure me closer." Fornius smiled bitterly.

    "I didn''t expect you irregrs to think about such a rtionship. But that doesn''t change my goal of eliminating you." The Sacred Demonel suddenly disappeared from Azalia''s sight.

    "Aghares! Take Fornius away from this ce!" Azalia gave the order, and her figure disappeared from where she was.

    "I understand!" Aghares quickly took Fornius away. At first, Fornius was a little rebellious, but Aghares added strength to his grip and carried him with a bit of force.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Azalia and the Sacred Demonel''s battle was no less fierce than Raphael''s previous fight. Their sh caused shockwaves and violent winds that ravaged the surrounding area.

    "Hmma�| you do feel stronger than the previous irregra�| but you will still die and disappear from the Clorius continent." Sacred Demonel narrowed her eyes and added more power to each attack.

    nk!

    "Ugh!" Azalia was pushed back after being hit by an attack from her opponent. Then she clenched her left fist, and a milky white light condensed around it. Azalia swung her fist, enveloped with dense divine power, at the Sacred Demonel.

    [Void st]

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Azalia''s attacks made consecutive explosions in the space around the Sacred Demonel and locked her in the center. The concept of this attack is simr to Queen Triana''s attack but with far more terrifying destructive power.

    The space explosion continued to spread until it engulfed the Sacred Demonel. Even though her attack hit her enemy heavily, Azalia didn''t let her guard down because she knew that the guardian of the continent wouldn''t die just from such an attack.

    "No matter how you hit me, the result will be the same. Because that attack of yours won''t kill me at all." The Sacred Demonel came out from the center of the explosion with half of its body missing and partially scorched.

    [Extreme Reconstruction]

    The Sacred Demonel''s body was enveloped in white light and then returned to its original state in the blink of an eye. Then her figure disappeared and appeared right in front of Azalia. Sacred Demonel was already holding the ck sphere in her left hand and mming it into Azalia''s head.

    "Damn!" Azalia quickly dodged the attack. Even though the attack didn''t hit her head, ck sphere still hit Azalia''s shoulder while dodging and made a hole.

    The Sacred Demonel chased after Azalia andunched a follow-up attack after her previous attack was dodged. This time she created a ck sphere big enough to swallow Azalia''s body.

    "What!?" Azalia was shocked after the ck sphere of light covered her vision. She knew she could not dodge an attack of that magnitude. Just as Azalia prepared to take the attack head-on, a redser beam suddenly appeared and pierced through the ck sphere, tearing apart the Sacred Demonel''s left hand.

 Chapter 256 49

    Ziel and the girls looked seriously at the battle between Azalia and the Sacred Demonel. They ignored the pitiful scene between the Sacred Demonel and Fornius before. But Ziel overheard their conversation and got information that the current body of the Sacred Demonel belonged to a divine race named Oillet and was a partner of Fornius.

    (No wonder the current appearance of the Sacred Demonel is different from the one shown in the book. It turns out that the guardian of the continent must have a medium body to appear in this world. But why would she use a person''s body from the divine race?)

    Zielpared the current figure of the Sacred Demonel with the figure in the book he had read. He finally found out the reason for the discrepancy.

    "Ziel, when are you going to fight that guy?" Kalya asked after seeing Azalia cornered by the Sacred Demonel''s attack. For some reason, she didn''t want to see Azalia die at the creature''s hands even though she knew the girl was her love rival.

    "Now!" Ziel answered firmly and pointed his finger at the ck ball about to devour Azalia.

    [Thunder Beam]

    A beam of redser shot through space towards the Sacred Demonel and pierced the sphere of ck light. Ziel''s attacks continued to shoot out and tore apart the Sacred Demonel''s hand. The ck sphere almost swallowed Azalia shattered and dissipated into particles. Sacred Demonel ignored her missing hand and narrowed her eyes towards the Monarch Pce. Her eyes met Ziel''s.

    "You guys should get out of here immediately and gather with the people from the human academy." Ziel said to ra and the other girls. Then his gaze stopped on Lilith and Kalya.

    "Please take care of them for me." Ziel said softly.

    "I understand. Leave everything to me. You must be careful and return safely!" Kalya said seriously. Her eyes were slightly wet from sad she couldn''t join the fight with Ziel. Kalya clenched her fists tightly and vowed to train even harder once this matter was over.

    "Be careful, Ken!"

    "You must return safely!"

    "I''m sure you can beat that creature!"

    "We will pray for your victory!"

    ra and the other girls also had the same feeling as Kalya. They had trained hard and ate Leviathan''s meat. But it was far from enough to allow them to stand beside Ziel. The wet eyes of the girls turned full of determination to be stronger.

    "I understand." Ziel gave a slight smile. He flew towards the Sacred Demonel and left the girls.

    "Do you guys want to return to where the other human academy students are?" Kalya looked at ra and the other girls and asked seriously.

    "I will stay here and watch his fight!" Unexpectedly, Princess Iris was the first to answer Kalya''s question.

    ra and Kyouka were dumbfounded after seeing the seriousness on Princess Iris''s face. They looked at each other and smiled broadly.

    "I''ll be here too!"

    "Me too!"

    ra and Kyouka held Princess Iris'' left and right hands, respectively. It made Princess look at them and smile too. Then Kalya turned her gaze to Lilith.

    "How about you?" Kalya asked with a smile.

    "Don''t you already know the answer? Why do you have to ask again?" Lilith could only avert her eyes to cover her blushing face with embarrassment.

    "I''m d to hear your answers. Ziel''s current opponent was very strong, and he might die in this fight. He once fought with one of the continent''s guardians in the Elven Kingdom. In that fight, he was seriously injured and lost consciousness due to exhaustion." Kalya said seriously. The girls listened to her exnation without blinking, afraid of losing information about Ziel.

    "You also already know the purpose of the Sacred Demoneling to this ce. If Ziel lost that battle and was killed, he woulde here and eliminate Lilith since she was also the target. You might get dragged if you stay with her. After hearing that, will you still be standing here?" Kalya stared intently at the four girls in front of her, especially ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka.

    "Lilith is our friend too, so we won''t go and leave her." ra answered without hesitation.

    "ra is right. Even though she did bad things to us, it happened in the past, and now she is our friend." Princess Iris said, full of determination.

    "I agree with both of them. After all, friends are friends." Kyouka smiled and nodded.

    "Youa�|" Lilith''s eyes were moist from being touched by the words of the three girls. Lilith and the two girls fought earlier, and she almost got hated by them. But now, they unhesitatingly dared to stand beside her to face the Sacred Demonel.

    "Alrighta�| Alrighta�| We''d better stop this touching moment. Now is not the time for that. But I''m d you don''t hold a grudge against her anymore." Kalya smiled with satisfaction at the answers given by ra and Princess Iris.

    "Yes. I understand. But, what about you?" Lilith turned her face away and wiped the tears almost flowing from her eyes. As a divine race, she felt ashamed for nearly crying in front of the girls. But on the other hand, Lilith was happy they had forgiven her.

    "I? Of course, I''ll stay here. I knew I was weak and would only be a burden if I forced myself to join the fight with him. However, if he loses that battle and diesa�|then I will fight to the death against the Sacred demonel because there''s no point in me living if he doesn''t exist. Ziel is the most important thing to me in this world." Kalya said with determination.

    Lilith, ra, and the other two girls opened their mouths wide in astonishment at Kalya''s statement. They didn''t expect Kalya to have such love for Ziel to the point of neglecting everything in this world, including her family and her hometown, the Elven Kingdom.

    (Now I understand why Ken chose Miss Kalya. She could sacrifice everything in this world, including her life, just for the man she loves)

    ra and the other girls feel jealous of the love Kalya gives to Ziel. They couldn''t act like her and proudly state how much they loved him.

    Even though the girls loved Ziel, they still couldn''t sacrifice everything for him. ra can''t throw her family away. Kyouka is still thinking about her homeworld, Lilith is still attached to her race, and Princess Iris cares about the kingdom and her friends. That is the big difference between them and Kalya.

    Kyouka and the girls couldn''t help but fall silent in embarrassment. Then they looked at Ziel, who was currently dealing with the Sacred Demonel.

    ***<sub> </sub>

    "Hmma�| I didn''t expect one of the irregrs to have that kind of power. Buta�|" Sacred Demonel muttered and then narrowed her eyes. Of all the irregrs she fought, only Ziel, whose origin she couldn''t figure out.

    "You must leave this ce as soon as possible, Azalia." Ziel turned to Azalia and said seriously. He ignored the Sacred Demonel because he didn''t understand his opponent''s thinking.

    "No! I will fight with you! You know my strength, right? So I won''t leave you and fight her alone!" Azalia stubbornly refused.

    "You know it''s not about your strength, right? If you join the fight with me, you might get caught up in our attack. I don''t want that to happen. I want you to understand and no longer argue." Ziel looked straight into Azalia''s eyes and said seriously.

    Azalia fell silent under Ziel''s gaze, and her face turned red. But then she shook her head and looked at Ziel with an eye full of affection.

    "All right, I understand! Please be careful ande back safely!" Azalia said with a worried face.

    "You don''t have to worry. This is the fragment of the world altar I once promised you." Ziel took two world altar fragments from his space storage and gave them to Azalia. But instead of being happy, Azalia''s pretty face became cloudy.

    "I didn''t think about that! I worry about your safety! You must keep it and give it to me when you promised!" Azalia angrily returns the world altar fragment to Ziel and leaves the ce without looking at him. Ziel thought that she was acting strangely at the moment but didn''t think much of it because there were more important things than that.

    Azalia flew towards Fornius and went with them to the Monarch Pce. She was reluctant to leave that ce, but because of Ziel''s previous words, she became a little sad and offended.

    Even so, Azalia was still worried about Ziel. Therefore, she went to the Monarch Pce to protect Kalya and the other girls so that his concentration would not be disturbed and he could focus on the battle.

    "Are you done talking to that girl? You don''t have to worry. She will also disappear with you." Sacred Demonel spoke nonchntly. Her torn arm was back to normal.

    Ziel didn''t reply to Sacred Demonel''s words. He drew two swords from the magic circle that appeared on his right and left. Ziel unleashed his power. Aura and mana swirled with Ziel as the center, forming a huge tornado. Then an aurora appeared and split the dark and bright sky due to the Sacred Demonel. The aurora enveloped Ziel''s body and created a suit of armor.

    "You were the one who defeated that dragon?" Sacred Demonel''s face changed after seeing the aurora in the sky, and the armor Ziel was wearing.

    "I don''t think I need to answer because you already know about it." Ziel said and then disappeared from the Sacred Demonel sight. Since the beginning of the battle, Ziel had used up all his strength because he didn''t want to have a long-term battle with a Sacred Demonel whose limits were still unknown.

    "Arrogant irregr. Don''t think because you can beat that dragon, and you can beat me too! Do not dream!" The Sacred Demonel also disappeared from her ce. Right now, she had both hands holding the same sword that Ziel held.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Ziel and Sacred Demonel had a fierce sword fight in the sky. Their figures were nowhere to be seen, and only the sound of swords shing and shockwaves could be heard from the impact of their attacks.

    After several minutes of shing their swords, Sacred Demonel and Ziel finally took some distance from each other. Ziel looks fine, while the Sacred Demonel has several sh marks on her body.

    "I admit your sword skills are quite incredible. But I feel that your strength is not limited to that. Otherwise, that dragon will not lose to you." Sacred Demonel swung his ck sword, and aura des shot towards Ziel.

    "Is that so?" Ziel narrowed his eyes because he felt that the sword created by the Sacred Demonel was not only a physical replica but also ability. He also swung his ck sword at the Sacred Demonel.

    [Orbit sh]

    The ck aura de sliced through the air and shot with terrifying speed towards the Sacred Demonel''s attack. Their aura de shed, but Ziel''s sh was superior and cut off his enemy''s attacks.

    <o>,m Sacred Demonel still looked calm despite seeing her attack broken by Ziel. She swung the white sword in her other hand. A space tear formed before the Sacred Demonel, and Ziel''s attack vanished. The Sacred Demonel''s attacks didn''t stop there. She brandished his ck sword, and dozens ofrge diameter spheres of ck light appeared in the sky.</o>

    [Sphere of Anihtion]

    The dozens of ck spheres shot towards Ziel simultaneously and rained down on him. The ck spheres shattered anything it touched in its attack trajectory.

    Ziel narrowed his eyes and dodged easily the ck balls that came at him. Even though Ziel managed to avoid it, his sense of danger still rang loudly. Ziel suddenly moved his body to the right, and a sphere of light shot where he was before.

    The spheres of ck light that Ziel had managed to dodge turned around and attacked Ziel again. In contrast to the Sacred Demonel''s attacks on Raphael and Azalia, which were straight lines, this sphere of light kept moving and chased Ziel until it hit the target.

    Ziel swung his white sword. A gigantic space tear formed in front of him and devoured several spheres of light at once. He kept moving while dodging and shing the other spheres of ck light with his ck sword.

    While moving to avoid that attack, Ziel kept his eyes on the Sacred Demonel. He was wary of her next attack because this ball of ck light was already troublesome for him. Ziel couldn''t carelessly touch it. Otherwise, the part of his body that was touched by the sphere of ck light would disappear instantly.

    After Ziel managed to eliminate all the ck spheres that came at him, a metal ball with gold engravings suddenly appeared above his head.

    "This is..." Ziel looked up and frowned because he recognized the metal ball. It was the artifact that Raphael used against the Sacred Demonel, an angel golden orb.

    Ziel quickly raised his ck sword to the sky. But his movement had been locked by an invisible power, and a giant magic circle had appeared above him. On the other hand, the Sacred Demonel also looked up after feeling a power gathering in the sky. Dozen kilometers Clouds rotate and form a vortex. Behind the clouds, a chain of red lightning appeared dan locked her movement.

    "Interesting. Let''s see whose attack is stronger." Sacred Demonel said indifferently. Then brandishes her ck sword.

    [Divine Punishment]

    [Fall]

    [Heavenly Judgment]

    [Fall]

    Ziel''s voice and Sacred Demonel''s voice echoed and ovepped in the sky.

 Chapter 257 50

    When Azalia returned to the Monarch Pce with Fornius and Aghares, the girls in that ce, except Lilith, were frowning. They could ept Azalia because she was Ziel''s friend but not for Fornius, who had caused such a big mess and many casualties in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "Why did youe back here instead of fighting with him against the Sacred Demonel? With your strength, I believe you are capable enough to help him. Is it possible that you intentionally left Ziel to fight alone against that creature, and then you can save those two!?" Kalya said coldly.

    Kalya had not heard the conversation between Ziel and Azalia before. Therefore she thought Azalia had abandoned Ziel and fled to save her two subordinates. ra and the other girls looked at Azalia coldly because they thought the same thing. Lilith of the same race as them was even irritated by Azalia''s actions.

    "How dare you say that to miss Azalia!" Aghares got angry after hearing Kalya''s tone toward Azalia.

    "Just a mere elf and you dare to question miss Azalia!?" Fornius was also irritated by the cynical stares the girls gave them. In addition, he was also stressed by Oillet''s current situation and his powerlessness in dealing with it. That''s why his emotions exploded.

    "Stop it, you two!" Azalia said in a slightly high-pitched voice after feeling the tense atmosphere.

    "But, miss..." Fornius couldn''t ept Kalya''s attitude and refused to listen to Azalia. But Azalia cut him off first before Fornius could continue his sentence.

    "I know what you''re thinking. But this is my business, so you don''t have to interfere." Azalia warned Fornius coldly. Aghares and Fornius reluctantly shut their mouths after hearing Azalia''s words. Then Azalia turned her gaze to Kalya.

    "I don''t know what you think of me right now. However, I would never have left Ziel to fight the Sacred Demonel alone if it weren''t for him forcing me to leave. Believe it or not, it''s up to you." Azalia said seriously and looked at Kalya and the girls in front of her.

    "I understand. I believe your word." Kalya did not ask further because she believed in Azalia''s exnation. But since the girls realized that now wasn''t the right time to question that, they kept quiet and focused on Ziel, who was currently fighting swords against the Sacred Demonel.

    Ziel and Sacred Demonel fought fiercely and moved so fast that some girls in the ce couldn''t see their movements. After a while, Ziel and Sacred Demonel seemed to keep their distance. Kalya was relieved after seeing that Ziel was fine and his opponent was injured after their fierce sh.

    "He can beat his enemy!" ra raised her tiny fist excitedly.

    "Don''t be too happy just yet, little girl. It''s possible his opponent just warmed up with him and hasn''t used her full strength yet." Fornius snorted. For some reason, he felt irritated when Oillet was injured by Ziel even though he knew that the Sacred Demonel had controlled her body.

    "Which side are you on? Didn''t she almost kill you earlier?" Kyouka replied coldly.

    "Youa�|" Fornius was angry that a human dared to reply to him. But his words stopped after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching them.

    "Ah, it turns out you are here!" A girl''s voice was heard from the cafeteria entrance.

    "Mr. Merlick and the kings ordered me to look for you. I''ve searched for you in almost every area of the Monarch Pce and almost got lost but still can''t find you. I thought you guys went out in this situation. are youa�|" The one who came and suddenly spoke was a beautiful girl with long blue hair, Cordelia Cirlus. But when she approached Kalya and the others, her body trembled, and her eyes were bloodshot upon seeing Fornius.

    "You! You are the one who wreaks havoc on the territory of the Cirlus Kingdom!" Princess Cordelia roared in anger. She drew the sword hanging from her waist and charged toward Fornius.

    Kalya, ra, and the other girls were shocked by the sudden turn of events. They didn''t have time to stop Princess Cordelia from attacking Fornius. But Azalia acted quickly. She appeared before Princess Cordelia and stopped the sword with her bare hands.

    "Stop it if you don''t want to get hurt." Azalia said coldly. Kalya, who came to her senses first, quickly acted and pulled Princess Cordelia.

    "Please calm down, Princess Cordelia. I understand how you feel. But now''s not the time for you to do that. You can solve your problem with himter." Kalya grabbed Princess Cordelia''s wrist and tried to calm her down.

    "What do you mean now isn''t the time!? Don''t you know how many soldiers died because of his actions!? I had to kill him to avenge the soldiers who had died back then!" Princess Cordelia looked at Kalya with bloodshot eyes and shouted angrily. She rebelled and tried to free her arm from Kalya''s grip.

    Princess Cordelia didn''t want to listen to Kalya''s words at all. In her mind, she only wanted to avenge her soldiers who had died at the hands of Fornius.

    "I saida�|stop!" Kalya shouted and released her strength to suppress Princess Cordelia. She has no time to mind other people''s business when the man she loves is in a life-and-death battle.

    "Urgh!" Princess Cordelia trembled. She didn''t think that Kalya would be angry with her. Seeing Kalya''s cold gaze on her, Princess Cordelia could only sigh heavily and suppress the anger in her heart.

    "Have you calmed down already?" Kalya felt that Princess Cordelia was no longer trying to break free from her grip.

    "I understand. So can you let go of your hand on me?" Princess Cordelia didn''t want to make Kalya even angrier. She could only postpone his intentions for now. Even so, Princess Cordelia still looked at Fornius with eyes full of killing intent.

    "Of course. You can sort things out with him after Ziel returns but not now." Kalya let go of her grip and returned her focus to Ziel''s fight. She suddenly widened her eyes after seeing the battle situation between the two people. Not only Kalya but also Azalia and the other girls were shocked. A giant magic circle and cloud vortex formed in the sky.

    "Isn''t that the attack used by the principal of the angel race before?" Kalya asks Azalia for confirmation.

    "Yes. However, it''s much bigger, and I feel a terrifying power from the magic circle." Azalia gave the nod and answered in a slightly trembling voice.

    After hearing Azalia''s words, Kalya, ra, and the other girls were worried. They saw that Ziel was currently trapped under the magic circle. The girls clenched their fists and prayed in their hearts for Ziel''s safety.

    Not long after, two pirs of light fell simultaneously from the sky and dazzled the entire area. The first golden pir of light emerged from the giant magic circle in the sky and fell on Ziel. While another pir of light was crimson, emerged from the cloud vortex and engulfed the Sacred Demonel. The two pirs of light were roughly the same size and density.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A violent earthquake shook the territory of the Beast Kingdom and its surroundings as the two pirs of light collided with the ground. The area along tens of kilometers was ravaged by hurricanes due to the impact of the two attacks.

    Azalia, Fornius, and Aghares quickly created a barrier to withstand the impact of the two devastating attacks.

    "Ziel!!!" Kalya screamed hysterically after seeing Ziel being swallowed by the golden pir of light from divine punishment. She intended to go to help Ziel, but Azalia quickly blocked her.

    "Where are you going!? Don''t you see that the situation there is dangerous!? If you approach it, you might end up being swallowed up in that pir of light!" Azalia stood in front of Kalya and didn''t let her pass.<sub> </sub>

    "Get out of my way right now! Otherwise, I will not spare you!" Kalya created a bow out of spirit power and aimed her arrow at Azalia. ra and the other girls tried to stop her, but they were also worried about Ziel''s condition inside the pir of light.

    "How dare you point your weapon at Miss Azalia!" Aghares shouted angrily, seeing Kalya''s actions towards Azalia. He intended to attack Kalya, but Azalia spoke and stopped him.

    "Stop it, Aghares! I will take care of this matter, and you guys have to be quiet!" Azalia warned Aghares and then turned her gaze to Kalya.

    "Fire your arrows at me if that''s what you want!" Azalia challenges Kalya. Aghares was about to stop her but fell silent after receiving Azalia''s re.

    "I came here to ensure your safety so he can focus on his battle. But if you suddenly approached him and disturbed his concentration, wouldn''t that put him in a dangerous situation?" Azalia tries to convince Kalya to stop her intention to help Ziel.

    "Buta�| did you see what happened!? You said that the magic circle was much stronger than before, right!?" Kalya gritted her teeth and thought of shooting her arrow at Azalia.

    Even though Kalya knew Azalia''s reasoning made sense, she didn''t want to care because she had lost herposure to think. She was sad when she thought of Ziel''s condition, and tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Do you think you''re the only one worried about his situation! Look behind you! The girls were also worried about him! I''m worried about him too! But I know if I go there, I''ll be a burden and hinder him. I want you to understand that!" Azalia expresses her feelings. She was also shedding her tears, which made Fornius, Aghares, and the girls dumbfounded.

    Kalya and the girls were speechless by Azalia''s reaction. They realized that Azalia confessed her feelings indirectly through those words.

    Kalya lowered her bow slowly and finally removed it. She took a deep breath to calm her mind and wiped the tears down her cheeks.

    "I understand. I apologize for my previous actions. But if anything happens to Ziel, I will fight to the death with the Sacred Demonel, and I hope you don''t get in my way then." Kalya said with determination.

    "You don''t have to worry. If that happens, I won''t stop you because I will be fighting with you against the Sacred Demonel." Azalia had secretly also made up her mind. She smiled and made a statement that took Kalya by surprise. But then she smiled after knowing Azalia''s feelings for Ziel weren''t inferior to hers.

    Not long after, the two pirs of light slowly shrunk and disappeared. Each pir shows a figure with body parts that are no longer intact but still alive. Azalia, Kalya, and the other girls could only clench their fists tightly to endure the stress and pain in their hearts after seeing the condition of the man they loved.

    ***

    In a secret room within the Monarch Pce, Raphael was constantly trying to untie the chains wrapped around him. That thing locked not only his movement but also his power. Therefore he used every means at his disposal to destroy it, but his efforts ended in vain.

    "Damn! Why can''t these chains be cut or broken!" Raphael roared in anger because the chains were so troublesome. Even with King Regulus''s help, the chain wasn''t even scratched. Raphael intended to break the chain so he could reuse his power.

    In the secret room, there is a single-use teleportation magic circle that Raphael can use to go to any area of the Clorius continent. But the magic circle can only be activated with Raphael''s power. Therefore he desperately broke the chains to escape from the Beast Kingdom quickly.

    "Is it possible that these chains can only be untied by the guardian of the continent, Mr. Raphael?" King Regulus asked. He ran out of strength after trying to break the chain many times. But before Raphael could reply, a tremendous earthquake shook the secret room.

    "Eh!?"

    "What is this!?"

    King Regulus and Prince Ozkar were shocked by the sudden earthquake.

    "What happened? Was this the impact of the fight between that girl and the guardian of the continent?" Raphael muttered, and his face darkened.

    "I must break this chain immediately!" Raphael gritted his teeth and tried to break the chain again.

    ***

    After the two pirs of light disappeared, thend that collided instantly turned into a giant bottomless pit. Ziel and Sacred Demonel survived their opponent''s attack but with their body parts not intact.

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to injure me to this extent when I had strengthened my body many times over after being hit by that angel race''s attack." Sacred Demonel said in disbelief. The white light enveloped his body until his figure waspletely covered.

    [Extreme Reconstruction]

    "Is that so?" Ziel asked nonchntly. Then arge spirit circle appeared behind Ziel and rotated.

    [Time Rewind]

    The missing body parts of the two people slowly returned to their original state. After Ziel and Sacred Demonel finished healing themselves, neither of them attacked first.

    "Looks like this time it''s my turn to attack you." Ziel decided to attack the Sacred Demonel first and break their stalemate. He wanted to finish the fight immediately. He brandished his white sword, and a gigantic portal formed in the sky.

    [Sky of Apocalypse]

    [Fall]

    A gigantic asteroid appeared from the portal and fell with astonishing speed towards the Sacred Demonel.

    "Interesting!" The Sacred Demonel''s face changed, and she raised her right hand. Dozens of hills merged into one and became the same size as the asteroid that Ziel dropped. Then the giant hill and the asteroid collided in the sky.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 258 51

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Asteroids and giant hills shattered into pieces, and the shards rained down on thend like meteors. But Ziel and Sacred Demonel had no intention of stopping their attacks.

    From the space portal in the sky, the second, third and fourth asteroids appeared that covered the sky and rained down on the Sacred Demonel. But the hill, no less big than the asteroid, suddenly appeared and shed. The Sacred Demonel didn''t stand still after seeing Ziel''s attack. She sensed the danger from the asteroids that had sprung from the space portal.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel''s and Sacred Demonel''s attacks continued to sh in the sky. Its fragments became a meteor shower that fell across various regions of the Beast Kingdom and caused tremendous damage.

    Ziel and the Sacred Demonel moved and attacked each other in the sh of the asteroid and the giant hill. Ziel was still with the ck and white sword in his hand while the Sacred Demonel changed his weapon with arge scythe.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Ziel shed his sword with the Sacred Demonel''s scythe under the meteor shower. When the scythe cut off his arm, Ziel quickly restored it to its original state with his magic. When Ziel''s sword left a deep scar on her chest, the Sacred Demonel immediately regenerated it.

    The Sacred Demonel''s strength and stamina seemed endless as she could still maintain the speed, power, and rhythm of her breath. Meanwhile, Ziel started sweating and breathing a little heavily.

    "Haaa�|Haaa�| looks like I can''t let this fight drag on. I must finish her off immediately, or I''ll run out of power first. Thanks to the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon. Otherwise, I might already be unable to move." Ziel''s eyes turned silver.

    "Hmma�| this powera�|" Sacred Demonel raised her eyebrows after feeling the space around her condense and pinch her. It rendered her immobile, as if she was being suppressed by something invisible. Sacred Demonel quickly recognized that power.

    "You can use that dragon''s power?" Sacred Demonel frowned. Since she was created to guard the Clorius continent, only Ziel could give a sense of danger so many times. Sacred Demonel felt Ziel was a mysterious man whose origins she couldn''t even identify.

    Zielpressed the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon in his white sword, Alvha. After the aurora condensed and enveloped it, Ziel swung his sword and delivered consecutive shes.

    [Cross-Dimensional Splitter]

    The space around the Sacred Demonel was cut in half, then four, eight, sixteen, and so on, until the Sacred Demonel was cut into smaller pieces. But Ziel''s attacks didn''t stop there.

    Ziel''s eyes turned fiery red, and he swung his ck sword at the Sacred Demonel, who had turned into small pieces of flesh. A massive storm of ck mes encircled the Sacred Demonel''s body and scorched it.

    "Urgh!" The Sacred Demonel groaned in pain for the first time. But it turns out that Ziel''s attack is still not over. Ziel brandished his ck sword, creating another cloud vortex in the sky.

    [Heavenly Judgment]

    A pir of crimson light fell from the center of the vortex and engulfed the Sacred Demonel.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel''s power was drastically reduced afterunching consecutive attacks on the Sacred Demonel. His face looked a little pale, and he was breathing heavily. But his eyes remained focused on where the Sacred Demonel was.

    Not long after, the pir of light disappeared, and the Sacred Demonel was nowhere to be seen. But Ziel''s sense of danger from the Sacred Demonel still hasn''t gone away. He increased the sensitivity of his senses many times over and saw a small spot where the Sacred Demonel had been before.

    "I know you''re not dead yet. So you don''t have to bother pretending." Ziel said indifferently. He already knew that the guardians of the continent wouldn''t just die from an attack like that.

    Even though Ziel was already much stronger than when he fought the nine-headed imperial dragon in the Elven Kingdom, that creature was still the guardian of the continent. Moreover, Ziel''s power was stuck at the demi-god level for an unknown reason.

    "Hahaha... You''re incredible! But if your strength is only that much, then you won''t be able to kill me!" Sacred Demonelughed loudly. Unlike her calm demeanor when she first appeared, the current Sacred Demonel looked somewhat different. That''s because her body which was previously a bncedbination of arc demon and arc angel turned into a more domineering arc demon.

    The Sacred Demonel''s body was enveloped in white light, and its body began to construct. But the color of his wings and eyes turned pitch ck. Moreover, her recovery was not perfect, as her body still had many visible scars. But the Sacred Demonel paid no heed to that. She raised her hands to the sky, and tens of thousands of spheres of ck light were created until they covered the sky.

    "Hahaha... you can be proud for hurting me like this! So as my thanks, die!" The Sacred Demonelughed maniacally and swung her arms at Ziel.

    [Sphere of Annihtion]

    [Rain of Destruction]

    The tens of thousands of balls of ck light in the sky moved at terrifying speed following the sacred Demonel''s orders and attacked in all directions in the area but mostly aimed at Ziel.

    Ziel gripped his swords tighter, and his face became serious. He felt that his current situation was really in danger. Ziel moved to dodge the spheres of ck lighting at him. But that attack was too much and hit Ziel''s shoulder, thigh, and right arm.

    "Ugh!" Ziel groaned in pain. He swung his white sword at the hundreds of ck spheres in front of him.

    [Space Banishment]<sub> </sub>

    A gigantic space tear formed before Ziel and engulfed the spheres of ck light. But that was only a small part of the Sacred Demonel''s attack. Thousands of other ck spheres came continuously following Ziel, like having the ability to track targets automatically.

    Ziel shed as much as the number of spheres of ck light that came at him. In other words, he was swinging his sword thousands of times per second.

    Meanwhile, thousands of other ck orbs pounded the Monarch Pce. Fortunately, Azalia, Fornius, and Aghares had created a barrier in that ce or the Monarch Pce, and the people within it had already disappeared from the Clorius continent.

    Ziel narrowed his eyes at the Monarch pce. He saw that Azalia''s barrier had begun to crack and would notst long. Azalia, Fornius, and Aghares wouldn''t be able to deal with the Sacred Demonel''s attacks once the barrier was broken, let alone protect the people within that ce.

    Ziel''s face sank, and he flew with astonishing speed towards the Monarch Pce under the obstruction of the thousands of spheres of ck light that rained down on him. He could dodge and destroy some of the attacks, but some hit him, and the wounds on his body increased significantly.

    Even so, Ziel didn''t care because he could heal his wound immediately. The most important thing for him right now was that he had to stop the bombardment of the sphere of ck light on the Monarch pce before Azalia''s barrier was broken.

    "Hahahaa�| looks like you have something important there! I didn''t expect that such a strong irregr would need such a rtionship. I want to see if you can protect it because I will destroy everything in this kingdom!" The Sacred Demonel''s expression was horrifying, and sheughed like a madman.

    The target of the guardian of the continent in Sacred Demonel''s memory became blurred after the arc demon dominated the body. Initially, she would only eliminate the irregrs and avoid harming the natives of the Clorius continent if she didn''t have to. But now, the Sacred Demonel would destroy anything as long as she could eliminate the irregrs.

    When Ziel was right in front of the Monarch pce, the Sacred Demonel increased the number of spheres of ck light. She intended to eliminate Ziel along with the Monarch pce and the people within it.

    "I have no other choice." Ziel gritted his teeth. The aurora overflowed from his body and enveloped the Monarch Pce.

    Sacred Demonel didn''t stay still after seeing Ziel want to do something. She focused the attack on Ziel while he was concentrating. Ziel couldn''t move in his current state. So he could only dodge the ck sphere from hitting his vital point. Because of that, his body was covered in wounds, but his preparations were finallyplete.

    [Imprable Fortress]

    The aurora that enveloped the Monarch Pce turned into a fortress and blocked the attacks of the thousands of spheres of ck light.

    "I don''t know how much power she has to continuously create spheres of ck light, but she must have a limit. I''m unsure if I can hold out until she reaches her limit. I have to attack with the same amount and power to stop her attack. Otherwise, I''ll be passive in my defensive state, and only death will await me next." Ziel looked at the spheres of ck light that were increasing in number like they were endless.

    [Piqment Clone]

    Ziel created his seven clones to surround and protect him. The seven clones blocked and destroyed the spheres of ck light attacking the real Ziel. He couldn''t be bothered when creating new skills with his innate abilities.

    "I don''t know what you want to do, but I won''t let you seed." The Sacred Demonel grinned and increased the number of her attack by a muchrger size.

    The Sacred Demonel also couldn''t move from where she was because her current state was unstable. It was because the arc angel within her was trying to suppress the arc demon''s dominance to rebnce the state of ''Oillet'' body.

    Ziel''s eye returned to Crimson, and the strangely clear and dark sky due to the Sacred Demonel was covered by dark clouds with red lightning thundering loudly. Tens of thousands of red lightning bolts struck the maind simultaneously. The phenomenon was dazzling to the eyes, and the roar was deafening.

    The sh of lightning did not fall to the ground but stopped midair and surrounded Ziel. If previously the sky was filled with spheres of ck light, it was dyed with red lightning and looked terrifying now. The lightning condensed and transformed into a crimson-colored ball of energy. Soon after, tens of thousands of red energy balls were formed. Then Ziel opened his eyes and muttered.

    [Thunder Cannonball]

    The clone of Ziel resisting the Sacred Demonel''s attack disappeared and was reced with red energy balls almost equal in number to spheres of ck light.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a skill. But I want to see which is the stronger attack. Mine or yours!" The Sacred Demonel waved his hand, and tens of thousands of spheres of ck light rained down on Ziel.

    "I want to know that too." Ziel replied curtly and swung his ck sword. In addition to the power of lightning, the red energy ball also contained the destructive power of Ziel''s ck sword.

    The spheres of ck light and the red energy ball collided in the sky and created sessive explosions apanied by shockwaves and thunderstorms. The st covered the atmosphere for tens of kilometers, making it look like the apocalypse had fallen upon the world.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Ziel sighed after seeing the destructive power of the skill he had just created. At first, he wasn''t sure his attack could counter the spheres of ck light. But after injecting the destructive power of his ck sword into the red energy ball, he became slightly confident of shing head-on with the attack from the Sacred Demonel.

    "I only have a small amount of strength left in my body after setting up the barrier in the Monarch Pce and creating a new skill. My current power is only enough to make one attack. After that, my body won''t be able to move due to running out of strength. My next attack will determine my victory or my death." Ziel said with a solemn face while breathing heavily.

    Ziel''s face was pale, and some injuries were deliberately not healed to conserve his strength. Because of that, he was a bit dizzy and staggered from losing a lot of blood from his wound.

    While Ziel was thinking of a way tond a crushing blow on the Sacred Demonel, he suddenly frowned as a feeling of danger surged from within his heart. Then he turned his gaze upwards and saw four spheres of ck light slightly different from the others. Ziel also found the other four under him.

    "It is dangerous!!" Ziel sensed the threat to his life from the eight ck spheres and intended to flee from there quickly. But his reaction was toote as the eight ck spheres suddenly connected by a line and formed a cube that enclosed Ziel.

    All the spheres of ck light scattered in the sky were attracted to the pitch-ck cube that was confining Ziel. The ck spheres merged into one, turning into a cube wall andpletely covering Ziel''s figure.

    [Eternal Nothingness]

    The Sacred Demonel''s voice echoed in the sky above the Monarch Pce. The pitch-ck cube shrank at a terrifying speed and finally disappeared into tiny particles along with the person inside.

 Chapter 259 52

    Back when the Sacred Demonel bombed the Monarch Pce with thousands of spheres of ck light, Azalia and her two subordinates quickly set up a barrier with theirbined strength to withstand the attack. Lilith, Kyouka, and the other girls also help her.

    Kalya and ra used the artifact given by Ziel, while Kyouka and the other girls channeled their mana into the barrier.

    "Ugh! We can''t go on like this, miss! It''s better to leave this ce and the humans behind." Aghares gritted his teeth after feeling that the barrier they had created vibrated violently, and small cracks began to appear on its surface. He was reluctant to help Kalya and the other girls if not for Azalia''s orders.

    "That''s right, Miss Azalia! We better get out of here right away. With that person''s strength, he can at least hold off the guardian of the continent and give us enough time to get out of this kingdom''s territory." Fornius agreed with Aghares'' words. Even though he wanted to help Oillet, the matter was beyond his control. He would only die if he stayed in that ce.

    Kalya and the other girls'' faces darkened after hearing those words. The girls weren''t angry because the two wanted to leave them but because Fornius intended to use Ziel as a shield to buy time so they could escape. But before any of the girls could speak, someone''s cold voice was heard first.

    "Stop yourining! This is the first andst time I have heard about it. If I hear that sentence again from you, don''t me me for being rude!" Azalia retorted. She has the same feeling as Kalya and the other girls. Azalia would have killed them if Fornius and Aghares weren''t her subordinates.

    Fornius and Aghares were taken aback by Azalia''s extreme reaction to their words. They were confused about what made her so angry. This was the first time they had seen Azalia show such an expression.

    "Ia�|I understand, miss." Aghares broke out in cold sweat as he felt the slightest bit of killing intent from Azalia.

    "I understand!" Fornius nodded repeatedly and didn''t dare say a word after that. Azalia snorted coldly and no longer cared about them. Then Azalia turned her gaze to Kalya and wanted to say something, but a cracking sound caught her attention.

    Crack!

    Azalia''s face sank when they saw the many cracks in the barrier protecting the Monarch Pce. On the other hand, ra and the other girls panicked at the situation.

    "What should we do!? The barrier doesn''t look like it canst much longer!" ra asked in a trembling voice.

    "We must not disturb Ziel and make him lose concentration in the fight." Kalya said solemnly.

    "You are right! We can''t make him worry about our situation. We must prove that we are not a burden and can protect ourselves!" Princess Iris nodded in agreement and said with determination.

    "Then show him your strength!" Azalia gritted her teeth and released more strength to defend the barrier. Kalya and the other girls also did the same that she did. But their efforts were in vain as the cracks grew more extensive due to the bombardment of thousands of ck spheres, and the barrier was on the verge of copse.

    "Ziela�|" Kalya muttered in a trembling voice when she saw the figure of a man flying towards the Monarch Pce at a terrifying speed under the onught of thousands of ck spheres. He didn''t seem to care about his body condition and kept breaking through the Sacred Demonel''s attacks to get closer to their location.

    "Ziela�|" Kalya bit her lip until it bled and cried when she saw her fianc??''s condition.

    "Are we just going to be a burden to him?" ra couldn''t hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes. The same goes for Kyouka and the other girls. Azalia also tried to hold back the tears about to spill, but in the end, she couldn''t do it. On the other hand, only Princess Cordelia gave aplicated face. She looks jealous of Kalya and the girls.

    (He seems to care about the girls so much that he is willing to sacrifice and doesn''t care about himself to protect them)

    "Ugh!" Princess Cordelia suddenly felt a strange difort in her heart that she did not know the cause.

    "What is he doing!?" Lilith wiped her tears and saw Ziel shrouding the Monarch Pce with aurora. But the girls quickly learned of Ziel''s intentions.

    "Stop it, Ziel! You don''t have to do that! You need to focus on your fight! You don''t have to think about us!" Kalya shouted. Her heart ached when he saw Ziel''s condition. His face was pale as his current actions drained his strength. Moreover, Ziel was injured and lost a lot of blood.

    ra and the other girls also screamed, but Ziel ignored them and focused on what he was doing. Not long after, the fortress of the aurora was formed, and Ziel could finally concentrate on his battle.

    Kalya and the girls med themselves as useless in such a situation and remained a burden to Ziel. The tears didn''t stop flowing from their eyes because of their helplessness. Their feelings calmed down after seeing Ziel counterattack against the Sacred Demonel. But then the girls fell silent when Ziel was suddenly trapped in a pitch-ck cube and disappeared from their sight.

    "Eh? Where''s Zel?" Kalya asked worriedly, and fear surged from the bottom of her heart.

    Meanwhile, ra and the other girls were silent and speechless because of their shock. It happened so fast after Ziel managed to counterattack. Their hearts shattered upon seeing Ziel suddenly disappear in the Sacred Demonel''s attack. The girls were so filled with sorrow that they couldn''t show any reaction.

    "Ziel...where''s Ziel?" Kalya muttered in fear and looked around, but she couldn''t find Ziel''s figure anywhere.

    "Ziela�| Ziela�| where are you?" Kalya kept repeating the same question and subconsciously walked out of the Monarch Pce with empty eyes. When she was about to fly and get out of the barrier, Azalia quickly blocked her.

    "What are you doing!? Don''t you know that you''ll be in danger if you go out like that!?" Azalia grabbed Kalya''s arm and pulled her back beforeing out of the barrier.

    "Get out of my way! Did you not see it!? I have to find Ziel! I''m sure Ziel is somewhere right now. Once I find him, I will fight alongside him and won''t let him fight that creature alone again!!" Kalya screams hysterically. Azalia was silent in response, but then she waved her hand and pped Kalya.

    p!

    The sound of the p was so loud even in such a situation. The atmosphere became silent, and no one dared to speak. Kalya was dumbfounded and touched the spot where Azalia pped her cheek.<sub> </sub>

    "I know how you feel right now because I feel it too! But now is not the time to grieve! Didn''t you say you wanted to fight to the death with the guardian of the continent!? You''ll only waste your life on that creature if you fight her in your state!" Azalia shouted back at Kalya with red eyes and tears streaming down her cheeks.

    (What is this? What is going on? Is it possible that Miss Azalia fell in love with that human?)

    Aghares looked at Azalia''s reaction in confusion. This was the second time he had seen Azalia cry like this after she lost both her parents and her homeworld. Even when Azael died, Azalia wasn''t this sad.

    "Buta�| buta�| Ziela�| I have to find Ziela�|" Kalya suddenly knelt because she had lost the strength in her legs to stand up. She covered her face with her hands and cried hysterically. Tears flowed from Kalya''s eyes, and she felt she had lost something more important than her own life.

    "Argh!" Kalya held her chest while crying after feeling the excruciating pain in her heart.

    Kalya thought she could fight against the Sacred Demonel after Ziel was defeated and died. He did not expect the impact he felt was so significant. Kalya''s heart was broken when she lost Ziel, and her determination to fight the Sacred Demonel disappeared, reced with a feeling of deep sorrow in her heart. As Kalya and the other girls were drowning in their sorrow, the sound of the barrier being shattered and grislyughter rang out in their ears.

    nk!

    "Hahahaa�| the most troublesome irregr in this ce I''ve killed. Now it''s time for me to eliminate the remaining irregrs. I don''t want to waste time fighting you one by one. Therefore, all of you die at once." The Sacred Demonel raised her left hand, and a giant ck sphere appeared in the sky. It is muchrger than the asteroid Ziel dropped.

    "What should we do, Miss Azalia!? It looks like she intends to eradicate all of us with that attack! We have to get out of here immediately!" Aghares trembled, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. he felt the immense destructive power of the ck sphere.

    (Oillet, are you going to exterminate me too just because the guardian of the continent has possessed you!)

    Fornius clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails pierced his skin and bled.

    Meanwhile, Kalya and the other girls didn''t show any sign that they wanted to escape from that ce. Apart from losing their zest for life, the girls knew they could neither dodge nor resist the Sacred Demonel''s attacks.

    "We have to fight her! I know we won''t be able to win, but that''s the only thing we can do right now! I don''t want to die without a struggle, and she will have to pay a heavy price for killing someone I love!" Azalia wiped the tears on her cheeks, and her face turned serious. She had subconsciously confessed her feelings but didn''t care about it.

    Azalia released all her remaining strength and intended to fight to the death against the Sacred Demonel. She nned to sneak in when the Sacred Demonel unleashed her attack and would blow herself up to take the Sacred Demonel to death with her.

    Aghares and Fornius'' faces were tense, while Azalia''s face was full of determination. On the other hand, the faces of Kalya and the other girls were full of sorrow and resigned to their fate.

    "Hahaha... since you''ve resigned yourself to your fate, then die... eh?" The Sacred Demonel intended to swing her arms and drop a giant ck sphere at Azalia and the others. But suddenly, she felt pain as a pair of swords pierced her chest from behind. The Sacred Demonel slowly looked back, and she was dumbfounded.

    "Youa�|how could youa�|" The Sacred Demonel saw Ziel covered in blood and thrusting his sword at her.

    "I bet using my own life tond this attack on you while you''re off guarda�|cough!" Ziel said in a weak voice and suddenly coughed up blood.

    When Ziel was about to be swallowed up by the Sacred Demonel''s attack, he swung his white sword and opened a void. Then he entered the space rift.

    In other words, Ziel attacked himself using the white sword skill ''Space Banishment''. Ziel had to go through a terrible space storm and was torn apart in a state of exhaustion to return to the Clorius continent. He had already adjusted the coordinates to return to that world. After Ziel returned, hepletely dispelled his presence and waited for an opportunity to attack the Sacred Demonel when she was caught off guard.

    "Ziel!"

    "Ken!"

    Ziel could hear the voices of Kalya, ra, and the other girls calling out to him, but he ignored them as he didn''t have time to greet each other.

    "Do you think you can kill me with just an attack like this?" The Sacred Demonel grinned fearlessly and tried to move her body. But her face sank after knowing her body couldn''t move an inch.

    "Of course, I know I won''t be able to kill you with this attack. But my next attack will be able to wipe you outpletely." Ziel gritted his teeth to squeeze out thest bit of strength in his body and thrust his swords deeper into the Sacred Demonel. He heard a pained groan from the Sacred Demonel, but he ignored it.

    Ziel activated another skill he secretly made for the finishing blow on his enemy. He had to get close to the Sacred Demonel because he had to act as an intermediary to use the skill and ensure up close that the Sacred Demonelpletely disappeared down to the tiniest cell. Therefore, apart from activating his new skill, Ziel also used the innate abilities of his swords.

    The clouds grew darker, and the roar of thunder was deafening. Red lightning shed like a dragon descending into the world. Not a thousand or ten thousand, but millions of lightning bolts struck Ziel and condensed on his body. Zielpressed the millions of red lightning in his body until it became a ball of energy that enveloped him, and then he exploded.

    "Youa�| what are you doing!?" Sacred Demonel said in a voice trembling with fear. Ziel didn''t reply and just muttered in a weak voice.

    [Holocaust Thunder Core]

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The red energy ball with Ziel as its center exploded and swallowed the Sacred Demonel. She didn''t even have time to scream because Ziel''s attack engulfed her instantly. A terrifying thunderstorm apanied the explosion, and its range was vast. The Animaria city and its surroundings, which spanned hundreds of thousands of kilometers, were submerged in crimson light.

 Chapter 260 53

    Ziel''s attack caused a tremendous explosion and blinded the eyes like painting the world a crimson color. The explosion''s impact was so terrifying that it shook the entire region of the continent.

    After a long time, the explosion ended, and only smoke and dust covered the area. Kalya, Azalia, and the girls in the Monarch Pce slowly opened their eyes. They were dumbfounded when they saw the scene before their eyes.

    Trees, mountains, hills, houses, and everything that existed before, including the city of Animaria, had disappeared. Azalia and the others could only see a giant crater as far as their eye could see and only the Monarch Pce in the middle stood upright on a high cliff like a pir.

    Ziel used thest of his strength to protect the Monarch Pce from the impact of his attack. Because of that, only the girls and the people inside the building survived the explosion. Apart from them, none of the citizens of the Animaria city were still alive from Ziel''s attack

    (Is this Ken''s current strength?)

    Kyouka looked at the scene with an incredulous face. Although she had merged with Shiori''s soul, Ziel was still not this strong in the past. Even the impact of a nuclear explosion that Kyouka knew from her homeworld wouldn''t be as dire as it was now. This was the first time Kyouka had seen Ziel fight at full strength.

    "Ziel..." Kalya quickly understood what had happened. Not only her but ra and the other girls could tell from the scene before their eyes. Kalya and the girls have been protected by Ziel again. It makes them sad because of their uselessness.

    Lilith secretly unleashed her senses to the max to search for Ziel''s whereabouts. Even though she and Ziel were bound by a master and servant contract, she couldn''t figure out the seal''s location inside her.

    Lilith had checked it several times, but she couldn''t find it because Ziel hid it so well. She looks like she doesn''t have a contract under normal circumstances, but if Ziel activates the punishment, the contract seal will appear and disappear again once it''s done. Because of that, Lilith couldn''t check Ziel''s condition through their contract.

    "Kena�| He should be around here!" Azalia clenched her fists tightly, but then she remembered seeing something fall from the sky. However, it wasn''t clear because the light from the explosion was so dazzling, not to mention the smoke and dust covering the entire area and blocking her view. But from his posture, She was sure it was Ziel.

    Azalia''s voice caught the attention of Kalya and the girls. They realized now was not the time to sink into their sorrow. The most important thing was to find Ziel''s whereabouts and confirm his condition.

    "Are you sure it was Ziel and not the Sacred Demonel?" Kalya asked hopefully.

    "I''m certain!" Azalia answered thoughtfully. She couldn''t have said it if she had doubts about it.

    "Okay! In that case, we better spread out to find him quickly!" Kalya looked at Azalia, then at ra and the other girls. They nodded, and even Princess Cordelia joined in on searching for Ziel.

    Kalya, Azalia, and the other girls quickly spread out in all directions in the crater to look for Ziel''s whereabouts. The girls searched very carefully and didn''t even hesitate to dig the ground with their hands because they were afraid of identally hurting Ziel if they used magic.

    The girls ignored their muddy hands after digging the ground, and their faces smudged with smoke and dust. They just wanted to find Ziel quickly. Kalya and the girls searched for a while and still haven''t found Ziel''s whereabouts. Even so, none of themined.

    ra continued searching for Ziel even though she was sweating and looking very tired. But her efforts finally paid off. While surveying the area around her, ra saw a buried hand. If she hadn''t watched it closely, ra might have missed it.

    "That is..." ra ran and approached the ce. Then she cleaned the ground around the hand and was shocked to see the face of the buried person. After that, tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Ken!" ra removed the dirt covering Ziel more quickly. Her heart ached when she saw Ziel''s current condition. Although ra found Ziel intact, his whole body was full of wounds from being torn apart by the space storm.

    In addition, the burn from the skill Ziel used earlier was terrible and made the previous wound even more severe. Some of the bones in his body were visible from the burning flesh and shattered by the energy st. ra also discovered that almost all of Ziel''s internal organs were damaged, making her face sink.

    Ziel couldn''t heal himself as he was currently unconscious. Moreover, he had run out of strength after the fierce battle against the Sacred Demonel, and his body waspletely dry, without a shred of power remaining.

    Ziel activated hisst skill, not using his strength but with the power of lightning from nature. If it weren''t for that, he wouldn''t have had enough power to create such a huge energy st and obliterate the Sacred Demonel.

    ra immediately gave Ziel first aid and didn''t forget to tell Kalya, Lilith, and Princess Iris through hermunication brooch. Not long after, the three girls appeared along with Azalia and the others.

    "Ziel!"

    "Ken!"

    Kalya and the girls shouted the name of the boy who was lying unconscious. They quickly checked Ziel''s condition and the reactions they showed were the same as ra''s before.

    "How can it be this terrible?" Kalya said in a trembling voice after checking Ziel''s condition. She knew no one could answer her question, but she subconsciously said it.

    Kyouka and the other girls couldn''t help but be silent because they were as sad as Kalya after knowing Ziel''s severe injuries.

    "We''d better take him back to the Monarch Pce immediately and give him intensive treatment." Azalia said to Kalya. She intended to bring Ziel back to the Monarch Pce immediately, but she couldn''t do so in front of his fianc??.

    "You are right! Let''s take him back to my room! It was safer there, and no one would interfere with his treatment." Kalya picked up Ziel without waiting for a reply from the girls because she knew they would not object to her decision.

    After that, Kalya, Ziel, and the girls left the ce and returned to the Monarch Pce. Fornius and Aghares had also fled on Azalia''s orders to avoid any trouble due to their conflict with Princess Cordelia.

    ***

    In the Monarch Pce''s secret room, Raphael and the two people with him were confused after feeling a tremendous earthquake far more terrifying than before.

    "What''s going on out there? This room is supposed to be earthquake-proof. But it was already shaking twice from their fight. What''s more, the vibrations this time were much different than before. What kind of attack could make this earthquake-proof room shake so violently?" Raphael muttered. He suddenly raised his eyebrows after feeling something on the chains that bound him.

    King Regulus and Prince Ozkar just stared at him and didn''t dare to say a word for fear of disturbing Raphael.<sub> </sub>

    Raphael used his strength and tried to break the chain again. Unexpectedly, his attempt this time was sessful, and the chain was broken.

    (What is happening?)

    Raphael was shocked to see the chain shatter easily and turn into light particles.

    "Could it bea�|" Raphael thought of one possibility why he could break the chain.

    "Youe with me! We will check the situation outside!" Raphael walked towards the exit of the secret room.

    "Isn''t it very dangerous outside, Mr. Raphael?" King Regulus was taken aback by Raphael''s words. He saw with his eyes that the Sacred Demonel was very strong, and even Raphael was powerless against her.

    "I want to check something. If you don''t want toe, you can stay or return to your ce." Raphael snorted and left the room without waiting for King Regulus''s answer.

    "Wait, Mr. Raphael! We''lle with you! Come on, Ozkar!" King Regulus looked at his son and then followed Raphael.

    When Raphael arrived in front of the Monarch Pce, he was astonished at sight before his eyes.

    "What is this? Was this the result of Princess Azalia''s fight against the guardian of the continent? If so, where are they now? I can''t feel their presence. Is it possible that both of them are already dead?" Raphael said in disbelief. He knew Azalia was stronger than him, but their difference wasn''t that great. The terrifying sight in front of him now could only be caused by a person possessing a level of power far beyond him.

    "Unlessa�| Princess Azalia has a god-rank artifact that has tremendous destructive power." Raphael muttered. He couldn''t believe that Azalia could do such damage with just her strength. Raphael was sure that Azalia had brought an artifact from the divine race with her to save her life at a crucial time.

    "Yes. That''s the only possibility that can exin this situation." Raphael tried to convince himself.

    On the other hand, King Regulus and Prince Ozkar still hadn''t returned from their shock. But upon hearing Raphael''s voice, King Regulus returned to his senses.

    "What has happened? Where is the Animaria city!? Where are the residents of my kingdom!? Who has done this!" King Regulus roared hysterically with bloodshot eyes. He was furious about what had happened to the Animaria city and its inhabitants.

    "Father! Please calm down! The guardian of the continent must have caused this!" Prince Ozkar jolted when he heard his father''s voice. He was speechless after seeing such horrific damage.

    "Damn! Damn! Damn!" King Regulus could only grit his teeth and beat the nearby statue to smithereens when his son reminded him of it. He felt powerless against a being that even Raphael couldn''t win.

    "Alright. There''s no point in thinking about it right now. you can still rebuild the city of Animaria." Raphael said indifferently and left the ce. He wanted to find Azalia''s whereabouts and ask her for an exnation. That''s if Azalia is still alive.

    "Ah, I forgot to say. Suppose you meet a student named Azalia. Ask him to meet me in my office immediately. Besides, I asked you to gather the royal leaders from the other demi-human regions because I wanted to discuss something with them." Raphael suddenly stopped his footsteps and turned to King Regulus, who looked depressed. On the other hand, Prince Ozkar was confused by Raphael''s sudden request to meet with Azalia.

    "I understand! But, what about the other guests? Especially people from the human region?" King Regulus could only save his anger and sorrow for now. He knew that revenge against the guardians of the continent was unrealistic for him. Moreover, he didn''t know whether the Scared Demonel was alive or dead.

    p "I don''t have time to deal with them. You can deal with that matter on your own or ask for help from other royal leaders. Whether you drive them back to their territory or let them stay here for a while, I leave that to you." Raphael walked into the Monarch Pce and answered without looking at King Regulus.</anda>

    "I understand!" King Regulus could only clench his fists and leave the ce with Prince Ozkar.

    ***

    "What happened?"

    "Is this the result of someone fighting?"

    The people of the human region panicked after feeling the tremendous earthquake. They were in a closed room that had no windows. Therefore they had no idea what was going on outside.

    "Do you know what''s going on, Merlick?" King Leonida asked with a gloomy face. His instincts told him that something big had happened out there.

    "I don''t know." Merlick shook his head. He was also as curious as King Leonida and the other kings.

    "We have to check it out. I''m worried about my daughter out there." King Raghnall said anxiously. He thought about Princess Cordelia, who was assigned to look for Kyouka and the others and still hadn''t returned until now.

    "Let''s check it out. I also have to find out where my daughter is." King Jonathan agreed with King Raghnall''s suggestion.

    Merlick and the kings came out of the room. Besides them, Hikaru, the princes, and princesses also followed behind. When they found a window not far from the ce, they were astonished at what was happening outside.

    "What is this?" Someone muttered in a hoarse voice.

    The kings couldn''t say anything after seeing the terrifying scene before them. If they had not seen it together in person, they might have thought the scene before their eyes was an illusion. Hikaru, the princes, and princesses, broke out in cold sweat and their faces were full of fear. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia looked at each other with worried faces.

    (Is it possible that Ziel fighting with someone? So how is he now, and where is he?)

    Princess Freya had many questions on her mind at the moment. Her body trembled slightly after imagining the level of battle that changed the terrain to such a degree.

 Chapter 261 54

    Three days have passed since the Sacred Demonel incident. The disappeared Animaria city had already started the reconstruction process on the orders of King Regulus. The guests from the human region were allowed to stay in the Monarch Pce for one week because their magic train was destroyed in the explosion. It was decided after King Regulus discussed it with the other royal leaders.

    The kings of the human region had already contacted their respective kingdoms and were currently still waiting for the magic train toe to pick them up. The magic train that would pick them up would arrive in a few days. This incident was simr to Merlick and the people from the Piqmentia Grand Academy in the Cirlus Kingdom.

    In a room designated for the Elven Kingdom, Ziely unconscious on the bed. The external wounds on his body had disappeared entirely after receiving intensive treatment from Kalya and the other girls.

    Although Ziel''s external wounds have healed but due to the severe internal organ damage and the negative impact of using Mana and Aura excessively from the previous battle, Ziel still hasn''t woken up until now.

    Princess Iris, Kyouka, and Princess Cordelia had to go to where the guests from the human region gathered after Kalya brought Ziel back to the Monarch pce and rested him in her room. Princess Iris and Kyouka were reluctant to leave Ziel in such a state. But they had to leave because they didn''t want to worry their family and friends. Moreover, there was a great earthquake at that time. Merlick and the kings must have realized that something terrible had happened.

    When they returned, Princess Iris, Princess Cordelia, and Kyouka were bombarded with questions from Merlick, the kings, and Hikaru. But their answer was the same as Queen Jasmine''s exnation to Merlick and the kings. Princess Iris secretly told Princess Aishia and Princess Freya the truth because she knew of their rtionship with Ziel.

    Princess Aishia and Princess Freya asked their father for permission and ran to where Ziel was being treated. Their behavior made their father suspicious. When they reached the ce, Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''s reactions were the same as Kalya and the other girls. They cried for a long time when they saw Ziel''s condition.

    The two girls might have stayed in that room if it wasn''t for Kalya forcing them to return. Kalya didn''t mind it, but Merlick and their father would panic if they didn''t return for a long time, and it would create a newmotion.

    ***

    "Ugh!" Ziel slowly opened his eyes and tried to move his hands. But his whole body felt sore and heavy. When he managed to open his eyes fully, he saw a ceiling that was unfamiliar to him. Ziel turned his head slowly and looked next to him after hearing the sound of someone''s soft breathing.

    Ziel saw Kalya and Azalia sitting asleep across from each other on the right and left sides of his bed, leaning their heads on it. Apart from them, there was also ra and Lilith sleeping on the lounger. The girls looked exhausted, and they slept very soundly.

    Princess Freya, Kyouka, and the other girls came and took care of Ziel every day while he was unconscious. But the four girls in the room were the ones who had stayed with him for these few days because they were also living there.

    Azalia decided to stay in the room with Kalya and the other two girls because she worried about Ziel. Besides, she wanted to hide from Raphael for a while after hearing that Raphael was looking for her from Queen Jasmine.

    "Eh?" Ziel tried to move his hand again but realized something was pressing on him. When he turned his gaze to check it out, he couldn''t help but smile.

    Kalya and Azalia held his right and left hands, respectively. He canceled his intention to get up because he didn''t want to disturb the sleep of the two girls. Fortunately, Silphy in Kalya''s body understood Ziel''s intentions and didn''t wake her up. Then Ziel closed his eyes and checked his condition.

    (The damage to my internal organs was severe even though my external wounds werepletely healed. In addition, the circuit that functions to drain the mana and aura within my body is overloaded and might not be able to be used again if not treated immediately. Luckily spirit power can still be used because it uses another channel. It seems the girls had a hard time treating it. I didn''t know I would be injured this badly after using that skill)

    Ziel sighed softly and shook his head. He used spirit power and cast his spell.

    [Time Rewind]

    Ziel treated his body using the least amount of spirit power possible so the girls in the room wouldn''t be disturbed. Gradually his badly damaged internal organs and circuits returned to normal.

    "Hmm��" Kalya woke up after feeling the spirit power around her. She has been sensitive about it since childhood. Therefore, no matter how small Ziel releases spirit power or how great he hides it, Kalya can feel it. Kalya''s body stiffened when she saw Ziel''s eyes open and stare at her.

    "Good morning, or maybe it''s noon now?" Ziel smiled gently at Kalya.

    "Ziel! You''re awake!?" Kalya screamed hysterically and immediately got up from her seat. Her voice woke Azalia and the other two girls in the room.

    "You''re awake, Ken!" Azalia got up and shouted no less loud than Kalya.

    "How are you, Ken!?"

    "Is your bodypletely recovered?"

    ra and Lilith also woke up from their sleep and ran towards Ziel. They checked Ziel''s condition with their sleepy state. The girls let out a sigh of relief after knowing that Ziel had wholly recovered by now.

    "Fortunately, your internal organs and mana circuits have fully recovered. Did you heal it yourself after you woke up? We''ve been looking for ways to fix it for thest three days but still haven''t found a solution." Azalia smiled bitterly after realizing their helplessness. She and the other girls barely slept for three days straight, just looking for a way to treat Ziel.

    During that time, Azalia became familiar with the girls around Ziel, and they didn''t even bother with Azalia''s origins as a divine race after seeing her great concern for him.

    "You are right. After I woke up, I checked my condition and found out that my internal organs and mana circuits in my body were badly damaged. Luckily I can still use spirit power to heal it. Did you say three days? Does that mean I was unconscious all that time?" Ziel slowly raised his body and put him in a sitting position. Then he looked at Azalia and the other girls to ask for their confirmation.

    "Yes. You were unconscious for three whole days." Kalya answered sadly.

    "We were worried about you when we didn''t find a way to heal your internal wounds and mana circuits. Besides, you''re showing no sign of waking up, Ken!" ra drew closer to Ziel. She took Ziel''s hand and gripped it tightly. Ziel nced at Kalya, who smiled at him and knew that Kalya didn''t mind ra''s actions.

    "I''m sorry for making you worry." Ziel smiled apologetically and bowed his head.

    Kalya, ra, and Lilith were taken aback when they saw Ziel smiling. After waking up from his unconscious state, Ziel''s expression looked softer than before. On the other hand, Azalia took it casually because she had met Ziel before her emotions disappeared due to Azael''s curse.

    "We won''t forgive you if you act recklessly like that again! Don''t you know how worried we were!?" ra threw herself to Ziel and hugged him tightly because she was carried away by her feelings. Then she cried hysterically in his arms.

    ra vented her anxiety for the three days Ziel was unconscious. Ziel sighed and patted her back to calm her down. Kalya and the other two girls in the room couldn''t help but smile wryly in response.<sub> </sub>

    While ra was crying in Ziel''s arms, the door suddenly opened and was followed by a girl''s voice.

    "Has there been any developments regarding Ziel''s condition��eh?" The one who opened the door was Princess Freya. She and the other girls didn''t have to knock on the door because they thought the room was theirs.

    "What happened, Freya? Why did you suddenly stop walking and be silent? Could something bad happen to Ziel?" The other person who was talking anxiously behind Princess Freya was Princess Aishia.

    "Could it be that Ziel''s condition worsened!? " Princess Iris asked. Then she passed Princess Freya in front of her and saw Ziel sitting on his bed with ra in his arms.

    "Ziel!!!"

    The three girls screamed and ran over to Ziel. They did the same thing that Kalya and the others did. Princess Freya and the two girls who had just entered the room checked Ziel''s condition from head to toe. Unfortunately, Kyouka couldn''te along with them due to other business. Azalia quietly separated herself from the girls when she saw them swarming around Ziel.

    (Ziel has woken up, and my presence in this ce is no longer needed. I still have to do my duty as a princess of the divine race)

    "Alright, Ziel. Now you are healed. Then I will take my leave. I still have problems I need to solve." Azalia clenched her fists tightly and said in a hoarse voice like she was holding back tears.

    "Do you perhaps need our help? We will help you as best we can." Kalya offers her help. Of all the girls, Kalya was the one who had the closest rtionship with Azalia. It was very unexpected, considering their first meeting was very bad.

    "No. Thank you. I will solve this problem myself. Then I''ll go first." Azalia left the room without waiting for Kalya''s answer. When the door of the room closed, Kalya said solemnly.

    "Ziel, you know what problem Azalia is referring to, right?" Kalya asked Ziel seriously. She seems worried about Azalia.

    "I know." Ziel nodded and answered curtly.

    "Then, can you help her?" ra let go of her arms and looked straight into Ziel''s eyes. Kalya and the other girls also looked at him with hopeful eyes.

    "Of course, I can." Ziel smiled gently and said with determination. He realized that something had changed in him. Arge crack formed in Azael''s seal.

    ***

    Inside the principal''s office, Raphael sat in his chair while massaging his forehead and tapping his finger on the table.

    "So you still haven''t found her until now? Have you searched every corner of the Monarch Pce?" Raphael asked with irritation to the person in front of him.

    "I have ordered my men to secretly search every corner of the Monarch Pce except for the rooms of the important guests. But I still can''t find the girl named Azalia." King Regulus sighed and answered in a weak voice. For the past three days, King Regulus had hardly rested from dealing with the matters of the Animaria city.

    "Have you asked your son? I heard he''s close to her." Raphael narrowed his eyes and asked angrily. He likes Azalia and intends to marry her. But if Prince Ozkar dared to think about her, Raphael would not hesitate to kill him.

    "It''s just a rumor, and he doesn''t know where Azalia is right now." King Regulus answered in a trembling voice after feeling a hint of killing intent from Raphael.

    "Is that so? You must know that an area of thousands of kilometers has be a huge crater, and there is no other ce to hide but here. The Monarch Pce is the only building in this area. Unless Azalia dies or has fled from the territory of this kingdom, you must immediately report it to me." Raphael said calmly and withdrew his killing intent.

    "I understand!" King Regulus answered firmly.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Who is there? Didn''t I already say that I don''t want to be disturbed while having an important conversation?" Raphael was annoyed and answered in a slightly high-pitched tone.

    "It''s me, Azalia." A girl''s voice came from behind the door. Raphael raised his eyebrows and quickly replied.

    "Come in!" Raphael let Azalia in and then looked at King Regulus.

    "You can leave. I have an important conversation with her." Raphael said with a serious face.

    "I understand." King Regulus nodded and walked towards the door. He nced at Azalia when he passed her. But it was only for a moment because he feared Raphael would notice. For some reason, Raphael didn''t like it when someone approached Azalia.

    "Ooh, you finally came to see me. I thought you died in that fight. I didn''t expect that you were still alive and even managed to defeat the guardian of the continent. I intend to return and join the fight with you after breaking the chains that bind me. Unfortunately, the fight was over after I managed to do it." Raphael said with a guilty and regretful face.

    "You don''t have to pretend in front of me." Azalia snorted coldly.

    "So cruel. But I understand. So, what''s your answer to the condition I said a few days ago? You are indeed stronger than me and managed to defeat the guardian of the continent. Still, you must remember that I can destroy the fragment immediately if I see any suspicious actions from you." Raphael smirked and threatened.

    Azalia gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly in anger after hearing Raphael''s threat. Then she closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her mind.

    "I��" Azalia was about to give her answer, but a familiar voice stopped her.

    "She doesn''t need to ept a condition from a cunning person like you. If you don''t want to give it to Azalia, I''ll take it by force from you." A boy with gray hair and crimson-colored eyes suddenly appeared next to Azalia.

 Chapter 262 55

    Right after leaving Ziel''s room, Azalia met Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira, who had just returned from outside. Ziel was taken care of in a room reserved for guests from the Elven Kingdom, so the two stayed with Kalya and the other three girls. Queen Jasmine also knew Kalya better since then.

    "Hmm...Aze? Where do you want to go?" Princess Seira asked in confusion. Azalia asked her and Queen Jasmine to keep her whereabouts a secret because she didn''t want Raphael to find her. Because of that, Azalia didn''te out of the room for the past few days. Besides being busy taking care of Ziel, Azalia didn''t want others to see her and report it to Raphael.

    "I still have other things to do." Azalia answered casually and intended to leave as soon as possible. But Princess Seira''s next question stopped her footsteps

    "Other things? Is this rted to the principal?" Princess Seira asked curiously. Princess Seira''s rtionship with Azalia and the other girls in that room became very close after the few days they lived together. So she didn''t hesitate to ask about it.

    "He''s awake, so I have no business in this ce anymore." Azalia smiled and tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    "Eh? is it true?" Queen Jasmine said first before her daughter could speak.

    "Yes. You must see him soon. Ah, I''m sorry, I was in a hurry and had to meet someone. In that case, I will take my leave now." Azalia nodded slightly and left the two before they asked another question. Queen Jasmine kept staring at Azalia''s back until her figure disappeared.

    "What''s wrong, mother? Why do you keep watching Aze?" Princess Seira asked after noticing her mother''s strange look.

    "Nothing. Let''s go meet your aunt''s fianc??." Queen Jasmine shook her head. She opened the door and entered the room leaving Princess Seira confused by her mother''s behavior.

    After Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira entered the room, they saw a boy with gray hair and crimson eyes standing surrounded by Kalya and the other girls. Then the boy''s gaze turned to Queen Jasmine. When Queen Jasmine smiled and wanted to greet him, Ziel''s figure suddenly blurred and disappeared from there.

    "Eh?" Queen Jasmine and her daughter were confused.

    "Where is he going? Didn''t he just recover?" Queen Jasmine looked at Kalya and asked.

    "He has a problem to solve." Kalya smiled and did not exin further. ra and the other girls also smiled. Kalya''s answer and the girls'' behavior made Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira even more curious.

    ***

    Along the way down the corridor, Azalia kept thinking about the answer to the condition Raphael had given her a few days ago. Today was the third day, and ording to their agreement, Azalia had to answer Raphael.

    Azalia didn''t want to meet Raphael if that was possible because all she wanted from him was the world altar fragment. She wouldn''t hesitate to kill Raphael after getting what she wanted. But Azalia knew that Raphael wasn''t stupid. He would make a certain contract before handing the world altar fragment to Azalia.

    "What should I do? Should I agree to the conditions and marry him?" Azalia''s face became gloomy after thinking about that. She doesn''t want to marry someone she doesn''t love. Azalia''s chest ached as she imagined she would have to leave Ziel.

    "No! I can''t be selfish! I can''t think of myself! I still have responsibilities to do! The survival of the divine race in the Clorius continent is in my hands! So I can''t just think about my personal feelings!" Azalia shook her head and tried to get Ziel out of her mind. But the more she did, the clearer the man''s figure became.

    Azalia couldn''t help but sigh after realizing how important Ziel was to her right now. She couldn''t deny that Ziel''s existence was imprinted permanently and deeply in her heart.

    "Even if it hurts, I still have to do it for my race!" Azalia clenched her fists so tightly that her delicate palms were bleeding. Tears dripped from the corners of her beautiful eyes, but she quickly wiped them away, and her face turned cold.

    It didn''t take long. Azalia had arrived in front of the principal''s office of the Arcuz Grand Academy. She raised her eyebrows after sensing the faint presence of someone other than Raphael in the room. Azalia couldn''t tell clearly because the room in front of her was covered in a barrier.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Azalia decided to knock on the door and ignored the person''s presence. She frowned when she got an annoyed reply from Raphael.

    "Who is there? Didn''t I already say that I don''t want to be disturbed while having an important conversation?" Raphael''s irritated voice rang out from inside the room.

    "It''s me, Azalia." Azalia wanted to scream angrily, but she restrained herself and replied calmly.

    "Come in!" Raphael quickly replied. His tone was different from before, and he sounded excited.

    Azalia opened the door and walked toward Raphael. She saw that the person in the room with Raphael was King Regulus. Azalia also sensed that King Regulus was secretly watching her when they passed, but Azalia pretended not to notice.

    When Azalia was right in front of him, Raphael started telling lies and nonsense. His words made Azalia''s face darken, and she wanted to punch Raphael until he was battered. She tried her best to keep herposure in front of Raphael. But after hearing his threat, Azalia almost lost control and couldn''t stop herself from killing Raphael.

    But again, Azalia stopped her intention because she feared Raphael would destroy the world altar fragment. She could only sigh heavily in her heart. After hearing a brief greeting apanied by nonsense and threats, Raphael finally asked Azalia for an answer on the conditions he gave her.

    Azalia''s body stiffened, and her heart filled with sorrow. Even though she had made up her mind and given up her selfishness, she had difficulty answering that question. Azalia''s eyes were wet, and her chest was hurting even more, but she had to give her an answer.

    "Ia�|" Azalia squeezed her voice out and tried to say the answer to Raphael. But her sentence was interrupted by the familiar voice of the man who suddenly appeared next to her.

    "Ken? What are you doing here!?" Azalia shouted in shock. She didn''t expect Ziel to appear in that room and interrupt the conversation. Ziel ignored Azalia''s question and looked at Raphael indifferently.

    (Did he overhear my conversation? Could it be that he misunderstood our rtionship!?)

    Azalia wondered about Ziel''s muted response to her. She broke out in cold sweat, fearing that Ziel would misunderstand after hearing her conversation with Raphael.

    "Ken, it''s not what you heard. Ia�|" Azalia intended to rify the misunderstanding, but Ziel turned to her and smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "I know. So you don''t have to exin anything to me." Ziel answered softly. The two''s intimate exchange did not escape Raphael''s sight, and it made him angry with jealousy.

    "Who are you!? I bet you''re not a student from this academy! How dare you enter my office without permission and seduce my future wife!" Raphael got up from his seat and roared.

    (Who is he? Since when has he been in this room? I don''t feel his presence at all! The most important thing is his rtionship with Azalia? They seem very close!)

    Raphael was currently burning in jealousy after seeing Ziel and Azalia''s intimacy. He lost hisposure and failed to identify his opponent. Raphael forgot that Ziel could enter his office without him knowing. Moreover, Raphael couldn''t measure Ziel''s strength.

    <o>,m If Raphael were in his normal state, he wouldn''t have acted rashly like that. Unfortunately, the possessiveness that grew in his heart because of Azalia''s beauty had blinded his judgment.</o>

    "What are you saying!? Don''t talk nonsense! Since when did I be your future wife!? I haven''t even epted your terms yet!" Azalia shouted angrily because she didn''t ept Raphael''s words. Her reaction seemed exaggerated for fear of Raphael''s words causing Ziel to misunderstand.

    "Youa�| you deny that because of that man?" Raphael looked at Ziel coldly and intended to attack him. But before he could do so, Ziel had already made his move.

    "Haa..." Ziel sighed and disappeared. He reappeared right next to Raphael and strangled his neck. Then Ziel released a gray light from his hand and enveloped Raphael to prevent him from using his power.

    "Ugh!" Raphael struggled to breathe and tried to escape from Ziel''s stranglehold. But his efforts ended in vain as his powers could not be used. He was currently like a child being strangled by a professional wrestler.

    "Eh!?" Azalia was shocked when she saw Ziel''s sudden action. In the blink of an eye, he had moved closer to Raphael and was strangling him.

    "Ugh! Please... let me go! I...promise...not bother Azalia again. I will also givea�| that fragment." Raphael stammered. Finally, he realized what kind of existence he was dealing with.

    "No need. I can do it myself." Ziel extended his hand to the area next to Raphael. Then the space rippled, and Ziel''s hand went into it.

    "You!" Raphael was shocked as Ziel forcibly opened his space storage. Azalia also could only open her mouth wide at the absurd sight.

    Normally, forcibly opening someone else''s space storage was impossible as it would cause the space to be unstable and then crumble, and the items stored in it would be lost. But Ziel did it smoothly as if the owner had opened it.

    "This is for you." Ziel pulled the world altar fragment from Raphael''s space storage and gave it to Azalia.

    "Uh, thanks." Azalia was still confused but epted it with a smile like a blooming flower.

    "Ugh! You''ve got what you wanted. So, let me go!" Raphael struggled to free himself. He thought that Ziel would release it after getting the fragment. After that, he could devise a n for revenge against Ziel in the future.

    "I never said I would let you go." Ziel said coldly.

    "You! What do you want to do to me!?" Raphael screamed in fright. He hoped someone would hear him. Unfortunately, the room was enclosed with a barrier so no one would hear how loud he shouted.

    "Ah, I want to try something I just got. But I haven''t mastered it at all. So I will use you as an experimental subject." Ziel stretched out his left hand, and a sphere of ck light formed above his palm.

    "That is!" Azalia and Raphael shouted in surprise at the same time. Ziel ignored the reactions of the two and mmed the ck sphere at Raphael.

    "No! Wait! We can talk about this! No! Noooa�|" Raphael struggled with all his might to escape Ziel''s stranglehold, but he couldn''t move at all, and his figure vanished without a trace in the ck light.

    "You don''t mind if I kill him, do you?" Ziel looked at Azalia, who still hadn''t regained her senses after seeing Ziel''s attack.

    "You! Haaa�| Of course, it doesn''t matter. Instead, I want to thank you for killing him." Azalia couldn''t help but sigh heavily and didn''t ask about Ziel''s power any further.

    "You better get out of this academy as soon as possible. Because after this, you might be under suspicion after the principal of this academy disappears." Ziel warned Azalia. Then he slowly walked towards her.

    Azalia would be a suspect in the disappearance of the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy as she was thest person to be seen meeting Raphael by King Regulus. The academy will have great chaos once they realize their principal has disappeared.

    "I did intend to leave this academy because I already got what I wanted here." Azalia felt a little reluctant to leave the academy because she had made good friends there. But she couldn''t linger in that ce because she needed to get thest fragment in the Rubelia Kingdom soon.

    "Ah, I remember I promised to give the two fragments in my hand after surviving against the Sacred Demonel. This isa�|" Ziel was about to take out the two world altar fragments from his space storage, but Azalia made her move first. She wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck and kissed his lips.

    Ziel was stunned by Azalia''s sudden action, but he returned her hugs and kisses. They kissed passionately for a very long time and finally had to separate, leaving a string of liquid between their lips.

    "You must return it to me after I retrieve thest fragment in the Rubelia kingdom." Azalia smiled coquettishly and said breathlessly. Her face was red, and she felt like her heart was going to explode because the beat was so loud and fast.

    "I understand. You have to be careful." Ziel replied calmly. Even so, his breathing seemed a little unstable.

    "I understand. I love you, Ziel! See you again!" Azalia smiled beautifully, and her figure disappeared from the room before Ziel could reply.

    "See youter." Ziel smiled slightly and shook his head, then disappeared from the ce.

 Chapter 263 Epilogue

    Ziel returned as soon as he finished his business. When he reappeared in the room where he was being treated, he saw Kalya and the girls sitting and chatting with beaming faces whileughing. Kyouka was also seen with them. Besides her, Queen Jasmine, Princess Seira, and Princess Irene also gathered.

    Ziel couldn''t help but smile when he saw the friendship between the girls. After realizing his presence, Kalya got up from her seat and jogged over to Ziel.

    Kalya suddenly stopped and pouted when she smelled Azalia''s scent on Ziel. Her rtionship with Azalia was so close in the past few days that she remembered her scent. That''s why she recognized it immediately after slightly smelling it.

    ra and the other girls'' senses weren''t as sharp as Kalya''s. Because of that, they didn''t recognize the scent on Ziel''s body.

    (Is it possible that something happened between Ziel and Azalia?)

    Kalya imagined the worst that could happen to them. But she shook her head to get rid of that thought. She could have asked Ziel directly instead of guessing. Kalya''s expression quickly returned to normal.

    "Ziel! Is the problem solved? Where''s Azalia?" Kalya looked around but couldn''t find Azalia''s figureing with Ziel.

    "Azalia has other things to do. That''s why she has to leave this academy immediately. Ah, she left a message for you. She apologized for not being able to say goodbye to you properly." Ziel exined. He saw Kalya and the girls in the room, sad and disappointed.

    "Eh? Aze left this academy? Why didn''t she say anything to us?" Princess Seira said with teary eyes. She felt sad that Azalia left without saying goodbye to them.

    Even though she only knew Azalia briefly, Princess Seira felt closer to her and Princess Irene than other academy students. She felt lost when she heard that Azalia had left the academy.

    "She was in a hurry and still had a problem she needed to solve soon. That''s why she didn''t have time to say goodbye to you." Ziel sighed after seeing the faces of the girls.

    "Is it possible you know where she went and her problems?" Princess Seira asked and showed her concern to Azalia.

    "I don''t know. But, you will meet her again." Ziel couldn''t tell Azalia''s matter in front of many people because it was rted to the divine race.

    "is it true?" Princess Seira''s face became calmer after hearing Ziel''s words.

    "Of course." Ziel answered briefly and then looked at Queen jasmine.

    "Can you provide a special room for me? It doesn''t need to be spacious and luxurious. The important thing is that the ce is quiet." Ziel was nning to understand the power he had just obtained.

    "Eh? What for? Do you feel ufortable being in this room?" Queen Jasmine panicked after hearing Ziel''s request. She thought Ziel didn''t like being in the same room with her.

    "This room is veryfortable, so you don''t have to misunderstand what I mean. I needed another room because I wanted to try something that might be very dangerous if I did it in this room. I can''t do it outside either because it might attract attention." Ziel exined after seeing Queen Jasmine''s worried face.

    "Is that so? Thank God! I thought my presence in this room bothered you!" Queen Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief and smiled coquettishly at Ziel. Her behavior made Kalya and the other girls frown.

    "Mother! Remember! You are a Queen! Your behavior now is inappropriate!" Princess Seira shouted, reminding her mother. Her previous sadness was reced by embarrassment because of Queen Jasmine.

    "Why? Your aunt, her fianc??, and the girls in this ce don''t evenin about my behavior! Isn''t that right, Ziel?" Queen Jasmine smiled like a blooming flower. She was indeed still beautiful and just slightly inferiorpared to Kalya. But she was more mature than his sister, which was a fatal temptation for any man.

    "I do not mind. So can you prepare the room now?" Ziel replied calmly. He didn''t want to deal with Queen Jasmine any longer after seeing the dark expressions of Kalya and the girls.

    "Of course. I will now ask the academy management for it." Queen Jasmine nodded excitedly and left the room with Princess Seira.

    "Looks like my sister is trying to get close to you, Ziel." Kalya approached Ziel and whispered.

    "I can''t do anything about it." Ziel just shrugged helplessly and turned his gaze to ra.

    "You should go back to your room, mydy. The students in the same room as you might be worried if you don''te back and report it to the principal." Ziel reminded ra. Then he looked at Lilith and the other girls.

    "You too." Ziel added.

    "We did intend to return to our room." ra and the other girls nodded in agreement. They had to return immediately so that Merlick and the people from the human academy wouldn''t worry and instead create a newmotion in the current situation.

    "You have to take care of yourself since you just recovered." Princess Iris was reluctant to leave Ziel, who had just recovered. But she didn''t want to make his father worry and look for her. ra and the girls left the room together, but Princess Aishia suddenly stopped and looked at Ziel.

    "Ah, Elise keeps asking about you. He left a message for you and asked me to pass it on when I saw you. It looks like she''s already aware of our reunion." Princess Aishia kept getting questions about Ziel for the past few days from her younger sister. She felt that Princess Elise already knew that her older sister had reunited with Ziel.

    "I will see her if I have some free time." Ziel smiled in response to Princess Aishia''s hopeful face.

    "Thank you!" Princess Aishia answered happily and followed the girls who had left the room first.

    Right now, there were only Ziel and Kalya in the ce. Ziel noticed that Kalya''s behavior was a little strange as if she had been thinking about something since Ziel returned from helping Azalia.

    "I will tell you everything that happened when I helped Azalia. But you should rest now because you must be tired after taking care of me relentlessly in the past few days." Ziel came closer to Kalya and caressed her cheek. Then he kissed her on the forehead and made her more rxed.

    "I understand." Kalya smiled, and her mind calmed down after hearing Ziel''s words. She knew that Ziel cared and was aware of her anxieties. Kalya hugged Ziel tightly like she didn''t want to part with him and gave Ziel a light kiss. After that, Kalya went to her room and rested.

    ***

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to midnight. Ziel was sitting on the bed with his eyes closed in the particr room he had asked Queen Jasmine to study his new powers. Coincidentally or not, it was right next to the room where he was being treated.

    Ziel checked the power of the Sacred Demonel within him. He didn''t know why he got that power. It was the same as when he defeated the nine-headed imperial dragon. When he woke up, the power of the guardian of the continent he defeated became his.

    Ziel felt something strange about this. In the ancient book about the guardians of the continents that he read, it wasn''t mentioned that you would have the power of the guardians of the continents after defeating them. It made Ziel think hard about the reason behind his current state. While he was deep in thought, suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Ziel, may Ie in?" Kalya''s nervous voice was heard from outside the room.

    "Come in." Ziel opened his eyes and quickly let Kalya in.

    After the door opened, Ziel saw Kalyaing to him wearing only a thin transparent nightgown that showed off her perfect curves.

    "Have I bothered you?" Kalya asked awkwardly.

    "Of course, no. I was rxing when you came. Is there anything you need?" Ziel asked softly.

    Kalya didn''t reply to Ziel''s question and continued walking toward him. Then she sat beside him and rested her head on his shoulder.

    "Didn''t you promise to exin what happened when you helped Azalia?" Kalya whispered in a voice full of maism. It will arouse the lust of every man who hears it.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot about it because I was too busy thinking about something." Ziel smiled apologetically and stroked Kalya''s beautiful hair.<sub> </sub>

    "It doesn''t matter. So, what exactly happened when you helped Azalia?" Kalya did not ask further. She would wait until Ziel was willing to tell her. The most important thing right now was the matter regarding Azalia.

    "When I secretly followed Azalia..." Ziel told all the things that happened in the principal''s office until Azalia kissed him before she left the academy.

    "Is that so? Thank God!" Kalya let out a sigh of relief after hearing Ziel''s exnation. She didn''t suspect the slightest bit of his words because Ziel wouldn''t lie to her about such matters. Ziel will choose to be silent and not talk about it instead of lying to Kalya.

    Kalya thought that Ziel had ''do it'' with Azalia when she smelled Azalia''s scent on Ziel. But it turned out to be just a misunderstanding.

    "Ziel..." Kalya called out to Ziel in a seductive voice.

    "Hmm?" Ziel turned his head and saw Kalya looking at him with moist eyes.

    Kalya wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck and pressed her lips to him. Ziel hugged and kissed her back. At first, they kissed gently, but Kalya became more aggressive and passionate. She stuck his tongue in Ziel''s mouth and intertwined it with him. Her hot and slimy tongues intertwined with Ziel''s while exchanging their saliva.

    Ziel frowned after suddenly feeling his body heat up, and his lower half became extremely tense. He holds Kalya''s shoulder and pushes her gently to separate himself from her.

    "What did you put in my mouth?" Ziel asked with a serious face.

    "That isa�|" Kalya said nervously.

    "Can''t you answer me?" Ziel said in a slightly cold voice.

    "It is an aphrodisiac. But I...I have absolutely no ill intentions! I want to spend the night with you and give myselfpletely to you." Kalya said with tears in her eyes. She was afraid that Ziel would be angry with her actions. Ziel sighed after hearing Kalya''s exnation. He wiped her tears, and his face became softer.

    "What exactly happened, and where did you get the aphrodisiac from?" Ziel felt that what Kalya gave him was not a random aphrodisiac because of its instant and extraordinary effect. Even with Ziel''s current body, the drug could directly affect him. But if he wanted to, Ziel could heal the effects quickly.

    "Ia�| I did it because I feared losing my ce in your hearta�|" Then Kalya told about her conversation with Queen Jasmine and the fear in her heart all this time.

    "That aphrodisiac I got from the Dryad when we were in the Elven Kingdom. She said the drug was potent and could even affect a demi-god. At first, I didn''t want to use it. But I had to do it because I was depressed by this feeling. I''m sorry, Ziel." Kalya wept bitterly.

    Ziel could only sigh heavily and hug her. He is the cause of this happening. Because of that, Ziel couldn''t me Kalya entirely.

    "Are you sure you want to do it using an aphrodisiac? This is your first experience, and we can do without the drug." Ziel looked at Kalya with a severe face.

    "I''m sure! Please make mepletely yours, Ziel. My soul and my body I dedicate to you!" Kalya stood in front of Ziel and took off her nightgown. Ziel can see Kalya''s beautiful and perfect body, full of sexual attraction.

    Kalya approached Ziel and pressed her lips to his again. This time they kissed with passion and lust. Kalya slowly pushed Ziel onto the bed. Her body was hot because she was also under the effects of the aphrodisiac. Ziel instinctively moved his hand and gently squeezed Kalya''s plump and supple breasts.

    "Aahhnnn..." Kalya subconsciously moaned under Ziel''s actions.

    Ziel was addicted to the stic sensation given by Kalya''s breasts. Not to mention the moans that sounded every time he squeezed it. They desire and devour each other''s bodies and fill the room with moans of pleasure. The two made love like a pair of beasts all night long. It brings happiness and satisfaction to them. Because that night, their bodies and soul had be one.

    The next day, Ziel wakes up with Kalya asleep beside him. Ziel smiled and stroked her hair gently.

    "Hmm..." Kalya slowly opened her eyes.

    "Good morning." Ziel smiled and greeted her.

    "Morning!" Kalya immediately hugged Ziel tightly and buried her face in his chest. She was ashamed of what they had donest night. Even so, Kalya''s face looked very happy right now.

    "Does it still hurt?" Ziel asked worriedly. The aphrodisiac effect was great, and Ziel did it many times with Kalya until they could calm down.

    "My lower body feels a little sore. But it doesn''t matter because we have finally be one. From now on and forever, my body and soul are yourspletely." Kalya tightened her arms on Ziel.

    "I love you, Leya." Ziel whispered in Kalya''s ear and hugged her back. Kalya''s body trembled, and tears of joy flowed from her eyes.

    "I love you too, Ziel. Really, really love you!" Kalya looked at Ziel and smiled full of happiness.

    ***

    The Earth Dragon Desert was an area that stretched from north to south and divided the human and demi-human regions. Its location was in the south of the Alba Mountain Range and was the border between the Rubelia Kingdom and the Dwarven Kingdom.

    The Earth Dragon Desert is a vast desert area with a scorching climate and is only inhabited by magical beasts.

    In the Earth Dragon Desert, a person in full armor walked through the desert with a sword at his waist and arge shield on his back. That person suddenly drew his sword and swung casually towards the sand mountain.

    sh!

    A vast mountain split open, and a huge scar was engraved on the ground for hundreds of kilometers.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Who dares to disturb my sleep, the earth dragon emperor! Eh!?" A gigantic dragon suddenly appeared from within the sand mountain. The creature was hundreds of meters long and had golden horns on its head. He roared in anger and looked at the man in armor. But its gigantic body trembled when it saw that person''s figure.

    "Do you still know me, little dragon?" A hoarse voice rang out from the man in armor.

    "Of course, I know you! I apologize for my harsh words, lord guardian." The earth dragon emperor prostrated himself before the person called lord guardian.

    "I don''t want to make small talk with you. I need help from you and your subordinate to eliminate the irregr." The man in armor said indifferently.

    "I understand, Lord guardian! My subordinate and I are ready to serve you!" The dragon emperor lowered his head in front of the person in armor and let him ride. Then the dragon emperor flew into the sky and roared.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    The hills in the desert rose and revealed the figures of dragons of various sizes and shapes. Not one but hundreds of dragons appeared from the desert.

    Roooooooooooooooooooooooor!

    Roooooooooooooooooooooooor!

    Roooooooooooooooooooooooor!

    The dragons roared in response to the dragon emperor''s call and flew into the sky. Then the dragon emperor with the man in armor over his head flew and disappeared into the horizon, followed by hundreds of dragons.

 Chapter 264 Prologue

    One year has passed since Shiori''s death and his meeting with Azalia. Ken continues to train to make himself stronger. Ken, Sakuya, and Kazuki are the three remaining heroes after Shiori dies. They vowed to be stronger so they would never again lose their friends.

    Ken and the other heroes feel burdened when they are asked to fight by the emperor of the Adrienne Empire, Galia Adrienne. After Shiori''s death, their burden had be heavier. Apart from protecting the Clorius continent and its inhabitants, they must also protect each other.

    Right now, Ken and the other two heroes were on the outskirts of the Earth Dragon Desert area. They hade to that ce because they had received information that one of the divine races that had wreaked havoc in the empire''s territory was there.

    "The weather in this area is scorching! Sakuya, can you use magic to cool the air around us?" Kazuki looked at Sakuya while wiping the sweat from his face. He keptining after they came to the ce and had already said the sentence four times.

    "I''ve often told you that I''m not proficient with elemental magic! If only Shiori were still herea�|" Sakuya quickly stopped her sentence after feeling Ken and Kazuki''s atmosphere darkens. She realized that she had slipped her tongue.

    "Okay. We don''t need to remember that anymore. It''s been a year since that incident, and I''m sure Shiori doesn''t want to see us continue to sink into sorrow." Ken tries to break the gloomy atmosphere between them. Even so, he couldn''t lie about his feelings that his heart was still grieving at this point.

    "Yes. We''d better focus on finding people from the divine race. Maybe we can get a clue to return to Japan as Emperor Galia had said." Kazuki nodded in agreement and immediately removed the feeling of sadness that had enveloped him.

    Emperor Galia had already exined that he could not return Ken and the others to their world. But he said that the people from the divine race might have a way to cross the world because Emperor Galia knew that the people from the divine race were not natives of the Clorius continent and came from an unknown world.

    "Do you believe the Emperor''s words?" Sayuki snorted coldly. She had learned many things since being summoned to that world.

    At first, Sakuya believed the words of Emperor Galia. But over time, Sakuya felt a lot of strangeness in his exnation when they first met and began to suspect him.

    Even though Sakuya didn''t know why she felt that way, she was starting to be wary of Emperor Galia. But she couldn''t say that to Ken or Kazuki. Besides, Sakuya still doubted her hunch because several Princes and Princesses of the Adrienne Empire were very kind to her.

    It didn''t take long for Ken and the other two heroes to enter the Earth Dragon Desert area. They could only stand still with their mouths wide open after seeing the scene in front of them.

    "How do we find people from the Divine Race in this ce?" Kazuki said in a hoarse voice.

    "Hmm...maybe we should keep walking until we find him?" Ken answered with another question.

    "Are you serious?" Kazuki turned towards Ken and asked in disbelief.

    In front of them was a vast desert whose end was unknown. Ken and the other two heroes turn gloomy when they imagine having to walk through such a vast desert. They looked at each other and sighed. Ken, Kazuki and Sakuya could onlyin in their hearts and started walking.

    Ken walked far from Kazuki and Sakuya because he was reading a book with a shabby-looking cover. It was a book he got after fighting against a mysterious beauty.

    (By the way, where is she now? I haven''t seen her once in the past year. A girl as beautiful as her should be the center of attention wherever she is)

    Ken suddenly thought of the mysterious girl. But then he shook his head and put the book into his space storage.

    Ken, Kazuki, and Sakuya had only walked for a while but had already stopped several times to rest. The weather in the desert was sweltering, and the three of them were drenched in sweat. Sakuya felt ufortable because her wet clothes made her beautiful curves visible. It caught Kazuki''s attention and made him keep ncing at her along the way.

    "What are you looking at, pervert! Do you want me to gouge out those two eyes of yours!?" Sakuya shouted, covering her chest with both hands.

    "Cough! What are you talking about? I identally looked at you. Why is your reaction so extreme!" Kazuki tried to deny the usation and averted his eyes in embarrassment after being caught by Sakuya.

    "Do you think I''m blind and stupid!?" Sakuya snorted. She walked faster and left Ken and Kazuki behind.

    "Haa...you shouldn''t look at girls like that." Ken smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "I can''t do anything about it, Ken. When I am confronted with something beautiful, my eyes automatically see it." Kazuki shrugged his shoulders helplessly.

    Ken was amazed at Kazuki''s level of shamelessness. He shook his head and left Kazuki alone.

    "Hey! Wait for me!" Kazuki ran after them.

    After their long walk, Ken and the other two heroes still couldn''t find a clue about the person from the divine race they were looking for.

    "Can''t we find someone to show us the way? If it continues like this, we might get lost!" Kazukiined, and his face looked drained.

    "If that was possible, I already asked someone to point the way in this desert for us! But ording to the information I read, this ce is a barren area, and hardly anyone passes through it. Besides, this area is dangerous because it is the habitat of magical beasts, especially the dragon species." Sakuya exined with a pale face and weak voice. She was also as tired as Kazuki.

    "Ah, I read it too. ording to reports from adventurers who had passed through this desert, they saw a giant dragon. They guessed that the monster was the earth dragon emperor." Ken added.

    "Are you serious?" Kazuki was surprised after hearing that. Before they departed, he had not read the information Emperor Galia had given them. Kazuki thought that Ken and Sakuya had read it and would ask them if there was anything he didn''t know.

    Ken and Sayuki looked at each other and sighed. Just as they intended to continue their search, a sandstorm suddenly broke out and obscured their view.

    "What is going on!? Why is there a storm all of a sudden!?" Kazuki narrowed his eyes towards the center of the storm.

    "This storm doesn''t happen naturally! Look!" Ken pointed at a giant creature that appeared from under the desert. Not one but dozens of them arose and caused a sandstorm.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    "That isa�|" Kazuki''s face sank after seeing a horde of gigantic creatures appear in front of them.

    "Is that the magical beast that lives in this desert? From their shape, they should be the dragon species mentioned in the information we read." Sakuya observed the creature in the sandstorm and gave her guess.

    Ken was silent and watched the dragons. His eyes stared intently in one direction, and his face changed drastically.

    "Watch out!" Ken suddenly kicked Kazuki and pushed Sakuya with him.

    sh!<sub> </sub>

    The gigantic aura de passed over where they had been standing before. Sayuki wanted toin to Ken for pushing her all of a sudden. But her words got stuck in her throat after she felt invisible des of aura rushing towards where they were before. Sakuya immediately understood what had happened.

    "Thank you, Ken." Sakuya broke out in cold sweat from her forehead. They''d probably be dead if Ken hadn''t noticed the attack.

    "Ken! What are youa�|" Kazuki shouted angrily at Ken. But his body trembled when he saw the deep scar engraved above the desert they had stood before. He realized that Ken''s previous actions were to save them. Kazuki felt a chill run down his spine after imagining the power and speed of that sh.

    "Who is there!? Show yourself! Do you only dare to attack sneakily like a coward!?" Kazuki stood up and looked in the direction the sh came from.

    "Hahahaa�| I didn''t think anyone would be able to notice my invisible sh! As expected of a hero!" a white-haired middle-aged man with a ck sword in his hand came out from the center of the sandstorm.

    "You are..." Ken narrowed his eyes and guessed the identity of the person who suddenly appeared. But his words were cut off by the man.

    "I am Gilmat, the divine race you are looking for." Gilmat smirked and continued walking toward Ken and the others.

    "How did you know we were looking for you?" Sakuya was surprised after hearing Gilmat''s words. They hade to this ce because of reports from imperial intelligence about the appearance of people from the divine race around the Earth Dragon Desert.

    "Hmm? Haven''t you realized it yet? I was the one who deliberately showed my existence to lure you toe here. I am lord Azael''s sword, and I won''t let those of you who endanger his existence continue to grow stronger. So, I have to end you guys here." The atmosphere around Gilmat changed. His current figure was like a sword drawn out from the sheath.

    "Be careful. He is very dangerous!" Ken reminded Sakuya and Kazuki. They nodded at his words.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    As the three prepared to face Gilmat, a dragon suddenly roared and shot toward them.

    "What!?" The three of them let their guard down because they thought their enemy was only Gilmat. But Sakuya quickly put up a barrier in front of the dragon.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Another dragon roared and joined the attack. The behavior of the dragons confused Ken and the others because the monsters didn''t attack Gilmat.

    "What is going on!? Why are those dragons only targeting us!?" Sakuya said frantically.

    "Hahahaa�| I purposely lured you to this ce because I controlled the dragons before you came here!" Gilmat took out a round metal like an eyeball from his space storage.

    "You!" Kazuki was angry after discovering they had fallen into Gilmat''s trap.

    "Kazuki, Sakuya. I will face that person alone and leave the dragons to you." Ken took out a pair of swords from his space storage. He charged forward towards Gilmat without waiting for a reply from the two.

    "Wait..." Sakuya intended to stop Ken because it was dangerous. But Ken had gone far away from her, and Sakuya could only grit her teeth.

    "Kazuki! Let''s defeat all those dragons and help Ken!" Sakuya is not abat-oriented hero. Because of that, she could only rely on Kazuki.

    "I understand!" Kazuki wore gauntlets in both hands and punched one of the nearby dragons.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A fierce battle began between Kazuki and Sakuya against dozens of dragons.

    On the other hand, Ken confronts Gilmat. They shed their swords against each other, but Gilmat seemed calmer and his breathing steady. Meanwhile, Ken is overwhelmed with Gilmat''s swordsmanship. He wasn''t called the sword-bearing master of the divine race for no reason.

    (What the hell is this guy''s swordsmanship! His abilities are in a different dimension!)

    If Ken had notbined his swordsmanship with his magic, he might have died not long after his first sh. His body was covered in shes from Gilmat''s sharp and deadly attacks.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Ken and Gilmat shed fiercely with swords. Initially, Gilmat pressured Ken into the fight. But over time, Ken''s swordsmanship became more honed and sharp. His movements also became smoother, and this made Gilmat''s face serious.

    "You! Did you steal my swordsmanship!?" Gilmat was shocked to the core. He was called a genius swordsman of the divine race who only appeared once a hundred years.

    Gilmat had studied swordsmanship very hard since the age of five and eventually became the strongest swordsman in the divine race. Because of that, he became Azael''s right-hand man. His current strength he earned with great difficulty and bloody hard work.

    But Ziel learned his swordsmanship quickly, which destroyed his pride. He felt his years of hard work were useless.

    It didn''t take long for the battle situation to turn upside down. The longer they fight, the more overwhelmed Gilmat will be against Ken. Gilmat knew he couldn''t go on like this. He increased his strength and speed. His attacks became even more fierce and terrifying than before.

    Ken and Gilmat''s fight destroys the surroundings. The impact of their attacks createdrge craters in the desert and ttened the hills. Their fight began to reach its climax.

    Before long, Gilmat was exhausted, and so was Ken. They looked very pale from bleeding too much. Sakuya didn''t have time to cast healing magic on Ken because she was busy supporting Kazuki in fighting the dragons. However, Ken won the fight after stabbing his swords into Gilmat''s chest.

    "Ugh! I didn''t expect to lose to a human and die in this world. Even so, I will take one of you with me!" Gilmat took out an iron ball in the shape of an eyeball and squeezed it into pieces. After that, Gilmar''s consciousness disappeared utterly.

    "No! Sakuya! Kazuki! Be careful!" Ken had a bad feeling from Gilmat''s words and shouted warning his two friends. But his action was toote. The dragons suddenly surrounded them, and the monsters'' bodies inted like balloons and exploded.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Ken ran with all his might in his weak body from exhaustion and injuries. He drew closer to where Sakuya and Kazuki were. After Ken managed to get close to their location, Ken''s body trembled violently when he saw Kazuki was hugging Sakuya to protect her. His body was charred, but he smiled with his eyes closed. Ken''s tears fell after feeling that there was no more sign of life on Kazuki.

 Chapter 265 1

    The sun rises and brightens the Great Academy of Piqmentia. The light reflected beautifully over the surface of theke. The chirping of birds in the forest of the academy area made everyone else happy to hear it. In that calming morning atmosphere, a boy was swinging a sword with a body drenched in sweat.

    That boy is Ziel. He had been up since early morning and was doing his regr practice. Not far from him, a beautiful woman was sitting cross-legged with closed eyes. Green light enveloped her entire body. Her figure seemed to be at one with the nature around her and dazzled in the morning sun. That woman is Kalya, and she is practicing her spiritism.

    Kalya looked much more beautiful and mature since she returned from the Beast Kingdom one month ago. Her current appearance was not inferiorpared to Azalia. After a long time had passed, Kalya was still focused on her practice. Her face was solemn and filled with determination to be stronger. But not long after, her body trembled slightly.

    "Haa..." Kalya opened her eyes and took a deep breath. The green light that enveloped her disappeared.

    "Your strength has increased by leaps and bounds." Ziel gave a sincerepliment and handed Kalya a bottle of fruit juice. He finished his practice earlier than Kalya and watched her from afar while resting.

    "Thank you. But I think I still have a long way to go. Because of that, I have to try harder!" Kalya epted the bottle with a sweet smile. She was pleased with Ziel''s praise of her. But then Kalya clenched her fists tightly after thinking her strength was insufficient to stand beside Ziel.

    "Please don''t push yourself too hard. I don''t know what you and those girls think by training so hard. However, an instant increase in strength would not necessarily have a positive effect." Ziel stopped his words and sat next to Kalya. He drank the fruit juice from the bottle in his hand to moisten his throat and continued his speech.

    "You will only increase your attack power, and it will be useless if you have to fight an enemy with the same power level as you but with richer battle experience. So you still have to train yourbat skills regrly in addition to increasing your power level." Ziel stopped his exnation and pinched Kalya''s cheek gently.

    Kalya pulled Ziel''s hand and put his palm on her cheek. She closed her eyes with a smile and seemed to enjoy Ziel''s gentle treatment of her, especially the direct skin-to-skin contact that showed their intimacy.

    Kalya wasn''t the only one who had been training hard since they returned from the Beast Kingdom. ra, Princess Freya, and the other girls around Ziel became even more challenging in training. Even Lilith, with the power of a true god, did the same with them.

    The girls used toe to thekeside near Ziel''s cottage to practice every morning. When Ziel asked why they were training so hard, ra and the girls gave the same answer: not to be a burden to him and to be able to help when Ziel needed them.

    Ziel couldn''t help but sigh at their firm answer. He couldn''t stop the girls'' intentions because it came from the determination in their hearts. On the other hand, Ziel felt warm in his heart upon hearing their answers.

    "I understand. Did the girls note today? The sun had risen high, but they still had note. Even Lilith, Iris, and Kyouka, who usually had arrived before sunrise, had not been seen until now." Kalya opened her eyes. She looked around but couldn''t find any girls who had usually been training there for the past month.

    "They practiced until midnight. After that, I didn''t know what they were doing until dawn. The girls were probably still sleeping by now. That''s why none of them came here to practice." Ziel sometimes monitors ra''s situation to ensure her safety.

    Kalya, ra, and the other girls'' rtionship is getting closer and closer for some reason. Ziel overheard that the girls made a specific deal, but he didn''t know the details about it and didn''t want to find out any further as it was their business.

    When Ziel did his checkupst night, ra was training with Princess Iris and the other girls. But after they finished it, they didn''t immediately rest and seemed to be doing something. After confirming the situation, Ziel stopped what he was doing and didn''t investigate further because it was their privacy, and it would not be polite for Ziel to see it secretly.

    "Is that so? Doesn''t that mean no one will bother us this time?" Kalya whispered into Ziel''s ear in a soft and seductive voice.

    Since getting her first experience in the Beast Kingdom, Kalya has be addicted to ''do it'' with Ziel. She often looks for opportunities to be alone with him so they can love each other by uniting their souls and bodies. As an elf, Kalya had immense vitality and felt she could do that with Ziel forever.

    Unfortunately, ra and the girls are always bothering her as if they know what''s on Kalya''s mind and intend to prevent it. Princess Freya and ra even came to Ziel''s cottage at night for no apparent reason to ensure that nothing happened between Kalya and Ziel.

    The girls'' instincts were very sharp, and they should have noticed after seeing Kalya''s appearance and temperament change. Even so, they didn''t want to see Kalya continue to take the opportunity to be alone with Ziel and monopolize him. After that, Kalya and the girls finally made a secret deal. Even Ziel didn''t know about it.

    Kalya''s face slowly approached Ziel. When their lips almost touched, Ziel flicked Kalya''s forehead.

    Click!

    "Uh! Why are you flicking my forehead?" Kalya asked in a spoiled voice while holding her forehead. Her behavior was ultimately the opposite of what she was used to showing in front of other people. Kalya looks free to express her feelings when she is alone with Ziel. Even with ra and the other girls, she still had to control herself.

    "I''m sweating. We can do thatter." Ziel couldn''t help but pinch Kalya''s cheeks after seeing her adorable face.

    "I love the smell of your body odor because it makes me feel great ecstasy." Kalya said shyly, and her face turned red.

    "I didn''t know you were a naughty girl." Ziel caresses Kalya''s cheek gently to prevent her from moving closer to him. Kalya''s body was shaking, and she stopped her movements.

    "Do you hate it?" Kalya asked worriedly. She was afraid that Ziel would not like her overly daring act.

    "Of course not. I can''t hate you just because of something like that. As long as you don''t touch my bottom line, I will never hate you." Ziel shook his head and smiled. Then he stroked Kalya''s hair to calm her down after seeing the worry on her face.

    "What is your bottom line?" Kalya asked curiously.

    "Betrayal." Ziel answered curtly. The atmosphere around them became gloomy and tense. But Kalya instead looked straight into Ziel''s eyes and spoke.

    "I will never betray you! My soul and body are yours! I''d rather die than do that." Kalya answered with determination.

    "I believe in you." Ziel smiled after hearing Kalya''s reply. He brought his face close to hers and kissed her forehead.<sub> </sub>

    "Then, it''s fine if I be a naughty girl just for you, right? I can be even more naughty if you want." Kalya teases Ziel with a voice full of sexiness.

    "Okay. Let''s shower first because I feel ufortable with the sweat on my body. After that, we''ll have breakfast because it''s gettingte, and I''m starting to get hungry too." Ziel got up from his seat before Kalya couldn''t control herself in that ce. Kalya pouted at Ziel''s actions. But suddenly, he raised his eyebrows after thinking about something.

    "Hmm... can I take a shower with you?" Kalya asked with sparkling eyes full of anticipation.

    "Of course." Ziel reached out his hand to Kalya to help her up.

    "Thank you!" Kalya epted Ziel''s hand with a big smile on her face and gripped it tightly. The two walked towards the cottage hand in hand.

    Kalya and Ziel''s life after returning from the Beast Kingdom looks like a newlywed couple. After they finished bathing together and had breakfast, Ziel and Kalya sat on a park bench by theke not far from their cottage. Kalya rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder while intertwining her fingers with him.

    "Next week, the academy will be closed for ten days due to the events of the Five Kingdoms Conference. ra intends to return to her parent''s house, the residence of the Duke of Castilene. I had to go with him because I was her butler. Will youe with me?" Ziel asked.

    Even though Kalya was Ziel''s fianc??, he didn''t want to force her if she didn''t want toe with him back to Duke Castilene''s residence. That''s why he asked Kalya about it first and asked for her opinion.

    The Five Kingdoms Conference is a meeting of the five kings of the kingdoms in the human region that is held once every three years to discuss the problems that ur on the Clorius continent and find solutions.

    Piqmentia Grand Academy is a five-kingdom project from the Five Kingdoms Conference three years ago in the Neigal Kingdom. The conference this time will be held in the Aurelia Kingdom. Because of that, the academy gave students ten days off, and the Five Kingdoms Conference was held for three days in the middle of the holiday.

    The princes and princesses must return to their kingdom. Even the heroes will attend the event and have to return to the Rubelia Kingdom along with Princess Reina and Prince Albert.

    "I''m sorry, Ziel. I would love to go with you there, but I have to return to the Elven Kingdom for the time being. But it was only three days. After that, please pick me up in the Elven Kingdom." Kalya said in a weak voice and looked at Ziel''s face, fearing that he would be disappointed with her answer.

    "I understand. But, did something happen in the Elven Kingdom that made you have toe back suddenly?" Ziel replied calmly. He didn''t mind it because Kalya must have a reason behind her words.

    "My return has nothing to do with the Elven Kingdom. A few days ago, I got a letter from my younger brother, Zenoa. He said he got a whole month off after the past few weeks they were busy taking care of the academy due to their principal suddenly disappearing." Kalya said while ncing at Ziel. He knew that Ziel had killed Raphael for Azalia.

    "So you want to meet your brother?" Ziel asked.

    "Yes. Besides, I also want to meet Laurel and Dryad." Azalia confirmed. She also misses her friend, Laurel. Another thing Kalya wants to do is meet with Dryad because there is an important matter that Kalya wants to talk to her about.

    "You also want to meet Dryad?" Ziel raised his eyebrows because he didn''t expect that one of Kalya''s purposes for returning to the Elven Kingdom was because she wanted to meet Dryad. He remembered that Kalya and Dryad''s rtionship was not very good. Whenever they met, Kalya always showed hostility towards Dryad.

    Ziel didn''t have time to talk about the aphrodisiac that Dryad gave to Kalya and asked the reason behind her action. Dryad should have known that Kalya didn''t like her. Ziel thought he could ask her directly when he stopped by the Elven Kingdom to drop off Kalya.

    "Yes. There''s a matter I want to talk to her about." Kalya answered honestly, but she didn''t go into more detail about it, and Ziel didn''t ask further if Kalya didn''t want to say it.

    "Alright. The day before I leave, I will send you first to the Elven Kingdom. Three days after that, I will pick you up." Ziel still didn''t know what excuse he would give to Duke Castilene when he returned and brought Kalya. But he would probably ask ra for help about it.

    "Thank you, Ziel!" Kalya smiled widely and kissed Ziel on the cheek.

    "Hey! What are you guys doing outside!" A girl''s voice suddenly sounded from across theke.

    Ziel and Kalya turned their gaze towards the voice. The one who shouted was Princess Freya. She didn''te alone because ra and the other girls hade with her. Ziel and Kalya could only smile in response.

    One week quickly passed, and the Piqmentia Grand Academy students would be on vacation from today until the next ten days due to the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    Ziel sent Kalya to the Elven Kingdomst night but didn''t get to meet Dryad because he didn''t want to appear when Ziel came to the world tree. He thought that Dryad was deliberately avoiding him. Ziel also didn''t meet with Zenoa because he was out at the time. So Ziel didn''t linger there and returned after greeting Laurel and Queen Jasmine.

    The Princes, Princesses, and the heroes had returned to their respective kingdoms simultaneously. The atmosphere when the girls parted was depressing even though they knew it was only a ten-day vacation. Currently, only Ziel and ra are left in the academy. They intended to return to the residence of Duke Castilene today.

    "Is everything ready, mydy?" Ziel waited for ra in front of the carriage.

    "Yeah, I''m sure there''s nothing left!" ra answered excitedly.

    "Okay. Then, we must leave now." Ziel reached out his hand and helped ra into the carriage.

    "Let''s go! I can''t wait to meet mom and dad because I already miss them so much!" ra took Ziel''s hand and entered the carriage. After that, Ziel followed her and closed the door. The horse carriage departed and left the academy to take them to Moissan City, where Duke Catilene''s residence was located.

 Chapter 266 2

    At the same time as Ziel and ra''s departure for Moissan city, three people wearing ck robes that covered their entire bodies walked in Harkin city, the capital of the Rubelia Kingdom.

    The three people were Azalia, Fornius, and Aghares. After Azalia left Arcuz Grand Academy, she went to meet Fornius and Aghares. She intended to inform them that she had obtained the world altar fragment. They had to immediately leave the territory of the Beast Kingdom because they had nothing to do there anymore.

    Azalia decided not to rush to the Rubelia Kingdom after leaving the academy. It was because she felt she had to be more careful after the incident in the Beast Kingdom.

    ording to Ziel, the guardians of the continent only eliminated dangerous people from outside this world. The divine race was one of the extermination targets of the continent''s guardians. Therefore, Azalia had to be more careful in her actions.

    The Clorius continent had four guardians. Two of them are dead, and the other two are unknown. Azalia didn''t want to identally run into the remaining continent guards if she acted rashly, which would be their misfortune. Therefore, she hid for a while and came to the Rubelia Kingdom one month after leaving the academy.

    "Miss, when are we going to take action?" Aghares whispered next to Azalia. Although he couldn''t wait to get his hands on the world altar fragment in the Rubelia Kingdom, he knew he couldn''t act rashly at a time like this. Aghares had learned a lesson from the incident in the Beast Kingdom.

    On the other side of Azalia, Fornius just silently followed them. He was still in a state of mourning to this day since Oillet''s death. He med himself for being helpless. Fornius could only see Oillet''s body being taken over by the Sacred Demonel and dying at Ziel''s hands. Even though he wanted revenge, he didn''t have the strength to do so and didn''t know who to take his revenge on. Was it Ziel who killed her? Or the guardian of the continent who had possessed her?

    Fornius sank into his depression. For the past month since he left the Beast Kingdom, Fornius could only sit still while thinking about what he would do in the future. Even when Azalia or Aghares spoke to him, Fornius would only give a short answer, making both of them sigh and shake their heads.

    "I heard the Five Kingdoms Conference will take ce in a few more days in the Aurelia Kingdom. King Gustave and several nobles from the Rubelia Kingdom must have attended the event. After they depart, then it is time for us to act." Azalia had been nning that for the past few days.

    Azalia didn''t want to forcibly break through the Rubelia Kingdom and make a fuss because doing so might provoke the appearance of the remaining two continent guardians. If that happened, then not only would he not get the fragment, but Azalia and the others would also fall into a dangerous situation.

    Apart from that, Azalia had other reasons to dy her actions. She heard the news that the Piqmentia Grand Academy was on holiday for ten days. Prince Albert, Princess Reina, and the heroes were asked to return to the Rubelia Kingdom. Azalia didn''t want her to sh with Kyouka because their rtionship in the Beast Kingdom was pretty good. She didn''t want to hurt Kyouka.

    If Azalia did it, maybe Ziel and the other girls would be disappointed with her. Azalia didn''t want that to happen. But she got other news that the heroes would be participating in the Five Kingdoms Conference in the Aurelia Kingdom. Azalia thought it was her luck, and at that moment, it was her chance to act.

    "I understand, Miss Azalia." Aghares couldn''t do anything if Azalia had already decided. He would only act after Azalia gave him orders.

    Along the way, Azalia was more pensive. Sometimes she caresses her lips with her fingertips. Even though her body is there, her soul doesn''t seem to be with her right now.

    (What is Ken doing right now?)

    Azalia muttered in her mind. Only one month had she been separated from Ziel, and she felt a longing surge from the bottom of her heart. Almost every day, Azalia dreamed about her farewell moment with Ziel in the academy principal''s office.

    Since then, Azalia hasn''t stopped thinking about Ziel in whatever activities she does. The thing he feared the most hade true. Ziel had be an essential part of her life. Azalia felt that Ziel''s position in her heart was above the fate of her race. The feeling made her shudder because it gave her both happiness and fear.

    ***

    After Ziel sent her to the Elven Kingdom one day before the academy holidays started, Kalya was lying on the bed in the room she lived in when she was a princess. Since returning to the Elven Kingdom, she felt bored from not doing anything.

    At first, Kalya intended to introduce Ziel to her younger brother, Zenoa. Unfortunately, her brother was not at the royal castle because he was checking something in the forest near the border with the Alba Mountain Range.

    Then Kalya wanted to meet Dryad, but she remembered that Ziel had tried to meet her before, but Dryad didn''t want to show up. Therefore she decided to meet her tomorrow.

    "Haaa�| what is Ziel doing right now?" Kalya sighed while fiddling with the ring on her finger. It''s not been a day since they''ve been apart, but Kalya already misses him very much.

    Kalya wanted to hear Ziel''s voice. Unfortunately, themunication brooch couldn''t reach the Piqmentia Grand Academy. When Kalya was lost in her longing, a knock on the door brought her back to her senses.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Princess, may Ie in?" A girl''s soft voice was heard from outside Kalya''s room.

    "Come in!" Kalya quickly answered and got up from her bed.

    When the door opened, a beautiful silver-haired elf girl entered. Her appearance was only slightly inferior whenpared to Queen Jasmine. That girl is Laurel, Kalya''s childhood friend.

    "Did I disturb your rest time, Princess?" Laurel asked and walked over to Kalya. She was surprised because Kalya''s appearance and temperament differed from thest time they met. Kalya became much more enchanting.

    "Didn''t I tell you that you don''t need to use honorifics when talking to me? I am no longer the Princess of the Elven Kingdom." Kalyained in a weak voice.

    "I understand, Cattleya." Laurel replied happily and sat on the seat next to Kalya''s bed.

    "So, is there something you want to talk to me about?" Kalya asked and crossed her slender and beautiful legs. She was currently wearing only shorts and a thin sleeveless t-shirt, and that pose showed off her white and smooth thighs.<sub> </sub>

    "I just wanted to have a chat with you. But when I was on my way to your room, Queen Jasmine asked me to tell you that Prince Zenoa had returned and was in the dining room with her and Princess Seira. They asked you toe over there immediately and have dinner together." Laurel exined her intention toe to Kalya''s room.

    "Zenoa is back? But he waste because Ziel had already returned to the academy. I''m not in the mood to eat right now either." Kalya pouted andy back down on her bed.

    "What are you thinking? You haven''t been in a good mood since you came back. Shouldn''t you be happy to see me again and reminisce in the Elven Kingdom?" After entering the room, Laurel realized that Kalya''s mood was not good. Her face kept frowning, and she looked displeased at returning to the Elven Kingdom.

    "I am bored here. I miss Ziel. After finishing my business, I intend to leave immediately. But I already told him to pick me up after three days." Kalya pouted and hugged her bolster pillow tightly.

    "Didn''t you just arrive? You parted with him for a while, and you already miss him? You guys are like a newlywed couple." Laurel chuckled at her friend''s behavior.

    "I can''t do anything about it. Originally, I intended to finish my business here and reminisce a little about my past life. But it didn''t make me happy. I have lost my bond and interest in the Elven Kingdom." Kalya shrugged her shoulders. Her mind and heart were only filled with Ziel.

    "Do you love him that much?" Laurel smiled wryly. Her face looks jealous after hearing Kalya''s words.

    "Do you still need my answer after hearing myment earlier?" Kalya turned to Laurel and smiled sweetly. Laurel was blown away after seeing Kalya''s expression.

    "No need." Laurel shook her head and sighed. He felt that Ziel and Kalya were lucky to get each of them.

    They chatted for a while and stopped after the maid came to Kalya''s room on the orders of Queen Jasmine. Kalya reluctantly went to the dining room and Laurel to another ce because she still had some business.

    When Kalya arrived at the dining room, Queen Jasmine, Zenoa, and Princess Seira were already waiting for her at the dining table.

    "Sister! I heard you''re back! Previously I wanted to go to your room to meet you, but Sister Jasmine forbade me and asked Laurel to call you. Since Laurel didn''te back, we asked the maid to go to your room." Zenoa smiled broadly after seeing Kalya.

    "Yes, I just arrived. But after I came, I heard you went to the forest near the border with the Alba Mountain Range. Has something happened there?" Kalya asked worriedly. Even though she no longer felt ties to the Elven Kingdom, she still had friends there. Kalya doesn''t want them to be in danger.

    "Ah, it''s just a small matter. An elf heard the roar of a magical beast there and reported it to the royal castle. Coincidentally, I was there at the time. Therefore, I decided to check it out with some elf knights." Zenoa exined the reason he went to the border forest. He paused for a moment and then continued.

    "But when I got to that ce, it turned out that the roar came from a horde of low-level magical beasts. So we quickly exterminated them and returned to the castle." Zenoa shrugged his shoulders like it was no big deal to him.

    "Is that so? Then why did you get a month''s long vacation? Does that mean the entire Arcuz Grand Academy is closed?" Kalya was curious about the situation of the demi-human academy after Raphael and Kalya suddenly disappeared.

    "The academy continues to operate as usual. It''s just that since the sudden disappearance of the principal, Mr. Jourelio was chosen to be the interim principal, and I had to teach two sses at once before getting a recement. A few days ago, a new teacher arrived, and I was given a month off. Besidesa�|" Zenoa exined excitedly. But he hesitated to continue at the end of his sentence.

    "Besides?" Kalya narrowed her eyes as she felt the following exnation rted to her.

    "Sister, I know you are close to Azalia. But she was now wanted by the entire Beast Kingdom because she was allegedly rted to the disappearance of Mr. Raphael. The reason was that Azalia was thest person the principal met before his disappearance, and King Regulus knew it. So I ask you to stay away from her for now because I am afraid you will get involved in this matter." Zenoa warned with a serious face.

    "I understand. After all, they won''t be able to do anything once they find her." Kalya sighed and shook her head.

    "What do you mean, sister?" Zenoa is confused by Kalya''s words. Queen Jasmine and Princess Seira also felt the same way and looked to Kalya, waiting for her answer.

    Kalya just smiled and didn''t answer. Zenoa and Queen Jasmine could only look at each other and didn''t ask any further. Then they started having dinner together after a long time apart.

    p ***</anda>

    Two days had passed since the Piqmentia Grand Academy gave the students a long holiday. Ziel and ra had arrived at Duke Castilene''s residence yesterday. The journey from the Academy to Moissan city took an entire day. Unfortunately, Lilith couldn''t return with them because she had some business with Princess Iris and went to the Neigal Royal Castle with her.

    In the morning, after breakfast, ra enjoys a cup of tea and snacks served by Ziel. Even though they could act like friends in the academy, Ziel had to carry out his duties as a butler in the Duke of Castilene''s residence.

    "It''s only been two days, and I already miss Iris and the others." ra sighed, looking sullen because she wasn''t in a good mood.

    "You have to be patient, mydy. However, they went home because they had to fulfill their duty as royal princesses. You just have to endure your boredom for a week or so, and you''ll be able to see them again. Shouldn''t you be happy that you get to spend quality time with your parents?" Ziel tried tofort ra.

    "You''re right..." ra smiled and was about to say something but her words were interrupted by the engine''s roar echoing in the sky.

    Ziel and ra turned their eyes to the sky and saw a magic carriage approaching Duke Castilene''s residence. Ziel narrowed his eyes at the magic train because such a transportation artifact could only be owned by the royal family.

 Chapter 267 3

    In the living room within Duke Castilene''s residence, the atmosphere was agitated due to the sudden arrival of an important guest from the Neigal Royal family. The one who came and sat opposite Duke Hazell was the king of the Neigal Kingdom, Jonathan Neigal.

    "Your Majesty, wouldn''t it be better if you told me first before you came to my humble ce? I would have prepared a better wee if I had known you would be visiting. You could have given me a heart attack if you suddenly came like that." Duke Hazell said frantically, and sweat was running down his forehead. He was still shocked by the sudden arrival of King Jonathan. Next to him, a middle-aged beauty had the same expression as him. She was Eleanor, wife of Duke Hazel and ra''s mother.

    "Ahaha��you don''t have to be so tense, Hazell. We''re not in the royal castle. So you can rx a little bit. About my sudden arrival, it''s because of my daughter who kept urging me toe here immediately. I would have informed you before my visit if it weren''t for that." King Jonathan said casually and then took a sip of the tea served by the maid.

    King Jonathan did not visit the ce alone. He came along with Princess Iris and Lilith. They were currently in the back garden with ra and Ziel so as not to interrupt King Jonathan and Duke Hazell''s conversation.

    "I can''t do that. After all, Your Majesty is the king of this kingdom." Duke Hazell shook his head. He couldn''t rx in front of a king.

    "Haa... All right. Well then, let''s talk about my purpose foring here. You must know that I came here not only to take my daughter to meet her friend, right?" King Jonathan didn''t want to stress Duke Hazell even more with long, pointless talks.

    "Could this have something to do with the Five Kingdoms Conference?" Duke Hazell could only think of that one possibility if he had to guess the purpose of King Jonathaning to his residence.

    "You are right. Then this conversation will be easier. You should know that the Five Kingdoms Conference requires a king to bring his descendants and several nobles under him, right?" King Jonathan started his exnation.

    "I know. A king can''t govern the territory of the kingdom alone. That''s why in the Five Kingdoms Conference, a descendant of a king and several nobles are needed." Duke Hazell said what he knew about the Five Kingdoms Conference. His knowledge was scanty, considering he had never participated in the event.

    "The descendants of the king, be it princes or princesses, participated as they were the ones who would seed the throne and would bear the responsibilities in the future. They came to the conference to learn and increase their knowledge. The Princesses and Princes can also participate in providing solutions to the problems discussed in the event. Do you know why the nobles participated in that conference?" King Jonathan added an exnation and then asked with a serious face.

    "The nobles are the ones who obtain territory and govern it under the king''s rule. They were the king''s subordinates and people who knew more about matters in a kingdom''s territory than the king himself. So their participation is urgently needed to help the king discuss matters at the conference. Is my answer correct, Your Majesty?" Duke Hazell answered hesitantly.

    "That''s right. I have selected the nobles who will be participating in the Five Kingdoms Conference since two weeks ago. That way, I hope they can better prepare themselves, whether it''s about the material we discuss or the solution. I didn''t want them to embarrass me at the conference." King Jonathan had secretly selected the nobles who would participate in the Five Kingdoms Conference based on their achievements in the past few years. Therefore he felt at ease participating in the event.

    "So what is the problem, Your Majesty?" Duke Hazell became confused by the purpose of King Jonathaning to him.

    If King Jonathan had already chosen the nobles who would participate in the event long ago, it would mean that Duke Hazell wasn''t selected because he didn''t get any notification from the Neigal Kingdom. So there should be no reason for King Jonathan to bothering to his residence.

    "The problem is that a few days ago, Duke Eldritch informed me that he couldn''t participate in the Five Kingdoms Conference because there was a problem in his realm that he had to deal with. After that, I quickly looked for a noble to rece him. But it wasn''t easy because, in a few days, the Five Kingdoms Conference would start." King Jonathan sighed heavily and then looked at Duke Hazell.

    "Two days ago, my daughter returned from the academy. After learning of my troubles, she proposed you as Duke Eldritch''s recement in the Five Kingdoms Conference. Are you willing to participate in the event, Duke Hazell? I won''t force you to participate in the conference if you can''t, so you don''t need to feel pressured by this invitation as it''s not an order." King Jonathan asked seriously. Duke Hazell was the only best option at the moment.

    King Jonathan didn''t have much time to select other nobles as the Five Kingdoms Conference was only a few days away. Most importantly, he believed in his daughter''s words.

    King Jonathan remembered when Princess Iris returned to the royal castle. At that time, she was apanied by a purple-haired girl of her age. That girl was Lilith, who was no less beautiful than her daughter. The thing that surprised King Jonathan and caught his attention was not Lilith but the expression on her daughter.

    Since her curse suddenly disappeared, Princess Iris has slowly changed, and King Jonathan is aware of it. But since he rarely saw his daughter, he didn''t know how far it had changed. King Jonathan didn''t know whether the change was good for her. That''s why he intended to find out when they met.

    After seeing the smile on Princess Iris''s face when she was with her friends, King Jonathan could confirm that the change had a positive effect, and he was pleased about it. The wife of King Jonathan and mother of Princess Iris also felt the same way.

    Therefore, King Jonathan quickly agreed when Princess Iris suggested Duke Hazell rece Duke Eldritch from participating in the Five Kingdoms Conference. That was because of Duke Hazell''s good track record and achievement. In addition, ra is a friend of Princess Iris, and their rtionship is very close. These two things made it easier for King Jonathan to decide on the recement of Duke Eldritch in the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    Duke Hazell was silent because he couldn''t directly answer King Jonathan''s invitation. After pondering for a long time, he finally opened his mouth.

    "I will dly ept it, Your Majesty. I will do my best to assist you at the conference. But if I made a mistake there and embarrassed you, please forgive me for my ipetence. That''s because this invitation was sudden, and I didn''t have much time to prepare." Duke Hazell finally epted King Jonathan''s invitation after much deliberation.

    Duke Hazell feared offending the king who hade all the way to invite him. Apart from that, he also wanted to try participating in the conference and meeting nobles from other kingdoms.

    "Hahaha... good! Then it would be best if you prepared yourself now since we are leaving today. The Five Kingdoms Conference would start in three days, and it would take one to two days to get to the Aurelia Kingdom by magic train. But before that, we will pick up the other nobles also participating in the conference. They were currently waiting at the royal castle. Ah, you can invite your family to this event." After hearing Duke Hazell''s answer, King Jonathan was relieved that his long trip had not been in vain.

    "Now?" Duke Hazell was dumbfounded. He didn''t think that they would leave at that very moment.

    "Of course! We don''t have much time left. If we leave tomorrow, I''m afraid we''ll bete for the Five Kingdoms Conference." King Jonathan still had to return to the royal castle to pick up the nobles and their families who had gathered there. They will depart for the Aurelia Kingdom together from the Neigal Kingdom castle.

    "I understand! In that case, I will take my leave to prepare myself, Your Majesty." Duke Hazell immediately got up from his seat and went to his study room to prepare the files he would bring.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, Eleanor went to their room to pack clothes and other supplies they might need there. Before that, Eleanor asked Raven to take care of other matters, informed ra about it, and told her to prepare herself.

    After Duke Hazell and his wife left the living room, only King Jonathan and his aide remained. He keeps staring at the back garden of the residence.

    "Please keep an eye on the butler of Duke Hazell''s daughter. I sensed that Iris had been staring at him sinceing here. If you see anything suspicious, report it to me immediately." King Jonathan''s face turned serious. He noticed that Princess Iris had been ncing at Ziel secretly since arriving at Duke Hazell''s residence. King Jonathan fears that his daughter will fall in love with a butler. Therefore, he asked his aide to keep an eye on Ziel.

    "I understand, Your Majesty!" The aide answered firmly, and his body disappeared into the shadows beneath his feet.

    "I won''t let a mere butler get near my daughter! Before Iris truly falls in love with him, I must immediately act and eliminate him. I''m sure Duke Hazell can understand and won''t mind the death of a butler." King Jonathan stared intently at the back garden. His eyes gleamed and seemed to be able to prate anything in his path.

    ra happily enjoyed her tea and snacks in the garden behind the mansion. She wasn''t alone there because Princess Iris and Lilith were sitting with her.

    "I didn''t expect you toe here, Iris, Lilith!" ra chirped.

    "I also didn''t think that we could meet again so soon." Lilith smiled wryly at ra''s enthusiasm.

    "Our meeting is just a bonus. My main purpose ining here is to apany my father to meet your father." Princess Iris smiled and nced at Ziel, who came to them carrying a trolley filled with tea and snacks.

    "Here is your tea, Princess Iris, Lilith." Ziel ced the teacup on the table in front of Princess Iris and Lilith.

    "Ziel, didn''t I say that you don''t need to use honorifics when there are no outsiders among us?" Princess Iris pouted and felt ufortable with Ziel''s treatment of her.

    ra was also confused by Ziel''s attitude towards Princess Iris. Usually, Ziel would call Princess Iris by her name only when there were no outsiders among them. But right now, he instead used formality and manners when dealing with the royal family. When ra wanted toin to Ziel, Lilith''s words interrupted her.

    "Please don''t misunderstand. It''s not that Ziel doesn''t want to call you just by your name but because he can''t do it right now." Lilith exined to ra and Princess Iris.

    Ziel didn''t stop Lilith from exining that to the two girls. After bringing tea and snacks to the table, Ziel left the ce and returned to the mansion with the trolley he had brought earlier. Princess Iris was about to stop him, but Lilith''s following words stopped her.

    "You better not get too close with Ziel for now." Lilith knew what Princess Iris wanted to do.

    "Why is that? Then what did you mean earlier about him not being able to treat me as usual right now?" Princess Iris frowned in confusion.

    "Someone is hiding somewhere around this garden and secretly watching Ziel. If I''m not mistaken, this person is your father''s aide. So you should understand the purpose of that personing here, right?" Lilith spoke nonchntly. After sensing someone was spying on them, she quickly created a barrier around them. Therefore she was not afraid that the other party would overhear their conversation.

    "What!?" ra and Princess Iris were shocked and almost stood up from their seats. Luckily Lilith quickly stopped them. The two girls looked around for the person Lilith was referring to.

    "If you do that, then that person will know that you are aware of his existence. So you better pretend nothing happened." Lilith sighed and warned them.

    "Oh, I see." Princess Iris and ra quickly realized their carelessness.

    "What was my father thinking by sending his aide to watch over me!?" Princess Iris gritted her teeth in annoyance.

    "I think he did it because he was worried about you. So you don''t have to think about that." Lilith gave her opinion.

    "She''s right." ra nodded in agreement.

    "But��" Princess Iris wanted to voice her objection, but the words stuck in her throat after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching them.

    The one who came to them was Raven. He immediately said his purpose and asked ra to prepare herself because they were leaving today. ra frantically got up from her seat and ran into the mansion, leaving Princess Iris and Lilith behind. The two girls smile wryly at ra''s behavior.

    After their preparations wereplete, Duke Hazell''s family, including Ziel, were already inside the magic train as they were about to depart. The magic train slowly moved and headed towards the Neigal Kingdom''s castle to pick up the other nobles. They would only stay there briefly and then depart for their primary destination, the Aurelia Kingdom, where the Five Kingdoms Conference was held.

 Chapter 268 4

    The Aurelia Kingdom is the kingdom with thergest area in the human region. Its military strength is also above the Rubelia Kingdom, which is centered on military development. The greatness of the Aurelia Kingdom cannot be separated from the sess of King Leonida as a ruler.

    The capital of the Aurelia Kingdom is Oriana city, the most densely popted area and where the castle is located. Oriana City seemed busier than usual for the past few days. The bustle can even be heard in every corner of the city until midnight. That''s because the Five Kingdoms Conference will be held in the next few days.

    Due to many foreigners from other regions, King Leonida mobilized more soldiers to guard every corner of the city and prevent criminal acts by people with evil intentions at the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    On the street in Oriana city, two people with ck robes covering their entire bodies mingled in the crowd. They were Princess Freya and her guardian knight, Aryana Bolevan.

    "Princess, wait for me! Can you not walk too fast!?" Aryana ran after Princess Freya, who was walking in a hurry. The direction she was headed was where she met an old man when she was a child and got a prophecy about her destiny.

    ? "Come on, Aryana! Why are you walking so slow!" Princess Freya stopped and waited for Aryana behind her.

    Princess Freya didn''t want Aryana toe with her because she no longer needed a guardian knight. With her current strength, Princess Freya could take care of herself without the help of the guardian knights because her abilities were already above Aryana''s. But Princess Freya couldn''t say that to Aryana for fear of hurting her.

    "You are walking too fast, Princess! Since when did you be this fast?" Aryana thought that Princess Freya had changed a bit after returning from the academy. Before going to the academy, Princess Freya was like a dull knife, but now she is like a sharp sword. Aryana sensed that Princess Freya''s strength had increased drasticallypared to thest time they met.

    In addition, the change from Princess Freya that Aryana noticed was that she became more cheerful and less rigid in her actions. Previously, Princess Freya only cared about her elegance and image in the eyes of others.

    "Ahahahaa�| I''m sorry. I''m too excited because I haven''t walked around Oriana city in a long time." Princess Freyaughed and had a big smile on her face.

    Aryana was stunned but then smiled warmly when she saw Princess Freya''s expression. She had been with Princess Freya since childhood and considered her his little sister. Of course, Aryana would be happy to see the look of happiness on her face.

    "Okay... okay. I understand. So, where exactly are we headed?" Aryana asked curiously.

    Aryana and Princess Freya were on the city street right now because she had identally caught Princess Freya about to sneak out secretly. Then Aryana scolded and threatened to report to her father, King Leonida. But after seeing Princess Freya''s pitiful face, she couldn''t bear to do so and let her go on the condition that she had toe with her.

    At first, Princess Freya refused, but Aryana continued to press her until Princess Freya agreed. Because of that, Aryana was curious about Princess Freya''s purpose in sneaking out of the castle.

    "Do you remember the ce where I got lost when I was a kid and was found by you?" Princess Freya asked back. Aryana was silent and tried to regain her memories from several years ago. Then she raised her eyebrows after remembering it.

    "That ce? The ce where you said you met an old man?" Aryana asked doubtfully. She wasn''t sure that Princess Freya wanted to go to such a ce.

    "You are right!" Princess Freya walked again and left Aryana behind.

    "But why do you want to go to that ce, Princess?" Aryana chased after Princess Freya and walked beside her. She looked around the area secretly. Aryana had to make sure that no one followed or looked at them with malicious intent. If there was such a person, he could immediately take precautions before they sprang into action.

    "I feel bored staying in the castle. Moreover, the noise from the preparations for the Five Kingdoms Conference disturbed me a bit. So I decided to take a short walk to refresh my mind!" Princess Freya walked with light steps towards the end of the road not far from where she was.

    When Princess Freya arrived at her destination, she fell silent in confusion. He checked his surroundings like he was looking for something.

    "What''s wrong, Princess?" Aryana also felt confused by Princess Freya''s behavior.

    "Arya, since when did this ce be like this!?" Princess Freya grabbed Aryana''s shoulder and shook her vigorously.

    "Please calm down, Princess! This ce has been like this since many years ago!" Aryana had difficulty answering under the pressure of Princess Freya''s strength.

    "What!? Then where is the empty house!?" Princess Freya was shocked and then released her grip on Aryana and looked around to find an empty house where she met an old man who had told her about her destiny.

    Princess Freya went to that ce, hoping to meet the old man again. She wanted to thank him and ask him something else about the future of her rtionship with Ziel. Princess Freya did not believe the other fortune tellers because the old man''s words had been proven ande true. So she went to that ce to find the old man.

    But Princess Freya didn''t know where the empty house was now. All the buildings in the area looked brand new. The atmosphere in that ce was different from when she got lost there a few years ago. At first, the area was tranquil and rarely visited by people, but now the number of people passing by was quite dense and even made it difficult for Princess Freya to walk.

    "I don''t know, Princess. I''ve also forgotten about it because the empty houses in this area have been demolished and reced with new buildings many years ago." Aryana smiled bitterly. There are hundreds of new buildings in the area. She didn''t remember the exact location of the empty house that Princess Freya was referring to. It was a long time ago, and Aryana had forgotten about it.

    "Haa..." Princess Freya sighed, and she looked very disappointed.

    "Princess..." Aryana felt pity after seeing Princess Freya''s expression.

    "Let''s go back to the castle, Arya. There''s nothing we can do here anymore." Princess Freya stepped weakly. She felt that she was doing something pointless bying to that ce. But suddenly, a little girl came her way. The little girl has a very adorable oval face.

    "Do you need anything from me?" Princess Freya subconsciously smiled and asked the girl.<sub> </sub>

    The little girl didn''t say anything and gave Princess Freya a piece of paper rolled up and tied with a red ribbon. After that, the little girl immediately left the ce. The little girl''s actions dumbfounded Princess Freya and Aryana. When they looked in the direction the little girl had gone, her figure had already disappeared from their sight.

    Princess Freya quickly unrolled the paper. Aryana peeked at the letter because she felt as curious as Princess Freya. The two girls were shocked when they saw the message written on the paper.

    (When you receive this letter, it means that you have returned to the ce you met me in the past. After you return to the castle, I leave you this letter, Princess Freya. Whether it be one year, two years, or the next few years, I''m sure you will return to this ce. What I want to say is that your destiny is not yours alone. If you don''t have enough strength to stand with him, then you will only be a burden to him. Because in the future, that person will face many terrible enemies)

    After Princess Freya and Aryana finished reading it, the letter turned into light particles and disappeared. Aryana was silent because she was confused by the meaning of the message. Still, Princess Freya quickly understood because she had already seen how terrifying the enemy described in the letter was.

    "I will never be a burden to Ziel!" Princess Freya did not feel discouraged and clenched her fists tightly. The contents of the letter made her even more determined to keep getting stronger and stronger so that she deserves to be side by side with Ziel and not just as luggage.

    "Let''s go back, Arya! I''ve got what I wanted in this ce!" Princess Freya smiled broadly and started walking with light steps.

    "Eh? Wait for me, Princess!" Aryana returned to her senses after hearing Princess Freya''s voice and ran after her. They walked away from the ce and disappeared into the crowd.

    ***

    The Castle of Aurelia Kingdom is the most luxurious and majestic castle among the other four kingdoms in the human region. Almost the entire castle is made of gold and looks very shiny.

    After returning to the castle, Princess Freya and Aryana parted ways. Aryana still had other tasks she had to do while Princess Freya intended to return to her room. On her way down the corridor, Princess Freya''s footsteps were stopped by a woman''s voice from behind her.

    "Where are you from, Freya?" the woman asked softly.

    Princess Freya jolted when she heard that voice. Then she slowly turned around and smiled at the owner of the voice.

    "Hehea�| I was strolling around the castle, mother." Princess Freya answered shyly and didn''t dare to look directly at the woman.

    The one who asked Princess Freya was a graceful middle-aged woman with a face simr to hers. She was Helena Aurelia, wife of King Leonida and mother of Princess Freya. As a queen, she was not only beautiful but also extraordinary. Queen Helena has the power of a Magic King. But because of her strange disease that kept recurring periodically at random times, her body became weak.

    "You go around the castle wearing a ck robe like that? Wouldn''t you be a suspicious person and get caught by the guards right away? I know you''re lying. So where exactly did you go?" Queen Helena smiled and pinched Princess Freya''s nose.

    "Ugh! Mother! I''m not a kid anymore!" Princess Freyained but then smiled and hugged Queen Helena.

    "Of course, you''re an adult. How can you have a man you love if you are a kid?" Queen Helena teased Princess Freya and rubbed her back affectionately.

    "Mother! How did you know that!?" Princess Freya quickly removed her arms from her mother and asked frantically. She was embarrassed because her mother had known her little secret.

    "Hehea�| That''s a secret. We''d better go somewhere else to continue our chat over a cup of tea and a snack. Haven''t we been doing it for a long time?" Queen Helena could only smile at her daughter''s adorable reaction.

    "Okay! But is it okay with your current condition? Shouldn''t you be resting in your room? I heard that your illness is rpsing again." Princess Freya asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine, and I''ve had enough rest. Let''s go to the living room. I originally intended to drink tea with you in the back garden. But the wind is blowing hard right now, and I''m afraid to worsen my condition." Queen Helena strolled towards the living room.

    "Yes, mother!" Princess Freya walked beside Queen Helena and held her hand.

    The living room in the castle is a particr room for the royal family to rest while enjoying a cup of tea and snacks specially prepared by the maid. Like the other rooms in the castle, the living room is predominantly golden in color and looks very luxurious and elegant.

    "So, who is the lucky man who has managed to get the heart of my beautiful daughter?" Queen Helena smiled and asked Princess Freya. The first question she asked after sitting in her chair was about the man who had entered Princess Freya''s heart.

    "Mother! Can you not openly ask that? After all, I should be the lucky one to win his heart." Princess Freya smiled shyly and looked away from her mother because she didn''t want Queen Helena to see her blushing face.

    "Oh? Is that so? I''m bing more and more curious about that guya�|" Princess Helena said in a voice that grew weaker and weaker at the end of her sentence.

    "I will introduce him to you! He is a good man! I''m sure you''ll like him! It''s just that he''s a little cold. But please keep this a secret from father for now. I''m afraid he will pressure me to say who he is. Hmma�| mother?" Princess Freya was confused because there was no response from her mother.

    Thud!

    Before Princess Freya could look at Queen Helena, a voice caught her attention. When she looked at where the voice came from, Princess Freya opened her eyes wide as her mother fell andy unconscious on the floor.

    "Mother!" Princess Freya screamed in panic and immediately got up from her seat to check on Queen Helena''s condition.

 Chapter 269 5

    In a room within the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom, Princess Freya sat beside the bed while looking anxiously at the unconscious Queen Helena. Princess Freya was not alone in the ce. She was with King Leonida and the royal mage, checking and trying to stabilize Queen Helena''s condition.

    "How is my wife''s condition?" King Leonida said in a hoarse voice. After receiving a report from the maid about his wife suddenly fainting in the living room, King Leonida quickly left all his work. Even though what he did was rted to the Five Kingdoms Conference, Queen Helena was far more important to him.

    Luckily, Prince Fritz was there and took over the task. Because of that, he didn''t have to sacrifice either of those two things. He could focus on caring for Queen Helena without thinking about anything else because he had confidence in his son''s abilities.

    "Her illness recurred, and it was because she was moving too much, which made her tired. Queen Helena should rest until the effects of her strange illness are healed. At least two to three more days. But her illness worsened. She had to rest for five to seven days." The royal mage exined the results of Queen Helena''s examination.

    She was the personal mage for Queen Helena and had taken care of her for many years. King Leonida trusted her because she was familiar with Queen Helena''s strange disease. Even so, the royal mage still couldn''t find the cause or solution to treat it.

    "Haaa�| I warned her to stay in her room to rest. Who would have thought she would secretly go out for reasons of boredom." King Leonida sighed heavily. He felt pain in his chest when he saw his wife unconscious on the bed.

    "So, when will my mother wake up?" Princess Freya asked.

    "Her condition has stabilized, and she will wake up soon." The royal mage could only do his best to suppress the disease for now while continuing to look for a solution to cure itpletely. She suddenly raised her eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Your Majesty, doesn''t one of the heroes summoned to this world have the power of a saintess? I thought you could ask her to cure Queen Helena. ording to legend, a saintess'' divine power can cure any disease." The royal mage suggested King Leonida.

    "Yes. You are right! Howe I never thought of that!?" King Leonida forgot that a saintess''s power could cure all ailments. He never realized it until the royal mage reminded him.

    "If I''m not mistaken, the heroes were invited to the Five Kingdoms Conference this time. You can use that opportunity to ask them to try to heal Queen Helena, Your Majesty." The royal mage was also curious about the power of a saintess in legend. She hoped that Megumi could heal Queen Helena so her advice to King Leonida would not be in vain.

    "Yes. I can ask King Gustave to speak to the heroes." King Leonida nodded in agreement.

    On the other hand, Princess Freya had thought the same thing before. But after seeing Megumi''s treatment of Sintaro when he was injured at Arcuz Grand Academy, Princess Freya quickly threw the idea aside. It was because Megumi''s power, ability, and experience weren''t enough to be called a true saintess. That''s why Princess Freya never told her father about it for fear that it would only give him empty hopes and disappoint him.

    Princess Freya intended to say that to her father. But after seeing the hopeful face of King Leonida, she couldn''t help but swallow the words back. Princess Freya could only let her father try it out first and hope that Megumi''s abilities had improved over the past month. Otherwise, she still had someone to rely on when she was in trouble.

    "By the way, aren''t you and Fritz familiar with the heroes?" King Leonida looked at his daughter, who was focused on their conversation.

    "I know them, but I''m only familiar with one of those heroes and not Megumi, the one you call the saintess. But my brother knows them better than I do. If you want to ask Megumi for help, it''s better if my brother talks to them. I''m sure Megumi will want to help us." Princess Freya was only close to Kyouka out of the four heroes.

    Princess Freya was sure Kyouka would be happy to help her talk to Megumi if she told her about her problems. But she didn''t feelfortable using the hero''s power for personal gain even if it wasn''t forbidden. She was afraid that Megumi would think she was using her friendship with Kyouka to her advantage. Therefore, Princess Freya felt it would be better if Prince Fritz or his father directly spoke to the heroes, or the saintess, Megumi.

    "I understand. I''ll have Fritz discuss this with the person you call Megumi. I hope they will help us." King Leonida sighed heavily. He didn''t know those heroes nor their nature. But if her daughter said that Megumi would help them if Fritz asked her directly, he was sure that the heroes were good people.

    While King Leonida and the royal mages were immersed in their chat about the saintess, a groaning pain suddenly sounded from the woman lying on the bed.

    "Ugh!" Queen Helena slowly opened her eyes and tried to move her fingers.

    "Mother!" Princess Freya screamed and looked at her mother with worry.

    "Mother, how are you now? What are you feeling right now?" Princess Freya gently grasped Queen Helena''s hand and asked.

    "Hmm... Freya? What has happened to me? Where am I right now?" Queen Helena was confused when she saw the situation around her after she opened her eyes.

    "You fainted while having a little tea party with me, mother. Don''t you remember it?" Princess Freya became even more anxious when she saw her mother''s response.

    "Aha�| yes, I remember. At that time, my head was suddenly dizzy, and my body felt weak and had lost its strength. After that, I don''t remember what happened next." Queen Helena smiled bitterly and tried to get up from her bed.

    " You better not move in that state, Lena." King Leonida reminded his wife.

    "I am fine." Queen Helena was still trying to get up from her bed. Even though her whole body ached and was weak, she still forced herself. Queen Helena wanted to show King Leonida and Princess Freya that she was fine and didn''t want them to continue to worry about her condition.<sub> </sub>

    "Please listen to my words this time. Don''t you want to hear my words again as you did before by sneaking out of your room?" King Leonida said seriously, and his tone was a bit high. If he didn''t do that, his wife wouldn''t listen to him. King Leonida could only sigh in his heart when he had to face Queen Helena''s stubbornness.

    "What father said is true, mother. You better focus on resting for now. I don''t want your illness to worsen if you push yourself too much." Princess Freya said with a face that looked like she was about to cry.

    "I understand." Queen Helena could only sigh and give up on her intentions after seeing the expressions of the two people she loved the most. She didn''t think her actions would make them worry. Queen Helena felt a little regret in her heart.

    King Leonida and Princess Freya looked at each other and sighed in relief after hearing Queen Helena''s answer. Then the royal mage rechecked her condition to ensure that nothing terrible happened to Queen Helena''s body.

    After hearing from the royal mage that Queen Helena''s condition had not worsened, King Leonida and Princess Freya felt more at ease. Then they told Queen Helena about their intention to ask Megumi for help.

    Queen Helena quickly agreed as long as it made them no longer worry about her condition. She hoped that Megumi could heal and free her from the strange disease that had tormented her for years.

    ***

    Time passed quickly, and the days changed. Today was the fourth day of the Piqmentia Grand Academy students'' vacation. King Leonida and the people of the Aurelia Kingdom were getting busier and busier as the Five Kingdoms Conference drew near. Participants from the other four kingdoms in the event had been scheduled to arrive today because the conference was to start tomorrow.

    King Leonida was sitting inside his study room, reading the report in his hand. He was not alone in that ce because Prince Fritz was also sitting in front of him and helping him with the report which hade in this morning.

    "Are there any signs of the arrival of the four kingdoms?" King Leonida looked at Prince Fritz and asked in a dignified voice.

    "I have received a report from the royal mage that the Argaint Kingdom, Neigal Kingdom, and the Cirlus Kingdom have been spotted crossing the border and will probably arrive at noon." Prince Fritz answered firmly ording to the report in his hand. King Leonida frowned upon hearing Prince Fritz''s answer.

    "What about the Rubelia Kingdom?" King Leonida paid particr attention to the participants from the Rubelia Kingdom because it was rted to Queen Helena''s recovery. The heroes should have participated in the Conference this time ording to the king''s agreement and came together with the entourage of King Gustave.

    "I haven''t gotten any reports about the participants from the Rubelia Kingdom. Most likely, they are still on their way and will arrive longer than any other kingdom. The participants from the Rubelia Kingdom had already departed two days ago, so it was estimated that they would arrivete tonight.

    Princess Fritz knew what her father was thinking. After finishing his workst night, his father talked to him about his mother. King Leonida also stated his intention to ask the hero to help heal his mother, and Prince Fritz agreed.

    The focus of King Leonida''s attention was not King Gustave or the other participants from the Rubelia Kingdom. They were important in the Five Kingdoms Conference, but the people King Leonida was waiting for were the heroes.

    "Hmma�| you should immediately report to me when you get news about them." King Leonida put the papers in his hand on the table and sighed.

    "I understand, father. In that case, I will take my leave first because I still have other work to do." Prince Fritz picked up the report on the table and left the room.

    After princess Fritz came out, King Leonida leaned back in the chair. He couldn''t focus on the Five Kingdoms Conference because he was thinking about his wife. King Leonida sensed that the frequency of Queen Helena''s illness rpse became more and more frequent. His feelings were confirmed by the examination report he got from the royal mage. King Leonida hid it from his family because he didn''t want to worry them.

    "I hope that the hero named Megumi can heal my wife." King Leonida wished and closed his eyes.

    ***

    When the sun was high and shining brightly, the engine''s roar echoed in the sky of Oriana city. It came from the magic train rushing towards the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom. But the noise didn''t stop there. Not long after, the second and third magic trains were seen passing through the sky of Oriana city.

    The three magic trains brought people from the Cirlus Kingdom, Neigal Kingdom, and the Argaint Kingdom who would be participating in the Five Kingdoms Conference. Theynded in arge parking lot not far from the royal castle.

    From the Cirlus Kingdom, King Raghnall came along with Princess Cordelia and the nobles of his kingdom. On the Argaint Kingdom''s side, King Elrick and Princess Aishia stood out with their silver hair. Meanwhile, King Jonathan of the Neigal Kingdom brought his daughter, Princess Iris. ra, Lilith and Ziel were seen at the very back of the group.

    King Leonida came directly to greet the kings and then handed them over to the royal maids to escort them to their respective rooms to rest.

    When the moon had reced the sun in the sky and the day had turned into night, King Leonida was still waiting for a report from his son about the participants from the Rubelia Kingdom. But there was no sign of them crossing the borders of the Aurelia Kingdom, which made his face gloomy in fear that something had happened to them.

    "Why is there still no news about the participants from the Rubelia Kingdom..." King Leonida sighed. He got up from his seat and was about to directly check the current location of the participants from the Rubelia Kingdom. But King Leonida stopped before the window and narrowed his eyes to the sky. He saw a magic train with a fiery red color suddenly emerge from empty air with the roar of an engine echoing in the sky. King Leonida heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the participants from the Rubelia Kingdom finally arrive.

 Chapter 270 6

    The night atmosphere in the Elven Kingdom was beautiful and calming. The light of fireflies and the musical sound of crickets adorn every corner of the forest, including the area around the castle. In contrast to the beautiful atmosphere around her, Kalya''s heart was currently gloomy. Today was the fourth day of the academy students'' vacation, and Ziel still hadn''t picked her up.

    Ziel had promised Kalya that he would pick her up on the third day of vacation. But a day had passed since the promised time, and Ziel had yet toe. This made Kalya worried, annoyed, and sad. The negative emotions inside her are mixed up and make her mood worse, affecting those around her.

    Kalya is currently standing on the balcony of her room, looking at the night sky. She was barefoot and wearing only her light nightgown. Her face had been sullen since yesterday, and the people around her were worried about her condition.

    "You haven''t eaten all day, Cattleya. Aren''t you hungry? If you continue like that, you might end up getting sick." A girl said worriedly from behind Kalya. She is Laurel and has been going back and forth to Kalya''s room many times to cheer her up.

    Queen Jasmine, Zenoa, and Princess Seira also came to Kalya''s room, but they were ignored. Therefore, they asked Laurel to apany Kalya because they knew that the only person who could understand Kalya was not her family but Laurel.

    "Didn''t I already say that I have no appetite?" Kalya said nonchntly. She''s always like that when she''s in a bad mood. Kalya will treat anyone coldly regardless of whether they are her family or close friends. Laurel didn''t feel offended as she was used to it.

    "I know you said that because you''re in a bad mood." Laurel sighed heavily. As her best friend, how could she not know what Kalya was feeling now? Kalya was silent and did not reply to Laurel''s words. Then she sighed and opened her mouth.

    "You are right. I''m not in a good mood. Because of that, I hope no one bothers me. I just want to be alone for now." Kalya said softly.

    "I understand." Laurel knew there was nothing else she could do in that ce. She will only waste her time in vain if she continues to be there after hearing Kalya''s words. So Laurelplied with Kalya''s wish and left the room.

    After hearing the sound of the door closing, Kalya couldn''t help but sigh. She didn''t know why her mood could be so bad just because Ziel didn''te to pick her up on the promised day. Was it because she missed him so much that she felt so disappointed? Could she be annoyed that Ziel didn''t keep his promise to her? Or maybe she was sad because she thought Ziel was with another woman right now and forgot about her?

    "Haaa�| I don''t want Ziel to see me like this." Kalya feels she should be able to control herself better in the future. She didn''t want her habit of being in a bad mood to be seen by Ziel. Her emotions will not be easily provoked when ites to other matters. But when it came to Ziel, she felt much more sensitive.

    Tap... Tap... Tap...

    As Kalya was deep in thought, the sound of footsteps brought her back to her senses and irritated her.

    "Didn''t I already say that I want to be alone for now and don''t want anyone to bother me!?" Kalya said coldly without taking her eyes off.

    "Is that so? In that case, I will take my leave now." A man''s voice came from behind Kalya and made her body tremble. Kalya quickly looked in the direction the voice came from.

    "Ziel!" Kalya ran and threw herself into the arms of the man she missed so much. Because Kalya was wearing a thin nightgown, Ziel could feel a soft and supple sensation pressing against his body.

    "Am I bothering you? You don''t look in a good mood right now." Ziel returned Kalya''s hug and asked softly. He could tell by hearing her voice that Kalya was currently in a bad mood.

    "No! You will never bother me! It''s justa�|" Kalya replied in a panic and hugged Ziel tighter. She was afraid that Ziel would misunderstand her words earlier. Kalya wanted to express her current feelings to Ziel. But in the end, she didn''t dare to continue her sentence.

    "Could something have happened in the Elven Kingdom?" Ziel looked at Kalya, who seemed unwilling to let go of her embrace. Then he stroked her hair gently.

    "The situation in the Elven Kingdom is fine, and one might even say it is very peaceful." Kalya shook her head and answered in a weak voice.

    "Thena�| what made you like this?" Ziel doesn''t know and has no experience dealing with women in a bad mood. Therefore, he could only ask.

    "That isa�| why didn''t you pick me up yesterday as you promised? Are you busy with ra? Or maybe there''s another woman?" Kalya finally got the courage to ask Ziel. She buried her face deeper into Ziel''s chest, embarrassed by her question showing her jealousy.

    "I understand. So your mood changes because of that. I''m sorry I couldn''t pick you up yesterday." Ziel said apologetically. His voice was soft and directly channeled into Kalya''s ears and made her body very rxed. All the negative emotions she had felt disappeared instantly.

    "Is there a reason for it?" Kalya removed her arms from Ziel and looked him straight in the eye.

    "Of course. I intend to exin it to you. But I''ll do it inside over dinner because it''s so cold here. Haven''t you eaten all day?" Ziel smiled. He walks inside the room and leaves Kalya alone on the balcony.

    "Yes. I understand." Kalya''s face reddened with embarrassment after knowing that Ziel overheard her conversation with Laurel. She followed behind him while lowering her head.

    When Kalya entered the room, various food and drinks were already on the table. The food was made by Ziel when he had free time and kept in his space storage as a supply when he needed it.

    "It''s only been a few days that I haven''t eaten your cooking, but I already miss it so much." Kalya smiled broadly when she saw various Japanese foods familiar to her because she often ate them.<sub> </sub>

    (Besides increasing my strength, I have to improve my cooking skills in the future! Otherwise, someone else wille with excellent cooking skills and entrap Ziel''s heart with her food! I want Ziel to be addicted to the food I make dan just eat my cooking every day!)

    Kalya was deep in thought and clenched her fists with determination. But she quickly returned to her senses after hearing Ziel''s voice.

    "Please." Ziel smiled. He pulled one of the chairs and invited Kalya to sit down. His actions looked like a gentleman and made Kalya smile sweetly.

    "Thank you." Kalya happily sat on the chair. She enjoyed every treatment Ziel had on her, even if it was just a trivial matter. After that, Ziel sat on the chair opposite Kalya, and the two started enjoying their dinner.

    Ziel and Kalya''s dinner ended quickly. Even though it looks simple, Kalya feels very happy and satisfied. Every treatment from Ziel to her right now felt very romantic.

    After finishing dinner, Ziel and Kalya moved to the balcony to chat. They sat on long swing chairs with zero distance, and their skins pressed against each other. They held a cup of warm tea in their hands, and a thick nket covered their bodies.

    Ziel started exining why he couldn''t pick up Kalya yesterday and could only do it today. He told about King Jonathan''s arrival at Duke Castilene''s residence and their sudden departure to the Aurelia Kingdom to participate in the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    Duke Hazell and his family had to leave on the same day without sufficient preparation time. Besides, Ziel couldn''t sneak out stealthily once he was inside the magic train. After hearing his exnation, Kalya felt embarrassed for having thought poorly about Ziel. But she quickly put those feelings aside for now and looked at Ziel.

    "So you''re currently in the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom?" Kalya asked.

    "Yes. I arrived at noon and only got a chance toe here at night. It was because of the luncheon thatsted until the afternoon, and King Jonathan''s men kept an eye on me from time to time. Besides, I must wait for Lilith toe back to care for Miss ra when I''m not around." Ziel added another exnation.

    "Oh, I see." Kalya nodded slightly. She didn''t question why King Jonathan''s men kept an eye on Ziel because he could already guess why.

    "You''re going to take me with you, right? It would be best if you didn''t leave me here. I feel bored without you by my side." Kalya ced her teacup on a small round table not far from her and said in a weak voice. Her face clouded at the thought that Ziel would leave her in the Elven Kingdom.?

    Ka still had reason to visit if Ziel was at Duke Castilene''s residence. But Ziel is currently in the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom, where the Five Kingdoms Conference will be held. Kalya is the Princess of the Elven Kingdom, and she must be suspected of being a spy when shees to that ce.

    "Of course. That''s why I came here. You can stay in a luxurious inn not far from the castle, or I''ll try to talk to Freya about it. I''m sure she has a way of helping you stay in the castle with us." Ziel answered firmly.

    Ziel wouldn''t leave Kalya in the Elven Kingdom just because he couldn''t live with her in the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom. He had promised to pick up Kalya and would take her away from there unless Kalya still wanted to stay in the Elven Kingdom.

    "Is it true?" Kalya''s face brightened, and her voice became more cheerful after hearing that answer. Ziel replied with a smile and a slight nod.

    "Thank you!" Kalya kissed Ziel''s cheek and hugged him happily. Ziel returned the hug and stroked her hair gently. Their embracested long enough to warm their bodies until they finally let go of each other.

    "Ah, I stopped by the world tree for a while to look for Dryad beforeing to this ce. But Dryad didn''t show up when I called, just like four days ago. Do you know why?" Ziel wanted to discuss something with Dryad. But whenever he came to the world tree, he felt that Dryad was deliberately hiding and trying to avoid him.

    No matter how strong Ziel was, if the Dryads had fused with the world tree, he wouldn''t be able to find her location unless he destroyed her hiding ce. Of course, Ziel wouldn''t do that just to see Dryad.

    "Eh? That isa�|" Kalya smiled bitterly after recalling her conversation with Dryad two days ago.

    At that time, Kalya purposely came to the world tree to meet Dryad. When Kalya called out to her, Dryad quickly revealed herself. Kalya no longer showed hostility towards Dryad like before. Nowadays, they even look like close friends. They spent time chatting, and Kalya was grateful for the aphrodisiac that Dryad had given her back then.

    Kalya also briefly asked why Dryad didn''t want to appear when Ziel looked for her, and the answer she received then made herugh. Dryad felt that Ziel was looking for her because he wanted to scold her about the aphrodisiac she gave to Kalya. She was sure of her intuition. Because of that, Dryad didn''t want to meet Ziel.

    "About thata�| she told me she was afraid to meet you. Dryad asked me to apologize to you for the aphrodisiac she gave me. If she''s sure you''re not mad at her, she''ll want to see you." Kalya told Ziel about what Dryad had said to her.

    "Can she know I want to meet her to talk about it?" Ziel asked. He didn''t expect Dryad to know his purpose ining to see her. Kalya nodded slightly in response to Ziel''s words.

    "Okay. I won''t bother with that anymore." Ziel sighed and shook his head. Kalya smiled coquettishly and then brought her lips to Ziel''s ear.

    "Ziel, will you stay with me tonight?" Kalya whispered in a seductive voice. Her face was red, and her eyes were moist. Ziel could feel that Kalya''s breath was a little rushed.

    "Yes, I will." Ziel caressed Kalya''s cheek gently and kissed her lips. Kalya froze because of Ziel''s actions. She didn''t expect that Ziel would kiss her first. But Kalya quickly regained her senses and returned the kiss passionately. She pushed Ziel on the long swing chair. After that, the chair swayed to the rhythm of their moans of pleasure.

 Chapter 271 7

    Today is the first day of the Five Kingdoms Conference. The event will be held for three consecutive days at the castle of the Cirlus Kingdom. King Leonida had prepared a hall within the castle meant for the conference. The ce was specially prepared and given a very tightyered security system.

    The firstyer was barrier magic formed by dozens of royal mages dan the secondyer was the guarding of special soldiers with the strength level of Senior Knight, Sword Master, and Sword Grandmaster. They were powerful mages and soldiers led by a Sword King, Marius Eginhard.

    Marius Eginhard is a general in the Aurelia Kingdom and King Leonida''s right-hand man. They are old friends with a very strong rtionship of trust because they have gone on adventures and fought together on the battlefield. Therefore King Leonida could entrust the safety of the Five Kingdoms Conference to his best friend.

    The Five Kingdoms Conference will start after breakfast. Marius had mobilized the soldiers and mages to spread out to every corner of the castle. But most of them remained concentrated in the hall where the event was held.

    While patrolling the castle corridor, Marius suddenly stopped his footsteps after seeing a golden-haired girl walking toward him. That girl was princess Freya, and she didn''t walk alone. She was apanied by Aryana and someone who wore a ck robe covering all parts of her body.

    "Uncle Marius! Are you on patrol?" Princess Freya smiled broadly and greeted him first. She looks close to him because she already considers Marius her uncle. Marius also already thinks of Princess Freya as his daughter. She was still unmarried until now, and only King Leonida knew the reason.

    On the other hand, Aryana bowed her head to Marius because he was her superior. Marius smiled slightly and nodded in response.

    "Freya? What are you doing in this ce? Then, who is she?" Marius smiled when he saw Princess Freya but then narrowed his eyes when he saw the suspicious-looking ck-robed person.

    "Ah, she is my friend and teacher from the academy, Kalya Via. My father knew her too, and I had his permission to let her live in the castle. Right now, I''m taking her for a walk around the castle and then taking her to her room." Princess Freya answered honestly. She didn''t need to hide Kalya''s identity because her father had already given Kalya permission to stay in the castle.

    Ziel came to the Elven Kingdom to pick up Kalyast night. He stayed there all night and returned at dawn with Kalya. At that time, they did not have time to say goodbye to the people in the Elven Kingdom, but Kalya had already written a letter in her room for them.

    After Ziel returned to the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom, he secretly went to see Princess Freya and asked for her help so that Kalya could be allowed to stay in the castle. When she saw Ziel, Princess Freya was a little surprised because she didn''t expect that Ziel woulde to the Aurelia Kingdom with the entourage from the Neigal Kingdom. Princess Freya''s expression became radiant after hearing Ziel''s request. She felt very happy that Ziel was willing to depend on her, even if it was just a trivial matter.

    Princess Freya quickly went to meet her father to talk about Kalya, who was currently on vacation in Oriana city, and asked his permission to let Kalya stay in the castle. Upon hearing his daughter''s request, King Leonida immediately agreed without hesitation.

    King Leonida quickly agreed because he knew Kalya and his daughter made the request directly. He believed his daughter would not bring strangers, let alone spies, into the castle during the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    After getting permission from her father, Princess Freya rushed to pick up Kalya in Oriana city along with Aryana. It didn''t take long for them to find Kalya''s location and immediately take her to the castle.

    "Hmm... Is that so? Can you take off your hood and let me see your face? I''m sorry, but I hope you understand because I have to maintain security at the Five Kingdoms Conference. Your father has given me full responsibility and authority in this matter." Marius looked at princess Freya and then turned his eyes to Kalya.

    "That isa�|" Princess Freya looked to Kalya for her opinion. She cannot decide without Kalya''s consent.

    "No problem." Kalya nodded and opened her hood.

    Aryana and Marius froze when they saw Kalya''s face. They were both silent for different reasons. Aryana didn''t expect the person in the ck robe she picked up to be a girl with otherworldly beauty. She only knew that the person was Princess Freya''s friend, but she didn''t know what Kalya looked like and what gender she was.

    On the other hand, Marius was also amazed by Kalya''s beauty. But the thing that caught his attention more was her pointy ears. Marius could confirm that Kalya was a girl from the elf race.

    "An elf race? Are you sure you got your father''s permission to bring people of other races into the castle during the Five Kingdoms Conference?" Marius reconfirmed Princess Freya''s words. He would have believed it if her friend was a fellow human. But if that person was from another race, he couldn''t help but be suspicious.

    "Of course. I can''t lie about it. You can ask my father directly to be sure, uncle." Princess Freya smiled and said confidently. She wasn''t angry at Marius'' words because she knew that Marius was doing his job.

    "I understand. I''ll ask your fatherter." Marius nodded and didn''t ask any further because he could see that Princess Freya had not lied to him. But he opened his mouth again after remembering something.

    "If you''re taking your friends around, please don''t approach the hall that will be used for the Five Kingdoms Conference." Marius warned Princess Freya and left the ce to continue his patrol.

    After Marius disappeared from her sight, Princess Freya let out a sigh of relief. She knew how strict and disciplined Marius regarded his work and responsibilities. Then she looked at Kalya and said.

    "I apologize for what Uncle Marius said earlier. Even though it sounds harsh but I can confirm that he doesn''t mean any harm to you." Princess Freya smiled apologetically.

    "I understand. You don''t have to think about that. We''d rather not wander around the ce as he had said. Then, can you take me directly to my room?" Kalya feels ufortable with people''s attention to her when she takes off her hood.

    Kalya got stares from the male soldiers and maidservants passing through the corridor. If only briefly without any specific intention, then Kalya will not care about it. But they looked at her for quite a while, and most of them gave her lewd looks. This makes Kalya upset and her mood worsens.

    "Yeah, I don''t think we need to continue touring the castle anymore." Princess Freya smiled bitterly and started to lead the way to the room reserved for Kalya.<sub> </sub>

    "Is my room close to his?" Kalya put her hood back on and asked Princess Freya next to her.

    "No. I know what you''re thinking, but you shouldn''t do that inside the castle because there are many important guests for the Five Kingdoms Conference right now." Princess Freya said with a blush on her face. Kalya gave a nk look to Princess Freya''s words.

    "Why? Is there something wrong with my words?" Princess Freya tilted her head cutely.

    "You have too much imagination for a girl your age. I want my room close to him, so I can see him immediately when I''m bored. It doesn''t mean I have to do that every time I''m with him." Kalya sighed and cleared up the misunderstanding in Princess Freya''s mind.

    "Eh? Is that so? Then I was the one who had thought too much. So please forgive me, sis Kalya." Princess Freya gave a yful smile. She knew Kalya would not be angry with her just because of what she said earlier. Kalya couldn''t help but smile slightly and shook her head.

    On the other hand, Aryana was confused by their conversation. Even so, she smiled warmly after seeing their exchange. Aryana was happy that Princess Freya had another close friend besides Princess Aishia, even though she knew they were far apart in age.

    ***

    Time passed quickly, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky. The Five Kingdoms Conference had begun and was currently being temporarily suspended for a lunch break. The topics discussed at the meeting still revolved around trivial matters in each kingdom.

    At the start of the conference, Princess Cordelia and Prince Fritz were much more active than the other Princes and Princesses. Meanwhile, the heroes listened intently to the contents of the nobles'' discussion at the conference. Kyouka and Hikaru sometimes voiced their opinion even if it was insignificant.

    King Leonida still hadn''t stated his intention to ask King Gustave or the heroes for help. Yesterday, he couldn''t do it because King Gustave and his entourage had just arrived at the Aurelia Kingdom and looked tired. He also couldn''t say it right now because they were in the Five Kingdoms Conference, and he had to refrain from talking about his matters. Therefore, he was still waiting for the right time to discuss it with them.

    The topic that attracted the most attention at the start of the conference was the introduction of the new stealth mode magic technology of the Rubelia Kingdom. It could disguise the magic train with the surrounding space andpletely disappear from a mage''s radar.

    King Leonida frowned upon hearing the exnation about the magic technology. He understood why the Rubelia Kingdom''s magic train was never seen crossing the border but suddenly appeared above the sky of the Aurelia Kingdom''s capital. King Gustave purposely demonstrated the new magic technology to him and the other kings.

    Such magic technology existed long ago but couldn''tpletely hide the magic train, and the engine''s sound could still be heard. Magic technology from the Rubelia Kingdom is imed to be able to disguise the magic carriage more perfectly and avoid detection from a Magic King.

    The Rubelia Kingdom is willing to show their magic technology to other kingdoms because the situation on the Clorius continent is getting more and more unstable every day. Therefore, King Gustave hoped that the kingdoms in the human region could unite and work together to fight the iing threat. Be it from outside or within the Clorius continent.

    King Gustave intended to share magic technology from their kingdom with other kingdoms. But it''s not free because they also use money and effort to develop it. The Rubelia Kingdom wanted to exchange their magic technology with other kingdoms, either already perfected and implemented or still in development.

    All the participants of the Five Kingdoms Conference gathered in another hall for lunch and sat at the tables provided ording to their positions. The kings sat at the most luxurious-looking tables in the ce. The Dukes, Marquess, and Earls of each kingdom sat at the table of nobles not far from the king''s table. Meanwhile, the Princes and Princesses sat together with the heroes because they weren''t that far apart in age and also knew each other.

    At the table of the kings, they continued the discussion about the new magic technology that King Gustave had introduced at the start of the conference. King Raghnall, King Jonathan, and King Elrick had agreed to exchange magic technology from their kingdoms. The three kings were interested in the magic technology of the Rubelia Kingdom because it would be very useful if they could apply it properly.

    Only King Leonida didn''t talk much among the five kings and seemed to be thinking about something. When the conversation of the kings stopped, King Leonida took the opportunity to speak to King Gustave.

    "Gustave, can I have a few minutes of your time? I want to talk about a matter that has nothing to do with the Five Kingdoms Conference." King Leonida said in a hoarse voice.

    After King Leonida spoke, the attention of the other kings at the table was focused on him. They didn''t make a sound because they could feel the seriousness of King Leonida''s voice.

    "What''s going on, Leo? You don''t have to be so formal with me. What do you want to talk to me about?" King Gustave was surprised by King Leonida''s sudden request. Even so, he still responded calmly.

    "My wife has been suffering from a strange disease for years with no known cause. you know about it, don''t you?" King Leonida asked. He felt he should exin the matter before asking King Gustave for help.

    "Yes, I do. I think I''m not the only one who knows about it. Raghnall, Jonathan, and Elrick had known it too. I think it''s no longer a secret to the public." King Gustave nodded in confirmation, and the other kings agreed with him. But King Gustave suddenly raised his eyebrows after thinking about something.

    "Has something happened to your wife?" King Gustave suspected that Queen Helena''s illness was getting worse. The other three kings also had the same thoughts as him.

    "Ah, Helena''s illness often recurs, but she''s fine now. However, the frequency of the disease rpse bes more frequent from time to time. The effect on his body also seemed to be getting worse. That''s why I need your help." King Leonida stopped his exnation and drank the water before him to moisten his throat. Then he continued his speech.

    "I want to ask your help to speak toa�|" King Leonida stopped his speech after hearing the ringing of the bell echo in the sky of Oriana city.

    Ding Dong Ding Dong Ding Dong

 Chapter 272 8

    Before the Conference entered the lunch break and was temporarily suspended, Ziel and Kalya had left the castle to stroll along the streets of Oriana city. They wanted to spend time together while looking at the atmosphere of the Aurelia Kingdom''s capital and intended to have lunch outside.

    Ziel and Kalya both don''t have any activities in the castle. ra wasn''t with Ziel because she wanted to apany her mother and father to the conference. Lilith was also allowed to join ra with King Jonathan''s permission as she was an academy friend of his daughter. He also knew Lilith when Princess Iris returned to the castle and brought Lilith home with her.

    ra and Lilith were not in the main conference room but in a different ce for the noble sons and daughters of the five kingdoms who wished to attend the event. Even though it was just an additional room, it had almost the same rules and security level as the main room. Butlers and servants are not allowed inside the premises. Therefore, when Kalya asked him out on a date, Ziel quickly epted.

    Along the way, none of the men looked at Kalya because Ziel had cast a disguise spell on her. Ziel did it at Kalya''s request before they left. She didn''t want to wear a cloak covering her entire body because that would make it difficult for her to move and stand out in the crowd.

    After Ziel casts magic on her, Kalya looks like an ordinary city girl. Her face was neither beautiful nor ugly and could only be described as mediocre. she wore casual clothes that allowed her to move around freely without worrying about the lewd stares from the men around her.

    Kalya keeps linking her arms with Ziel as if she is afraid to lose him in the crowded city streets. Sometimes she pressed her chest against Ziel''s arm to tease him. Kalya did not care about the views of the people around her because no one would recognize her.

    "So, where are we going next?" Kalya asked while enjoying the pastries she bought. She was tempted to taste the unique foods from the city of Oriana that were peddled along the road. Especially with her current appearance, Kalya didn''t need to hold herself back, and Ziel didn''t mind it either.

    "Hmm... it''s almost time for lunch. We better find a restaurant around here to eat. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t get a seat because the tables are already full of customers." Ziel tried to find the nearest restaurant from where he was.

    "Okay! I will follow you wherever you go." Kalya smiled sweetly and fed Ziel the pastries she held between her slender fingers.

    "Ah, I remember there is a ce serving delicious meat dishes around here. I think we''d better have lunch at that restaurant." Kalya gives her advice.

    "How do you know that?" Ziel saw Kalya beside him and asked.

    "After I left the Elven Kingdom, I went to every kingdom on the Clorius continent to avoid being chased by the divine race. During that time, I also tasted many special dishes from each kingdom. If I remember correctly, thest time I came to Oriana city and enjoyed meat dishes at that restaurant was three to four years ago." Kalya exined with a nostalgic face. It was a difficult and depressing time for her, but she immensely enjoyed her nomadic life.

    Kalya can''t help but feel sad when she has to remember her past. Her face became gloomy, and the smile disappeared from her lips. Even though everything has returned to normal and Kalya can return to the Elven Kingdom at any time, the pain of betrayal is still in her heart. Ziel quickly noticed Kalya''s change in mood. He grabbed Kalya''s palm and squeezed it gently.

    "You don''t have to think about your past anymore. I know it must be painful, even though I don''t feel it. Wasn''t what happened in your past that brought us together? Forget the pain because I am already here and will always be with you. As long as you don''t betray me, I will never leave you." Ziel smiled and said softly. He wasn''t worried that the people around him would hear his conversation with Kalya because he had cast istion magic around them.

    "Ziel..." Kalya looked at Ziel with moist eyes. She squeezed Ziel''s palm like she didn''t want to let him go.

    "Let''s go to that restaurant you''re talking about." Ziel tried to divert their conversation after seeing that Kalya''s mood had drastically improved.

    "Let''s go! I wish there were still empty tables left. If not, we might find another restaurant, which is inconvenient because I don''t know any other ce that serves good food." Kalya grabbed Ziel''s hand and walked through the crowd. On the other hand, Ziel couldn''t help but smile, seeing Kalya''s enthusiasm.

    "Where is the restaurant? Why haven''t we arrived yet? Is it possible that the restaurant is closed?" Ziel looked around but still couldn''t find the restaurant Kalya was referring to.

    "We are close to that ce. The restaurant is right around the corner in front of us." Kalya pointed towards a two-story building.

    Not long after they walked, Ziel and Kalya arrived at the restaurant they were going to. Although the building looks simple, the atmosphere feels ssic and shows that this restaurant has been around for a long time. Luckily there was still an empty table when they arrived at the ce.

    "Wee to the ssic Meat restaurant. How can I help?" a waiter kindly and politely greeted Ziel and Kalya when he saw them enter the restaurant.

    "A table for two, please. Can you give us a ce on the second floor next to the window?" Kalya answered. She had eaten there, and the atmosphere in the restaurant had not changed. Therefore she reserved the table she used to book at that time.

    "Of course, we can. Luckily there are still plenty of tables avable on the second floor. Would you follow me, please." The waiter led Ziel up to the second floor of the building.

    The area on the second floor of the building was not asrge as the first floor. The number of tables is much less. Many empty tables were avable on the second floor as only a few customers were eating. Even so, the atmosphere in the ce looked much morefortable and pleasant than on the first floor.

    Ziel and Kalya were brought to a table right next to the window with a view of the Oriana city street. Kalya and Ziel immediately upied their table. They sat opposite each other, and Kalya looked familiar with the restaurant situation. After that, they ordered food from the menu book provided at the table. The waiter took down all the orders and quickly went to process their food.<sub> </sub>

    "I didn''t expect that nothing had changed from this ce after so many years." Kalya smiled nostalgically as she rubbed the surface of the table in front of her.

    "Is that so? I have high anticipation for the taste of the food at this restaurant." Ziel looked at Kalya and turned her gaze out the window to see the traffic on the city streets.

    "You have to look forward to it! I guarantee that you will love the food!" Kalya said excitedly. she was sure that Ziel would like the food because it tasted simr to the Japanese food that Ziel usually cooks.

    "If you say so, then I will like it." Ziel smiled when he saw Kalya''s behavior. She looked enthusiastic as if she was proud of her cooking.

    Time passed slowly, and it took quite a while to prepare Ziel and Kalya''s orders. The tables around them were starting to be upied one by one by the people who hade for lunch. It didn''t take long until all the tables on the second floor were filled, but Ziel and Kalya''s food still hasn''te.

    "Hmm... why is our food still not here?" Kalya mumbled. She supported her chin with both hands as she kept staring at Ziel. Kalya kept looking at Ziel''s face without paying attention to her surroundings. She didn''t even notice that the tables on the second floor werepletely upied.

    "Aren''t you tired of looking at me like that?" Ziel smiled weakly and asked.

    "Didn''t I tell you before? I will never get tired of looking at your face. Besides, I''m doing this to fill my spare time while waiting for our food to be ready." Kalya grinned and still didn''t take her eyes off Ziel until she finished her sentence.

    "But it looks like you have to stop that since our food hase." Ziel pointed to a waiter who pushed a trolley table filled with lots of food. Their orders were not just one or two meals but some of the restaurant''s best menus at once. Most of it belongs to Kalya. Due to many orders, they have to wait longer for their food. After arriving at their ce, the waiter quickly moved all the food from the trolley to Ziel''s table.

    "This is your food, and I hope you enjoy it. Bon Appetite!" The waiter smiled kindly and quickly left the table as he still had many orders from other customers.

    "Enjoy the meal!" Ziel and Kalya said in unison, and they started eating their food.

    Time passed, and their lunch was over. Kalya and Ziel looked satisfied because the food matched their taste. Most of the food is eaten by Kalya, and sometimes she feeds Ziel with food from her te. When Kalya and Ziel had just finished their lunch, there was amotion from the stairs leading to the first floor.

    "Sir, all the tables on the second floor are full! If you go upstairs, you''ll only annoy the other customers!" Someone said frantically, and Ziel recognized the voice. He was the one who greeted Ziel and Kalya when they came to the restaurant.

    "I don''t care! I want to eat on the second floor! Don''t you know who I am!? I am the son of a prominent noble of the Aurelia Kingdom!" A boy''s voice arrogantly replied to the waiter''s words.

    Tap...Tap...Tap...

    The sound of footsteps climbing the stairs was heard, and the figure of a boy with long pale golden hair appeared with a waiter following behind him. The boy wore luxurious clothes and came along with other boys and girls his age. The golden-haired boy looked around the second-floor area and then stopped at one of the tables.

    "I want to eat there! Quickly get those two people off the table!" The golden-haired boy pointed at Ziel and Kalya. He saw that the atmosphere in the ce was perfect for lunch, and the two people at the table were only wearing clothes that looked likemoners. So he didn''t care if he had to offend them.

    On the other hand, when the golden-haired boy pointed at his desk, Ziel frowned. He reacted like that not because of the boy''s words but for another reason. Kalya quickly knew from Ziel''s expression that something had happened.

    "Hey, hurry up and get out of there! Young master wants to eat at that table!" One of the golden-haired boy''s minions shouted to shoo Ziel away but was ignored by the two.

    The golden-haired noble boy was annoyed because he felt that his words had been ignored by Ziel and also the waiter. He walked over to Ziel''s desk and was followed by his minions.

    "Sir! Please don''t make a fuss in this ce!" The waiter quickly chased after him and was worried that the golden-haired boy would cause trouble. But the servant''s words were entirely ignored by him.

    "Get off that table right now, or I will force you and that girl out of this restaurant violently!" The golden-haired boy red at Ziel and threatened him. The waiter panicked even more after hearing the boy''s words.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes to the golden-haired boy and his minions. Kalya also looks at the people. Her eyes were cold as if she were looking at a trash pile. Ziel was not angry with the boy''s words to him. But when ites to Kalya, it''s a different story, and Ziel won''t be merciful to him.

    Ziel was about to do something to the golden-haired boy, but suddenly the sound of a bell rang in his ear and stopped him. After that, the atmosphere suddenly darkened. Everyone in Oriana city looked up and was dumbfounded after finding a horde of magical beasts flying over the sky.

 Chapter 273 9

    The ringing of the bell continued to echo in the sky. The sound came from therge tower in the center of Oriana city. The bell is usually rung in certain circumstances, one of which is when the city is in a dangerous situation. It was to warn the residents and make them more alert upon hearing it. They had to go to a temporary shelter if the danger got out of control.

    The customers in the restaurant were dumbfounded after seeing the scene before their eyes. They still didn''t understand why a horde of magical beasts suddenly appeared in Oriana city. The atmosphere in the ce seemed to freeze until someone spoke and broke the silence.

    "What''s that? Why are those monsters attacking Oriana city? Shouldn''t the royal mages shoot down the beasts when they detected the monsters entering the Aurelia Kingdom''s territory?" The one who spoke was a golden-haired boy. Although he looks arrogant, he is the son of a noble and quite understands the security system in the Aurelia Kingdom.

    Everyone in the restaurant was silent and didn''t know how to respond. It was also their first time experiencing it because the situation in Oriana city before was very peaceful. Not long after, the people in the restaurant regained their senses and screamed frantically after realizing the dangerous situation in front of them.

    "What''s that!"

    "What is going on!?"

    "Why are monstersing to our city!?"

    "Young master, what should we do!?" One of the minions of the golden-haired boy asked anxiously. Even though the monsters were still far away, the number that covered the sky made them feel scared.

    (Damn! I was just about to have lunch at this restaurant, and suddenly a monster came attacking this city!? Why am I so unlucky today!)

    The golden-haired boy clicked his tongue. The only thing on his mind right now was to return to the castle and be reunited with his family.

    "We must leave here immediately and return to the castle!" The golden-haired boy canceled his intention to have lunch at that restaurant and hurriedly left the ce with his minions. He had even forgotten about Ziel and Kalya, who were still sitting quietly at their table.

    The other customers and the waiter left the restaurant and went to the temporary shelter provided for emergencies. The other customers and waiters also left the restaurant and went to the temporary shelter provided for emergencies. In that ce, only Ziel and Kalya were left. They looked unperturbed when they saw a horde of magical beasts approaching Oriana city.

    "What exactly happened, Ziel? Why did the hordes of magical beasts suddenly appear and attack Oriana city? Was it rted to the Five Kingdoms Conference?" Kalya asked. She was sure that Ziel knew the cause of those monsters appearing in Oriana city after remembering his reaction.

    Ziel shook his head when he heard Kalya''s question. Then he stood up from his seat and looked up at the sky from the window.

    "That horde of magical beasts didn''te to Oriana city because the Five Kingdoms Conference and those monsters shouldn''t have any ns to invade this territory." Ziel closed his eyes and expanded his divine sense. Its initial range was only asrge as Oriana city. Then it kept spreading at a frightening speed until it exceeded the territory of the Aurelia Kingdom.

    Kalya was confused by Ziel''s answer, but she decided not to ask any further for now after seeing Ziel closing his eyes. She knew Ziel was checking something and didn''t want to disturb his concentration.

    Ziel wanted to confirm what he had vaguely felt before giving Kalya a definite answer. But for sure, the magical beast horde doesn''t look like they''re nning to attack Oriana city. The monsters seemed to be running away from something. Although the creature was still very far away, the magical beast horde had strong instincts and fled before the creature came.

    After checking it again, Ziel finally discovered what creature scared the monsters, so they fled to Oriana city. Then Ziel opened his eyes and looked at Kalya, standing next to him.

    "That horde of magical beasts is from the border between the Aurelia and Neigal Kingdom. Those monsters appeared here because they were running away from something." Ziel told Kalya the results of his investigation because he knew that Kalya was waiting for an exnation from him.

    "Escape from something? What kind of creature could make a horde of high-level magical beasts flee to this ce?" Kalya was shocked after hearing Ziel''s words. She felt the monsters were quite strong. Kalya saw some familiar monsters mixed among the magical beast horde. Those monsters were wyvern, ferocious bird, and poison dragonfly.

    Kalya could understand that it was one or two monsters running away. But the hordes of magical beasts in the sky numbered at least in the thousands, and Ziel said they were running away from something. Kalya searched in her memory for a creature that could make thousands of magical beasts run away in fear.

    "Dragon. I don''t know for sure where it came from. But I suspect the monster came from the Earth Dragon Desert on the borders of the Rubelia Kingdom and might be heading to this Kingdom." Ziel narrowed his eyes and looked far away in the direction the Rubelia Kingdom was in. He suddenly remembered something in his past before he reincarnated. Ziel was also thinking about Azalia, who was currently in the Rubelia Kingdom picking up the world altar fragments.

    (Has she got it? If so, she will look for me to retrieve thest two fragments. There is still no response from the magic I instilled in her. It means that she is not in a dangerous situation)

    Ziel thought about Azalia''s current situation. Even though he doesn''t have a special rtionship with Azalia, Ziel already considers her a friend, and they''ve bonded for a long time. Especially after remembering their farewell in the Arcuz Grand Academy headmaster''s office, Ziel couldn''t ignore her anymore.

    Be it their meeting while fighting over a book or the cursed seal imnted by Azael on him, which currently has many cracks and makes some of his emotions start to leak. Ziel thought all of those events were rted to Azalia. He felt his current situation was fixed since he got Azael''s curse. His life at this time seemed to have been arranged ording to someone''s wishes. It made him very ufortable.

    "What happened, Ziel? Are you okay?" Kalya asked worriedly after seeing the change on Ziel''s face. She was susceptible to Ziel''s fluctuating emotions. Even though it was faint, Kalya was able to feel it.

    "Ah, I''m fine. I was thinking about something." Ziel smiled and shook his head. He didn''t expect his expression to change, and Kalya realized that. Ziel got used to his poker face after being cursed by Azael. Because of that, he still wasn''t used to controlling his emotions that gradually leaked out from the crack of the seal.<sub> </sub>

    "You said that the magical beast horde came from the borders of the Rubelia Kingdom, didn''t you? Then how could the mage of the Aurelia Kingdom not notice it until they approached Oriana city? Besides, do those monsters only pass through this city to escape the dragon and have no intention of invading?" Kalya was curious about what Ziel was thinking earlier, but if he didn''t want to say it, then Kalya wouldn''t investigate further. Besides, there was still something he didn''t understand about the appearance of the monsters.

    "When I checked it before, I saw the movement of the monsters seemed to be avoiding cities along their path, and they were flying so high that the mages couldn''t detect them. I don''t know why those monsters suddenly lowered their altitude and passed through Oriana city." Ziel stopped his exnation. He sees Kalya next to him and continues his speech.

    "We don''t have to think about whether they will attack or not. The beasts have made an appearance here and intend to continue flying over Oriana city. Some of those monsters would cause a riot while passing through this area. Therefore, someone had to exterminate all those magical beasts to prevent that from happening." Ziel put some gold coins on the table as payment for their lunch. Then he approached Kalya and held her hand gently.

    Kalya didn''t understand what Ziel was thinking. She still had a lot of questions in her mind, but she dly took his hand. After that, they disappeared from the restaurant.

    In arge tower hundreds of meters from the restaurant where Ziel and Kalya had lunch, the bells were still ringing and alerting people about the magical beast hordes. The space at the top of the tower suddenly blurred, and two people appeared in that ce. They are Ziel and Kalya. The two of them had already returned to their original appearance.

    "Why did you bring me to this ce?" Kalya was confused after opening her eyes because the scene before her eyes had changed. She looked around and finally knew where she was after hearing the sound of a bell behind her. But Kalya was confused again about Ziel''s purpose of bringing her there.

    "Of course, we will exterminate the magical beast horde. If we leave it to the mages and soldiers of the Aurelia Kingdom, it will take a long time, and who knows how much damage it will do until they exterminate all the monsters. Besides, don''t you want to test your current strength?" Ziel smiled at Kalya and then turned his eyes towards the hordes of monsters about to enter the Oriana city territory. He also saw the mages and soldiers of the Aurelia Kingdom and the other four kingdoms preparing to attack the monsters.

    "Hehea�| I knew that you wouldn''t take this city''s damage seriously. The real reason you''re doing this is to use the magical beast horde as a perfect target to test mybat power, right?" Kalya smiled coquettishly. She knew Ziel wouldn''t think about other people unrted to him, and Kalya didn''t care about them either. Because of that, Kalya could easily guess the real purpose of Ziel taking her to the tower.

    "Can you do it?" Ziel smiled and asked her back.

    "Of course, I can!" Kalya said confidently.

    "In that case, show me the results of your training so far and annihte all those monsters in one hit." Ziel said seriously and pointed at the horde of monsters. He knew his request was too difficult, even if the five kingsbined their powers. But after considering that the opponent Kalya might face in the future would be a continent guardian ss creature, she should at least be able to do that.

    "I will do it!" Kalya said with determination.

    "Silphy!" Kalya summoned her contracted spirit, and a ball of light appeared from her forehead. The figure of a little fairy formed that light. Then Silphy turns into light particles and envelops Kalya''s body.

    The casual clothes Kalya wore earlier changed to emerald green armor with a silver colorbination. A short skirt of the same color fluttered in the wind and exposed her smooth thighs. Kalya''s current appearance looks gorgeous and will make any man go crazy after seeing her.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after seeing Kalya''s transformation. He had witnessed the fusion of Kalya and Silpy several times and noticed that the armor that Kalya was currently wearing was slightly different.

    (This might have something to do with the drastic increase in her strength)

    Ziel quickly figured out the cause of the change. But since he didn''t feel any harm from Kalya''s appearance, Ziel didn''t think much of it.?

    Kalya stared at the horde of magical beasts in the sky. A giant spirit circle appeared behind her, and Kalya created a bow from her power. She drew the bowstring, and arrows were created from green light particles. Ziel smiled after seeing Kalya not using the power of the ring he gave her. It showed that Kalya wanted to do it using her power.

    The spirit circle behind Kalya moved to the front. The size of the spirit circle keeps growing until itpletely obscures her view. After Kalya, the spirit circle, and the horde of magical beasts lined up in a straight line, she shot her arrow.

    [Spirit King ster]

    The arrow that Kalya shot disappeared into the spirit circle in front of her. Then the spirit circle emitted a blinding light and shot a gigantic greenser beam at the magical beast horde. When the attack was released, the sky in Oriana city was dyed green.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The monsters in the sky roared after sensing the dangering their way. The beasts intended to dodge the attack, but it was toote. The greenser beam shot out at a terrifying speed and distorted space along its trajectory.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The giantser beams swallowed up the hordes of magical beasts, and they could only howl in pain. The attack continued without losing its destructive power and ripping apart the cloud. After that, the sky became empty as there was not a single creature left as far as the eye could see. The thousands of monsters vanished in one hit without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 274 10

    Kalya turned around and smiled broadly at Ziel after she eradicated all the magical beasts in the sky in one hit. Her armor disappeared into particles, and she changed into casual clothes. When Kalya walked closer to Ziel, her body suddenly staggered, and her head felt dizzy. Luckily Ziel quickly moved and caught her before she fell.

    "You should have been more careful after firing such arge-scale attack with that much power consumption. Your body is still not used to losing that much mana and spirit power." Ziel smiled and warned Kalya.

    "I''m sorry for being careless. It''s my first time using that attack, and I didn''t know it would consume that much of my power." Kalya smiled shyly and buried her face in Ziel''s chest.

    "I realized about it. Your current strength is amazing and what you should do next is practice your fighting skills. At this rate, I''m sure it won''t take long for you to be able to fight against Azalia." Ziel stroked Kalya''s hair gently. He was pretty satisfied with the destructive power of Kalya''s attack. He mentions Azalia''s name in hispliments because he knows that Kalya has a strong sense ofpetition with her and hopes to motivate Kalya even more.

    "Are you telling the truth? Is my strength close to Azalia''s, and I can fight with her soon?" Kalya looked at Ziel after hearing those words. Her rivalry was provoked when Azalia''s name was mentioned.

    "Of course. But on the premise, she doesn''t train as hard as you. Maybe you can fight her in the next few months." Ziel said honestly because he didn''t want to instill false hope in Kalya. But he knew Azalia wouldn''t be able to train as hard as Kalya for these few months because she was busy retrieving the world altar fragments in the Rubelia Kingdom.

    Ziel still hadn''t heard any news about the Rubelia Kingdom losing something or the castle having been infiltrated by thieves until now. Ziel concluded that Azalia still hadn''t acted to retrieve thest world altar fragment. So Azalia should still be focused on thinking about it and not have the time to train like Kalya.

    "I understand! I''ll never ck off my training, or maybe I should just do it even harder...ugh!" Kalya said with a serious and determined face. But before she could finish her sentence, Ziel suddenly flicked her forehead.

    "Didn''t I tell you before not to push yourself?" Ziel couldn''t help but sigh after hearing Kalya''s words.

    Ziel will never stop Kalya and the girls from bing stronger. That way, they could protect themselves when Ziel wasn''t around. But he didn''t want to see the girls push themselves to the point of hurting themselves. Ziel could help them be stronger quickly, but it would be a long and challenging process if they wanted true strength. Therefore, he wanted the girls to go step by step until they fully mastered their abilities.

    "But�� if I don''t do that, I might take longer to catch up to Azalia, and it will break the expectations you gave me earlier." Kalya lowered her head and said weakly. She wanted to train harder because Kalya didn''t want to disappoint him. Since Ziel had been told she could fight Azalia soon, she had to live up to his expectations. Ziel smiled gently after hearing Kalya''s reasoning.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. All you need to do now is the practice as usual and not push yourself. The most important thing is that you have to train yourbat power. Because of that, you may need more powerful monsters in the future." Ziel advised Kalya while rubbing her head. Kalya''s body and mind became calmer after feeling Ziel''s treatment of her.

    "I understand. But where should I find powerful magical beasts here? Should I head to the Alba Mountain Range or the Earth Dragon Desert?" Kalya wanted to do it ording to Ziel''s advice. She would train herbat power against powerful monsters. But she couldn''t do it in the territory of the Aurelia Kingdom, and she didn''t want to go far away and part with Ziel again.

    "You don''t need to go anywhere because your opponent wille naturally." Ziel didn''t exin further and let Kalya guess.

    "Hmm�� what do you mean, Ziel? Wait a minute! Is it possible that the dragon wille?" Kalya initially did not understand Ziel''s words. But she quickly remembered why the magical beast horde hade to the Aurelia Kingdom. Ziel didn''t answer her and only responded with a smile.

    "Anyway, it''s time for us to go because the kings will be here soon." Ziel narrowed his eyes and saw King Leonida and the other four kings heading toward the tower.

    "Let''s get out of here... kyaaaa!" Kalya turned her eyes in the direction Ziel was looking, but then she was startled by Ziel''s sudden action toward her.

    Ziel suddenly carried her in a princess hug. Kalya smiled widely and quickly wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck. She rested her head on his shoulder, trusting her body entirely to him. Then the two of them disappeared from the tower.

    ***

    Time goes back to when King Leonida and the others suddenly heard the sound of a bell during lunch. The kings were confused by the situation. Not only them, the nobles and the royal family in the hall felt the same way after hearing it. Just as King Leonida was about to check it in person, a soldier came rushing over to him.

    "I apologize for my impudent behavior for interrupting your lunch, Your Majesty. But there is something to report immediately, and it is urgent!" The soldier knelt on one knee in front of King Leonida.

    "Say it!" King Leonida said with dignity. He wasn''t angry because he knew that something had happened after he heard the sound of the bell.

    "The royal mages said that a group of monsters suddenly appeared a few kilometers outside Oriana city, and all of them were high-level flying type magical beasts!" The soldier reported in a firm and loud voice. He told King Leonida precisely what the royal mage had exined to him.

    Everyone in the hall heard the report from the soldier. The atmosphere in the ce became noisy due to the panic of the nobles and their families. They didn''t expect a horde of high-level magical beasts to suddenly appear near Oriana city without the royal mage knowing.

    The faces of King Leonida and the other kings sank upon hearing the report. They suspected a conspiracy behind the appearance of the beasts while the Five Kingdoms Conference was taking ce in the Aurelia Kingdom. But now is not the time to look for the cause. What they had to do right now was eradicate the hordes of monsters.

    "Do you know how many monsters are in that horde?" King Leonida asked with a serious face.

    "The royal mage said that the number was in the thousands!" The soldier did not receive a clear exnation of the number of magical beast hordes from the royal mage who detected it. But one thing is sure, the number of monsters is estimated to exceed thousands.

    "What!?"

    "Thousands of high-level magical beasts suddenly appeared!"<sub> </sub>

    "How is this possible!?"

    The nobles panicked and spoke in somewhat high-pitched voices. Their behavior made King Leonida and the other kings both annoyed and embarrassed.

    "Okay, you can go now. Please convey my orders to general Marius to gather soldiers and be ready to fight against the magical beast hordes." King Leonida didn''t want the Five Kingdoms Conference to be interrupted because of the monsters'' invasion.

    King Leonida knew that he would not be able to ovee the hordes of magical beasts easily, even with the help of other kings. At least there would be significant damage to the city, and many of his soldiers would probably be victims. Therefore he wanted to finish off the monsters quickly to minimize any possibility.

    "I understand, Your Majesty!" The soldier quickly left the room to take the order from King Leonida to Marius.

    King Leonida approached one of the windows in the hall to confirm the report he had received from the soldiers. The other kings also followed him to see the current situation outside. When they saw that the sky in the distance was dark, their faces became gloomy. The kings saw that the darkness was not a cloud but a thousand monsters covering the sky.

    The Princes, princesses, and heroes were behind those kings, and they opened their mouths wide in astonishment at the sight before their eyes. Some time ago, Oriana city still looked calm and peaceful with clear skies. But after the Five Kingdoms Conference lunch break, the sky darkened, and the city''s situation became dangerous. They were sure there would be many casualties and damage if they fought against the magical beast hordes in the city.

    "Father, what should we do now? Are we going to fight those monsters? But if we do it in the city, I''m afraid there will be many casualties from the residents. Even if they were in a shelter, that didn''t guarantee that the situation would be fine after the war broke out. Besides, I''m sure the number of casualties from the soldiers will be much higher." Prince Fritz asked King Leonida.

    Prince Fritz had various simtions in his mind about the battle between them and the monster horde. He was confident that they would be able to ovee the monster''s invasion. But the result is that they will suffer losses regardless of whether they can win easily or not.

    "I understand what you''re thinking. But being too careful isn''t good either, Fritz. Sometimes you have to dare to make decisions for the best results. Besides, I have no intention of fighting them in the city. The magic barrier from Oriana city will block them for a while, and we will fight the beast hordes at that time." King Leonida smiled with satisfaction after hearing Prince Fritz''s words. He was happy that his son had matured and had the qualities of a leader. Prince Fritz wanted to reply to his father''s statement, but a girl''s sweet voice cut him off.

    "If you want to fight those monsters, please allow me to join forces with the soldiers and mages from your kingdom." Princess Cordelia suddenly entered into the conversation between the father and son.

    "Me too!"

    "I''ming too!"

    "As a hero, I have to join the fight!"

    "I will fight with all my might!"

    Prince Fritz, Prince Albert, Hikaru, and Sintaro didn''t want to lose after hearing Princess Cordelia''s words. They couldn''t stand still when they saw a woman bravely volunteering to fight against hordes of monsters.

    King Leonida was slightly taken aback by Princess Cordelia''s request. Then he looked at the other kings because he couldn''t decide on his own.

    "I agree to that." King Gustave answered briefly. He was confident in the strength of his son and daughter. Moreover, with the heroes along with them, King Gustave was sure it wouldn''t be challenging to fight the monsters.

    "I also agree with their request. After all, we need a lot of energy to exterminate the magical beast horde as quickly as possible so we can immediately resume the Five Kingdoms Conference." King Raghnall nodded and also agreed to the request.

    "With their current strength, they will be fine even if they have to deal with several high-level magical beasts at once." King Raghnall added. On the other hand, King Jonathan and King Elrick could only reluctantly nod in agreement as they were worried about their daughter, who didn''t have much fighting experience.

    "Okay. Then, we''ll��" Before King Leonida expressed his agreement, he suddenly stopped his words when he saw a giant spirit circle form in the sky. The other kings, princes, princesses, and heroes also turned their attention to it. After that, the sky was dyed with a blinding green light, and a massiveser beam shot toward the horde of monsters and engulfed them.

    After the light disappeared, King Leonida and everyone there opened their eyes wide as the magical beast horde had wholly disappeared, leaving only the empty sky. King Leonida and the other kings'' mouths went dry after imagining the terrifying destructive power of that greenser beam.

    "What has happened?" Prince Albert muttered.

    "I think it came from the bell tower in the middle of Oriana city." Prince Fritz said uncertainly. He saw a sh of lighting from the tower''s direction before the horde of magical beasts disappeared.

    "I''ll check it out. You must stay in this ce." King Leonida looked to Prince Fritz and the others. Then he opened the window and flew towards the bell tower. King Gustave and the other kings followed suit.

    The princes and princesses in the room fell silent as they were still thinking about the scene they had seen earlier. At that moment, someone suddenly muttered and broke the silence.

    "Somehow, I feel familiar with that power."

 Chapter 275 11

    "Somehow, I feel familiar with that power."

    The one who said that was Megumi. She subconsciously opened her mouth after sensing the origin of the green light. Megumi is very sensitive to various power sources as a hero with saintess powers. Be it mana, aura, divine power, or spirit power. She could easily distinguish the different types of power once her strength level increased. Because of that, Megumi could recognize the power she had previously felt.

    "Kyaaah! What are you doing, Kyouka!?" Megumi suddenly screamed in pain because Kyouka had pinched her waist. She looked at the girl beside her with teary eyes, but Kyouka red at her. Fortunately, Kyouka had already made a soundproof barrier. So no one in the ce heard Megumi''s voice.

    "Don''t say anything further about it. Do you understand?" Kyouka warned Megumi with a severe face. She knew who had fired therge-scale attack. That''s why Kyouka had to shut up Megumi''s mouth immediately before she said it to anyone else. Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia also recognized Kalya''s power because they had been training together recently.

    "Ah, I...I understand!" Megumi answered haltingly under the pressure of Kyouka''s words to her. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead as she was scared by her friend''s serious face. Megumi felt that Kyouka was a little different from the one she knew.

    (I''m sure the one who used thatrge-scale attack was Miss Kalya. But why did Kyouka want to hide her identity? Does it still have something to do with Ken? Since when did Kyouka be close to him? I also feel that Kyouka hides many secrets from me and often hangs out with the princesses?)

    Megumi had many questions in her mind. But she couldn''t ask Kyouka directly for fear that Kyouka would be angry with her. Therefore, Megumi preferred to remain silent for now and followed her words.

    After getting an answer from Megumi, Kyouka quickly removed her barrier so the people around them wouldn''t suspect anything. Only Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia were aware of Kyouka''s actions.

    Prince Fritz and the people in the ce turned their attention to Megumi. Unfortunately, Megumi''s words were already heard by them.

    "Do you recognize the person who fired the attack, Megumi?" Prince Fritz asked. Hikaru and the people around him were also waiting for Megumi''s answer as they were curious about it.

    "Ah, that''s..." Megumi broke out in cold sweat under the gazes of Prince Fritz and the people around her. Then she nced at Kyouka, and the other party still red at her to warn her. Megumi couldn''t help but sigh heavily when she was under pressure from both sides, but she had to keep her word to Kyouka and hide Kalya''s identity.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know. I think I misrecognized the owner of that power." Megumi said apologetically. She felt guilty for lying to them. Prince Fritz, Hikaru, and the others looked disappointed after hearing her answer. In contrast, Kyouka and the three princesses sighed in relief that Megumi didn''t say anything about Kalya.

    On the other hand, Princess Cordelia frowned upon hearing Megumi''s answer. She felt that Megumi was hiding something from them, but she decided to keep quiet and not force her if she didn''t want to say it. Princess Cordelia was sure that Megumi had her reasons for doing so. After that, she turned her eyes to Kyouka and the three Princesses behind Megumi. But her gaze only briefly paused on them and quickly turned her attention back to the bell tower.

    Princess Cordelia was grateful that that person had helped them ovee the crisis. Even though she vaguely recognized the owner of that power, she didn''t think much of it because she didn''t care. Princess Cordelia didn''t want to discover that person''s identity and repeated the mistake she had made to Ziel.

    "Alright. We better go back to our respective ces. For this matter, let the kings settle it." Prince Fritz said to the people around him. Then he walked out of ce and returned to his table to continue his lunch.

    Prince Albert and the others followed Prince Fritz. One by one, they returned to their respective ces. Only Kyouka and the three princesses were left there. They seemed to be talking about something in whispers. Megumi and Princess Cordelia noticed their actions.

    Princess Cordelia and Megumi guessed that they were having a secret conversation. As a woman, both must feel curious and want to eavesdrop. But it would not be polite if they talked about something important and private. Therefore, the two reluctantly returned to their table and left the four girls there.

    "Hmm... I didn''t expect her to be able to exterminate thousands of magical beasts in just one hit. But I''ve never seen her use that attack before. Could it be her new skill?" Princess Iris said to the three girls beside her.

    "Yeah, I thought so too since it was my first time seeing it. That attack has a vast and terrifying destructive power." Princess Aishia nodded in agreement.

    "But this way, she takes all the stage just for her. She does not allow us to show off and try the strength of our hard training." Princess Freya pursed her lips and looked somewhat disappointed. Not only she but also the other three girls felt the same way.

    Recently Princess Freya and the girls were only focused on training to increase their power level. The girls sometimes spar around themselves to test how far their strength had grown. But it''s still not enough to know how much they have improved.

    Kyouka and the girls needed a real opponent who would attack them with the intent to kill, and the opportunity came before them. The girls were confident with their current strength that they would easily defeat the high-level magical beasts. But just as Princess Freya and the girls prepared to face the monsters, a greenser beam blew their chance.

    "Haa... is it possible that ra and Lilith also recognize her?" Kyouka suddenly remembered the two other girls who had also been training with them and Kalya recently.

    ra and Lilith weren''t in the same room as them. The two of them were in a particr room for noble sons and daughters right next to the hall they were currently in.

    "I think they must have recognized it since we''ve been training togethertely and recognized each other''s power characteristics." Princess Iris answered confidently. Although ra may be the weakest among them, she is pretty sensitive to the atmosphere around her. Especially after they''ve been spending time practicing togethertely. She could definitely guess who was behind the attack on the magical beast horde.

    "But... after considering her demeanor, she shouldn''t be the type of woman to bother firing arge-scale attack that drains her energy to eradicate the monsters that didn''t do anything to her. She would normally leave that to the soldiers of the Aurelia Kingdom and would only retaliate if the beasts attacked her first. Unless..." Princess Freya felt that there was something odd about Kalya''s actions.<sub> </sub>

    Although they didn''t know each other for long, Princess Freya knew Kalya''s character very well because their rtionship became close after they both agreed to share the man they loved.

    "Unless... she is with Ziel right now, and what Miss Kalya has done is because of Ziel. Is that what you wanted to say?" Princess Iris guessed Princess Freya''s thoughts. She was also thinking the same thing as her. Not only the two Princesses but also Kyouka and Princess Aishia felt that Ziel was the reason Kalya attacked the monsters.

    "Doesn''t that mean they''re currently dating in the city?" Princess Aishia said with a sullen face. Then the four girls looked at each other and sighed simultaneously.

    ***

    In the room next to the hall where the main participants of the Five Kingdoms Conference had lunch, ra and Lilith sat together at one table and faced their food without appetite. Their faces clouded after knowing that Ziel was on a date with Kalya in the city.

    ra and Lilith also found out that the one who fired therge-scale attack earlier was Kalya, and they also had the exact guess as Princess Freya and the girls in the next room.

    "So... they''re currently dating in the city? They must have walked hand in hand with zero distance, and their skin touched each other. Moreover, Miss Kalya will keep looking for opportunities to make out throughout their date!" ra said irritably and tore the meat on her te with a fork.

    "Hmm... I think so." Lilith answered curtly, and it seemed she wasn''t in a good mood either.

    ra had initially intended to help Duke Hazell in the conference and make connections with the sons and daughters of other nobles. But after some time in that ce, she felt very bored and regretted making that decision.

    The noble sons and daughters that ra meets are unpleasant to talk to, and most have ulterior motives regarding rtionships. Luckily there was Lilith with her, and it eased her boredom.

    When the bell rang, and they got a report that a horde of magical beasts attacked Oriana city, the sons and daughters of the nobles there could only scream in panic. Some of them could remain calm, although they couldn''t hide the worry on their faces.

    Only ra and Lilith responded differently. ra looked enthusiastic because she wanted to try the power of her hard training, while Lilithpletely ignored it. She did not regard the thousands of high-level magical beasts in her eyes. But when they saw all the beasts disappear in the green light, ra became sullen.

    ra immediately recognized the owner of that power, and various conjectures appeared in her mind. All her thoughts concluded that Ziel and Kalya were currently dating. After realizing that, ra became even more regretful for havinge to that ce.

    If ra could turn back time, she would never have volunteered to help her father ande to that ce. She was probably the one Ziel was dating at the time. ra''s face became even more cloudy after thinking about that. She could only sigh andment her boredom there while imagining the intimacy between Kalya and Ziel right now. Just thinking about it made her grit her teeth in jealousy.

    In ra and Lilith''s minds, they just wanted to get out of there and head to the city to catch up with Ziel. But they knew the conference would end in the evening and could only hold out until then.

    ***

    King Leonida and the other four kings flew towards the bell tower in the center of Oriana city. Even if Kalya helped them exterminate the horde of monsters, they had to check her identity to prevent untoward events during the Five Kingdoms Conference. If King Leonida didn''t find that person, he would feel like he had a ticking time bomb in Oriana city that could explode at any moment.

    Once the kings arrived at the bell tower, they quickly inspected the entire area. But they found nothing there.

    "Are you sure the attack came from this tower? That magic circle is big enough to cover the entire Oriana city, and it''s possible that person could be anywhere within this area." King Gustave asked King Leonida. He felt they hade to the wrong ce after finding no one within hundreds of meters of the tower.

    "I believe in what I feel. The attack had indeede from this tower. I can feel it clearly, even if it''s just a glimpse." King Leonida replied confidently.

    "I feel it too. It''s faint, but I''m sure that person fired that attack from this tower." King Jonathan confirmed King Leonida''s statement.

    "Hmm... if what you say is true. Then there is only one exnation for this. That person was gone before we got to this ce." King Gustave said in a slightly regretful tone. He thought they could meet that person if they hade sooner to the tower.

    "I have locked all movement of living beings in every corner of Oriana city, especially around the tower right after therge-scale attack ended. But I don''t feel any movement from this ce. So, they may be using special means to get away from this tower or are hiding around here." King Elrick expressed his opinion. He was the strongest mage in the Argaint Kingdom, and his words made a lot of sense to the other kings.

    "I think we''d better head back to the castle and continue the conference. We will put this matter aside for the time being. Whatever the reason, that person has helped us, so we should think positively about this and not continue investigating her." King Raghnall felt they would find nothing and would only be wasting their time in vain if they lingered in that ce.

    King Leonida and the other three kings looked at each other and nodded in agreement with King Raghnall''s words. Then the five kings flew back to the castle to continue the Five Kingdoms Conference.

 Chapter 276 12

    The Five Kingdoms Conference on the first day ended in the evening, and the nobles had returned to their respective rooms. The first day of the conference could be said to be rtively smooth, even though there was a disturbing incident in the middle, and it had to be temporarily suspended.

    Fortunately, the conference was soon resumed, and today''s incident was also a topic of discussion there. They look for the best solution to deal with it if the incident happens again in the future. Be it in the Aurelia Kingdom or any other kingdom in the human region.

    But until the end of the conference, they still couldn''t get a solution. That was because they still didn''t know how to prevent or possibly counter the attack from the hordes of monsters that suddenly appeared. The main problem with that was their readiness to ept the iing attack.

    If powerful monsters suddenly appeared in enormous numbers, no matter how great the preparations were, they would not be able to avoid damage and casualties. Therefore they need something that can be used at any time to defend or fight in an emergency.

    Even though the conference participants had figured out what they needed to deal with such an incident, it was still a discourse. At tomorrow''s conference, they have to turn it into a real idea that can be realized. After that, the day''s conference was disbanded, and the nobles returned with tired faces.

    The same thing had happened to Duke Hazell and his wife. Their faces were pale when they returned to their room. Therefore both of them immediately went to sleep to rest their bodies. Even the tea and snacks the servant had prepared were ignored by them and not touched at all.

    ra and Lilith had also returned from the conference of the noble sons and daughters. Lilith did not return with ra because she had her room reserved for her and Princess Iris. When she returned, ra looked just as tired as her parents. But her current expression was dominated by a frown when she saw Ziel. After ra returned to her room, she saw that Ziel was also there and greeted her with his usual poker face.

    ra was happy about it, but when she remembered Ziel and Kalya''s date today, her face was cloudy again. Even though she hadn''t confirmed it directly to Ziel, her intuition as a woman told her that her guess was correct.

    "Here''s your tea, mydy. I mixed it with other ingredients that will make your body fresher." Ziel brought ra the hot tea he had specially made and ced it on the table in front of her. He mixed honey, lemon, and liquid manapression into the tea, which restored stamina and calmed the mind.

    Ziel nced at ra''s face and didn''t know why she had been silent since returning. But Ziel decided not to ask because he thought that ra was tired and needed some time to rest.

    "Thank you." ra answered briefly.

    "Then, I''ll take my leave first, mydy. Enjoy your tea." Ziel sighed and intended to quickly leave that ce and leave ra alone, thinking that she didn''t want to be disturbed. But he stopped when he heard ra''s voice.

    "Did you have fun with your date with Miss Kalya?" ra said in a voice full of sorrow. Her voice was low and hoarse like she was about to cry.

    After hearing that question, Ziel finally discovered why ra treated him so coldly. He didn''t know how ra found out she was going on a date with Kalya. But he could ask ra about itter because the most important thing right now was to calm her down.

    "I did take a walk with her in the city, mydy. If you''re asking if I''m having fun or not, I''ll say I enjoyed it. You will feel happy if you can be with your lover and spend time with him. Isn''t that so, mydy?" Ziel smiled and replied softly.

    "Eh? Ah, but..." ra was confused and didn''t know what to answer Ziel''s question. What he said was the truth, and ra would also be happy if she could spend time with the person she loves. Her happiness would rise to another level if they could make out there.

    But ra couldn''t admit it because of her ego and jealousy. If she did, she would feel ashamed of Ziel for what she said before. Therefore, ra intended to answer contrary to what she had in mind. When ra was about to open her mouth and refute that statement, Ziel said first and made ra have to swallow her words again.

    "I apologize if what I have done has displeased you, mydy. I went out with him because I didn''t have anything I could do when you were gone. Even so, I didn''t abandon my job after returning. After all, I am your butler, mydy." Ziel continued what he said and didn''t give ra a chance to reply because he knew that ra intended to refute what he had said before.

    ra was speechless after hearing Ziel''sst sentence. She felt that his current behavior was very childish. For lovers, it is only natural that Ziel and Kalya spend time together as long as Ziel is not negligent in his work.

    ra couldn''t help but sigh after reflecting on her previous attitude towards Ziel. She felt sorry for what she had done. After all, Ziel was ra''s butler, and she could find any time to ask Ziel to apany her for a walk in the city.

    "I will forgive you but on two conditions." ra looked at Ziel and showed her two slender fingers. Although she felt guilty, as a woman, she thought she couldn''t admit it right away. After all, she feels abandoned and neglected by Ziel when he and Kalya go on a date in the city. Therefore ra had another n to shake off her guilt and getpensation from Ziel.

    "May I first hear your two conditions, mydy?" Ziel asked before answering.

    Ziel wouldn''t say he would fulfill anything as long as it was within his means. Because he knew if he said that, ra could ask for almost anything, including the same rtionship with Kalya and Princess Freya. Ziel didn''t want that to happen because it would only add more trouble for him. Not because he didn''t like ra but because he didn''t want to incite the jealousy of other girls.

    Although Azael sealed his emotions, Ziel is not a dull man who can''t understand a woman''s heart. Ziel knew that some of the girls around him had affection for him. He would be troubled if he had to respond to their feelings individually. Moreover, Ziel already has Kalya and Princess Freya, not to mention his rtionship with Azalia. He had a headache just imagining it.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh?" ra was speechless after hearing Ziel''s question because it wasn''t in the script she had in mind. She thought Ziel should have said he would do anything to get her forgiveness. ra wasn''t sure to tell the request in her mind because she felt Ziel would probably refuse it. ra''s n breaks down instantly, and she can only rece it with a new one. As ra was deep in thought, Ziel''s voice brought her back to her senses

    "What''s the matter, mydy? what were the two conditions you said earlier?" Ziel repeated his question after seeing ra silent for a long time. ra pursed her lips and answered.

    "Hmm�� The first condition is that you have to forgive me for what I said earlier, and the second is that you have to take me for a walk in the city after the Five Kingdoms Conference ends. Isn''t that an easy requirement? You should be able to fulfill my request, right?" ra spontaneously said her current thoughts because she was pressed by Ziel''s question and didn''t dare to state the request she had nned.

    "Of course, I''ll agree to both of your terms, mydy." Ziel quickly answered after hearing ra''s request. He didn''t mind ra''s two terms and found it very simple.

    "In that case, it has been decided that you will take me on a date and go shopping for a whole day in the city after the Five Kingdoms Conference!" ra smiled broadly, and her happy expression reced her cloudy face instantly. But Ziel fell silent after hearing ra''s statement.

    "Full day?" Ziel reconfirmed ra''s words. He was bothered by it. If he had to say it honestly, Ziel enjoyed his date with Kalya yesterday. His emotions leaking from the crack of Azael''s seal made him feel that way. Except for the shopping part, which made Ziel frown when he thought about it.

    Ziel felt overwhelmed when he apanied Kalya from one shop to another. Even though he did it for only a few hours, he was already physically and mentally exhausted. Ziel felt it was better to fight against thousands of dragons than to apany a woman shopping. But then ra asked him to do it all day long. Ziel couldn''t help but think of taking back his words to ra.

    "Yes, a whole day. You don''t mean to go back on your words, do you?" ra smirked and teased Ziel. She felt delighted after seeing the expression on his face.

    "I understand. I will apany you on a date all day after the conference ends. Are you satisfied, mydy?" Ziel couldn''t help but keep his word. He could only me himself for not hearing the request in detail before he agreed to it.

    "Of course, I am satisfied! I know you will keep your promise!" ra couldn''t wait for the conference to end. She hoped that the two days would pass quickly. On the other hand, Ziel could only sigh and shake his head,menting his fate in the future.

    ***

    Dinner for the Five Kingdoms Conference participants will be held at five ces ording to their respective kingdoms. The Aurelia Kingdom has provided five rooms to amodate it, and they are located next to each other. The room was reserved for the nobles of the five kingdoms to have dinner with their families. Because when the conference took ce, participants from the five kingdoms were prohibited from bringing unauthorized people into the conference hall.

    In the dining room for the Neigal Kingdom participants, Duke Hazell and his family sat at one table along with King Jonathan and Princess Iris. Duke Hazell was able to sit with King Jonathan due to Princess Iris''s request, who wanted to sit down with ra. Lilith was also with them with the permission of King Jonathan. It caught the attention and ignited the jealousy of the other nobles.

    On the other hand, Ziel served them along with the servants from the Duke of Castilene''s residence. He is not allowed to sit in that ce and has his area for the servants. Ziel sensed that King Jonathan nced at him several times secretly, but he ignored it and pretended not to know.

    "ra, how was socializing with the sons and daughters of royalty today? Did you get any new knowledge from them? Or maybe one of them interests you?" Duke Hazell suddenly asked while ra was chatting with Princess Iris and Lilith.

    After hearing her father''s question, ra''s face clouded over. Then she started talking and took all her grievances to Duke Hazell. The people at the table couldn''t help butugh after hearing her exnation. ra had forgotten that King Jonathan was at the same table as them.

    "It''s natural to have ulterior motives when you socialize with the nobles. I''m sure you''ll get used to it after meeting them a few times." King Jonathan smiled broadly and gave his advice. His words were not only for ra but also for Princess Iris, who also has no social experience because of the mana curse she suffered in the past that made her shunned by others.

    "I''m honored to be able to get advice from you, Your Majesty. I''ll try to get used to it." ra bowed her head and answered awkwardly. She was still not used to talking to a king.

    Even though King Jonathan asked ra to speak more casually to him because she was Princess Iris''s friend, ra couldn''t do it because he was a king and a person served by his father. King Jonathan could only sigh and shake his head at ra''s attitude towards him.

    Meanwhile, Ziel went out of the dining room to pick up the necessities for dinner that wascking from the inventory room not far away. But he had to pass through the Aurelia Kingdom''s dining room to get there.

    It didn''t take long for Ziel to retrieve what he needed from the inventory room and return to the Neigal Kingdom''s dining room. But his footsteps stopped on the way when he heard a familiar voice from behind him.

    "Ooh, isn''t this the boy we met at the restaurant this afternoon? How could he be in the castle?" The one who spoke was the golden-haired boy that Ziel and Kalya met at the restaurant during lunch.

 Chapter 277 13

    "Ooh, isn''t this the boy we met at the restaurant this afternoon? How did he get to the castle?" The golden-haired boy came out of the dining room of the Aurelia Kingdom and walked towards Ziel with his minions following.

    "Could he be an intruder? Should we call the guards, young master?" A girl behind the golden-haired boy asked.

    "Wait a minute. Judging from his clothes, I thought he was a servant of one of the nobles participating in the Five Kingdoms Conference. I have to ask him before taking that action." The golden-haired boy didn''t want to be careless. If he called soldiers and Ziel proved not to be an intruder, he would only bring unnecessary trouble to him and his father.

    The boy and girl behind Alfonso could only agree after he spoke. Even though they came from noble families, they went from a low ss that wasn''t worth mentioning. They were able toe to the castle with the help of the golden-haired boy and his father.

    The golden-haired boy was named Alfonso Goldwnine. He is the only son of Viscount Joshua Goldwine, one of the nobles of the Aurelia Kingdom who rules the area close to the borders of the Aurelia Kingdom and the Neigal Kingdom. Having always been pampered since childhood, he became a very arrogant boy and often abused others when he was outside. Viscount Joshua ruled over a region close to the borders of the Aurelia and Neigal Kingdom.

    At the Five Kingdoms Conference this time, Viscount Joshua was chosen to be one of the participants on the rmendation of King Leonida because of his excellent track record. Because of that, Alfonso could enter the castle.

    "Hey! Which noble family house are you from? Quickly tell me!" Alfonso asked impatiently. If Ziel came from a lower noble than him, he wasn''t afraid to make calctions with him about matters at the restaurant. But if Ziel came from a higher noble house than him, Alfonso would immediately leave and forget his ns.

    Ziel didn''t answer Alfonso''s question and only looked at him coldly. He still hasn''t punished him for daring to threaten Kalya in the restaurant. Ziel intended to look for himter but didn''t expect Alfonso toe to him.

    But then Ziel remembered that he was inside the castle and not far from the dining hall of the Aurelia Kingdom and the Neigal Kingdom. He would cause trouble if he killed Alfonso because the other party hade along with his minions.

    Ziel would attract the attention of the conference attendees if he took action against them at that ce. He could have eliminated Alfonso and his minions all at once to prevent either of them from screaming. But Ziel won''t do it. Although he didn''t feel guilty when he had to kill thousands of people, Ziel wasn''t a cold-blooded killer. Moreover, several strong people were mixed in the dining room, and they would probably notice Ziel''s actions.

    Because of that, Ziel decided to leave the ce and ignore Alfonso. He could punish him whenever he wanted in the future. But for now, Ziel didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. When Ziel turned around and was about to leave, someone suddenly shouted at him in a rather high-pitched voice.

    "Hey! Are you deaf! Didn''t you hear that the young master was asking you!?" A boy, one of Alfonso''s minions, was annoyed that Ziel ignored them. He stretched out his hand and intended to grab Ziel''s shoulder, but Ziel''s figure quickly moved a few centimeters from where he was standing and avoided his hand.

    The boy, Alfonso, and his other minions were shocked by the scene before their eyes. The boy who intended to grab Ziel''s shoulders was a Senior Knight. But with his speed, he lost his target and could only catch the air. Even so, they thought it was just a coincidence. They couldn''t believe that a young servant like Ziel could be stronger than them.

    "You! How dare you avoid me!" The boy stretched his hand again, this time with more speed and power than before. If his hand hit an ordinary person, that person''s shoulder would be crushed. The boy didn''t seem to care if Ziel got hurt. The boy was angry that Ziel ignored and avoided him. His pride as the son of a noble was like being trampled down by a mere servant.

    On the other hand, Alfonso smirked because he didn''t bother to intervene. If Ziel were a high-ss noble servant and got injured, he would pass the me on that boy because Alfonso never ordered him to attack Ziel. But before the boy''s hand touched Ziel''s shoulder, an angry voice sounded behind them.

    "What are you guys doing in this ce!?" The person who spoke was a beautiful golden-haired girl who looked graceful and dazzling. She is the Princess of the Aurelia Kingdom, Freya Aurelia. She didn''te there alone.

    Princess Freya was apanied by Aryana and a woman with a face simr to hers. She is the mother of Princess Freya and the queen of the Aurelia Kingdom, Helena Aurelia. Even though she was allowed to join the dinner, Queen Helena still looked pale and walked with Princess Freya''s support.

    (How could Princess Freya and Queen Helena suddenly appear here!? Aren''t they having dinner with King Leonida!? There should be no way they could eat their food so fast! What''s more, they came at a time like this! Is this just a coincidence?)

    Alfonso and his minions trembled and broke out in cold sweat after seeing the appearance of Princess Freya and Queen Helena. Even though Alfonso had made sure that no one would appear to disturb them, he didn''t expect that their little quarrel would attract the attention of the Aurelia Royal family.

    Ziel sighed when Princess Freya appeared. He had contacted her via themunications brooch and asked her to take care of Alfonso before he did. But when Ziel saw Princess Freya appear, what caught his attention was not her but the woman next to her, Queen Helena. He wasn''t mesmerized by the beauty of a middle-aged woman but by something inside her body.

    Ziel narrowed his eyes to confirm what he had seen. But then he realized that Queen Helena looked back at him and smiled. As expected of a Magic King, despite being weak, Queen Helena could still notice his gaze, or so Ziel thought. Ziel responded calmly and bowed his head slightly to her.

    But Ziel didn''t know that Queen Helena realized his gaze was not due to her strength but her intuition as a mother. From the moment he came, Queen Helena had been secretly watching Ziel and appraising him for some reason.

    (I can''t read the boy at all! He is not simple!)

    Queen Helena smiled and replied to Ziel with a small nod. Their little interaction was done secretly without being noticed by the people around him, including Princess Freya.

    "So, what''s going on here? Why do you want to attack that male servant? Have you forgotten that you are prohibited from fighting in this castle, especially during the Five Kingdoms Conference? Are you ignoring the rules of my Kingdom?" Princess Freya said coldly, releasing her power to suppress Alfonso and his minions.<sub> </sub>

    "Ugh!" Alfonso and his minions were shaking, and they couldn''t even move their fingertips under the pressure because the difference in their strength was too great.

    "Eh?" Queen Helena was surprised by Princess Freya''s firm attitude and strength. She didn''t expect his graceful and gentle daughter to have such a side. Queen Helena felt that Princess Freya had changed significantly in less than a year when she went to the academy. Of course, the change was positive, and she was sure it had something to do with the male butler in front of her.

    (This is getting more and more interesting!)

    Queen Helena smiled sweetly like a little girl who had just got a new toy from her parents.

    "That''s..." The boy who wanted to hit Ziel looked to Alfonso for his help, but the other side turned their gaze away and showed that he didn''t want to interfere in the matter. Alfonso was not stupid by trying to defend his minions in front of the Princess and Queen of the Kingdom of Aurelia, who had seen the incident.

    The boy''s heart sank after seeing the response from Alfonso. He realized Alfonso had no intention of helping him and let him sort things out alone. After a long silence, the boy gritted his teeth and spoke.

    "It''s because he offended me first. That''s why I got angry and wanted to teach him a lesson. I apologize if my actions caused amotion and disturbed you, Princess Freya." The boy exined by squeezing his words out under pressure from Princess Freya.

    "Ooh�� So he has offended you first, a noble''s son. May I know what he has done to make you angry?" Princess Freya asked calmly. If it wasn''t for having her mother with her, Princess Freya might have cast magic on him for ndering Ziel.

    "He�� he has ignored me and insulted me! Yes, he has insulted me!" The boy was confused and didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t help but have to tell a lie to Princess Freya for fear of punishment. The boy wished that Princess Freya hadn''t seen the incident in the first ce.

    But what the boy thought was wrong because Princess Freya knew Ziel, and she didn''t need to know about the whole incident. Moreover, she was sure that Ziel wouldn''t do that for no reason. If the boy intended to find trouble with Ziel, it would be the same as looking for a problem with her. So from the start, Princess Freya hade to that ce not to hear the exnation but to take action against them.

    The boy lowered his head and did not dare look at Princess Freya for fear that she would find out he had lied to her. But suddenly, a sh of golden light came towards him and pierced his thigh.

    "Argh!" The boy knelt and screamed in pain. His thigh was bleeding from the golden light strike just now. When he raised his head, the boy saw Princess Freya pointing at him and looking at him with disdain like she was trash. Princess Freya had already set up a barrier before she attacked the boy to keep his screams from being heard and make the rest of the conference participants panic.

    Queen Helena and Aryana were shocked by Princess Freya''s actions. They did not expect that she would suddenly attack the boy.

    "Do you think I''m stupid? How dare you lie to me!?" Princess Freya snorted, and golden light gathered andpressed at her fingertips.

    "Aah! I''m sorry, Princess Freya. I apologize, Queen Helena!" The boy was frightened and knelt before Princess Freya and her mother. But Princess Freya ignored him and looked at Alfonso.

    "Quickly get him out of here and back to your room! I know this problemes from you. I''m ignoring you because you still haven''t done anything from the start, but that doesn''t mean you''re innocent. If I still see you and your minions running around and making a fuss again, I will not hesitate to ask the soldiers to imprison you in the dungeon!" Princess Freya said coldly, and a hint of killing intent leaked from her voice.

    "I��I understand! Thank you for your forgiveness, Princess Freya, Queen Helena!" Alfonso trembled with fear and bowed to Princess Freya and Queen Helena. Then he took the boy in his arms and quickly left the ce with his other minions.

    "Haa�� they finally left. Those noble children are very troublesome." Princess Freyained and smiled bitterly.

    "If they are spoiled since childhood, then they will grow up to be arrogant like that and don''t care about other people under them." Queen Helena smiled and patted Princess Freya''s shoulder gently. Then she averted her eyes after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching them.

    "I express my gratitude for your help, Princess Freya." Ziel bowed his head to Princess Freya and Queen Helena.

    "Uhm... it''s just a small matter. You don''t need to thank me. You can go back to your room, and I''m sure your master is waiting for you." Princess Freya was embarrassed and answered awkwardly because of Ziel''s formal attitude towards her.

    "I understand. In that case, I''ll take my leave first. Excuse me." Ziel bowed his head again and left the ce.

    Princess Freya kept looking at Ziel until her figure disappeared into the dining room of the Neigal Kingdom. She still wanted to chat with him, but the current situation didn''t allow it. As Princess Freya was lost in her thoughts, the voice from Queen Helena brought her back to her senses.

    "So, who exactly is that boy?"

 Chapter 278 14

    "So, who exactly is that boy?" Queen Helena looked at Princess Freya and asked with a big smile. Princess Freya was shocked after hearing her mother''s words. She quickly took her eyes off Queen Helena and answered in a low voice.

    "Hmm? What are you saying, mother? Why are you asking me that? I don''t know him because this is our first meeting. Could there be something fishy about that boy?" Princess Freya pretended not to know Ziel. Her acting is excellent, and her words sound convincing. Unfortunately, Princess Freya was up against the wrong opponent.

    "Hehe... Freya. Have you forgotten that I am your mother? So how is it possible that I don''t know you''re lying right now?" Queen Helena reached out her hand and pinched Princess Freya''s cheek.

    "Ugh! Mother! I''m no longer a little girl! I really don''t know him! After all, why should I lie to you!?" Princess Freya insisted on her lie. But it only made Queen Helena grin.

    (Hehe�� this is so interesting! That boy can even make Freya insist on lying to me like this!)

    "Then why did you rush to finish your dinner ande here? Then why do you keep looking at him with eyes full of love and longing when he''s gone? Do you think your mother is not a woman and doesn''t understand how you are feeling right now?" Queen Helena teases Princess Freya. She gave one reason after another about why she suspected her daughter and made Princess Freya cornered so she couldn''t dodge anymore.

    Just as Queen Helena had said, Princess Freya passed by that ce because she wanted to return to her room to retrieve something left behind. She finished her dinner in a hurry, which made her mother suspicious. Queen Helena decided toe with her when Princess Freya was about to leave.

    Princess Freya initially refused because she didn''t want her mother to know what she wanted to do. But because of King Leonida''s insistence, she reluctantly agreed to go with her mother and Aryana.

    After meeting Ziel on the way and Princess Freya interfering, Queen Helena''s suspicions grew even greater. Then she became even more convinced after seeing her daughter''s anger when Ziel was ndered and the loving look in her eyes. Princess Freya might be able to hide it from other women but not from her.

    "That is�� Yes, that''s right. It was just a coincidence! It was just a coincidence that we met him on the way!" Princess Freya still didn''t want to admit it even though her mother had told her various reasons.

    "Is that so? But if you bring him to be introduced to me someday, I won''t approve of him. Is that okay for you?" Queen Helena smirked and threatened Princess Freya.

    "Mother! Why are you so cruel to your daughter!?" Princess Freya sulked after hearing Queen Helena''s threat.

    "So you''re ready to admit it?" Queen Helena smiled when she saw her daughter''s adorable behavior. She couldn''t help but pinch Princess Freya''s nose.

    "Yes, yes, I admit it! I already told you that I am not a little girl anymore, mother!" Princess Freya pursed her lips and finally gave in after being pressured by her mother''s words.

    "Hehe... Then, it would be best if you gave me the full story. Starting from how you met, when and why you fell in love with him, and what you have done in your rtionship. You must tell me everything without exception." Queen Helena looks very happy. She didn''t care that Ziel was just a butler. The most important thing for her as a mother is her son''s and daughter''s happiness

    "Telling it in full!? That is��" Princess Freya hesitated to agree to her mother''s request. She was afraid that her mother would tell her father about it. King Leonida was strict and overprotective of his son and daughter. Therefore Princess Freya was sure that her father would forbid her rtionship with Ziel if he found out about their rtionship.

    "Why? Is there anything you need to hide from your mother? You don''t have to worry. I won''t tell your father." Queen Helena smiled even more and knew the concern in her daughter''s heart.

    "Okay. I will tell you everything. But we''d better not continue chatting here and move to another ce because the conference participants will finish dinner soon and pass through this ce to return to their rooms." Princess Freya sighed in relief after hearing her mother''s words. But then she realized they were still chatting in the middle of the corridor.

    "Alright." Queen Helena nodded and answered curtly.

    On the other hand, Aryana opened her mouth wide in surprise at the content of their conversation. She didn''t expect Princess Freya to stop her dinner in such a hurry ande to that ce to see a servant.

    "Wait, why do I feel familiar with him. Did I perhaps meet him somewhere?" Aryana muttered and put the tip of her index finger on her chin while recalling the people she had met who might be simr to Ziel. But no matter how deep she dug into her memories, she felt she had never met the ck-haired boy. As Aryana was deep in thought, Princess Freya''s voice woke her up.

    "Arya�� Arya��" Princess Freya called out and patted Aryana on the shoulder. She didn''t want to stand there any longer because some conference participants had already left the dining room.

    "Ah... I''m sorry, Princess. I was so deep in thought that I ignored my surroundings." Aryana bowed her head slightly to Princess Freya and Queen Helena. She quickly pushed the thought of Ziel out of her mind.

    "What were you thinking that made you lose focus like that? is that a serious matter?" Princess Freya asked with a worried face.

    "It''s nothing, Princess." Aryana couldn''t tell Princess Freya that she was thinking about Ziel. She already knew from the previous mother-daughter conversation that Princess Freya seemed to be in a romantic rtionship with Ziel, and she didn''t want Princess Freya to misunderstand her. She thought the same as Queen Helena. Aryana didn''t care if Ziel was just a butler. The most important thing for her was that Ziel could make Princess Freya happy.

    "Is that so? Then, let''s get out of here right away. It seems like my mother can''t wait to hear my story." Princess Freya wouldn''t have asked further if Aryana didn''t want to talk about it. Moreover, her mother''s face kept urging her to get out of there and find a ce where they could chat quietly.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand, Princess!" Aryana felt guilty for lying to Princess Freya. But she didn''t do anything for now. Then Princess Freya and Queen Helena walked out of ce, and Aryana followed behind.

    ***

    After Ziel returned to the dining room for the Neigal Kingdom, he received a series of questions from ra and Princess Iris. They did it secretly so as not to attract the attention of King Jonathan and Duke Hazell.

    Ziel exined in full what happened on the way after he returned from the inventory room. Starting Alfonso intercepted him in the corridor, the reason he did that and the appearance of Princess Freya and Queen Helena to help him. Ziel also told them that Princess Freya came there because of his request.

    ra and Princess Iris felt the same anger as Princess Freya after they heard Ziel''s story. The two girls did not expect that a stupid boy would dare to make a fuss in the castle during the Five Kingdoms Conference. Meanwhile, Lilith responded calmly because such noble children exist in any kingdom, and she was sure that Ziel wouldn''t care about a clown either.

    After dinner ended, the participants from the Neigal Kingdom returned to their respective rooms one by one. When King Jonathan asked Princess Iris to get back together, his daughter asked him to return to their room first because she still wanted to chat with ra and Lilith. On the other hand, Duke Hazell wasn''t worried about leaving ra to Ziel because he trusted him.

    "Haa... if only your mother coulde to this conference, I would feel more at ease leaving you here." King Jonathan sighed, and he nced at Ziel. He thought Ziel was an insect clinging to his daughter. the queens or concubines could note to the event because they had to take care of the kingdom when the king attended the conference. They couldn''t leave the castle empty without a leader.

    King Jonathan reluctantly left the room along with Duke Hazell and the other nobles. Before leaving, he still had time to re at Ziel, who was far from the girls.

    "Finally, they all left." After the nobles disappeared from the room, Princess Iris and ra could breathe a sigh of relief because they felt uneasy with the nobles around them.

    Apart from the three girls, the remaining people in the ce were Ziel, a few other servants, and King Jonathan''s aide, who was hiding somewhere in the room.

    "Can you sit here for a minute, Ken? There''s something we want to talk about." ra suddenly called out to Ziel, who was not far behind her, and patted the seat next to her.

    Ziel approached their table and unhesitatingly sat on the chair that ra pointed out. He didn''t care about King Jonathan''s aide, who was watching him because it was ra''s request as his master, and Princess Iris didn''t mind either.

    "So, what do you want to talk about, mydy?" Ziel asked after seeing the severe faces of the three girls.

    "Please tell us about your date with Miss Kalya today! I want you to tell the full story without missing anything, including the extermination of the magical beast horde." It was Princess Iris who answered in ra''s ce. The three girls seemed to have conspired to extract information about his date with ra. Ziel couldn''t help but sigh when he saw their curious faces and started telling stories.

    p ***</anda>

    At a table in the castle''s living room, Queen Helena was silent in contemtion after listening to the story of her daughter, Princess Freya. The exnation was too great for her to ept with her senses. But Queen Helena knows thetest information about what is happening on the Clorius continent. That''s why she couldn''t help but believe her daughter''s words.

    Princess Freya and Queen Helena chatted in the room alone, and Aryana stood far from them. Otherwise, she might have reacted simrly to Queen Helena when she heard Princess Freya''s story.

    Queen Helena was confused about how to respond to her daughter''s story. She was surprised to learn that the boy she had just met earlier was the center of all the incidents on the Clorius continent, and ording to the story she heard from Princess Freya, Ziel''s strength was unfathomable. At first, she thought Ziel was no ordinary butler, but she didn''t know he was too extraordinary to be called a human.

    Princess Freya smiled in satisfaction when she saw her mother''s reaction. She dared to tell all those things because she had obtained permission from Ziel before doing so. If Princess Freya did it secretly without asking him first, Ziel might get angry with her.

    "So, that boy, I mean Ziel, is the person your father and the kings of the Clorius continent have been searching for. Besides, the disappearance of the principal of the Arcuz Grand Academy is also rted to him." Queen Helena was not asking Princess Freya but was muttering to herself.

    "Hmm... you said wrong, mother. Not all kings seek him. Because King Raghnall and King Redis should already know Ziel''s identity, it''s just that they had to keep it a secret from the other kings on Ziel''s orders." Princess Freya exined it excitedly. She was allowed to answer and say anything except about Ziel''s past before he was reincarnated.

    "What!? So they already knew but pretended in front of the other kings!?" Queen Helena was shocked after hearing another exnation from her daughter. She didn''t expect King Raghnall to hide it from the kings of the human region.

    "They can''t do anything about it because Ziel has bound them with magic so as not to leak his identity. But please don''t think badly of him. Ziel only wanted to hide his identity and had no intention of controlling them, let alone ruling the two kingdoms." Princess Freya immediately added an exnation for fear that her mother would think badly of Ziel.

    "I understand. But everything you told me was so great that I thought you were dreaming about your perfect prince. If I weren''t your mother, I probably wouldn''t believe all your words and think of them as empty words from a girl in love." Queen Helena sighed heavily and leaned back on the chair. She looked tired just from hearing her daughter''s story. But then she raised her eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Then, what does that elf woman have to do with you and Ziel?" Queen Helena looked at her daughter and asked with a serious face.

 Chapter 279 15

    Princess Freya froze after hearing Queen Helena''s question. She was permitted to tell her mother everything about Ziel except his past before he was reincarnated. But Princess Freya is afraid to exin Ziel''s love rtionship because it is veryplicated and involves many girls around him. As a woman, her mother would be angry and disappointed after hearing that she shared Ziel with another woman.

    Queen Helena knew about Kalya and had met her, even if only briefly. She had also heard of her identity as a Princess of the Elven Kingdom and her reason for staying in the castle from Princess Freya.

    But after hearing her daughter''s exnation about Ziel and his close rtionship with several girls, including Kalya, Queen Helena couldn''t help but be suspicious and felt that the reason for Kalya staying in the castle was not that simple. Even though her assumption was baseless because Ziel and Kalya had quite a significant age difference, her intuition as a woman told her that it wasn''t a problem. She believed they had a particr rtionship.

    Queen Helena became worried about her daughter. That''s because Kalya''s face is too beautiful to be real. She was like a goddess who shouldn''t exist on the Clorius continent. Queen Helena feared that her daughter would have topete with such a woman. Even though they only met briefly, Queen Helena knew that Kalya excelled in all aspects of Princess Freya. She was afraid it would instill a sense of inferiority in her daughter.

    "Why are you silent, Freya? Please answer my question. What is the rtionship between you, that elf woman, and Ziel? You have to answer honestly. I can''t think of you as just friends after learning that she took the risk toe to the castle during the Five Kingdoms Conference. Am I right, Freya?" Queen Helena repeated her question in a higher tone and pressed Princess Freya to answer.

    "Hmm�� that is��" Princess Freya didn''t know what to say to Queen Helena. If she told the truth, she feared her mother would be angry. But if she were lying, her mother would find out soon enough and wouldn''t let her go until she told the truth. Princess Freya didn''t know what to do in such a situation.

    Princess Freya was worried that if her mother found out the truth, she would be against her rtionship with Ziel. she didn''t want that to happen because Princess Freya couldn''t disobey her mother''s orders if she said so.

    "Before I say it, you must promise that you won''t be mad at me, mother. can you do it?" Princess Freya said in a weak voice filled with anxiety. She looked like a little girl being interrogated by her mother.

    Queen Helena did not immediately answer Princess Freya''s request. She watched Princess Freya carefully and then sighed.

    "Alright. I promise I won''t be mad at you. So can you tell me honestly?" Queen Helena smiled gently to calm her daughter''s tension and anxiety.

    "That is�� me, Kalya, and Ziel are a couple." Princess Freya said in a low voice that sounded like she was muttering. But Queen Helena could hear her words and frown.

    "What do you mean by a couple? Are you saying Ziel is romantically involved with both of you simultaneously?" Queen Helena narrowed her eyes and asked her daughter in a deep voice. Princess Freya shrank in her seat, fearing that her mother would forget her promise and be angry with her.

    Princess Freya could only give a slight nod in confirmation and did not dare to look directly at her mother''s face. Queen Helena was silent and made the atmosphere in the ce quiet and tense. This made Princess Freya even more anxious because she didn''t know what her mother was thinking.

    Not long after, a sigh rang out from Queen Helena''s mouth, making Princess Freya''s heart beat fast and cold sweat dripped from her forehead. She nervously waited for what sentence her mother would say. Will her mother ask her to stop her rtionship with Ziel, or will she allow it anyway? Princess Freya hoped that it wasn''t the first possibility.

    "I want to be with him and spend time with him forever. I want to spend the days together in a sad or happy situation. I can even give my soul and body just for him. Women can be not only stupid creatures because of love but also selfish. a woman will be possessive, develop a sense of belonging to the man she loves, and make it only for herself." Queen Helena smiled and exined calmly.

    Queen Helena showed no anger on her face or voice after hearing Princess Freya''s answer. Even so, Princess Freya still didn''t dare to look at her and could only listen in silence. Then Queen Helena sipped the tea in her cup to moisten her throat and resumed her speech.

    "I am also a stupid and selfish woman. Although in this world, polygamy is somethingmon. But the problem is, are you ready to share the man you love with another woman? Are you ready to see them making out in front of your eyes? Won''t you feel pain in your heart when you see it?" Queen Helena showered questions on her daughter, who lowered her head.

    Princess Freya raised her head and looked directly at her mother''s face after hearing that question. She didn''t expect that her mother didn''t look the least bit angry with her. After confirming that, Princess Freya finally dared to speak.

    "I''m ready with all that, mother! I love him, and I don''t mind if I have to share him with other women as long as I can be by his side. My words may sound like a stupid girl who has drowned in love, but I don''t care about that. I love him, and he loves me. That will be enough for me if I can be with him." Princess Freya answered firmly. Her worried face turned into one full of determination.

    Queen Helena was dumbfounded when she sensed the seriousness of Princess Freya''s words. This was the first time she had seen such an expression on her daughter''s face. But her heart shouldn''t waver just because of that, and she had to reconfirm Princess Freya''s answer.

    "Are you sure that you won''t regret your decision in the future?" Queen Helena asked seriously. This is very important because it concerns the future of her daughter.

    "I''m sure I''ll never regret it! Besides, you seem to have misunderstood something, mother." Princess Freya nodded firmly and gave her answer confidently.

    "Hmm... what do you mean?" Queen Helena was confused by her daughter''s words. She didn''t know where she had misunderstood something.

    "Ziel and Kalya had a love rtionship first. I was the one who suddenly entered among them and became the third person. At first, I tried to snatch Ziel from her, but I failed. My love for Ziel has touched Kalya''s heart. In the end, she was willing to share him with me. So, your question should be addressed to Kalya and not me." Princess Freya said shyly, and her face turned red. She didn''t know what her mother would say after hearing that.

    Queen Helena could only open her mouth wide after hearing her daughter''s confession. She thought that Princess Freya was the one who was willing to share Ziel with Kalya, but it turned out to be the opposite. Her daughter had even tried to snatch Ziel from Kalya and ended up with a romantic rtionship between the three of them.

    She was happy that Princess Freya didn''t feel inferior even though she had lost to Kalya. Besides, Kalya seems to treat her daughter very well, judging from Princess Freya''s close calls to Kalya that sound like her older sister.

    "In that case, take good care of that rtionship. If they have some free time before the conference ends, I''d like to have a chat with them." Queen Helena smiled gently and had nothing to say after hearing her daughter''s exnation. But she wished she could have a conversation with Ziel and Kalya to discuss their rtionship. Queen Helena had to ensure Princess Freya''s happiness by getting to know the two people who would apany her daughter in the future.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, mother! I will pass it on to them!" Princess Freya smiled broadly and said excitedly. This way, she can confirm that her mother has approved of their rtionship, which makes her very happy. But the smile on her face quickly disappeared after seeing her mother in pain while holding her head.

    "Mother! What''s wrong with you!? Has your illness recurred?" Princess Freya immediately stood up from her chair and approached Queen Helena to check her condition.

    "Oh, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." Queen Helena smiled and drank her tea again. he didn''t want to make his daughter worry in such a situation.

    "Are you sure?" Princess Freya did not believe the words of Queen Helena. But after seeing her mother nod, she reluctantly epted it and returned to her seat. But then she raised her eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Ah, I forgot to tell you something, mother." Princess Freya thought her mother was just tired, and it didn''t matter if she had to say what she forgot to tell. After all, she had promised to tell her mother everything, and she had to keep it.

    "Hmm... what is it?" Queen Helena tilted her head in confusion after seeing the hesitation on her daughter''s face.

    "It''s not just me and Kalya who love Ziel, but also Aishia, Iris, and several other girls. Ah, there is a girl named Azalia whose beauty exceeds Kalya, and she is one of them." Princess Freya said proudly. But her words made her mother speechless.

    "What?" Queen Helena was utterly at a loss for words to respond to that statement.

    ***

    Time passed, and today was the second day of the Five Kingdoms Conference. The atmosphere in every royal castle other than the Aurelia Kingdom was quieter than usual because the king and several nobles had gone to attend the event. The same thing happened in the castle of the Rubelia Kingdom.

    The situation was taken advantage of by several parties to infiltrate the castle. Three people in all ck clothes sneaked into the castle and easily passed through the magic barrier. They were Azalia, Fornius, and Aghares.

    Azalia decided to act that day because thest few days, she wanted to ensure that the situation around them waspletely safe and that there was no sign of the continent guardians'' appearance in the Rubelia Kingdom''s territory

    The three of them were currently in the center of the castle and were looking for the location of the world altar fragment. They had been doing it for quite some time without being noticed by the soldiers or mages of the Rubelia Kingdom. Unfortunately, Azalia and the others still haven''t found the fragment until now.

    "Miss, are you sure the fragment is in this castle and was not brought by King Gustave?" Aghares ventured to ask because they still hadn''t found the fragment after searching for so long.

    "I believe the fragment is inside this castle. Even though it''s faint, I can still feel it." Azalia answered without turning her eyes to Aghares. She continued walking and ignored the two people behind her.

    Azalia focused on the world altar fragment in her hand, which she used to resonate with the other fragments in the castle to find the coordinates. Azalia had a hard time sensing it because the power emitted from the fragment hidden in that ce was weak after being used to summon heroes.

    The resonance keeps leading them into the dungeon. In that ce, many magic barriers and traps were installed, which hindered them a bit. But their efforts finally paid off after arriving at a small room with multipleyers of magical barrier protection.

    It didn''t take long for Azalia to turn off the barriers. When she got inside the room, she smiled broadly because the thing they were looking for was there. Azalia didn''t rush to pick up the fragment. She checked the situation in her surroundings to ensure there was no trap in the room.

    After confirming that the room was safe, Azalia quickly took the fragment and stored it in her space storage.

    "Okay. With this, we have obtained all the fragments��." Azalia suddenly stopped her words, and her face sank.

    "Get out of here quickly!" Azalia screamed from deep within her lungs and immediately disappeared from the ce. She ignored all the barriers in the castle and didn''t care if the magic security system was active. Aghares and Fornius were confused by Azalia''s actions, but they quickly followed her without asking.

    After Fornius and Aghares left, a sh of light fell where they had been standing before. It was a gigantic aura de that split the Rubelia Kingdom''s castle in two.

    sh!

    Azalia and the other two reappeared in the sky not far from the castle, and they were stunned at sight. The castle was torn apart, and thend along the several kilometers turned into a bottomless abyss due to that sh.

    Azalia narrowed her eyes and looked for the attacker. Her body suddenly trembled when she saw a person in full armor holding a sword in his right hand.

 Chapter 280 16

    "Miss, that person is...." Fornius and Aghares saw a fully armored figure that had split the castle and the surrounding city in two. Their bodies couldn''t stop shaking after feeling the pressure from the armored man''s strength. He seemed to be deliberately releasing his power to restrict their movement.

    In addition, Azalia and the others could also hear the screams of the soldiers and mages of the Rubelia Kingdom, who looked panicked at the sudden situation. Those people never expected that the castle would suddenly split into two, and many victims fell because of it.

    "If he can give off this terrifying feeling, there''s no doubt that the man in full armor is one of the guardians of the continent, and his name is Archaic Knight." Azalia exined in a slightly trembling voice. She knew the name of the continent''s guardian because Ziel had told her all the information he knew.

    Ziel did it because Azalia was one of the targets of the guardians of the continent, and he hoped that the information would be helpful when Azalia was confronted by one of them.

    Azalia could sense that the Archaic Knight in front of her was stronger than the Sacred Demonel she had fought before. They had been cautious in their every actiontely. But Azalia didn''t expect it to be in vain because they still met the guardian of the continent in the end.

    "So, what should we do, miss? Should we fight against him?" Fornius asked. He had been silent and rarely spoke to them these few days but suddenly actively asked Azalia. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit and vengeance.

    Azalia fell silent after seeing Fornius'' expression. Even though Fornius didn''t say it, Azalia knew that he felt guilty for Oillet''s death, and the cause was the guardian of the continent. Azalia thought Fornius wanted to avenge Oillet against the Archaic Knight who suddenly appeared before them.

    "Why do we have to fight him? We''ve got what we''re looking for here. So we''d better get out of here immediately while the Archaic Knight are still far away from us." Azalia said seriously. She saw that the Archaic Knight were slowly approaching them and thought it was their chance to escape from that ce. Azalia didn''t want Fornius to act recklessly by fighting the continent''s guardians.

    Even if the threebined their full strength and attacked simultaneously, Azalia was sure they wouldn''t be able to inflict a fatal wound on the Archaic Knight.

    They didn''t need to purposely fight such a creature as doing so was unnecessary and would only be a waste of their strength. Of course, the main reason was that they would never win against the guardians of the continent.

    "But..." Fornius couldn''t ept Azalia''s orders at this time because his chance for revenge had appeared before his eyes. He had no intention of involving Azalia and Aghares in what he was about to do. Even though Fornius knew that he wouldn''t be able to win, at least he tried.

    Fornius was helpless when the Sacred Demonel possessed Oillet, and he could only escape at that point. He regretted that he couldn''t do anything and could only watch Oillet die. After that incident, Fornius continues to be haunted by his guilt.

    Therefore Fornius wanted to atone for his sins by dying in his struggle for revenge. He thought that might wash away his feelings of guilt towards Oillet and her mother. But Fornius was disappointed after hearing Azalia''s orders.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but this is an order from me, and you must obey it! I don''t want to see people of my race die anymore. What''s more, you two are my closest people left right now. You have been with me long, even since we were still in the divine realm. Therefore I will never let you die at the hands of that creature!" Azalia said with a bit of anger as well as sadness.

    Azalia felt the need to be more strict with him. Otherwise, Fornius would not listen to her orders. Fortunately, Aghares was on her side and had no thoughts of helping Fornius'' revenge. Azalia would have a headache if Aghares did that.

    "I understand." Fornius answered weakly and could only obey Azalia''s orders after hearing her words. He felt touched because Azalia considered him the closest person to her. Even so, he couldn''t forget his revenge.

    "Use all your strength! We must immediately leave this territory and avoid his pursuit!" Azalia used her full strength and flew away into the horizon.

    "We got it!" Fornius and Aghares did the same and followed behind her.

    [Lightning Rhythm]

    Right after they left the ce, a voice echoed in the sky. Azalia and the other two trembled and then looked behind them. The man in full armor suddenly disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared not far from them. He moved at a terrifying speed and closed a distance of several kilometers in the blink of an eye.

    (Fast!)

    Azalia was shocked when she saw the sudden movement of the Archaic Knight and his speed.

    "Raise your speed to the max!" Azalia shouted at Fornius and Aghares beside her. Then her figure blurred and disappeared. Fornius and Aghares followed Azalia''s orders and also increased their speed. However, the Archaic Knight also did the same and slowly closed the gap.

    Azalia gritted her teeth andmented their current situation in her heart. They fled from their home world to escape the pursuit of the primeval gods. But after leaving their world anding to a new one, their situation was almost no different. Right now, their race was the target of extermination from the guardians of the Clorius continent.

    ***

    The atmosphere in Oriana city has calmed down and is back to normal. But security in every corner of the area is getting tighter. The soldiers and mages were on standby like they were ready to face the enemy at any moment. They are afraid that yesterday''s incident will happen again today.

    Meanwhile, the Five Kingdoms Conference on the second day went smoothly. Their discussions yielded satisfactory results until the conference was stopped for a lunch break. The participants racked their brains aloud and were finally able toe up with the ideas they needed. It was the realization of the city guardian battle tform.

    After the lunch break ended, the conference immediately resumed. The participants wanted to realize the idea of a city guard battle tform as soon as possible because they knew how important the military security system was in a situation where monsters and people from outside the continent could invade anytime.<sub> </sub>

    The city guardian''s battle tform was a gigantic artifact consisting of various small artifacts to use in attack and defense. The artifacts were melee and ranged attacks,rge-scale attacks, and barrier magic to protect the entire city from invasion, be it monsters or people from outside the continent.

    All those small artifacts worked systematically under the control of the city guardian battle tform. Of course, humans were the ones who controlled most of the systems within the artifact. They couldn''t fully control the battle tform automatically by magic. It might cause malfunctions and make all artifacts active simultaneously even if there were no enemies. The worst possibility was that the artifacts would attack the surrounding area indiscriminately.

    "So, to make this happen, we need King Raghnall''s help? Is that what you mean?" The one who spoke was King Leonida. He looked at the kings and the participants in the conference room. After learning that they would be creating artifacts to strengthen the defenses in each kingdom, the first person that came to mind was King Raghnall.

    "Yes. That''s right, Your Majesty!" A noble from the Aurelia Kingdom answered.

    "Yes. We hope that King Raghnall can help us realize this artifact." The participant from the Neigal Kingdom added.

    All conference participants had the same thought. Regarding artifacts and magic tools, there wouldn''t be anyone in the room who would dare im to be the number one researcher if King Raghnall was number two. Of course, that only applies in the human region.

    "Hmm... I''m sorry that I had to crush your expectations. If you give the task to my team and me from the Cirlus Kingdom, I can only refuse because we won''t be able to do it." King Raghnall replied calmly. His answer shocked everyone in the room, including Princess Cordelia.

    "So you turned it down because you couldn''t? If you can''t afford it, then who can make it happen? Did our discussion end in vain and just produce a fantasy?" King Gustave sighed heavily and sounded very disappointed.

    "I''m sorry. With our current knowledge, we wouldn''t be able to create a gigantic artifact at the saint rank level or maybe even god-rank." King Raghnall smiled bitterly at the realization of his helplessness. But then his smile changed slightly. Before either of them could speak in return, King Raghnall continued.

    "However, I might be able to make that artifact if I get help from the Dwarven Kingdom. You must know that the development of magic tools and artifacts in the Dwarven Kingdom is far more advanced than any other kingdom on the Clorius continent. With the help of their knowledge, my team and I were able to create a city guardian battle tform." King Raghnall ended his exnation. He waited for a response from the other participants about his proposal.

    "But... wouldn''t it be detrimental and dangerous for us if we asked for help from the Dwarven Kingdom? They would know the design of the city guardian battle tform. They might find the weakness of our new artifact or maybe copy it and use it to their advantage." King Gustave was the first to voice his objection to King Raghnall''s proposal.

    "That''s right. If they saw the design of the city guardian battle tform, wouldn''t they study it? In addition, they will also definitely charge us for their help. Isn''t that the same as giving them multiple benefits? If they purposely sabotage the artifact, won''t we suffer double the loss?" King Elrick agreed with King Gustave''s words.

    "Could you have thought of a way to prevent that?" King Jonathan was the only one who was optimistic about King Raghnall''s proposal. As a magic tool researcher, King Raghnall would not be so stupid to show his magic tool designs to others for free.

    "Of course. I won''t hand them the artifact designs we''ve made together for free." King Raghnall smiled and nodded in response to King Jonathan''s question.

    "So what exactly is your n, Raghnall?" King Leonida asked impatiently. He was curious as to what King Raghnall would do.

    "Like my original n, we must ask the Dwarven Kingdom for help. I''ll give them the city guardian battle tform design. Of course, I will rece some important parts in the design. I''ll make it as convincing as possible, so they don''t suspect it. At the time of artifact construction, I worked on the important parts myself so that they wouldn''t find out." King Raghnall smiled widely and exined his n to everyone in the ce.

    "Then, what about the sabotage problem that the people of the Dwarven Kingdom might do?" One of the nobles from the Neigal Kingdom raised his hand and asked.

    "It''s easy. We will use mages or knights who are good at hiding and infiltrating to keep an eye on them secretly. In addition, we will also hide the magic tools where they are assigned to monitor them from afar. Suppose they sabotaged the artifact ormitted some other fraudulent activity. In that case, we already have the evidence that we can use to pressure the Dwarven Kingdom so that we can use their resources more cheaply." King Raghnall replied smoothly. He seemed to have thought about it before the question arose.

    The kings and the rest of the conference participants fell silent in awe at King Raghnall''s n. They didn''t think that he had secretly thought about using the Dwarven Kingdom and had also provided countermeasures if they cheated.

    "So, what do you think of King Raghnall''s n? If you agree, then the other kings and I will discuss this matter with the King of the Dwarven Kingdom." King Leonida as the leader of the conference, asked the participants. Not long after, the participants answered one after another until they all agreed.

    "I agree!"

    "I agree too!"

    "I think that''s a good n!"

    "Alright. If you agree, we will move on to the next topic...." King Leonida intends to continue the conference on the next issue. But the castle suddenly trembled. No, to be more precise, the entire Oriana city was shaking.

    "What else happened this time?" King Leonida''s face sank. Then a soldier entered the room in a hurry.

    "Report, Your Majesty! Oriana''s city barrier has been attacked from a distance. After we checked, the attack came from the dragon horde!" The soldier reported while panting.

    "What?" King Leonida and everyone in the conference room was dumbfounded after hearing the soldier''s report. They didn''t expect that there would be a follow-up incident on the second day of the Five Kingdoms Conference.

 Chapter 281 17

    Meanwhile, in the territory of the Rubelia Kingdom, Azalia, Fornius, and Aghares keep increasing their speed to be free from the pursuit of the Archaic Knight. Azalia didn''t expect the Archaic Knight to react quickly and chase after them at such terrifying speed after seeing them flee.

    The distance between them and the Archaic was getting closer every second even though they had used their full strength. Azalia gritted her teeth and forced herself to increase her speed beyond her limits.

    "Miss, I will fight the Archaic Knight and hold him back for a while. In that time, you go as far as possible with Aghares. At least I can buy a few minutes!" Fornius took the opportunity to convince Azalia to allow him to fight the Archaic Knight.

    "Didn''t I tell you before!? I will not allow you to fight him! This is thest time I hear you say that. I don''t want you to talk nonsense like that again!" Azalia shouted angrily at Fornius. But those words were also meant for Aghares so that he wouldn''t have the same thoughts.

    Azalia is afraid that the two intend to fight the Archaic Knight, although for different reasons. Fornius wants to fight because he wants to avenge Oillet, while Aghares is because of his loyalty to Azalia and wants to give her time to escape from the Archaic Knight.

    "I understand, miss." Fornius gritted his teeth and reluctantly obeyed Azalia''s words.

    "Where did that person go?" Aghares'' panicked voice caught the attention of the two. While Azalia and Fornius were arguing, Aghares focused on the Archaic Knight. Aghares was sure to see the Archaic Knight right behind them. But when he briefly turned his attention to Azalia, the figure of the Archaic Knight suddenly disappeared.

    Azalia and Fornius quickly stopped and looked around. They couldn''t find the Archaic Knight anywhere. All they saw was a blue sky with clouds.

    "What are you looking for?" A man''s hoarse voice suddenly sounded from the direction Azalia was heading to escape.

    When they looked in the direction the voice came from, they were surprised that the Archaic Knight was already in front of them.

    "You... how did you appear in front of us?" Azalia''s face turned grave. She knew that they would no longer be able to escape from the Archaic Knight. Azalia quickly took a silver sword from her space storage, ready to fight.

    "I didn''t make the wrong decision by waiting in the territory of this kingdom and asking the earth dragon emperor to go north to exterminate the other irregrs. I assumed you''de to this ce to retrieve the items in the castle, and I was right." The Archaic Knight did a monologue and ignored Azalia''s question.

    Previously the Archaic Knight had intended to head north with the earth dragon emperor and his subordinates because he sensed an irregr existence in that direction. But on the way, he felt the power of the world altar fragment inside the castle and faintly sensed Azalia''s presence approaching the territory of the Rubelia Kingdom. After that, he gave up his intention of going north and decided to hide in the Earth Dragon Desert.

    His wait paid off when the Archaic Knight sensed that Azalia and the others had entered the territory of the Rubelia Kingdom and infiltrated the castle. Since he didn''t want Azalia to know his whereabouts and run away, he attacked from a distance and intended to finish off Azalia and the others in one hit. Unfortunately, he failed because of Azalia''s sharp senses, and she managed to dodge his attack.

    Fornius and Aghares stood next to Azalia in a protective stance. They knew that they would not win if they had to fight against the Archaic Knight. Therefore, they intend to fight the creature and force Azalia to leave the ce.

    "You, what are you doing!? If the situation is like this, we must fight him together!" Azalia frowned as she understood what Fornius and Aghares were doing. Even though their goals differed, both wanted to fight against the Archaic Knight and give Azalia time to escape.

    "You can''t, miss. You have to hand that person over to us. Have you forgotten that you still have the responsibility to take our race to a new world to avoid the pursuit of the primeval gods? Besides, you seem to have to speed up the n since not only the primeval gods are targeting us but also the guardians of this continent." Aghares firmly rejected Azalia''s words and reminded her of their primary goal.

    Aghares'' words made Azalia''s body tremble, and she unconsciously tightened her grip on her sword.

    "But��" Azalia couldn''t ept it even though what Aghares said was true. But before she could reply, Aghares ced a in white t crystal on Azalia''s back.

    "Go to that man''s ce, miss! I''m sure he can protect you! Goodbye!" Aghares smiled and spoke words that sounded like thest message before death.

    The man that Aghares mentioned in his sentence was Ziel. Although Aghares was reluctant, he had to admit that Ziel was very strong and could protect Azalia better than them, and he might be able to defeat the Archaic Knight. In addition, Aghares sensed that Azalia had romantic feelings for Ziel, and he had known it since Azalia returned from the Beast Kingdom.

    "Wait, Aghares! you��" Azalia''s figure blurred and then disappeared from the ce before she could finish her sentence.

    Aghares had attached a teleportation crystal to Azalia and forced her to leave the area. The teleportation crystal would move Azalia hundreds of kilometers from that ce. Of course, the Archaic Knight could easily catch up to Azalia. That''s why Aghares and Fornius stayed there to hold him temporarily and give Azalia time to get out of the Rubelia Kingdom''s territory.

    "Hmm�� great loyalty. But I also have a job I must do, which is to exterminate you." The Archaic Knight said indifferently, and he suddenly swung his sword.

    Aghares and Fornius felt a chill run down their spines because the Archaic Knight''s sword was too fast that they couldn''t even see it.

    "Damn!" Fornius cursed and quickly dodged the sh. His eyes opened wide upon seeing the huge scar carved into the ground hundreds of meters long. Aghares was sure that the Archaic Knight was swinging his sword casually, but he didn''t think its destructive power was so terrifying.

    (What if he shes with all his might if his casual shes are this strong and fast?)

    Aghares shuddered in fear at the thought of his enemy''s true strength. The guardians of the continent were at least as strong as the primeval gods who hunted them in the divine realm.

    Then Aghares clenched his fists tightly, and his face was full of determination. He will do anything to prevent him from chasing Azalia. Aghares had to keep the Archaic Knight in that ce as long as possible so Azalia could escape safely. But before he could act, a goldenser beam hit the Archaic Knight first.

    [Divine Lightning Beam]

    Booooooooommmmmmmm!

    But the attack didn''t even scratch the Archaic Knight''s armor. Forniusunched another sessive attack as if he didn''t care about it. He was wearing the golden armor that was his divine dress. His body was covered in light and sparks of lightning the same color as the armor. Currently, Fornius is in his strongest mode.

    "Fornius!" Aghares shouted at his friend, who was attacking the Archaic Knight blindly. He tried to stop him from acting recklessly, but Fornius didn''t listen. Aghares realized that Fornius was fighting rashly at this time because his anger had consumed him.

    "Stop it, Fornius! We must fight him together! You can''t attack him alone!" Aghares gritted his teeth in frustration. No matter how loud he shouted, Fornius ignored him. Just as Aghares approached Fornius to calm him down, the Archaic Knight suddenly moved. He swung his sword the same way he did before.

    "Damn!" Aghares clicked his tongue and unhesitatingly joined the attack on the Archaic Knight. Originally he wanted to devise a n and use tactics against him. Aghares intended to keep him in that ce as long as possible. But then he realized that any strategies and tactics would be useless in the face of absolute power.

    [Space Bullet]

    Thousands of invisible bullets made of spacepression shot all at once towards the Archaic Knight. Aghares did that not to injure him but to interfere with his attack on Fornius. But he was astonished that his attacks could be efficiently dealt with by his opponent and even countered.

    The Archaic Knight doubled his shes. His first sh was aimed at Aghares and the other at Fornius.

    sh!<sub> </sub>

    sh!

    "What!?" Aghares and Fornius were taken aback by the Archaic Knight''s countermeasures.

    (How fast was that sh!?)

    Aghares was sure that the Archaic Knight intended to swing his sword at Fornius. But he quickly changed the direction of the trajectory of his sh at him and even gave another sh to Fornius. The Archaic Knight did it calmly like it was nothing to him.

    Aghares swiftly dodged the sh while Fornius faced it head-on. Fornius took out his sword from his space storage and swung it with full force towards the attack that came at him.

    [Thunder God sh]

    Fornius'' lightning aura de faced off against the Archaic Knight''s aura de in the sky. The sh of the two forces did not ur as Fornius'' attack was easily split apart by his opponent.

    The Archaic Knight''s aura de continued without losing the slightest power and speed, which made Fornius unable to dodge it. He had no choice but to face the attack head-on again.

    [ThunderGod Punch]

    [Lightning Sphere]

    [Divine Lightning Beam]

    Fornius unleashed several of his skills at once to counter the Archaic Knight''s aura de. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to withstand the sh with just a full-power strike. Therefore he tried to use what he had to block it. If that worked, Fornius nned to counterattack on the Archaic Knight immediately, and he would make sure that his attacks would hit him heavily. But what he thought didn''t go ording to reality.

    Boooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Argh!" Fornius was blown away several meters, and his arm was torn apart. Even though he had used three consecutive attacks with all his might, he still couldn''t withstand a casual sh from the Archaic Knight.

    (Just how strong is this creature!? I''m sure the guardian of the continent we previously faced wasn''t this strong!)

    Fornius grimaced in pain while holding his right arm, which he could no longer move. Even though he had cast healing magic, his regeneration was very slow.

    "Fornius!" Aghares swiftly approached Fornius while firing another attack at the Archaic Knight.

    [Space Blockade]

    Agharespressed the space around the Archaic Knight to restrain his movement temporarily.

    "How are you, Fornius?" Aghares frowned upon seeing Fornius'' right hand.

    "I''m fine. This is our chance to attack him while he can''t move. We have to use our lethal skills on him at the same time!" Fornius didn''t care about his right hand. In his mind, he was only thinking about his revenge against the guardian of the continent. Fornius at least hoped that he couldnd his attack and injure the Archaic Knight.

    "I understand!" Aghares quickly agreed. Ever since he let Azalia escape, he had been determined to die in that ce and buy as much time as possible for Azalia.

    Aghares and Fornius unleashed all their strength at the same time. Seven halos appeared behind the two. It was a god ring that disyed the level of their divine power.

    [Thunder God Incarnation]

    [Void de]

    A giant of golden lightning and a sword of extreme spacepression formed above Fornius and Aghares. The faces of the two turned pale as they used all their divine power in that attack. Fornius and Aghares hoped they could seriously injure the Archaic Knight. Otherwise, then what they did would be in vain.

    The golden lightning giant moved his hand and took the sword above Aghares. Then the giant swung it at the Archaic Knight.

    [Divine Lightning split the void]

    sh!

    [Imprable Defense]

    A sound was heard at the same time as the golden lightning giant swung the sword. The space around the Archaic Knight split apart. But strangely, the Archaic Knight''s condition seemed fine and unaffected by the attack.

    "What!?" Fornius and Aghares shouted in unison. Their bodies staggered because their condition was so weak. The two looked like they could fall at any moment because the remaining energy they used to float was slowly running out. In their current condition, they wouldn''t be able to dodge or defend against the Archaic Knight''s attacks.

    But that wasn''t something they were thinking about right now because, in their prime condition, Aghares and Fornius weren''t even sure that they could withstand their enemy''s attacks. Aghares thought about Azalia, who might have fled quite far ording to the time he had given her, whereas Fornius felt like a failure as he couldn''t even inflict a minor wound on the Archaic Knight.

    The Archaic Knight didn''t utter a word after sessfully resisting the attacks of Aghares and Fornius like it was a trivial matter. He swung his sword again, and a high-speed aura de shot toward them.

    "So, I''m going to die here? At least I managed to save Miss Azalia from him and kept my promise to lord Azael." Aghares muttered and smiled when he saw the attacking at him.

    "I can finally see you again." Fornius also smiled and closed his eyes. But before the attack hit them, a milky white aura de suddenly appeared and shed with it.

    Boooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "I won''t let you die until you give me an exnation for your actions!" A familiar female voice suddenly rang in the ears of Fornius and Aghares.

 Chapter 282 18

    Aghares and Fornius recognized that voice very well because the one who spoke was Azalia, who should have run away from that ce but returned and saved them instead. They had mixed feelings when they heard it. They were touched that Azalia returned for them but was angry that she had wasted their efforts.

    "What are you doing here!? Shouldn''t you have gone far from this kingdom''s territory!? Why did you evene back!?" Aghares shouted angrily after seeing Azalia approaching them. Even so, his face looked worried about her safety.

    They wouldn''t be able to create another chance for Azalia to escape in their current state. Besides, the Archaic Knight wouldn''t let them do that a second time.

    "I will fulfill my responsibility to bring everyone from the divine race to another world, including you! I will never run away and leave you here because it will make me regret it for the rest of my life!" Azalia said with determination. She would never leave Aghares and Fornius for her safety.

    "I don''t know what you''re nning, miss. But with our current condition, we won''t be able to help anything. Fornius and I will only be a burden to you. So you better get out of here as soon as possible because we''ll use thest resort to fight him and give you time to escape." Aghares couldn''t help but sigh heavily after hearing Azalia''s stubborn statement.

    "What do you meanst resort? You didn''t mean to blow yourself up with divine power and sacrifice yourself, did you?" Azalia asked coldly. She felt angry with Aghares'' words.

    "That is�� we have no choice but to do that, miss. Otherwise, we will definitely die here." Aghares smiled helplessly.

    On the other hand, Fornius was silent because he was embarrassed by his current condition. Instead of taking revenge on the Archaic Knight, he was battered.

    "I understand, but I still can''t leave you here! If we have to die, we will die together in the fight against him! I can only apologize to the people of the divine races because I couldn''t fulfill my responsibilities. About the world altar fragment, I''ve hidden it somewhere. I hope one of our races can find it and carry on my responsibilities!" Azalia gripped her sword tightly and faced the Archaic Knight. Her face showed that she was ready to fight to the death against him.

    "Alright, miss. Then we will fight with you too! But please hold him for a while and give us a little time to recuperate because we won''t be able to do anything with our condition." Aghares quickly agreed to Azalia''s words. Even so, his face showed that he was nning something in his mind.

    "I understand! Leave him to me! You just need to focus on recovering your power!" Azalia nodded and then charged forward to attack the Archaic Knight.

    After Azalia left, Aghares'' face turned gloomy, looking at Fornius next to him.

    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Aghares asked seriously. While talking to Azalia, Aghares gets a telepathic message from Fornius about his ns. After hearing his exnation, Aghares'' face darkened as he didn''t expect Fornius to suggest such a thing to him.

    "I''m sure. So, please do ording to what I have said." Fornius answered firmly without the slightest hesitation on his face.

    "Alright. The most important thing right now is to quickly recover our strength while Miss Azalia fights the Archaic Knight to buy time." Aghares said in a deep voice. Fornius only gave a slight nod in response. He knew what Aghares was thinking but didn''t care because he had made up his mind.

    Azalia flew close to the Archaic Knight and was unaware of the secret conversation between Fornius and Aghares. Her face was severe, and she unleashed her full strength.

    Azalia was wearing a divine dress in the form of beautiful white armor. Eight god rings appeared behind her and divine power overflowed from her body. Even so, Azalia knew that she wouldn''t be able to hold off the Archaic Knight for long. She hoped that Aghares and Fornius could recover their strength as soon as possible.

    (I still haven''t properly expressed my feelings to Ken. I don''t know if I still have a chance to say it to him. That sentence will probably be buried with me forever)

    Azalia smiled bitterly, and her face showed a hint of fear. That feeling didn''te from the Archaic Knight in front of her but from a boy who currently filled her heart. Azalia is afraid that she won''t be able to see Ziel again. Tears dripped from the corners of her eyes without her noticing. But she quickly regained her senses after hearing her opponent''s voice.

    "You have care and loyalty to each other. What an amazing thing. But you shouldn''t set your feet on the Clorius continent. Therefore, I must eliminate you." The Archaic Knight suddenly disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of Azalia.

    [Lightning Rhythm]

    "What!?" Azalia was taken aback but quickly responded by swinging her sword.

    nk! nk! nk!

    "Kugh! Heavy! Ken''s sword isn''t even this strong!" Azalia was blown away tens of meters with just a casual swing from her enemy. She had tried to block it by making three consecutive attacks. But she still couldn''t resist the sh.

    "Your swordy is decent, but sadly you have to die." The Archaic Knight said nonchntly and dashed after Azalia.

    [Space Blockade]

    Azalia tried to lock the Archaic Knight''s movements to give her some time to stabilize herself due to the impact of the previous attack. Moreover, she could not keep up with the speed of her enemy, which was far beyond her estimation.

    "I won''t be hit by the same attack again." The Archaic Knight swung his sword horizontally and cut through the surrounding space.

    "That is enough!" Azalia had secretlypressed her divine power into her sword when she was blown away after shing with the Archaic Knight.

    The milky white light condensed on her sword and made the space around her tremble and crack. Then Azalia swung it at the Archaic Knight.

    [Space Destroyer]

    The white aura de shot straight at the Archaic Knight and arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye. The space along the trajectory of Azalia''s sh shattered into pieces, leaving gaping scars in the sky. It was one of her attack skills that possessed terrifying destructive power. But the Archaic Knight didn''t dodge Azalia''s attack that came at him

    [Imprable Defense]

    Just before the aura de from Azalia hit the Archaic Knight, a shield appeared around him. Azalia''s attack collided with the shield but only made it tremble slightly and could not even make a small crack.

    "What the hell with that defense!?" Azalia clicked her tongue and quickly kept her distance from the Archaic Knight after noticing that her attacks had failed.

    "Not bad. You even made my defenses tremble." The Archaic Knight praised Azalia sincerely. Among the three guardians of the continent that had appeared, he was probably the only one who valued and respected his opponents even if he had to eliminate them. He seems to uphold the value of chivalry and does not hesitate to give his appreciation to a strong opponent.

    The atmosphere around the Archaic Knight suddenly changed. Hepressed the dark blue aura on his sword and swung it towards Azalia.

    [Sword Tornado]

    The sky darkened, and a gigantic typhoon was created as the Archaic Knight swung his sword. The vortex was not created from the wind but from millions of aura des that rotated violently. The tornado looked like a walking catastrophe and moved towards Azalia at high speed despite its enormous size.<sub> </sub>

    Azalia''s beautiful face sank as a colossal tornado obscured her vision. He could sense a terrifying threat from it. Azalia was about to dodge the tornado, but her body was suddenly pulled into the vortex.

    "What''s this!? This tornado even has the power to suck in its target!" Azalia gritted her teeth and used all her strength to fight the suction from the vortex but what she did was in vain.

    "I can''t let myself be sucked into that tornado. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire. In the worst case, I might die!" Azalia racked her brain and looked for a way to escape the tornado. But she couldn''t find a way no matter how hard she thought and ended up being swallowed by the tornado.

    "Aargghhh!" Azalia screamed in pain as her body was torn apart by the millions of aura des rotating within the vortex.

    "Miss!" Aghares opened his eyes when he heard Azalia''s scream. His face panicked when he saw Azalia being swallowed into the tornado.

    "Fornius, we have no time to recover our strength. We must immediately carry out your n with the strength we have now. Are you sure you want to do that? We can still find another way to��." Aghares gritted his teeth and tried to persuade Fornius to give up and change his ns.

    "Aghares. I have already decided on this, and I hope you will respect it. This is the only way I have to repay Miss Azalia''s kindness." Fornius smiled and said with a face full of resolution.

    "But��" Aghares felt that he still couldn''t ept the n Fornius had proposed.

    "Stop it, Aghares! Don''t you see the current situation? When we have this argument, Miss Azalia might be in danger, so I want you to stop it!" Fornius shouted at the Aghares and pointed at the tornado moving towards them. The Archaic Knight intended to use that one strike to obliterate all of them.

    "I understand!" Aghares clenched his fists tightly. He knew that he could no longer change Fornius''s decision.

    "Let''s do it!" Fornius looked at Aghares and signaled to him. Aghares responded with a slight nod.

    The two intend to fly close to the tornado and save Azalia from there. But before they could do so, a scream was heard from the center of the vortex.

    [Void st]

    The space at the center of the tornado exploded, causing millions of aura des to scatter in various directions and ravage the surroundings. After that, Azalia appeared with shattered armor and a body covered in blood.

    "Miss!" Aghares screamed and flew towards Azalia. He was worried about her condition after seeing the bloody wounds on her body.

    On the other hand, Fornius fell silent in shock when he saw the action Azalia had taken to escape from the tornado''s cage. Azalia used her lethal skill at full power and didn''t care if her body was swallowed up in the explosion.

    "Miss, how are you? Can you hear what I''m saying!?" Agahres quickly checked Azalia''s condition. But no matter how often he called her, Azalia didn''t respond, making him anxious.

    "Aghares! Now it''s time to put our n into action! You must take Miss Azalia as far as possible so you don''t get hit by the explosion!" Fornius quickly regained his senses and shouted at Aghares, who was still checking on Azalia''s condition. Aghares'' body trembled when he heard Fornius'' words. Even so, he quickly answered him.

    "I understand!" Aghares gritted his teeth and took Azalia away from the ce.

    The Archaic Knight was about to chase Azalia, but Fornius suddenly appeared and blocked him. Fornius''s body was enveloped by a golden light that triggered the appearance of dark clouds that covered the entire area, and thousands of lightning bolts struck Fornius. The light on his body grew thicker, and lightning sparks surrounded him. Then Fornius flew up to the Archaic Knight with a determined face.

    "Die!" Fornius screamed like a madman when he was close to the Archaic Knight. Cracks after cracks appeared on his body, and golden light radiated from within. Not long after, his body was entirely covered by the light and exploded.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The Archaic Knight close to Fornius was also swallowed up in the explosion. The area for several kilometers was covered in golden light with millions of lightning shing in all directions. Fortunately, the explosion urred in the sky. If it happened onnd, the damage would be unimaginable.

    "Fornius!" Aghares gritted his teeth, and involuntarily tears flowed from his eyes.

    "Aghares, what happened and why are you crying?" Azalia woke up when she felt the explosion.

    "That is��" Aghares didn''t know how to answer Azalia''s question.

    "Where''s Fornius?" Azalia looked around but couldn''t find the person she was looking for. But before Aghares could answer, a voice suddenly sounded from the direction he was going and made him stop his flight.

    "If you look for him, you will never find him because he has blown himself up for you." The one who spoke was the Archaic Knight, and he looked utterly unharmed from the explosion.

    "You... howe you''re still okay after being swallowed by that explosion?" Aghares said in a trembling voice.

    "Fornius has sacrificed himself for me?" Azalia said in disbelief. Then he looked to Aghares for confirmation.

    "Is what he said true!?" Azalia asked angrily. But Aghares was silent and did not dare to look at her. Azalia quickly knew the answer, and her body lost its strengthpletely. She felt sad after hearing that fact.

    "Miss!" Aghares was worried about Azalia''s reaction. Currently, she has wounds on her body as well as her heart.

    "You don''t have to worry because I will send you to his ce." The Archaic Knight said nonchntly. He raised his sword and was ready to swing it.

    Azalia could only surrender and close her eyes after seeing her death arrive. Aghares also didn''t do anything about their current situation as he barely had the strength to move.

    "I''m sorry, Ken. If I had known I would die here, I would have spent more time with you and conveyed my feelings properly." Azalia muttered, and regret overflowed from her heart. If she had to tell the truth, Azalia didn''t want to ept her current situation. She refuses to die. She still wants to meet the man she loves. Azalia suddenly opened her eyes and screamed deep within her lungs until blood spurted from her mouth.

    "Ken!!!"

    Just as the Archaic Knight swung his sword at Azalia, a gray light suddenly appeared from above him and dealt a tremendous blow to him.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 283 19

    Time goes back to when a horde of dragons invaded Oriana city. King Leonida and everyone else in the conference room were shocked because they didn''t expect that there would be a follow-up incident after what had happened yesterday.

    "Are you sure it''s the dragon horde?" King Leonida asked with a serious face. The horde of high level magical beasts that almost invaded Oriana city yesterday had given him a headache, and now even more powerful monsters appeared. It left him confused about how he should deal with the crisis.

    "The royal mages believe that the attack came from the dragon, Your Majesty! They also predict that the monsters will arrive in Oriana city soon." The soldier answered firmly.

    Before King Leonida could reply to the words, a bell echoed in the sky of Oriana city. The sound alerted the residents to a dangerous situation. Fortunately, they managed to identify the enemy first. That way, they still have plenty of time to evacuate the residents and suppress any panic that might ur when the bell is rung.

    "Give my orders to General Marius! Muster all soldiers and mages to help evacuate the residents. Once they''re done with that, I want them to go to the city gates and prepare to fight against the dragons'' invasion!" King Leonida gave his orders to the soldiers kneeling before him.

    "I understand, Your Majesty!" The soldier quickly ran out of the room because he knew the order was urgent and had to convey it to Marius immediately.

    After the soldier left, King Leonida looked at the people in the conference room. Some looked panicked and the rest could still maintain theirposure even in such a situation.

    "I didn''t expect the Aurelia Kingdom to be invaded twice during the Five Kingdoms Conference. Because of that, I''m forced to stop this conference for a while until we get over the invasion. For the participants, you are allowed to return to your respective rooms. As the event host, I apologize for the disturbance." King Leonida lowered his head slightly to show his sincere apologies.

    Although it wasn''t the fault of King Leonida and the Aurelia Kingdom, the Five Kingdoms Conference was being held in his territory. He must ensure the safety andfort of the participants. Moreover, King Leonida did so to calm the panicked people there.

    "We understand, Your Majesty. You don''t have to me yourself for this problem! Please raise your head!" One of the conference participants from the Rubelia Kingdom was touched by King Leonida''s actions.

    "He''s right, Your Majesty. This is not your fault!" The other participants from the Circus Kingdom added. One by one, the people in the conference room showed their support because they knew that yesterday''s and today''s incidents were beyond King Leonida''s control.

    "Thank you for your understanding. Then you can go back to your room. I will soon ovee this invasion and continue the Five Kingdoms Conference." King Leonida was relieved after seeing the responses of the conference participants. In addition, the panicked people also calmed down after hearing his words.

    Afterward, the participants flocked out of the conference room and left the five kings there.

    "Leo, what are you going to do now?" King Raghnall opened his mouth first.

    "Of course, I will fight against those dragons. I have no other choice since they purposely came to Oriana city to invade. Although I think this situation feels strange because they suddenly appear for no apparent reason, I don''t have time to find out why. The most important thing right now is to repulse or annihte all those dragons!" King Leonida replied coldly.

    King Leonida was furious that his kingdom''s territory had been invaded twice a row. He felt that the monsters were starting to look down on humans.

    "You should know that the current situation is different from yesterday. If it''s just high level magical beasts, I''m sure we''ll be able to handle it with some damage to the city and few casualties. But the monstersing this time are dragon hordes, and we don''t know which breed they are. You better be more careful." King Gustave reminded. Even though he was a battle junkie, he couldn''t act rashly if he had to fight hordes of dragons.

    Dragons are known as magical beasts that have extraordinary powers. Despite being on the same level, the strength of a dragon far surpasses that of other monsters. In addition, the types of dragons are diverse and have their features.

    Some types of dragons that have been identified are fire dragons with red scales that have tremendous destructive power, wind dragons with green scales that can move at terrifying speeds, and earth dragons with dark yellow scales that have a fantastic defense. Apart from those already mentioned, there are many other types of dragons.

    "I know about it. But whatever type they are, we must fight them before they get close to Oriana city to minimize damage and casualties. Besides, with you guys here, wouldn''t it be easier to deal with them?" King Leonida didn''t want to keep the dragon horde near the city because the impact of their fight might destroy the surroundings.

    "Of course, we will help you fight those dragons. With the dragons attacking the Aurelia Kingdom during the Five Kingdoms Conference, it was the same as attacking the other four kingdoms." King Elrick answered without hesitation and then looked to the other three kings for confirmation.

    King Gustave, King Raghnall, and King Jonathan nodded in response to King Elrick''s words. King Leonida smiled broadly and intended to express his gratitude to the four kings. But before he could say it, a voice from the conference room entrance interrupted him.

    "We will also help!" The person who came and suddenly spoke was Prince Fritz. He didn''te there alone. The other princes and princesses also came with him. In addition, Kyouka and the other heroes were also among them.

    King Leonida did not immediately reject his son''s words. Yesterday he had allowed them to participate in the fight against magical beasts. But in the end, they didn''t have a chance to show their strength because Kalya had eliminated the hordes of monsters.

    However, King Leonida also couldn''t immediately agree to it because what they were fighting this time was different and dangerous. Therefore, he looked to the other kings in the conference room for their approval. If any of the kings didn''t allow them to join the fight against the dragon horde, then King Leonida wouldn''t force it and only included those who had approval.

    Of course, Kyouka and the other heroes didn''t need the permission of those kings because fighting the monster invasion was also one of their duties.

    King Raghnall and King Gustave unhesitatingly nodded in agreement. On the other hand, King Elrick and King Jonathan were silent for a while in doubt. But the two kings reluctantly agreed when they saw their daughter showing them a pitiful face.

    "Alright. I allow you to join the fight against the dragons, but you must listen to our orders and not act as you please." King Leonida didn''t expect much from their help and just wanted to use this opportunity to hone their skills. But he couldn''t let them be in a dangerous situation. Therefore, he had to control their actions to avoid being careless on the battlefield and endangering themselves or those around them.

    "We understand, Your Majesty!" The heroes, prince, and princess, answered in unison.<sub> </sub>

    "Ah, some of my friends want to help us fight the invasions. Is that all right, father?" Princess Freya suddenly spoke after seeing that their conversation had ended. She forgot to talk to her father about ra, Lilith, and Kalya wanting to help fight the dragons'' invasion.

    "Hmm�� could it be Miss Kalya? Ah, I mean Princess Cattleya? I''ll dly agree if she wants to help since we need strong people like her to fight those dragons. Then, who else are you referring to?" King Leonida could only think about Kalya when his daughter talked about her friend. But he didn''t know who the other person his daughter was referring to was.

    "You''re right, father. One was her, and the rest were my friends from the academy. They were ra, daughter of Duke Castilene of the Neigal Kingdom, and the other was Lilith. I can guarantee that they are strong!" Princess Freya tried to convince King Leonida because she was worried that her father would refuse on the grounds of not knowing their strength and thinking that they would only be a burden on the battlefield.

    Princess Freya couldn''t mention Ziel''s name in her exnation to her father because she didn''t want the people there to be suspicious of why she suggested a butler fight dragons. Besides, Princess Freya didn''t include him because Ziel said he wouldn''t interfere until they were in danger. He wanted this invasion to be a stage for the girls to show the results of their training. Ziel wanted the girls to use the dragons to hone their fighting skills and increase their experience on the real battlefield.

    "Hmm��" King Leonida pondered and didn''t answer right away. He hesitated if he had to include someone he didn''t know his ability to fight against the dragon hordes. King Leonida was confused about whether to agree or not. He would feel guilty if something terrible happened to them on the battlefield. Then he looked to King Jonathan for his help.

    "What do you think, Jonathan? Isn''t she the daughter of one of the nobles in your kingdom?" King Leonida asked King Jonathan''s opinion.

    "Hmm��" King Jonathan couldn''t answer the question directly either. Then he looked at Princess Iris because he knew that the two people Princess Freya had mentioned were close friends of her daughter.

    Princess Iris nodded firmly, indicating that she agreed that ra and Lilith woulde with them to fight the dragon horde. King Jonathan could only sigh after seeing his daughter''s reply. He felt that his daughter believed in the strength of her friend.

    "I agree." King Jonathan answered helplessly.

    "Alright. Then, it''s already decided. You cane back to prepare yourself. Once you are ready, we will head to the city gates to fight those dragons!" King Leonida said seriously to Princess Freya and the others. He wanted them to make the best preparations before taking to the battlefield.

    "We understand, Your Majesty!" The princes, princesses, and heroes quickly left the conference room to prepare themselves.

    In one of the rooms for conference participants from the Neigal Kingdom, ra had changed into her academy uniform. Ziel had given the suit multipleyers of protection and magic enhancement. In addition, the uniform also makes it easier for her to move. Ziel didn''t have time to make divine dresses for ra and the girls because it required a long process and many materials.

    Apart from ra, there were also Kalya, Princess Freya, and the other girls in the room. They hade to give news of King Leonida''s approval and prepare themselves before going to the battlefield. At first, Duke Hazell and his wife did not agree. But after seeing his daughter''s sad face, they reluctantly allowed it.

    While Kalya and the girls were preparing themselves, Ziel suddenly got up from his seat, and his face darkened.

    "What happened, Ziel?" Kalya asks worriedly. She is susceptible to changes in his emotions. Princess Freya and the other girls stopped their preparations when they heard Kalya''s words and turned their attention to Ziel.

    "The magic I secretly instilled in Azalia has reacted. It showed that she was in a dangerous situation right now, and the only people who could threaten her life in this world were the guardians of the continent." Ziel exined calmly. The girls were shocked after hearing the news that Azalia was in danger and the cause was the guardian of the continent.

    "So, what are you going to do, Ziel?" Kalya asked after seeing the slight worry on Ziel''s face.

    "That is..." Ziel couldn''t answer Kalya''s question. He wanted to help Azalia, but he couldn''t leave ra and the girls when the dragon horde was about to attack Oriana city.

    "You can go, Ziel." Kalya said first before Ziel could give his answer.

    "Yes, you must help her!" ra added. Princess Iris and the other girls nodded at the words.

    "But..." Ziel still hesitated to leave them.

    "You don''t have to worry. Don''t you believe in our current strength? Please leave the dragons to us!" Princess Freya tried to convince Ziel.

    "Leave their safety to me. I will protect them even if it costs me my life." Lilith tried to dispel the doubts in Ziel''s heart.

    Ziel looked at the girls. They showed him their confident faces, which made his doubts disappear entirely.

    "I understand. I will try to solve the problem there as soon as possible and return to this ce. Please don''t be rash and be more careful. Take care of yourselves, and don''t get seriously injured!" Ziel smiled when he saw the girls'' faces, and his eyes stopped on Kalya, who gave him a slight nod. Ziel nodded back, and his figure disappeared from the ce. After Ziel left, Kalya looked at ra and the girls in the room.

    "Now, we have to prove to Ziel that we are different from the old and will no longer be a burden to him!" Kalya said to the girls seriously. Princess Freya and the girls looked back at her and showed their determination. Then the girls looked to where Ziel was standing before.

    "Please return safely, Ziel." Kalya and the girls silently pray in their hearts.

 Chapter 284 20

    In front of the city gates, hundreds of people gathered in full gear. The ones leading them were the five kings. The princes, princesses, and heroes stood behind the kings with weapons in their hands. ra, Lilith, and Kalya were also there but had to keep a little distance because they weren''t from the group under the instructions of the five kings.

    Marius was also seen amid those hundreds of people and managed his knights and mages under him. The mages would fight in the back lines and shoot long-range magic to bring down the dragons in the sky. After the monsters fell to the ground, it was the knights who would fight the dragons head-on.

    Those who were allowed to participate in the battle had at least the strength of a senior mage or senior knight because attacks from people with a power level below would not be able to inflict any damage to high-level magical beasts.

    Not long after, the sky in the distance of Oriana city suddenly darkened. Everyone before the city gates knew it wasn''t the clouds before the rain but the thousands of dragons that covered the sky and would bring havoc on Oriana city.

    The knights drew their swords while the mages tightly gripped their wands. They felt nervous and a little scared when they saw that many dragons.

    As the dragons drew near, King Leonida and the other kings quickly identified the type of dragon that would invade the human region. The faces of the kings became gloomy after knowing their opponent.

    "So the monsters that intend to invade Oriana city are earth dragons? Shouldn''t their habitat be in the Earth Dragon Desert? Why did theye to the territory of the Aurelia Kingdom? If the dragons wanted to attack humans, wouldn''t it be better to target the Rubelia Kingdom because it was closer to their nest? Could this be rted to the Five Kingdoms Conference?" King Gustave muttered in confusion.

    King Gustave was shocked after seeing the hordes of monsters that came to invade Oriana city were earth dragons whose nests bordered the territory of his kingdom. He was familiar with the dragons from those areas because he often hunted them to hone his fighting skills.

    Then King Gustave was confused about why those dragons appeared in the territory of the Aurelia Kingdom. If the dragons didn''t shoot dragon breath from a distance, he might think they were passing through this area. But since the dragons took the initiative to attack first, it was sure that they did intend to invade Oriana city.

    Another thing that confused him was why the dragons had invaded the city and disturbed the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    (How did the dragons know about the Five Kingdoms Conference? As I recall, those dragons have low intelligence. Could it be that they are being controlled? No, it doesn''t seem like it. I don''t see any abnormality in them. Then, what was the real reason they invaded Oriana city?)

    King Gustave was silent and thought about why a horde of earth dragons suddenly appeared in the territory of the Aurelia Kingdom. He could tell there was no abnormality in the dragons because he had often fought with them and recognized their mental states. So it''s not possible. He had all sorts of other possibilities in his head but didn''t know which one was the right.

    King Gustave would rather fight with his muscles than think with his brain. But he was curious because this matter concerned the earth dragon, and maybe something had happened in the earth dragon desert. As King Gustave was deep in thought, a voice from King Leonida brought him back to reality.

    "Gustave�� Gustave��" King Leonida called out to King Gustave, who suddenly fell silent after seeing the dragons.

    "Hmm... what''s wrong, Leo?" King Gustave asked with a confused face.

    "I asked you about the origin of the dragons, but you just stared at the hordes of monsters in silence. What are you thinking? Did you find anything?" King Leonida felt that King Gustave knew something. The other three kings also turned their attention to him and waited for his answer.

    King Leonida and the other kings were talking about the origin of the dragons when they found out that the ones who came to invade Oriana city were earth dragons. They knew that the earth dragons had many nests on the Clorius continent. Still, the one with the most inhabitants was the earth dragon desert, directly adjacent to the territory of the Rubelia Kingdom. That''s why King Leonida and the other kings asked King Gustave''s opinion. They thought maybe he knew something about the dragons'' invasion.

    "It is nothing. I''m just a little surprised. I still haven''t found anything about the purpose of this earth dragon horde. But they dide from the earth dragon desert." King Gustave shook his head. He didn''t know what to say to them because he was also confused. After this matter ended, he intended to contact the Rubelia Kingdom and ask them to find out about it.

    "Is that so?" King Leonida and the other kings looked disappointed after hearing King Gustave''s answer.

    "Alright. Let''s put this matter aside. The most important thing right now was to find a way to shoot them down. If it was another type of dragon, perhaps a full-power ranged attack from a Senior Mage could knock them out. But this was an earth dragon that was famous for its defense. We shouldunch an attack with a destructive power of Magic Master or above." King Jonathan didn''t want them to dwell on things that were still unclear and forget the main problem in front of their eyes.

    p "You are right. I don''t need to think about the reason those monsters came to invade my kingdom. What I have to do is eliminate them!" King Leonida nodded and said coldly. His anger was rekindled when he thought this battle would take a lot of casualties from his people. Then he looked at Marius, who was not far from him.</anda>

    "Marius! Command the mages to attack the dragon hordes with their best destruction skills! Our opponents are earth dragons, and normal attacks won''t have much effect on them! Drop the lizards from the sky!" King Leonida gave his orders. Even though he was angry, King Leonida could still think calmly on the battlefield and was not consumed by his emotions. It was one of his qualities as a king.

    "I understand, Your Majesty!" Marius answered, and he turned his eyes to the group of mages behind him.

    "For attack-type mages, attack the monsters with your full strength! If you feel you''ve run out of mana, immediately drink a mana potion to restore your strength and attack again! Repeat the attack until all the monsters fall to the ground! You don''t have to worry about running out of potions because we have plenty in stock!" Marius gave instructions to the mages.

    The mage group was divided into three. It is an offensive, defensive, and also a healer type. They each have their role in the battle. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a single mage oriented inbat support magic that could temporarily increase the group''s strength and speed. So, the only person there who could do it was Megumi.

    "Ready to execute!" The mages answered in unison.

    After getting the answers from the mages, Marius looked at the knights on the other side.

    "All the knights prepare to fight the enemy! When the monsters fall to the ground, it''s time for you to attack! Do you understand!?" Marius gave other instructions to the knights. They must be able to synergize with the mages to eliminate the dragon horde as quickly as possible and minimize damage to the surroundings.

    Cooperation between mage and knight could also reduce casualties on the human side because the mages at the back line would immediately cast healing magic from afar when they saw the knight injured. Because of that, the knights could focus on attacking without worrying. As long as they weren''t seriously injured or died instantly, then they would be fine.

    In addition, attack or defense-type mages could support the knights from afar when they faced the dragons on the front line. Those mages could also help when the knights were in a dangerous situation.

    "We understand, general!" The knights answered firmly. Marius turned his eyes back to the mages and shouted.

    "Attack!" Marius signaled the mages to attack.<sub> </sub>

    [Fire ball]

    [Fire Spear]

    [Thunder Bolt]

    Hundreds of attacks from the mages shot toward the dragon horde. They showered the monsters with their best-ranged attacks, and their targets were the wings of the dragons. The mages'' goal was to knock the monsters out of the sky, so the easiest thing to do was to injure their wing. After the dragons fell to the ground, the knights could start their attack.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!

    The dragons roared in pain and fell alternately after being hit by the attack. Although only a tiny part was affected by the attack, it was only the opening. If the mages did it repeatedly, they could take down the dragons little by little until they all disappeared from the sky. Of course, that could happen on the premise of the dragons not retaliating or dodging their attacks.

    The dragons in the sky began to counterattack against the troops of the Aurelia Kingdom. They shot dragon breaths simultaneously at the mages'' locations.

    "Create a barrier!" Marius gave orders to the defense mages.

    A colossal barrier appeared above them and blocked the dozens of dragon breaths.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The barrier shook but managed to withstand the attacks from the dragons without being scratched. The barrier''s durability was strong because it was made by a mage specializing in defensive magic.

    "Now is the time for the knights! Attack those dragons!" Marius gave another signal to the knights when he saw the dragons falling to the ground, and there was no more sign of an attack from the sky.

    "Ooohhhhh!" The knights answered Marius'' orders with battle cries and charged forward to attack their enemies.

    The five kings watched the battle while observing the dragons'' movements in the sky. They intend to intervene when a mighty dragon appears and breaks the rhythm on the battlefield.

    "Until now, everything was going ording to n." King Leonida said while observing the battlefield situation.

    "You are right. If the situation can stay like this, we might be able to eliminate all those dragons quickly without any major damage or casualties. Unless a factor emerges, that can change the course of the battle." King Gustave nodded in agreement.

    "Yes. Such a factor had at least the power of a saint or perhaps more." King Raghnall added.

    "Isn''t that the reason why we are here? If that factor appears, we must fight it and prevent the wind on the battlefield from turning around." King Jonathan said and then nced at his daughter, who was not far from them.

    The heroes, Prince and Princess, are directly under the leadership of the kings and still haven''t received the order to attack. Some looked bored and impatient, while others looked calm waiting for orders.

    "When will we be permitted to enter the battlefield?" Sintaro said, and his face looked a little annoyed.

    "Calm down. Didn''t King Leonida tell us not to act recklessly? I''m sure the kings had reasons for not sending us along with the knights." Hikaru tried to calm down Sintaro, who looked impatient. SIntaro replied to Hikaru''s words with a cold snort.

    "That''s right. my father and the other kings must have their ns for us." Prince Fritz spoke after seeing that Sintaro would not listen to Hikaru''s words.

    "You have to be more patient, Sintaro. This war is not a game. You could die at any moment in this battle." Kyouka said coldly. It made the atmosphere quiet, and the people around turned their attention to her. Kyouka lookedpletely different from her usual self because Shiori''s soul and memories had taken over arge part of her. But Kyouka didn''t mind that.

    "Get ready! Your opponent has arrived! This dragon is stronger than the first one, so you must be more careful!" King Leonida''s voice suddenly rang out and broke the silence. They, especially Sintaro, became excited after hearing those words and forgot about Kyouka''s coldness earlier.

    "We understand, Your Majesty." The heroes, Prince and Princess, answered in unison. But before they could act, several voices sounded, apanied by a powerful attack that caught the attention of many people.

    [cier Breath]

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]

    [me Torrent]

 Chapter 285 21

    [cier Breath]

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]

    [me Torrent]

    Three attacks suddenly shot toward the dragon horde that King Leonida pointed at. But it didn''te from any of the Princes and Princesses or the heroes but from the three girls standing not far from them.

    The three girls were ra, Kalya, and Lilith. Their attacks shot in three directions at the horde. The attack on the leftes from ra as a st of cold air that quickly freezes anything it touches. It was arge-scale attack skill that Beatrix had taught her, and ra could only use it now that she had sufficient strength.

    ra didn''t need to target the dragon''s wings as herrge-scale attack was able to freeze dozens of them at once. When the dragons fell to the ground, they would shatter into chunks of ice as the monsters froze to the tiniest cell in their bodies. It showed how terrifying the chill from the attack was.

    The attack on the right came from Lilith. Bursts of purple mes covered the sky, and the scale of her attack was even wider than ra''s. While ra''s attack was cold, Lilith''s attack was a tremendous heat that scorched the dragons to nothing.

    An attack from Kalya was in between the two attacks and separated the hot and cold forces. She induced Ziel''s red lightning power into her wind element and made it into her lightning, then added it to her skill.

    An arrow with densepression of green lightning shot towards the monster horde and made a huge energy explosion in the sky. The attack had tremendous damage, not less than the other two girls, and swallowed most of the dragons.

    "It was... awesome. I can understand if it''s only Miss Kalya. But the two people next to her, aren''t they just academy students like you?" King Leonida and the other four kings were shocked after seeing the attack power of the three girls. They wouldn''t have reacted like that if it was just Kalya, but the two girls next to her were just academy students and the same age as their son and daughter. But the three already had that much power at their age.

    At first, the kings underestimated ra and Lilith''s strength. Therefore, they excluded ra and Lilith under their instructions and asked Kalya to look after the two girls. They were allowed to act at any time as long as it did not harm them and disturb the mages or knights on the battlefield. But upon seeing the sight, they felt ashamed of their judgment.

    King Jonathan nced at his daughter, Princess Iris. Coincidentally the other party also looked at him while puffing out her chest proudly and smiling broadly as if to say, ''Aren''t they strong?''. King Jonathan couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shook his head when he saw his daughter''s behavior.

    "Ah! You have stolen our chance to show our strength!" Princess Freya suddenly shouted and broke the atmosphere. Then she walked toward Kalya while puffing her cheeks.

    "I never stole your chance. Didn''t you see that so many dragons were still covering the sky? The numbers we eliminated didn''t even seem to reduce the horde." Kalya chuckled and pointed at the sky.

    The dragon horde in the front line vanished after thebined attack of Kalya, ra, and Lilith. But another dragon horde appeared and looked stronger than before.

    "She''s right, Freya. You still have a turn because this battle is far from over." King Leonida said in a deep voice and narrowed his eyes in one direction at the horde of dragons. Not only him but also the other four kings, Lilith and Kalya, were looking in the same direction.

    Not long after, there was an ear-splitting roar apanied by tremendous pressure.

    Roooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    Everyone on the battlefield trembled after hearing that terrifying roar. They looked up at the sky, and seven dragonsrger in size and darker in color than the other dragons appeared. From behind the seven dragons, another dragon appeared a gigantic size and had golden horns on its head.

    "That is�� the earth dragon emperor and the seven fortress dragons?" King Gustave and the other kings'' faces sank when they saw the appearance of the eight dragons, especially when they saw the giant dragon behind.

    King Gustave often heard about the legend of the earth dragon emperor since childhood. Although he did not meet it in person, he knew its characteristics from stories. Although not exactly as described in the legends, King Gustave believed that the giant dragon behind the seven dragons was the earth dragon emperor.

    For the seven fortress dragons, they were called that because they possessed great defense far above the other earth dragons. King Gustave wasn''t too surprised when he saw it because he had met one of them before but had no chance to test the fortress''s dragon power.

    "What!? Are you sure it is the earth dragon emperor, Gustave?" King Leonida said in disbelief. They were in big trouble if what King Gustave had said was true. That was because the earth dragon emperor had the strength of a true god, and none of them in that ce could face that monster.

    "I believe that giant monster is the earth dragon emperor. Its characteristics are very simr to the legends circting in the territory of the Rubelia Kingdom." King Gustave replied with a serious face.

    "This is terrible. What should we do to fight the creature? If the five of us join forces, we might still be able to fight it off. But what about the fortress dragon? Who will face the seven monsters that appear simultaneously if one of them already has extraordinary strength?" King Jonathan frowned. He was worried for his daughter''s safety and felt sorry for allowing her to join the battlefield. King Jonathan should immediately send her back to the Neigal Kingdom.

    "We will fight the seven dragons! Isn''t that right, Kyouka?" Sintaro suddenly interrupted the conversation of the kings. Even though his actions looked impolite, they didn''t have time to make a fuss about it. On the other hand, Kyouka was silent and didn''t respond to Sintaro''s words. It made his face gloomy.

    King Leonida and the other four kings fell silent when they heard Sintaro''s words. They couldn''t immediately reject his statement because what he said was indeed the duty of a hero. But they couldn''t bring down a half-baked hero into a dangerous battlefield. The kings wanted to voice their objections, but another voice came first and added Sintaro''s statement.

    "Yes, father. Allow us to fight against the seven dragons. We believe that we can defeat them because the heroes also fight with us. We should not hesitate to decide in a situation like this. You have to focus on dealing with that dragon emperor. Otherwise, we won''t have time to act once the enemy has started to attack." Prince Fritz stood before King Leonida and showed his father a serious face. He tried to convince his father and other kings.

    "No! You can''t fight the seven dragons. Can''t you feel it? Each of those monsters was at least as strong as a demigod! It would be dangerous if you fought against such an enemy!" King Jonathan quickly refused Prince Fritz''s request. He didn''t want Princess Iris to join the fight against the fortress dragons. If only the heroes did it, he would never have a problem with it. But if Princes and Princesses were included, he would vehemently reject it.

    "He''s right. We can''t agree because it''s too dangerous for you." King Elrick added. He refused because he had the same reasons as King Jonathan and did not want his daughter to fight such a dangerous enemy.<sub> </sub>

    King Jonathan and King Elrick allowed their daughter to join the fight on the battlefield because they thought that a dragon with the power of a demigod would not appear. But the current situation was far beyond their expectations. Not only do demigod-ss dragons appear, but even a dragon emperor with true god power also made an appearance. They could only regret their decision to bring their daughter to the battlefield.

    "Then who will fight the seven dragons? You can''t possibly be able to take on the seven dragons while facing the dragon emperor, right? The heroes would also be unable to fight the dragons with their current strength. So what we can do is help them fight it. I''m sure we can beat them, father!" Prince Fritz raised his voice slightly and tried to convince the kings again. He didn''t know what the other four kings were thinking, but he was sure his father would agree.

    "That is..." King Jonathan and King Elrick fell silent when they heard Prince Fritz''s question. They couldn''t refute him because what he said was the truth. The two looked to the other three kings for help in refusing the request. But they ignored the gazes of the two and seemed to be considering something.

    From the start, only King Jonathan and King Elrick had rejected Prince Fritz''s proposal. The other three kings agreed but couldn''t say it because they didn''t want to offend the two kings. But the situation had be dangerous after an extremely powerful enemy appeared before their eyes, and they didn''t have much time to think of other ns.

    "Alright. We will allow you to fight the seven dragons. But you have to be careful when fighting them. Do you understand?" King Leonida looked at Prince Fritz and the others. King Gustave and King Raghnall nodded in agreement at his statement. Then his eyes turned to Princess Iris and Princess Aishia.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t let you join the fight against the dragons because Jonathan and Elrick didn''t give you permission." King Leonida said helplessly

    "Father!" Princess Iris and Princess Aishia panicked when they heard King Leonida''s words and looked at King Jonathan and King Elrick. They didn''t want to be the only princess who was excluded from that battle.

    "That is��" King Jonathan and King Elrick hesitated when they saw their daughter''s sad and angry look. But before either of them could speak, Kalya''s voice reached their ears first.

    "What are you arguing about? These two are already here to fight against those dragons, and you want to exclude them from this battlefield instead? Are you blind or pretend you don''t see the fighting spirit in those two girls'' eyes? Don''t you believe in your daughter?" Kalya said coldly and didn''t care if it offended the two kings. She didn''t give King Jonathan and King Elrick a chance to reply and opened her mouth again.

    "What''s more, you guys don''t have time to argue now." Kalya looked at the seven fortress dragons and the earth dragon emperor as the monsters were intent on starting their attack.

    The kings and everyone who heard Kalya''s words turned their attention to where Kalya''s eyes looked. The faces of the kings darkened when they saw the dragons roaring andpressing the power in their mouths.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The seven fortress dragons shot the dragon''s breaths simultaneously at the location of the mages. Its destructive power waspletely on a different level from the attacks of the dragons that had been eradicated earlier.

    "Create a barrier and block the attack!" Marius shouted frantically to the mages. He realized that the destructive power of the seven dragon''s breaths was so terrifying that they might not be able to withstand it. But they should try to block it and reduce its damage to the surroundings.

    nk!

    A sound like breaking ss rang out, and the mages'' barriers shattered easily. The seven dragon''s breaths with astonishing power continued to shoot toward the mages without losing the slightest bit of momentum. If the attack fell to the ground, hundreds of mages in that ce would die instantly, which would be a huge loss for the Aurelia Kingdom.

    "No! We must block that attack, or many people will die!" King Leonida roared with bloodshot eyes and prepared to shoot towards the seven dragon''s breaths. The other four kings nodded and released their power simultaneously. They knew that they wouldn''t be able to block the attack if they did so half-heartedly. But before they could do so, several people had acted first.

    [Tortoise Shield]

    [Diamond Great Wall]

    [Aegis Fortress]

    [mshell Barrier]

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Princess Aishia, Princess Freya, Kalya, and ra simultaneously activated their artifact''s defense function and managed to withstand seven dragon''s breaths. The kings were stunned at the sight, and the cold voice of a woman woke them up.

    "Leave the seven dragons to us! You should focus on fighting the earth dragon emperor! I will be responsible for your two daughters. So you don''t have to worry about them!" Kalya said to King Leonida and the other kings. Her gaze briefly paused on King Jonathan and King Elrick.

    "Alright. I will hand the seven dragons over to you!" King Leonida, King Gustave, and King Raghnall quickly agreed after they saw that the four girls could withstand the attacks of the seven fortress dragons. They swiftly shot toward the earth dragon emperor.

    Meanwhile, King Jonathan and King Elrick looked at their daughter and gritted their teeth. The two kings reluctantly agreed to King Leonida''s words and went after the other three kings.

    After the kings left, Kalya looked at Princess Freya, ra, and the other girls seriously.

    "Okay. This is the time to prove that we are not a burden and can fight to protect ourselves! But remember, you still have to be careful, and don''t be careless!" Kalya said to the girls, and then she showed them a big smile. Princess Iris and the other girls also smiled and nodded.

    After that, Kalya and the girls entered the real battlefield to prove their existence and worthiness to stand by the side of the man they love.

 Chapter 286 22

    Hikaru, Sintaro, Prince Fritz, and the others were confused by Kalya''s words to Princess Freya and the other girls. They didn''t know what the girls were trying to prove and to whom they wanted to show it.

    "What do they mean? Who are they talking about?" Sintaro muttered with a gloomy face because one of the girls in the group was Kyouka. Not only Sintaro thought that way, but also Hikaru, Megumi, Prince Fritz, Prince Albert, and Princess Reina.

    On the other hand, Princess Cordelia knew who Kalya was referring to in her words, but she decided to keep quiet because it was none of her business, or so she thought. She wanted to join their group but hesitated to tell Kalya and gave up on her intentions because she was too embarrassed to say it. As they were lost in their thoughts, Kalya''s voice quickly returned them to their senses.

    "We will divide our group into two. My group will take care of four of the fortress dragons, and I''ll leave the rest to you. Do any of you object to the n?" Kalya doesn''t want to waste time with them and tells them her n.

    "What!? Wait! I object to your n! Don''t you only have five people besides you in your group? How can you fight four fortress dragons with demigod powers? Isn''t that very dangerous!? We will face the four of them and leave the rest to miss Kalya and the others." Hikaru quickly voiced his disapproval of Kalya''s n.

    "He''s right. I think it makes more sense considering we outnumber you, and some of your group don''t even specialize inbat!" Prince Fritz added and looked at his younger sister, Princess Freya. Sintaro and the others nodded in agreement at the words.

    "You are wrong about two things. First, our members are the same because Kyouka will be fighting with us. Second, everyone here except Megumi can fight head-on with the dragons." Kalya quickly refuted their words and looked at Princess Freya and Kyouka to confirm her statement.

    Kalya''s group was ra, Kyouka, Lilith, Princess Freya, Princess Iris, and Princess Aishia. Their number is seven. Hikaru''s group is Sintaro, Megumi, Princess Reina, Princess Cordelia, Prince Albert, and Prince Fritz. Their number is the same as the first group.

    "Of course! You don''t have to worry, brother. I can fight on the front lines with the others as an offensive and support mage." Princess Freya nodded and said confidently.

    "Yes, I will fight with them." Kyouka answered curtly. Even though she was one of the heroes, she had no attachments to the other three and didn''t always have to fight alongside them. Moreover, Kyouka''s current soul had merged entirely with Shiori''s, and she would choose Kalya and the other people close to Ziel.

    p "What!?" Hikaru and the others were shocked after hearing Kyouka''s statement, but Prince Fritz focused more on Princess Freya''s words.</anda>

    "Shouldn''t you be fighting together with us, Kyouka? You are part of the heroes and should be in this group!" Sintaro desperately tried to persuade Kyouka. From the start, he had intended to fight alongside her and show off in this battle. But if Kyouka fought in another group, then she wouldn''t pay any attention to Sintaro.

    "I was summoned to this world with you, but I have no obligation to fight with you. I hope you can understand. I''m sorry." Kyouka said indifferently to Sintaro, but her face became softer when she saw Megumi and the others.

    "But!" Sintaro didn''t want to ept those words and tried to persuade her again, but her words got stuck in his throat after receiving Kyouka''s cold stare.

    Megumi wanted to persuade Kyouka to fight alongside them, just like Sintaro did. Ever since the four of them were summoned to this world, she had the closest rtionship with Kyouka. Because of that, Megumi wanted to fight together with her. But she swallowed back her words after hearing Kyouka''s statement.

    Kyouka''s words aimed not only at Sintaro but also at the other two heroes, and Megumi felt a little sad when she heard that. Previously she had doubts about her feelings, but now she was sure that Kyouka had changed. When she thought about it, Kyouka''s voice woke her up.

    "Let''s go!" Kyouka spoke to Kalya and ignored Sintaro, who was still staring at her.

    "Yes." Kalya and the other girls nodded.

    "As I said, we will take care of four of the seven dragons, and you will fight the rest!" Kalya said to Hikaru and left the ce towards the seven dragons. She and the other girls had to fight the monsters before they fired another attack at the Aurelia Kingdom''s mages.

    "Come on, Sintaro!" Hikaru and the others quickly caught up with Kalya''s group, who had left them far away. Sintaro gritted his teeth and reluctantly followed them.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    An explosion boomed in the sky. The battle between the earth dragon emperor and the five kings had begun. Kalya and the other girls looked at the fortress dragons in the sky. The girls were not far from the seven monsters and ready to fight.

    "So, what should we do to separate the seven dragons?" ra nced from the side and asked Kalya. The girls thought Kalya was their leader in the group now or maybe in the future.

    "It''s easy. Drop arge-scale attack right in the middle of the row of the seven dragons. Confuse them by doing it from above and below at the same time. If it were only from one direction, the dragons could withstand it, considering they had great defenses. Therefore, we will make them unable to block it and can only avoid it. But if they wanted to restrain it with their bodies, then that would be better." Kalya exins her n to ra and the other girls.

    "After that, I will hand over the three fortress dragons to you." Kalya added. Her words were aimed at Hikaru and the group behind her who had just caught up with them.

    "We understand!" Hikaru nodded and answered firmly. He nced at Kyouka but didn''t say anything. Hikaru realized that now wasn''t the right time to argue about it because their enemy was in sight.

    "Then, which of us will attack them?" ra asked while pointing at the seven dragons in the sky. They needed two people withrge-scale ranged attacks to carry out the n, and all of Kalya''s group had them. ra''s face was full of expectation, and wish that she was one of the two because she wanted to show the results of her hard training.

    "The ones who will carry out the attack are Kyouka and Freya." Kalya looked at Princess Freya and Kyouka to her right. ra was a little disappointed after hearing that. Even so, he didn''t say anything because he knew Kalya must have had a purpose by choosing them.

    "Can you do it?" Kalya smiles and asks. She chose the two girls not without reason. First, she wanted to show that Kyouka was part of them, not the heroes. Second, Kalya wanted to prove that Princess Freya could use attack-type magic.

    "What!?" Prince Fritz was shocked when he heard Kalya''s words. He is Princess Freya''s older brother and has known her since childhood. Prince Fritz knew that his sister specialized in defensive and support magic.

    Prince Fritz was sure that Princess Freya didn''t have any deadly attack magic, let alone arge-scale one. But then Kalya suddenly asked his sister to attack the seven dragons with arge-scale attack, which sounded absurd to him. Prince Fritz doesn''t understand Kalya''s way of thinking. Just when he was about to say his objection, Princess Freya''s reply made him speechless

    "Of course, we can!" Princess Freya and Kyouka answered in unison. Then Kyouka released her strength and brandished the wand in her hand. She decided to attack first.

    [cier Impact]

    A gigantic chunk of ice suddenly formed on top of the seven dragons and fell at high speed. The monsters quickly realized the danger that wasing their way. They opened their mouths and were ready to shoot dragon breaths.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s my turn!" Princess Freya released golden mana from her body and pointed her wand at the fortress dragons.

    Prince Fritz focused on Princess Freya because he was curious about what his sister would do. He wanted to know if Kalya''s words were valid about her sister possessingrge-scale attack magic.

    [Gold Mine Impact]

    Gold particles suddenly appeared and filled the entire area where Princess Freya and the others were. Then it gathered at one point and solidified into an enormous golden hill. Princess Freya swung her wand, and the golden hill shot swiftly towards the seven fortress dragons. The monsters about to attack the ice chunks in the sky suddenly stopped their actions after feeling something approaching them from below.

    The seven fortress dragons panicked when they saw the gigantic chunk of ice from above and the huge golden hill below about to crush them. After they sensed that they could not withstand both attacks at once, the seven dragons decided to dodge. But a dragon in the middle didn''t have time to avoid it because Kyouka and Princess Freya elerated their attack, and the dragon was caught between the ice floe and the golden hill.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The gigantic chunk of ice and the enormous golden hill shed and hit a fortress dragon in the middle.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!

    The fortress dragon roared in pain. Even though it didn''t die, the dragon received a lot of damage from the impact of the two attacks. The seven dragons flew in two different directions. The four fortress dragons, with one injured, flew towards the right while the rest to the left.

    "What!?" Prince Fritz was shocked, and he could only open his mouth wide. Hikaru and the rest of his group also felt the same way, and they seemed to have just met Princess Freya. In the past, they were close to Princess Freya and knew about her abilities. They believed that Princess Freya was weak when it came to attack-type magic. But the scene before their eyes drastically changed their evaluation of her.

    Prince Fritz turned his eyes to his sister. Princess Freya also looked at him with a triumphant face. She put her hands on her waist and puffed out her chest proudly as if to say, ''How? I''m strong, aren''t I?'' to his brother.

    "Since when?" Prince Fritz subconsciously asked Princess Freya.

    "Hmm?" Princess Freya tilted her head cutely because she didn''t understand her brother''s question.

    "Since when do you have attack magic like that? I''m sure father doesn''t know about this either. Did you intentionally hide that from us?" Prince Fritz felt a little disappointed. It wasn''t because of Princess Freya but himself after realizing that his sister was much stronger than him. Princess Freya was about to exin, but Kalya''s voice cut her off first.

    "You can exin it to himter. We don''t have time to chat. now is the time to carry out our n!" Kalya reminded Princess Freya and Prince Fritz.

    "I understand!" Princess Freya answered curtly because she understood Kalya''s point. On the other hand, Prince Fritz clicked his tongue in displeasure.

    Then Kalya''s group went toward the four dragons on the right, while Hikaru''s group went to the left. Before leaving, Sintaro kept staring at Kyouka until her figure disappeared from sight and then reluctantly followed Hikaru. He lost his fighting spirit after learning that Kyouka didn''t fight with them.

    Kalya and the girls in her group could fly in the sky because their current strength was at the Magic King level, and some were close to Sage level.

    "Deal with a lethal attack as Kyouka and Freya did. It doesn''t need to berge-scale as long as you can break through the defense of its scales! Let''s get rid of the dragons and help the kings fight the earth dragon emperor!" Kalya gives orders to the girls.

    "Yes!" The girls answered excitedly and released their power at the same time. They couldn''t waste time with the four fortress dragons as the kings seemed desperate against the earth dragon emperor and needed help.

    [cier Impact]

    [Gold Mine Impact]

    [me Torrent]

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]

    [Ice Fire Harmony ]

    [ck Hammer Strike]

    [Silver Storm]

    Kyouka, Princess Freya, Lilith, and Kalya used the attacks they had used as they proved to be effective at breaking through the earth dragon''s defenses. On the other hand, ra cast fire and ice fusion magic which she also learned from Beatrix.

    Princess Irispressed her mana into four giant hammers and struck the four dragons. At the same time, Princess Aishia''s attack was in the form of a massive vortex of molten silver with lightning all around it.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The four fortress dragons didn''t stand still after sensing the danger of the attacking their way. The monsters opened their jaws and shot the dragon''s breaths with full force.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 287 23

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmm!

    Rooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The four fortress dragons roared and knocked back tens of meters after colliding with Kalya and the girl''s attack. It was amazing because in that group only Kalya and Lilith had the power above demigods, while the remaining five were only Magic Kings.

    After that, the four dragons split into two groups. Two flew towards the Aurelia Kingdom''s mages, and the other two remained there to confront Kalya and her group. The fortress dragons couldn''t stand still when they saw another earth dragon being the target of an attack from the Aurelia Kingdom''s army.

    "Lilith, ra, Iris, Kyouka, you guys prevent the two dragons from getting close to those mages! I, Freya, and Aishia will take care of these two dragons!" Kalya frowned and quickly learned the purpose of the four dragons dividing their group.

    "We got it!" Lilith and the girls answered and were ready to go after the two fortress dragons flying towards the Aurelia Kingdom mage. Even though Lilith was stronger than Kalya, she was willing to obey her orders. It wasn''t because of the master-servant contract between them because Ziel had abolished it.

    Lilith had fully acknowledged Ziel as her master. It came from within her heart because she wanted to devote her body and soul to Ziel. But she still didn''t realize the real reason behind her feelings. Before leaving, Lilith turned around and whispered to Kalya.

    "Are you sure you can fight them with only Freya and Aishia by your side? If you''re not sure, I''ll fight the two dragons alone, and the three girls will help you here." Lilith asked anxiously. She knew that Kalya had be much stronger than the first time she met her. But the opponent this time was a dragon with demigod power that had lived for hundreds of years. Lilith wasn''t even sure that she could defeat the two dragons alone.

    "You don''t have to worry. You just need to focus on fighting those two dragons, and please take care of the three girls. I leave them to you." Kalya smiled at Lilith''s words. She was pleased with Lilith''s attention to her and the girls.

    "I understand. But you already know they are not the weak girls who need protection like they used to be. In that case, take care of yourself, and we will go after the two dragons!" Lilith and the three girls flew towards the other two fortress dragons and left Kalya, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia in that ce.

    "Okay. Let''s kill the dragons quickly and help your father. But before that, I want to remind you to keep yourposure and not lose focus while on the battlefield. Do you understand?" Kalya said seriously to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia.

    Kalya has a particr reason for dividing the group with such aposition. First, she wanted to talk to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia because she realized that the two girls were worried about their father and sometimes nced at where the kings fought the earth dragon emperor. Even though Princess Iris was also concerned about her father, she seemed more capable of maintaining herposure than the two girls.

    The second reason was that ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka were a group with the perfectbination because they both had Shiori''s soul and Lilith only as guards to ensure they didn''t fall into dangerous situations. Kalya was confident they could defeat the two fortress dragons.

    "I apologize. But, does it show on our faces?" Princess Freya felt embarrassed after hearing that statement. On the other hand, Princess Aishia also feels the same way as Princess Freya because Kalya can still notice it even though she does it secretly.

    "Yes, it is clearly disyed on your face. Aren''t you worried about your father? Then, let''s immediately defeat the dragons!!" Kalya smiled and patted the heads of the two girls gently. She had treated them like her sisters. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia looked at each other and then smiled broadly.

    "We got it!" The two girls answered excitedly. Princess Freya raised her wand and pointed it at one of the fortress dragons.

    [Shining Javelin]

    Princess Freya created hundreds of gigantic spears of light in the sky and rained them down on the dragon.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The dragon tried to dodge the attacks that wereing at him. The hundreds of spears struck in session, and some of them managed to hit the monster''s body. One or two spears would not affect his defense. But after receiving those attacks countless times, his scales finally shattered, and wounds formed on his body. Princess Freya dropped her attacks relentlessly, and the scars on the dragon''s body would also increase as time passed.

    Princess Aishia didn''t want to lose to Princess Freya. She pointed her wand at another fortress dragon.

    [tinum Sword]

    Princess Freyapressed her mana into arge silver giant sword and swung it at the dragon.

    The fortress dragon shot the dragon''s breath to block Princess Freya''s attack but was easily cut by the giant sword and carved a long scar on its body.

    Roooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A roar of pain resounded in the sky. The attacks of the two girls were terrifying as they could injure a demigod-level dragon with the power of a Magic King. Even so, the attack significantly drained their mana, and they couldn''t do it repeatedly without recharging their strength.

    Kalya did not give the two dragons a chance to breathe and heal themselves. She pulled her bowstring and shot her arrows at the two monsters.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    Kalya''s arrows turned into two long twin dragons of enormous size, and each shot towards the fortress dragon. Kalya no longer needed the power from Ziel''s ring to release the skill because she had created her lightning bolt.

    The two long dragons that Kalya shot wrapped around the fortress dragons and bit their necks to lock their movements. The two dragons struggled and tried to free themselves from the entanglement, but their efforts were wasted. Kalya looked coldly at the two dragons and then said in a low voice.

    "Explode!" Kalya said indifferently.

    After Kalya''s voice was heard, the long dragon body suddenly shone, and its light engulfed the two fortress dragons.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Roooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    The two dragons roared and kept struggling to break free, and Kyouka didn''t expect that in their situation, the two dragons still had time to counterattack and shoot the dragon''s breath at Kalya.

    "What!?" Kalya was surprised because the attacks of the two dragons were much faster than before, and they fired the dragon''s breath just as Kyouka exploded the long dragon. She knew she couldn''t avoid it. Because of that, Kyouka intended to block it even though she wasn''t sure she could do so since the attacks of the two dragons were fired in desperation with their full power.

    "Watch out!" Princess Freya and Princess Aishia shouted, warning Kalya. They weren''t too far from her, but the dragon''s breath flew fast and arrived in front of Kalya instantly.

    [Aegis Fortress]<sub> </sub>

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A gray fortress appeared in front of Kalya and blocked the attacks of the two dragons. But it couldn''tst long as the dragon''s breath immediately shattered her defenses.

    Kalya didn''t panic. Because from the start, she knew that she couldn''t withstand the attack. It was to give her time to dodge it. But after Kalya managed to escape the attack, the two dragons shot another dragon''s breath at her.

    Kalya didn''t think the two dragons would fire a follow-up attack after she dodged the first one. Even though they were still in the energy st that Kalya created, the two monsters could shoot consecutive dragon''s breaths in just a few seconds. Amazingly, all the attacks were aimed at their targets even though the sight of the two dragons was blocked by the explosion that enveloped them.

    "I have no other choice but to fight it head-on!" Kalya knew she couldn''t dodge it anymore, and the same method wouldn''t work because the dragon''s breath this time was stronger than before. Fortunately, the attack was aimed at her, not Princess Freya or Princess Aishia. Otherwise, they will fall into a dangerous situation. But before Kalya could pull her bowstring, a twoyer barrier appeared before her and restrained the Dragon''s breath.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Eh?" Kalya was confused because the barrier in front of her blocked the two dragon''s breaths of a monster with demigod power. She reacted that way because she recognized the two barriers, and with the user''s current strength, there was no way they could withstand such a powerful attack.

    Kalya narrowed her eyes at the barrier and then raised her eyebrows. She found a golden glow on its surface, probably the reason its defensive power had multiplied.

    Then Kalya turned her eyes toward the barrier user. She saw Princess Aishia smiling at her while Princess Freya closed her eyes with her fingers intertwined and looked like a saint praying. A dazzling golden light overflowed from her body which made her look holy.

    [Sun Goddess Protection]

    The golden light covering the two barriers was one of Princess Freya''s skills, an upgrade from the skill ''temple doom''. Shepressed her mana and then used it to cover the two barriers. But before that, thepressed mana was woven by her. That way, its defensive power will be doubled.

    "Fortunately, I was able to do it." Princess Freya opened her eyes, breathing heavily, and her face was slightly pale. Although the defensive power of the skill was impressive, it drained his mana entirely and made his current state extremely weak.

    "Freya, are you all right?" Princess Aishia asked worriedly. Kalya quickly approached her and checked her condition. Even though her strength has increased dramatically, Princess Aishia doesn''t have the ability to check the condition of an injured person. So she could only rely on the experienced Kalya to do it. Kalya let out a sigh of relief after knowing that there was nothing serious about Princess Freya''s condition.

    "I''m fine. I just feel a little tired." Princess Freya smiled weakly.

    "She''s okay. She just ran out of mana. Give her a potion from Ziel, and his condition will return to normal." Kalya smiled and exined Princess Freya''s condition. Princess Aishia felt calm after hearing her words.

    "I understand!" Princess Aishia quickly took out a small bottle from her space storage and opened the lid. Then he passed the liquid in the bottle to Princess Freya. It was a potion Ziel gave to Princess Aishia and the girls when they prepared themselves before leaving for the city gates to fight the dragons.

    The potion had the effect of restoring mana as well as healing wounds. The difference with the potions provided by the Aurelia Kingdom is that Ziel''s potions can restore full mana instantly and heal any wounds as long as the person is not dying or dead. It showed how much Ziel cared for the girls.

    After drinking the potion, Princess Freya''s body was enveloped by a gray light. Then her pale face gradually brightened, and she felt that her mana had beenpletely recharged.

    "How are you now, Freya?" Princess Aishia asked to confirm the condition of her childhood friend.

    "I feel better. It''s my first time using this skill, so I don''t know if it will drain my mana. I''m sorry for making you worry." Princess Freya said apologetically to Princess Aishia and Kalya.

    "You don''t have to think about that. The most important thing now is that you are fine. You should be more careful about using new skills in the future if you haven''t tried them before. Do you understand?" Kalya advised Princess Freya earnestly. She looks like an older sister facing her younger sister.

    Princess Aishia couldn''t help but smile and felt slightly envious when she saw their closeness. But just as she was about to say something to them, a deafening voice suddenly rang.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The fortress dragon roared after the energy st ended. Their bodies were covered in wounds; one of them even lost its wings and tail. Then the two monsters looked at each other like they were talking about something. Not long after that, one of the fortress dragons bit the neck of another dragon which was seriously injured.

    "What are they doing? Why did the dragon bite his friend?" Princess Freya stared in bewilderment at the fortress dragon''s actions.

    "I don''t know. Could it be that they fought?" Princess Aishia shook her head. She also felt as confused as Princess Freya.

    On the other hand, Kalya looked at the scene seriously. Then her face changed drastically after realizing something.

    "No! Don''t let that dragon eat the other!" Kalya shouted to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. She quickly fired her arrow at the dragon.

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were surprised by Kalya''s words, but they didn''t ask much and joined the attack.

    [Shining Javelin]

    [Silver Storm]

    But their actions were a little toote. The fortress dragon''s body was suddenly enveloped by a dark yellow light like a cocoon.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The three attacks hit the cocoon but couldn''t even scratch it. After that, the cocoon cracked, and a dragon with brown skin emerged.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The earth dragon had evolved using the power of another dragon. The monster turned into a metal dragon with true god power.

 Chapter 288 24

    Kalya, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia looked in shock at the scene before their eyes. The three girls didn''t expect that the fortress dragon would use itspanions to evolve in such a desperate situation. Moreover, the brown light shrouding the dragons prevented them from getting close and also blocked any attacks they gave. So the three girls could only watch from afar while waiting for the cocoon of light to disappear.

    "What is that!? Can dragons evolve!?" Princess Freya asked in disbelief.

    "I also do not know. This is also my first time seeing it." Princess Aishia shook her head in confusion.

    "I''ve heard from legends that dragons can evolve into other dragons under certain circumstances. But the chances of that happening were slim and even rare in the past, or so I heard from the story." Kalya said seriously. As a long-lived elf race, she had heard and read many legends on the Clorius continent, one of which was about dragons.

    "Are you saying we have met the rare dragon you mentioned in that story? If that''s true, I don''t know whether to say this is our luck or misfortune." Princess Freya looked at Kalya and smiled bitterly.

    "Whatever it is, one thing is sure. We are in a dangerous situation now. Are you scared?" Kalya looked back at Princess Freya and then at Princess Aishia. She wanted to see the expressions on their faces and confirm something.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia looked at each other and then showed their brave and determined faces to Kalya.

    "Of course, we are not afraid! We will fight against that dragon with you even if he bes a god!" Princess Aishia answered firmly.

    "Haven''t we seen a more powerful and terrifying creature than that dragon? If we can''t even defeat a monster like that, what will we prove to Ziel? We cannot continue to be a burden to him. I want to stand beside him proudly! Therefore, this dragon is a stepping stone for us to prove our existence to him!" Princess Freya said without the slightest hesitation.

    Kalya smiled broadly after hearing the answers of the two girls. Then she looked at Princess Aishia and gently patted her on the shoulder.

    "I know how you feel about Ziel. I don''t want to be a selfish woman by making him only mine. You should already know the rtionship between Freya, Ziel, and me. If you love him, I don''t mind sharing him with you. Not just you, but the other girls too. I realized that Ziel was too extraordinary to be owned by one woman. Therefore, I need all of you. After this matter is over, let''s talk about this again." Kalya smiled with satisfaction.

    Kalya had already decided to allow Princess Aishia and the other girls to be with Ziel if they truly loved him. She no longer feared like before because she had already secured the most important position in his heart. No matter how many women Ziel will have in the future, Kalya won''t mind. After the Five Kingdoms Conference ended, she intended to talk about it to Princess Aishia, Princess Iris, ra, and the other girls. But Kalya did not expect such an incident to happen, which made her have to rearrange her ns.

    Princess Aishia covered her mouth with her hands, and tears flowed from her eyes after hearing Kalya''s statement. She felt so happy that she felt like screaming out loud but realized that she couldn''t do that in the current situation. Then she wipes her tears and looks at Kalya seriously.

    "I love him! I want to be by his side and fight alongside him! I don''t care if I have to share him with you. After all, you all are like a sister to me. Thank you for epting me!" Princess Aishia expressed her whole heart to Kalya. The giant stone stuck in her chest for fear that Kalya would not ept her finally lifted and made her sigh with relief.

    "Congrattions, Aishia. We will be a family in the future. Of course, I will be your older sister." Princess Freya smiled and was happy for her childhood friend. She holds her hand and grips it tightly.

    "But before that, we have to defeat the dragon first. As you have said, If we can''t defeat this dragon, then there''s nothing we can prove to Ziel!" Kalya''s face changed, and she narrowed her eyes towards the fortress dragon, perhaps now referred to as the metal dragon because its current color of scales was brown.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia nodded and also turned their attention toward the dragon inside the cocoon.

    The light that enveloped the monster finally disappeared and revealed a dragon of arger size and different color. But they didn''t see any other dragons, only a brown dragon with overflowing power.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Attack!" Kalya quickly gave her order after seeing the light had disappeared. She didn''t want to risk letting the metal dragonunch his first attack on them because she didn''t know how much his power increased after evolving. If the attack were much stronger than Kalya expected, then it would be dangerous for them.

    [Shining Javelin]

    [Silver Storm]

    [Tempest Arrows]

    Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Kalyaunched their attacks simultaneously, hoping to injure the monster. But the metal dragon didn''t move from where it was and showed no sign of dodging their attacks.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Did we manage to hurt the monster?" Princess Freya subconsciously muttered. They couldn''t tell how the dragon was because their attack caused smoke to cover the surrounding area.

    "Looks like our attacks have not affected the dragon." Kalya narrowed her eyes at the huge dragon figure that slowly appeared after the smoke cleared. The monster''s body looked unharmed from their attacks. Kalya and the two girls felt that the dragon saw them and mocked them. But then the dragon suddenly disappeared from their sight.

    "Watch out!" Kalya warns the two girls next to her. Then they quickly flew apart from that ce. Right after they left, a metal dragon suddenly appeared with its jaws open and tried to bite the three girls. Luckily, they had already escaped from there. Otherwise, their bodies would have been torn apart by the dragon''s fangs.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The dragon was angry after losing its prey. Then the monster looked at Kalya because he felt more threat by her than the other two girls. Kalya became more alert when she received that gaze. But she suddenly raised her eyebrows when she found something on the metal dragon''s body.

    "Be careful!" Princess Freya shouted, warning Kalya after feeling the intent of the dragon''s gaze towards her. Right after Princess Freya said, the dragon disappeared again. Princess Aishia and Princess Freya were worried and wanted to help her. B But Kalya''s voicees from themunication brooch and stops them.

    (Don''te close to me! You don''t have to worry about me. Please pay attention to the dragon''s movements and attack its neck on the part with the dark yellow scales!)

    Kalya prevented them from helping her because she wanted the two girls to attack the dragon while she distracted the monster. The metal dragon appeared in front of Kalya and swung its ws.

    Kalya dodged the attack by a hair''s margin and made the dragon feel angry. The monster gave another swing of its ws and then wagged its tail, but Kalya could dodge it with minimal movement. She seemed to make the dragon angrier deliberately and only focused on her. That way, Kalya could give Princess Freya and Princess Aishia time to attack.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia did as Kalya said. They focused their eyes on the metal dragon''s neck and found the part of the yellow scale that Kalya mentioned.<sub> </sub>

    Those yellow scales existed because the evolution of the fortress dragon into a metal dragon was imperfect. There were still other parts on the monster''s body with yellow scales, but Kalya could only find it on the neck.

    (I have found it!)

    (Me too! I also found another one on the tail!)

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia informed Kalya through themunication brooch. Princess Aishia found another yellow scale of the monster when she checked it.

    (Good! I''ll try to lock up the monster''s movement. You should attack the yellow scales on the neck as it will deal more damage than attacking the tail. After I give the signal, fire your best lethal attack at that point!)

    Kalya retaliated while continuing to dodge the metal dragon''s attacks. Her face was sweaty and slightly out of breath as she was starting to get overwhelmed by the endless session of attacks.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The dragon was furious because Kalya was too good at dodging, and none of its attacks hit her. Then the monster opened its jaw and intended to shoot the dragon''s breath.

    Kalya raised her eyebrows as she finally got a chance to counterattack. She quickly pulled her bowstring and fired her arrow at the metal dragon.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    Kalya''s arrows turned into three long dragons wrapped around the metal dragon before it could shoot the dragon''s breath. The three long dragons locked the metal dragon''s exposed jaws, arms, and legs. The metal dragon struggled and tried to free itself, but its efforts ended in vain as Kalya used all her strength in that attack.

    "Now!" Kalya shouted a signal to Princess Freya and Princess Aishia. The two girls had already unleashed their full strength and had been waiting for it. When they heard Kalya''s voice, the two immediately fired their attacks without hesitation.

    [Shining Javelin]

    [Silver Magnum]

    Princess Freya made arge light spear and aimed at the yellow scales on the metal dragon''s neck. Though not very deep, her attack prated the dragon''s defenses. The metal dragon was in pain, but unfortunately, it couldn''t roar because Kalya had locked its jaw.

    The monster used all of its strength and kept trying to break free from the coils of the long dragon. His efforts also paid off when the lock on his body became looser. But the additional attack from Princess Aishia gave him another pain and made him stop his struggle.

    Princess Aishia turned her mana into arge silver gun and fired a projectile made of highlypressed mana. Her attack was purposely aimed at Princess Freya''s spear of light and made it pierce the metal dragon''s neck.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The metal dragon was finally able to release the lock on its jaw after feeling the excruciating pain of having its neck nearly cut. But the girls'' attacks were still not over.

    Kalya''s face became serious. She narrowed her eyes and pulled the bowstring. Then Kalya shot her arrow, and the target she aimed for was the gap in the scar from Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''sbined attack.

    The metal dragon didn''t notice Kalya''s attack because the arrow didn''t emit any power and finally managed to enter the monster''s body.

    "Die." Kalya muttered coldly.

    The arrow within the dragon''s neck suddenly trembled and then shattered into a ball of energy with green lightning around it. Kalya intended to finish off the monster from within his body because it was his weakest part and easier to do than attacking the outside which had an overwhelming defense.

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]

    The ball of energy within the dragon''s body swelled, and light seeped out from the cracks of the dragon''s scales.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The dragon sensed something was wrong with its body. But when he realized it, it was toote.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    A burst of energy severed the dragon''s neck. The monster''s eyes stared at Kalya with hatred. After his evolution was sessful, he didn''t even have time to shoot the dragon''s breath and instead died at the hands of the humans. The dragon''s body lost its strength and fell from the sky.

    "Did we seed?" Princess Freya and Princess Aishia flew up to Kalya and asked. Kalya''s face was pale as she used all her strength in her final attack.

    "Yes. We''ve managed to kill the dragon ." Kalya smiled weakly. She took a potion from her space storage and then drank it. Her pale face quickly brightened, and her spirit power was fully recharged.

    "Finally, we made it!" Princess Aishia said excitedly.

    "We don''t have time to celebrate this because we still haven''t won this battle. There are still more powerful enemies waiting for us! So, let''s help the others first and then fight the dragon emperor together! That would be the best proof to Ziel!" Kalya said earnestly to the two girls and turned her eyes towards the location where the kings were fighting.

    "We got it!" Princess Freya and Princess Aishia nodded firmly. Then the three girls flew toward Lilith and the others. Another fierce battle was waiting before them.

 Chapter 289 25

    After Kalya and the girls defeated the metal dragons, Lilith and her group also managed to kill the two fortress dragons. Even though they looked exhausted, none of them was seriously injured.

    "I didn''t think we would be able to defeat two demigod-powered dragons!" ra said excitedly.

    "Yeah, it''s all thanks to Lilith. Without her, we would be overwhelmed by that dragon and fall into a dangerous situation." Kyouka added.

    "We wouldn''t have been able to defeat those two dragons so quickly if it weren''t for Lilith''s help!" Princess Iris agreed with the words of the two girls and shared the same feelings with them after sessfully defeating the two dragons.

    "You three yed an important role in defeating the dragons. I didn''t do much in this battle. After all, one of the dragons is injured, making it easy for us to defeat the monster." Lilith smiled wryly in response to their words.

    What Lilith had said was the truth. When the battle between her group against the two fortress dragons began, she didn''t do much and just kept an eye on the situation around them. Lilith only attacked when it was needed. So she could confidently say that the battle was won with just the three of them.

    Lilith was amazed by the cooperation they showed. The three girls seemed to understand what each other was thinking. Even though they were only Magic Kings, theirbined attacks closed the huge gap in strength between them and the two fortress dragons.

    "Okay. In that case, the four of us are the ones who have defeated the two dragons. However, I know that this might not be something to be proud of for you, Lilith. But for us, this is our first step to show that we are not weak girls who can only be protected." ra smiled proudly and looked at Princess Iris and Kyouka. The two girls nodded at ra''s words.

    "I understand about it. But I''m not as strong as you think. Instead of thinking about it, we''d better catch up with Kalya and join them because I felt the power of a true god suddenly appear from where Kalya and the others were fighting." Lilith smiled bitterly and shook her head. But then her face turned serious, and she looked at where Kalya and her group were fighting against the metal dragon.

    As Lilith watched ra and the others fight against the two fortress dragons, she felt the power of a true god suddenly appear on the battlefield. She couldn''t help but feel anxious because the power she felt wasing from Kalya''s direction.

    But before long, she could no longer feel that power. Lilith was confused and thought that she had made a mistake. Even so, she had to check it immediately to ensure that nothing bad happened to them because she didn''t want to take the slightest risk.

    "What!?" ra and the other two girls were shocked after hearing those words. Then they tried to feel it but found nothing there. Even so, they believed in Lilith''s words.

    "Then what are we waiting for!? Let''s go there as soon as possible!" ra said frantically. She feels worried about Kalya and others'' situations. ra knows that Kalya is the most powerful person among them besides Lilith. Still, a true god was on a different level from them. Among them, only Lilith could fight a monster of that level.

    "Let''s go��" Lilith stopped her words after seeing several people flying toward them. She quickly recognized that the three people were Kalya, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia.

    "Aisha! Freya! Miss Kalya!" ra shouted while waving her hand. She felt relieved after seeing their appearance.

    The girls were worried when Lilith said that a true god appeared where Kalya and the others were fighting. But when they saw the three girls arrive unharmed, only two possibilities came to mind.

    First, what Lilith had sensed was wrong, and no true god had appeared there. Secondly, Kalya and her group had defeated the true god. But whichever possibility is true, the most important thing is that Kalya and the other two girls are okay right now.

    "What happened there? I feel the power of true god from where you guys are fighting. Are there any reinforcements from those dragons?" Lilith wanted to reconfirm what she felt. She was sure her senses weren''t wrong, and something must have happened there.

    "Ah, that''s..." Kalya briefly recounted what had happened in the battle.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka were shocked after hearing Kalya''s exnation. It turned out that one of the opponents of Kalya''s group had evolved into a metal dragon, and its strength had increased drastically to the level of a true god. What they didn''t expect the most was that Princess Freya and the others had managed to defeat the monster and appeared in front of them unharmed.

    ra and the others were envious of the achievements of Kalya, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia. But that feeling ignited their spirits and added more determination to the girls to do better. In the next battle, they intend to prove that they are not weaker than Princess Aishia and Princess Freya.

    On the other hand, Lilith also felt the same way as ra and the others. She didn''t expect that Kalya and her group have defeated the true god. But then she let out a sigh of relief and smiled. The girls proved they could protect themselves even if Ziel weren''t with them.

    "How? We''re great, aren''t we?" Princess Freya smiled and puffed out her chest proudly. She bragged about the oue of their fight to ra and her group.

    "Okay. We don''t need to talk about it any further. We better defeat the hordes of earth dragons asap and then help your brother. Only then will we help the kings to fight the earth dragon emperor." Kalya smiled and flicked Princess Freya''s forehead.

    "Ugh! I understand! If it''s about that, can you leave them to me? I want to try one of my new skills on that dragon horde!" Princess Freya suddenly requested Kalya and the girls.

    "Hmm�� are you sure that you can handle them alone?" Kalya hesitated when she heard that. She saw that the number of dragons in the horde was still quiterge and was afraid that Princess Freya would act rashly to try out her new skill and put herself in danger.

    "I''m sure! Besides, won''t you guys protect me if my skills can''t handle those monsters and fall into a dangerous situation? That way, I can calmly try out my new skill even if I run out of mana!" Princess Freya smiled yfully and stuck her tongue out at Kalya.

    After seeing Princess Freya''s behavior, Kalya and the girls looked at each other and could only shake their heads. Apart from Kalya and Lilith, the girls also wanted to fight the hordes of earth dragons. But since Princess Freya had volunteered first, they could only give up on their intentions and leave it to her.

    "Okay. I will leave the dragon horde to you. Finish them off quickly because we still must help the group of heroes after this." Kalya sighed and finally agreed.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay! I will eliminate them with my new skill!" Princess Freya''s face turned serious, and she pointed her wand at the horde of earth dragons. Gold-colored mana overflowed from her body and gathered above her. Then her mana waspressed to form a giant sunflower.

    [Gatling Sunflower]

    The sunflowers rotated and shotrge seeds of light toward the earth dragon horde. The attack is made of highpression mana and releases it in the form of projectiles at hundreds per second. The target of Princess Freya was a dragon head to kill one dragon with one seed of light.

    The earth dragons tried to dodge the seeds of light. But the monsters gathered in one ce, making it easy for Princess Freya''s attack to hit them. Many of the dragons were hit by the seeds of light in the head and died instantly.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Roar after roar rang out from the earth dragon horde. Princess Freya ughtered the monsters while drinking the potion from Ziel in her hand. The scene looks like a one-sided massacre.

    The mages and knights of the Aurelia Kingdom voiced their war cries after they saw the earth dragons fall one after another from the sky and the one who did it was the Princess of their kingdom.

    On the other hand, Kalya and the other girls opened their mouths wide when they saw the scene before their eyes and the expression on Princess Freya''s face. They didn''t think she had such a sadistic side.

    Princess Freya continued tounch her attacks and didn''t notice the girls'' eyes. She focused on the earth dragons, who kept dodging the seeds of light she shot. The number of dragon hordes in the sky was drastically reduced from thousands to hundreds, and currently only in the tens.

    Only a few earth dragons were left, and the ones that managed to survive were the ones with the best agility. Because of that, Princess Freya had a hard time hitting them. She released more mana and increased the number of her attacks on the remaining dragons.

    "Stop it, Freya. We''d better leave the rest to the Aurelia Kingdom''s troops. I''m sure they won''t have any problems fighting the dragons now. We can''t waste any more time in this ce. Your brother''s group seems to be struggling with the fortress dragon and is in a pinch." Kalya grabbed Princess Freya''s arm to stop her.

    Kalya and Lilith looked in the direction where Prince Fritz''s group were fighting the fortress dragon. Only those two people were aware of the situation on the battlefield as they kept watch despite being idle.

    "Ah, I understand." Princess Freya drew back her mana after hearing Kalya''s words. She was too carried away and wanted to wipe out the dragon hordepletely.

    "Okay. Let''s go to their ce immediately." Kalya looks at the girls, and they respond with a nod. After that, they flew to where the hero group was fighting.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Hikaru and his group looked overwhelmed by the fortress dragon. They managed to defeat one of the three dragons, which was already an outstanding achievement considering they only had the power of the Sword King. But that battle had consumed all their strength and left them in a weak state. Even though Hikaru and his group had taken potions to recover their condition, the effects were far worse than Ziel''s potions.

    Megumi''s magic also worked slower than usual because she was in the same state. She had to cast support magic and heal her group members injured in battle. It made him run out of power faster than the others. Most of his group were frontline attackers who had to fight the dragon head-on. Because of that, they were injured more often, and Megumi had to treat them many times during the fight.

    "What should we do now? If the situation continues, then we will be killed by those two dragons!" Hikaru said while breathing heavily. His face was pale, and his body was covered in wounds. The rest of his group, except for Megumi, also had the same condition as him.

    After sessfully defeating one of the fortress dragons, the course of the battle quickly reversed, and they were forced to fight on the defensive after running out of strength. From then on, the battle turned passive for them. Hikaru and his group could only dodge the attacks of the two dragons, which caused them to lose their stamina faster, and the number of injuries on their bodies continued to increase. It became a burden for Megumi at the back line. The best thing they could do now fought with hit-and-run tactics and keep their distance from the two fortress dragons.

    "We can only hold on as long as we can and wait for reinforcements!" Prince Fritz replied calmly even though he was feeling panicked at the moment. He must not show his feelings because it will affect the other group members. They talked to each other using themunication magic tool from King Raghnall while continuously dodging the iing attacks.

    "Who will help us? Even the heroes are pushed like this. Do you think anyone else can fight those two dragons? Except for the kings, no one could fight them. Unfortunately, they were also busy with their opponents. I''m sure Kyouka''s group is also in the same situation. Moreover, they were fighting four dragons, so you better forget those thoughts." Sintaro sneered when he heard Princess Fritz''s words. He was easily irritated from the start of the battle.

    "That''s not necessarily the case. Kyouka and her group might be able to defeat the four fortress dragons." Hikaru raised his voice because Sintaro''s attitude provoked his anger.

    "Do you also believe they will be able to defeat those four dragons�� Eh?" Sintaro wanted to reply to Hikaru''s statement but suddenly stopped his words after seeing the dragon''s jaws open before his eyes.

    "Sintaro!" Hikaru and the others shouted in worry but couldn''t do anything because they were far from him.

    [cier Impact]

    p [Gold Mine Impact]</anda>

    Just before the dragon''s fangs touched Sintaro''s body, a giant chunk of ice and a golden hill hit the dragon and sent it flying.

    "I''m sorry foringte! We''re here to help!" The ones who came at that crucial moment were Princess Freya and her group.

 Chapter 290 26

    "I''m sorry foringte! We''re here to help!" Princess Freya screamed and flew closer to Megumi. Kalya and the rest of her group followed her from behind. They had also kept the other fortress dragons away to give them time to talk to Megumi and ask about the current battle situation. But before they could open their mouths, someone''s angry voice sounded first in their ears.

    "Where did the four dragons that were supposed to be your opponents go? Did you guys deliberately lead them to this ce? If that''s the case, you''ll only make things worse for us!" Sintaro said and looked around him. Instead of thanking them for being saved, Sintaro looked annoyed when he saw the appearance of Kyouka and her group.

    "What are you saying, Sintaro!? Didn''t you see that they came to help? Why do you even think they''re adding trouble for us!?" Megumi gets angry when she hears Sintaro''s usations against Kalya''s group.

    "Isn''t that the truth? Their appearance in this ce indicated that they had run away from their opponent. The four dragons will chase them here and our burden will increase in battle!" Sintaro reveals his baseless conjecture that he has made up himself.

    Sintaro was annoyed that Kyouka and her group had appeared just when he was in a desperate situation and needed help. That was because he had previously said that no reinforcements woulde to help them let alone Kyouka''s group which he thought would not be able to defeat the four fortress dragons.

    When Kyouka and Princess Freya helped him, Sintaro couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. The only thing he could do right now to cover up his feelings was to show them his distrust.

    At this moment, Sintaro didn''t care about his feelings for Kyouka because the most important thing was to save his image first. He thought he could mend his rtionship with Kyouka once this matter was over.

    After all, Sintaro still couldn''t believe they could defeat the four fortress dragons. He hoped that what he thought was true. Otherwise, his previous words would only worsen his image in the future. But then Sintaro''s face rxed a little after realizing something. Even though Kalya''s group managed to eliminate the four fortress dragons, they didn''t have any evidence, and he could defend his assumption.

    "On what basis do you judge they can''t beat their opponent and escape to this ce? Wasn''t there a chance they could havee here after defeating the four dragons?" Hikaru said coldly because he couldn''t stand Sintaro''s behavior anymore.

    "What did you say? Did they defeat the four fortress dragons? Impossible! As heroes, we were overwhelmed by three of those monsters. Then how could they possibly defeat the dragons in such a short time? Even though Miss Kalya might be stronger than us, one person won''t affect the course of the battle. So, isn''t what you said unreasonable? I''m guessing they''re herding the four dragons somewhere to buy time. But it won''t be long before the monsterse here!" Sintaro said stubbornly. He shuts his ears to whatever other people say to him.

    "But..." Hikaru wanted to refute Sintaro''s assumption, but Princess Freya raised her hand to stop him.

    "We have defeated the four fortress dragons and rushed here because we wanted to help you fight your opponents. You want to believe it or not, that''s your business because we don''t care about that." Princess Freya snorted coldly and left the ce. Kalya and the others just kept quiet and followed her from behind.

    Megumi looked at Sintaro and then sighed heavily. She looked disappointed with his behavior. Megumi was confused about why Sintaro suddenly showed such an attitude towards Kalya''s group. Sintaro has affection for Kyouka, and he should trust her group. But in his previous words, Megumi felt a bit of antagonism towards them, which seemed strange to her.

    ? After that, Megumi left Sintaro to catch up with Kyouka. She realized that there was nothing else she could do in that ce. Hikaru and the others followed her, and they didn''t say a word to Sintaro. Their attitude made Sintaro even more annoyed. But he could only grit his teeth and hold back his feelings.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A vast explosion suddenly sounded from the direction of the fortress dragon and Kyouka''s group. That caught the attention of Megumi, Sintaro, and the others. They knew that Kalya''s group had already started their battle against the fortress dragon.

    "We have to hurry! From the start, the two dragons were our opponents, and we must not leave our responsibilities to their group. It would be a shame if we just watched and did nothing. Therefore, we must help them fight that monster." Hikaru said to Megumi and the others. Then he increased his flying speed towards where Kyouka''s group was fighting.

    Prince Cordelia and the rest of the group nodded and followed suit. On the other hand, Sintaro''s face turned gloomy because Hikaru had purposely ignored him, who was flying in the back row. But he could only keep his mouth shut for now and continue flying towards the source of the explosion.

    When Megumi and the others arrived at that location, they were speechless after seeing the scene before their eyes. Kalya''s group has killed both dragons. One died with a body full of holes, and the other with a severed head. The two monsters lost their strength and slowly fell from the sky.

    "They managed to defeat the two fortress dragons in such a short amount of time?" Prince Fritz said in disbelief. What shocked him the most was that the one who dealt the final blow to one of the fortress'' dragons was his sister, Princess Freya.

    "Were they this strong before? I understand it''s Miss Kalya, but Princess Freya and the others in the group are academy students just like us. Our ages are not that far apart, but why is the difference in our strength so big?" Hikaru also felt the same way as Prince Fritz.

    Sintaro was the most devastated when he saw the sight. His body trembled when he saw Kalya and her group manage to defeat the two dragons. Even though Sintaro didn''t see theplete process of their battle, the scene in front of him was enough to prove that Princess Freya''s words were the truth. Kyouka''s group had utterly defeated the four fortress dragons, which made Sintaro feel very embarrassed.

    "How? Is this enough to prove what I said earlier?" Princess Freya suddenly turned her eyes towards Hikaru''s group, to be more precise, at Sintaro. She didn''t care if she had to offend him because she was annoyed with what he said to her group.

    Princess Freya''s rtionship with the heroes was quite close at the beginning of their acquaintance. But when she learns of their nature, she starts to keep her distance from people who can be a bad influence on her, and that person is Sintaro. So Princess Freya felt it was okay to do that because Sintaro started it first.

    Sintaro didn''t know how to respond to Princess Freya''s words and could only remain silent in shame. Princess Freya snorted coldly and took her eyes off him. In the first ce, she didn''t expect any response from him. Princess Freya asked because she wanted to make him eat back what he said to her group. But when Princess Freya turned her eyes towards Kyouka and the others, a flick suddenlynded on her forehead.<sub> </sub>

    "Ugh! Why are you flicking my forehead again!" Princess Freya puffed her cheeks andined to Kalya while holding her forehead.

    "I did it to remind you not to get too carried away by your emotions. He must have seen the evidence without you having to say it. We''d better head to where your father and the other kings are fighting." Kalya gave a smile in response to Princess Freya''sint.

    Then Kalya turned her eyes to Princess Iris and Princess Aishia. She knew that the two girls must be worried about their father. Therefore, they couldn''t waste any more time in that ce just because of a trivial matter.

    "Ah, you''re right! Then what are we waiting for!? Let''s go over there and help them fight the earth dragon emperor!" Princess Freya''s face changed after hearing those words. She was so annoyed with Sintaro that she forgot another important thing they had to do. Princess Freya knew that even the slightest dy might be fatal on this battlefield.

    Princess Aishia, Princess Iris and the other girls from Kalya''s group nodded at her words. But before they could leave the ce, Prince Fritz spoke first and grabbed Princess Freya''s arm.

    "Wait, Freya! What did you say just now? Do you want to help father fight the earth dragon emperor? I know that your group is strong for being able to defeat the fortress dragon. But the power of the earth dragon emperor was on a different level to those monsters! Your appearance there will only endanger yourself and be a burden on the kings!" Prince Fritz tried to stop Princess Freya and her group. He thought that Kalya''s group had be rash because they were drunk on victory after defeating the fortress dragons.

    Princess Freya frowned when she heard Prince Fritz''s words. Even though his intentions were good, it sounded like he belittled them, and Princess Freya didn''t like it.

    "I understand what you mean, brother. But we know our limits. We will not force ourselves to fight an enemy that is far beyond our level and puts us in danger. Since we said we want to help father against the earth dragon emperor, we have the power to do so. So please don''t stop us." Princess Freya slowly let go of her brother''s hand.

    Prince Fritz fell silent and subconsciously loosened his grip on his sister''s arm after seeing the determination and confidence on her face.

    "Let''s go!" Princess Freya looked at Kalya and the rest of her group. She didn''t want to waste any more time there. Princess Iris, Lilith and the others nodded slightly and flew away from the ce.

    "Don''t you want to stop your sister?" Hikaru asked after Kyouka''s group disappeared from their sight.

    "No matter how hard I try, I won''t be able to stop her if she shows a face like that." Prince Fritz sighed and shook his head. He is his older brother, and he knows Princess Freya very well. His sister was very stubborn, and he wouldn''t be able to change her mind once she made her decision.

    "Is that so?" Hikaru shrugged his shoulders and didn''t ask any further about it.

    "Then what are we going to do next?" Prince Albert asked Hikaru because he was the leader of the group.

    "Are we going to follow them?" Princess Cordelia added. Since the battle started, she hardly spoke and seemed to think about something. Even now, her eyes are still looking in the direction where Kalya and her group went.

    "We will follow them but keep our distance to avoid getting involved in the battle. We will only act when our help is really needed. Do you agree?" Hikaru looked at the members of his group except for Sintaro. Even though he was chosen to be the group leader, he felt bad about ordering them, so he had to ask for their approval first.

    Princess Cordelia, Princess Reina and the others looked at each other and nodded. On the other hand, Sintaro could only silently hold back his anger at being ignored and following their decision. After that, they flew to where the kings fought against the earth dragon emperor.

    Meanwhile, the kings were overwhelmed by the earth dragon emperor on another battlefield. Their armor shattered, and their bodies bathed in blood. Despite fighting with all their might, they couldn''t even scratch the scales of their opponent.

    "Before this, I only wanted to destroy this city and its people. But since you have killed many of my subordinates, I will destroy the entire human kingdom on the Clorius continent!" The earth dragon emperor roared furiously. Even though he was fighting with those kings, he still noticed that most earth dragons that came with him were dead.

    The earth dragon emperor opened his jaws wide and shot a dragon''s breath. The attack was on apletely different level from other earth dragons. His dragon''s breath split into five and aimed at each king.

    "Watch out!" King Leonida shouted to warn the other kings, but the dragon''s breath came at a terrifying speed and made the kings unable to dodge it.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Father!" The screams of several people were heard right after the explosion.

 Chapter 291 27

    Princess Iris, Kalya, and the others were flying at full speed because they wanted to get to where the kings fought against the earth dragon emperor as soon as possible. Princess Freya kept urging them to hurry because she had a bad feeling in her heart. On the other hand, Princess Iris and Princess Aishia also felt the same anxiety. Even though they didn''t say it like Princess Freya, their faces showed their feelings.

    Kalya and the girls were already not far from the battle''s location between the kings and the earth dragon emperor. It didn''t take them long to get to that ce with their current flying speed. But when they arrived at their destination, the girls were greeted with the sight of the kings covered in blood and facing the dragon''s breath that they could not escape.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Father!" Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Princess Iris screamed in panic. They lost theirposure at sight and wanted to jump into the explosion to help their father. Luckily, Kalya, ra, and Kyouka quickly grabbed their arm to prevent it. They struggle to break free from the restraints but finally stop their efforts after hearing Kalya''s voice.

    "Wait! Please calm your mind! If you carelessly lunge in there, you''ll get hurt too! That way, not only will you not be able to save your father, but you will also fall into a dangerous situation! Can''t you see that dragon''s breath is terrible? Wait until the explosion''s impact lessens, and we''ll save them. Do you understand!?" Kalya looked at the three girls and said in a slightly high voice. If she didn''t act like that, they probably wouldn''t want to listen to her.

    Princess Freya and the other two girls fell silent after hearing Kalya''s words. What she said was true, and they were on the verge ofmitting a reckless act because of their emotions. Even so, their intention of charging into the explosion to help their father still hadn''tpletely disappeared.

    "I understand. But can you let go of your hand? It hurts because you did it too hard." Princess Freya took a deep breath to suppress the anxiety in her heart. Princess Aishia and Princess Iris did the same with her, but their faces still showed concern about their father''s condition.

    "Can you promise that you won''t act rashly after I release you? If you can''t do that, I will never let go of my hand and take you out of here." Kalya said with a serious face. She had to act decisively on them to prevent the girls from acting recklessly.

    Princess Freya and the other two girls knew that Kalya didn''t y with her words, and she would continue to restrain them until they made a promise to her. After pausing for a moment to think, Princess Freya finally spoke first.

    "Okay, we promise!" Princess Freya answered heavily and then looked to Princess Aishia and Princess Iris for their approval. The two girls still made a face that they wanted to jump inside the explosion to help their father but reluctantly nodded their heads under the threat of Kalya''s words.

    "Good! Then you should calm down and listen to my n." Kalya signaled to ra and Kyouka to release Princess Aishia and Princess Iris.

    The three girls had thought about charging into the explosion after they were released, but after remembering their previous promise, they could only sigh and suppress their worries for now. Princess Freya and the other two girls knew that Kalya was doing this for their safety. When the girls heard that she had a n, they felt more at ease because Kalya had thought of a way to help their father. But they didn''t know that Kalya had also thought of a way to fight the earth dragon emperor along the way.

    "After the explosion ends, Lilith and I will distract the earth dragon emperor. You must save the kings and take them away from this ce during that time. Do you understand?" Kalya starts exining her n to the girls. The crux of the strategy was her and Lilith, as they were stronger than the other girls and the most likely to fight head-on with the earth dragon emperor.

    Kalya couldn''t give that dangerous role to girls other than Lilith because they weren''t strong enough yet and probably wouldn''t be able to attract the dragon''s attention. If so, then their n would fail, and the kings would not be able to be saved.

    "No! It''s too dangerous! I know that Lilith has the same strength as the earth dragon emperor. But that monster''sbat power is far above and would be dangerous for both of you!" Princess Freya quickly rejected the n. Even though she wanted to help her father, she couldn''t put Kalya and Lilith in a dangerous situation. Princess Aishia and the other girls agreed with her words.

    "You don''t have to worry. I have considered this carefully. After all, I said I would attract his attention instead of fighting him head-on." Kalya smiled and flicked Princess Freya''s forehead. She was happy that the girls were worried about her.

    "Ah, now you say that. I thought you would fight that dragon to attract his attention." Kalya rubbed her forehead and smiled shyly.

    "I wouldn''t have fought the earth dragon emperor without you. The most important thing right now was to save the kings and bring them to a safe ce. Only then can you focus on fighting without worrying about anything else." Kalya turned her eyes towards the earth dragon emperor. Then she continued her words before the girls had time to open their mouths to reply.

    "You have to be ready now. The impact of the explosion was about to end. You have to save the kings quickly and take them away from here. I sense your brother''s group is heading to this ce, and you can leave the kings to them. Lilith, let''s distract the big lizard." Kalya nced at the purple-haired girl who was already standing beside her.

    "I''m ready whenever you want." Lilith took out a wand that looked like a spear with a purple crystal tip.

    "Now!" Kalya gave the signal to Lilith and the girls. Princess Freya and the others quickly flew, scattering towards each king to save them, and Lilith pointed her spear at the earth dragon emperor. Five god rings with a shimmering purple color appeared behind her. When she fought Ziel in the Alba Mountain Range, Lilith only had three god rings. But after intense training with Kalya and the girls, her divine power increased significantly, and she managed to add two.

    [Magma Flood]

    A giant magic circle appeared above the earth dragon emperor and spewed hotva of a purplish color. The monster quickly realized that someone else had joined the battle and attacked suddenly.

    "Annoying! You are the pests that appear one after another like it''s endless! I will eliminate all of you until there are none left!" The dragon roared furiously.

    The Archaic Knights had assigned the earth dragon emperor toe to that ce to eliminate the irregrs. But the Archaic Knight only gave the coordinates and didn''t describe how he found them. Because of that, all he could do was eliminate all living things in that area, specifically Oriana city in the Aurelia Kingdom.

    But the earth dragon emperor did not expect the Aurelia Kingdom''s army tounch a sudden attack, and many of his subordinates had died at their hands. He couldn''t believe that a mere human dared to fight a real dragon. It made him angry and twisted his purpose toe there.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!<sub> </sub>

    The earth dragon emperor pped his wings and blew away the purpleva falling towards him. Then he looked in the direction the attack wasing from. He saw two girls in the distance. One with purple hair was brandishing her wand, and the other was a girl with emerald green hair pulling the bowstring and pointing her arrow at him. Even though the earth dragon emperor was ordered to eliminate the irregr, he couldn''t recognize it when he encountered his target.

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]

    Kalya fired her arrows right after the earth dragon emperor noticed their presence. The n is going smoothly so far. The earth dragon emperor focused on them and ignored the other girls saving the kings.

    But Kalya''s face changed upon seeing her attack, only giving a small scratch to the scales of the earth dragon emperor.

    "Damn it!" The earth dragon emperor was enraged after seeing that Kalya''s attack had sessfully scratched his scales.

    The dragon flew at a terrifying speed towards Lilith and Kalya. Earth dragons were supposed to move slower than other dragons, but it was a different story if their strength was emperor level.

    "Watch out!" Lilith and Kalya shouted to warn each other. The earth dragon emperor suddenly appeared in front of the two girls and swung his ws. Fortunately, they had already left the ce, and the attack had only torn through the air.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    This made the earth dragon emperor even angrier. After many of his subordinates had died, some vermin suddenly appeared and made fun of him. The dragon emperor''s eyes shone brightly. Hundreds of boulders appeared in the sky and rained down on the two girls.

    "What!" Kalya and Lilith were shocked because the ability reminded them of one of the attacks from the nine-headed imperial dragon. Kalya was worried about Princess Freya and the girls getting hit by the attack. She checked her surroundings to make sure that the girls had left. Luckily, none of them was in sight at the ce.

    "They managed to save the kings and immediately led them away." Lilith knew what Kalya was thinking. She had seen Princess Freya and the girls carrying the kings who had lost consciousness away from the area.

    "Good! Then, we can fight without worrying about them!" Kalya sighed in relief. Then she drew her bowstring and aimed her arrow. Lilith also pointed her wand at the sky. The two girls attacked simultaneously to fight off the bouldering at them.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    ***

    Meanwhile, Princess Freya and the four girls had managed to save the kings and were flying away from the earth dragon emperor. Not long after, a massive explosion sounded from behind them. The girls knew the battle between Kalya and Lilith against the Earth Dragon Emperor had begun. Even though they were worried about the two girls, they had to take the kings to a safe ce before joining Kalya and Lilith in the battle.

    "Father! Father! Wake up!" Princess Freya carried King Leonida and kept trying to wake him up along the way. Her face looked worried, and tears were flowing from her eyes because the condition of King Leonida and the other kings was critical. They can die anytime if they don''t get treatment immediately.

    Princess Freya wanted her father to drink Ziel''s potion. But in his unconscious state, he wouldn''t be able to swallow it. When she tried to give the potion to her father forcefully, Princess Freya and the girls felt a presence approaching them. They were happy after knowing that the personing to them was Hikaru''s group.

    "Father!" Princess Reina and Princess Cordelia screamed after discovering that the person ra and Kyouka carried was their father.

    "Brother! Please take care of our father for me! Make sure you give the potion to him!" Princess Freya and the others quickly handed the kings and Ziel''s potions to Hikaru''s group.

    "Eh? What happened to father!? Then what is this potion for?" Prince Fritz asked frantically after seeing King Leonida''s condition. He didn''t understand why his sister gave him the potion because they also had the same thing. Besides, Hikaru''s group has Megumi, who specializes in healing.

    "I don''t have time to exin it to you right now. Anyway, you must give the potion to father and the other kings if you want them to survive!" Princess Freya quickly handed King Leonida over to Prince Fritz. She can rest easy if her brother takes care of her father.

    "Please take care of my father!" Princess Iris and Princess Aishia entrusted their father to Megumi and also gave her the potion.

    "Okay. Let''s go!" Princess Freya looked at the girls and then flew back to the location of the earth dragon emperor.

    "Wait! Where are you going!? You have to exin all of this!" Prince Fritz shouted and tried to stop Princess Freya. But the other party didn''t want to listen to it and flew at high speed along with the other four girls. Hikaru and his group were left speechless, but they quickly returned to their senses and started caring for the kings.

    Princess Freya and the girls did not take long to return to the location of the earth dragon emperor. But after arriving there, the girls were dumbfounded when they saw Lilith and Kalya covered in blood and the two girls facing fierce attacks from the earth dragon emperor.

 Chapter 292 28

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Kalya and Lilith managed to destroy most of the boulders that came their way. But the earth dragon emperor''s attack wasn''t just that. Tens of gigantic spikes of stone shot toward the two girls from below and other boulders appeared again from above. They received attacks from both directions at the same time, and that made it difficult for them to fight back or dodge.

    The earth dragon emperor used a doubleyer attack to lock up Kalya and Lilith as they continuously dodged. This way, he was confident he could hit them since he used a double attack and a dragon''s breath as a third.

    "What!?" Kalya and Lilith were shocked when they saw that. They did not expect the dragon to attack them blindly from all directions. The dragon''s breath of the monster split into tens and trapped them in the middle.

    The two girls managed to dodge the dragon''s breath but the boulder from above managed to hit them. The next moment when Kalya and Lilith blocked the boulder, the spikes from below hurt them. It kept repeating and made their faces darken. Over time the wounds on their bodies increased, and blood slowly covered their smooth skin.

    "Die!" The earth dragon emperor suddenly shouted and opened his jaw wide. A giant dragon''s breath shot at Kalya and Lilith. The two girls couldn''t dodge it because they had been caught in the dragon''s consecutive attacks. So they could only withstand the onught head-on.

    [Purple Orchid]

    [Aegis Fortress]

    A giant purple orchid bloomed and covered Lilith and Kalya. After that, a gray fortress formed around the flower, making it a twoyer barrier. Even though the defense looked solid, they knew it wouldn''t be able to block the attack from the earth dragon emperor.

    Kalya and Lilith were ready to withstand the attack head-on with their bodies. But before the dragon''s breath touched the surface of their defense, three other barriers suddenly appeared, with golden light shrouding them.

    [mshell Barrier]

    [Tortoise Shield]

    [Diamond Great Wall]

    [Sun Goddess Protection]

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Dozens of attacks from all directions hit Kalya and Lilith''s barrier. The impact was terrifying because the earth dragon emperor used eighty percent of his strength on the dragon''s breath.

    The earth dragon emperor thought that his attack would kill the two girls. But his face darkened after the smoke that covered the area disappeared because Kalya and Lilith were fine. In addition, five other girls appeared next to them, and he didn''t notice their arrival.

    The five girls who suddenly appeared were Princess Freya, ra, and the girls who returned after they saved the kings and handed them over to Hikaru''s group. Fortunately, they rushed back to the ce. Otherwise, Kalya and Lilith''s condition might be even worse than now.

    When Princess Freya and the others arrived at the ce, they saw Kalya and Lilith in a dangerous state. Princess Freya, ra, and Princess Aishia quickly activated the defense function on their artifact and strengthened it with the skill ''Sun Goddess Protection''.

    Princess Freya also coated her and the girls'' bodies with the ''Sun Goddess Protection'' skill and charged into the doubleyer barrier of Kalya and Lilith. Fortunately, the two girls noticed their appearance and quickly made a hole in the barrier and let them in.

    ra and the girls unhesitatingly slipped in under the onught of the earth dragon emperor''s attack. They were afraid that thebined barrier would not be able to withstand the attack because they created it in a hurry and imperfectly.

    Therefore, Princess Aishia and the others intended to join forces with Kalya and Lilith to refine and strengthen it from within. The barrier will be more potent if the user is near it.

    "How''s your condition? Why don''t you drink the potion!?" Princess Freya asked anxiously. She was confused because Kalya and Lilith shouldn''t have been hurt to that extent if they had drunk Ziel''s potion after they were injured.

    "You don''t have to worry. I''m fine and only suffered minor injuries. Lilith''s condition isn''t much different from mine either." Kalya smiled bitterly and then took a potion from her space storage and drank it.

    "We couldn''t drink the potion because the lizard kept attacking us non-stop with consecutive attacks from various directions. He didn''t give us a chance to breathe, let alone counterattack." Lilith added and also drank Ziel''s potion.

    After drinking it, Lilith and Kalya were enveloped in the gray light, and the wounds on their bodies healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t fight directly against the earth dragon emperor? Then why are you doing it now?" Princess Iris felt sad when she saw Kalya and Lilith''s previous condition because of the many wounds on their bodies.

    Princess Aishia and the girls were willing to follow Kalya''s n because she said she would not face the dragon head-on. But now, they were injured from fighting against the monster to distract him.

    Princess Iris, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia feel guilty and share responsibility for Lilith and Kalya''s condition as they both fight against the dragon so they can save their father. Kalya smiled when she saw the expressions of the three girls.

    "You don''t have to think about that. Aren''t we family? So it''s only natural that we help each other. After all, we had no intention of fighting the dragon. From the start, we only intended to dodge his attacks to buy time until you guys return. But it only made him angry and attacked us incessantly. So we have no other choice but to fight back." Kalya exined her reason for fighting against the earth dragon emperor. The eyes of the three girls turned red from being touched by her words.

    "Sister..." The three Princesses subconsciously muttered the word. All this time, they considered Kalya their older sister but did not dare to express it directly because of their significant age difference. But the girls dare to say it now that Kalya has dered they are family. Their eyes filled with tears of joy. On the other hand, ra and the other girls felt envious of the sight.

    "In the future, you may have to call me big sister, so you should get used to it now. Of course, you too." Kalya nodded satisfactorily and then looked at ra, Kyouka, and Lilith.

    "Thank you!" Kyouka and the girls smiled broadly after knowing that Kalya hadn''t forgotten about them.

    "You don''t need to thank me��" Kalya was about to reply to the girl''s words, but she was interrupted by a roar of anger that echoed in the sky.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!<sub> </sub>

    "Looks like the lizard doesn''t want to give us a chance to chat any longer." Kalya''s face turned serious, and she turned her gaze towards the earth dragon emperor.

    "Then don''t give that monster a chance to live any longer." Lilith wanted to retaliate for what the dragon did to her.

    "If webine our strengths, even a dragon with the power of a true god that has lived for hundreds of years can be defeated!" Princess Aishia said confidently.

    "You are right. If we''re together, I''m sure we can kill him!" Kyouka added.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s defeat that dragon and show Ziel that we are no longer girls who can only be protected. We might be able to ask him for a reward!" Princess Freya nodded, and her eyes showed a burning fighting spirit.

    When they heard Princess Freya''s words, ra and the girls raised their eyebrows. They subconsciously released their full power simultaneously. The impact of the girls'' power created a storm with a massive typhoon.

    The girls became very excited when they realized they could ask Ziel for a reward after defeating the monster. In addition, Princess Freya, Princess Iris, and Princess Aishia must avenge their father against the earth dragon emperor. Not to mention what he had done to Kalya and Lilith. They intend to repay him many times over.

    (We have to kill that giant lizard!!)

    The girls stared intently at the earth dragon emperor like he was prey to be eliminated. Kalya and others split up and started their revenge and counterattack.

    ***

    Not far from where Kalya''s group fought against the earth dragon emperor, Hikaru''s group was busy taking care of the kings. Megumi had been treating them, but her healing magic worked slowly because their wounds were too severe. They had also given potions to the kings. Unfortunately, the potions they gave were not from Princess Freya but their own.

    "How are their conditions? Have there been any changes?" Princess Fritz asked anxiously.

    "Their wounds are too severe, and the healing process is slow even though I''ve applied magic and potions. For now, we can only wait until the potion''s effects workpletely and their condition improves a bit. After that, I can do further treatment to them." Megumi answered helplessly and continued to cast healing magic on the five kings.

    Prince Fritz still had another question for Megumi, but Princess Cordelia''s voice cut him off first.

    "Didn''t Princess Freya leave the potion with you? Why don''t you give it to them?" Princess Cordelia looked at Princess Fritz and Megumi.

    "Ah, that''s�� I think it''s the same potion as ours. So I don''t need to give them the same potion because I''m afraid it will cause dangerous side effects in their state. After all, we don''t know where the potion came from. So I don''t want to take unnecessary risks." Prince Fritz exined why he didn''t give the potion to the kings.

    "Give me the potion." Princess Cordelia extended her hand toward Megumi. She saw that Princess Iris had given her four potions before she left.

    "But��" Megumi took out a small bottle from her pocket. But she hesitated to give it away, fearing it would be dangerous for the kings.

    Princess Cordelia quickly took the bottle from Megumi''s hand before she continued her speech. Then she approached her father and gave him a drink.

    "Wait!" Hikaru tried to stop her, but Princess Cordelia was one step ahead of him and had already given the potion to her father.

    Princess Cordelia didn''t hesitate to do so because she knew that the potion Princess Iris gave came from Ziel, and she was sure it would have a fantastic effect. After drinking it, King Raghnall was enveloped in a pale gray light, and the wounds on his body healed quickly. Princess Cordelia was astonished because the potion''s effect far exceeded her expectations. Not long after, King Raghnall''s previously pale face became much rosy, and it showed that his condition had be much better.

    "What!?" Megumi and the others were shocked because they didn''t know that the potion had such an effect and possessed extraordinary healing abilities. They quickly regained their senses and passed Ziel''s elixir to the other kings.

    The same effect happened to King Leonida and the other three kings. The wounds on their bodies quickly closed, and their faces became brighter. Prince Fritz and the others let out a sigh of relief after seeing the state of the kings.

    "Ugh!" The first person to wake up was King Raghnall. When he opened his eyes, he saw the worried face of his daughter, Princess Cordelia.

    "Father!" Princess Cordelia quickly hugged King Raghnall and burst into tears. She suppressed her sadness and tried to be strong in front of the others when she saw her father''s dire condition. But Princess Cordelia could no longer hold back her tears after seeing King Raghnall awake. She was grateful to Princess Freya and the others in her heart for helping her father.

    "Hmm... Lia? What has happened to me? Didn''t the other kings and I fight against the earth dragon emperor before?" King Raghnall asked in confusion. He couldn''t remember what happened after the dragon''s breath hit him because his memory was still hazy.

    Princess Cordelia let go of her father''s arms and intended to answer his question. But before she could open her mouth, a groan sounded from next to her. One by one, the other kings began to awaken.

    "Ugh! Fritz? Why are you here? I heard Freya''s voice earlier. Where is she going?" King Leonida wakes up after King Raghnall. After opening his eyes, he immediately showered his son with questions and looked around. King Leonida faintly heard Princess Freya''s voice in his subconscious. After that, the other kings also woke up and asked the same question.

    Prince Fritz wanted to exin to his father about Princess Freya. But before he could speak, an explosion rang out from the location of the earth dragon emperor.

    "Ah, that is��" Princess Fritz wanted to say that her sister was fighting the earth dragon emperor. But his father raised his hand to stop him.

    "You don''t need to exin. Let''s go there." King Leonida seemed to have understood the current situation. Then he looked at the other kings, and they quickly flew towards the source of the explosion.

    Hikaru and the others didn''t have time to stop them because the kings were too fast and had already disappeared into the horizon.

    "Let''s follow them!" Prince Fritz clicked his tongue and looked at Hikaru and the others. After getting a nod from them, he and his group flew at high speed, following the kings.

 Chapter 293 29

    Princess Iris and the girls started their revenge against the earth dragon emperor. They dispersed and intended to surround the monster from all directions and rain down their attacks. It was the same as what the dragon had done to Kalya and Lilith.

    Princess Freya was the first to attack. Her body was shrouded in golden light. She has a dual role as she has to attack and protect Kalya and the girls with her skills.

    [Sun Goddess Protection]

    Kyouka and the girls were enveloped in the same golden light on Princess Freya''s body. She had to do that to prevent any bad things that might happen in battle.

    [Shining Javelin]

    Princess Freya created hundreds of spears of light in the sky and thrust them towards the earth dragon emperor.

    "Do you think that attack will hurt me? You are dreaming!" The earth dragon emperor sneered and opened his jaws wide in the direction of Princess Freya''s attack.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    The dragon roared and emitted an ultrasonic wave from its mouth, destroying the entire spear of light. After Princess Freya''s attack was swept away, the monster intended to shoot the dragon''s breath at her.

    Princess Aishia raised her wand and pointed it at the wings of the earth dragon emperor. She wanted to distract the monster and prevent it from firing the dragon''s breath.

    [Silver Storm]

    Two giant tornadoes with silver lightning formed to the right and left of the earth dragon emperor. The dragon''s breath aimed at Princess Freya strayed far from its trajectory as the monster lost its bnce.

    Princess Aishia knew that her attacks wouldn''t be able to give a scratch to the dragon''s scales. From the start, her goal was to interfere with the dragon''s flying ability by attacking its wings and breaking its bnce.

    "Damn it!" The earth dragon emperor roared and pped his wings to blow away the tornado. The monster''s eyes shone brightly, and dozens of boulders appeared above the girls. He didn''t stop his attacks there. The dragon fired another attack in the form of stone spikes from below. He used the same tactics he used on Kalya and Lilith.

    [Ice Fire Harmony ]

    [Thunder de]

    [Dark Bullet]

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    [me Torrent]

    ra, Kyouka, Princess Iris, Kalya, and Lilith fired their attacks simultaneously to counter the attacks of the earth dragon emperor.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    After the two attacks shed and caused an explosion, the Earth Dragon Emperor released the dragon''s breath at the girls. That tactic had also been used when he was fighting against Kalya and Lilith. But unlike before, he shot it with one hundred percent of his power and split it into seven.

    The girls quickly moved and gathered in one ce like they already knew what the dragon would do. They released their power simultaneously and made the space around them distort.

    [Aegis Fortress]

    [Tortoise Shield]

    [mshell Barrier]

    [Purple Orchid]

    [Diamond Great Wall]

    [Sun Goddess Protection]

    Four barriers of artifacts and one of Lilith coupled with the skill of Princess Freya, formed a gigantic defense that covered and protected them. Besides that, Princess Iris and Kyouka also injected their mana, making the barrier even more solid.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The barrier only vibrated slightly but didn''t have the slightest crack on its surface. It showed how strong the defense created by thebined strength of the seven girls could even withstand the full power of a thousand-year-old true god.

    "What!" The earth dragon emperor was shocked at the scene before his eyes. Dragon''s breath, with one hundred percent of its power, should be able to destroy anything, including the barrier of a true god. But now, that attack was blocked by the girls whose average strength was only a Magic King.

    The earth dragon emperor realized that one of the girls had the power of a demigod. But the strength of a single person would not be able to turn a barrier so solid that it could withstand the full force attack of the earth dragon emperor because the difference in strength between a demigod and a true god was vast. It couldn''t be covered with mere artifacts unless that person was a terrifying monster.

    But there was a girl among them whose strength he couldn''t figure out, and that person was a purple-haired girl. He could only think of two possibilities in his head about it.

    The first was that Lilith had used a concealment artifact with a very high rank, and the second was that Lilith''s strength was equal to or possibly higher than him. The dragon doubted thetter possibility because he had fought against Lilith and herbat power wasn''t that strong. But if his guess was correct, then the irregr he was looking for was a purple-haired girl because the Archaic Knight said that his target had the power of a true god.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The earth dragon emperor roared angrily and directed his bloodshot eyes at Lilith. The monster thought that Lilith was the cause of thousands of his subordinates to die. He is like a hunter who has found his prey.

    But whoever Lilith was, it would not change his intention to destroy all the kingdoms in the human region and avenge the thousands of earth dragons that had died. He would annihte Lilith and the entire human race on the Clorius continent.

    Rage has taken over the earth dragon emperorpletely. For now, he didn''t care about what the Archaic Knight would do after he wiped out all the humans on this continent. But he was sure that the Archaic Knight would understand since he was doing this for the task he gave.

    The earth dragon emperor flew at high speed toward the girls; his target was Lilith. He had to eliminate Lilith first toplete the task, and he was sure he could kill her quickly. After that, the Earth Dragon Emperor was free to do whatever he wanted, including annihting the human race.

    The dragon didn''t want any factors to suddenly appear in the battle and thwart its task because it would provoke the anger of the Archaic Knights. He might have been killed on the spot by the Archaic Knight after finding out that he failed to eliminate the irregr.

    "Be careful!!" Kyouka gave a warning to the girls. Princess Freya and the others were prepared for the dragon''s attack. But they felt odd because the dragon''s eyes seemed to ignore them and only focus on one of the girls among them.

    "Lilith! The lizard seems to be targeting you!" Kalya quickly learned the purpose of the earth dragon emperor. She was confused as to why the monster had suddenly focused its attacks on Lilith.<sub> </sub>

    (Is it because Lilith is the strongest among us? No. In that case, he must have targeted her when the two of us fought him before. Then what is the reason? Why was the dragon looking at Lilith with such a murderous gaze?)

    Kalya and the girls had the same thought, but Lilith seemed to have found a clue behind the dragon''s actions.

    (Did I ever do anything wrong to the lizard that he gave me that look? But I''m sure that I''ve never met that monster. Besides, it wasn''t only me who managed to attack him in this battle, and Freya even killed many of the earth dragons. But why did he target me? Is it because I''m from the divine race and an irregr?)

    Lilith''s face changed drastically when she thought of that possibility. If that was true, then this dragon had something to do with the guardian of the continent, and that monstrous creature might be around this region.

    "This is dangerous! We must kill the dragon immediately and not waste any more time!" Lilith said frantically to Kalya and the girls.

    "You are right. We have to kill the lizard as soon as possible!" Kalya quickly agreed with her and didn''t ask any further about the reason Lilith suddenly said that. She could tell from the expression on her face that the current situation was dire, and Lilith wouldn''t be joking at a time like this. Princess Freya and the other girls nodded as they also understood.

    [Magma Flood]

    An enormous magic circle appeared before Lilith and spurted purple magma towards the earth dragon emperor. Lilith tried to slow the monster down because Kalya and the girls couldn''t keep up with its movements. She wanted to open up opportunities for them and act as bait so the girls couldnd a heavy blow on the dragon.

    But the earth dragon emperor didn''t act as she expected and didn''t lower his speed. He didn''t seem to care about the attack. The monster opened its mouth and shot a dragon''s breath at Lilith.

    Lilith clicked her tongue and stretched her hand towards the dragon''s breath as if to catch it with her bare hands.

    [Purple Orchid]

    A gigantic orchid bloomed right before the dragon''s breath, and the golden light enveloped Lilith''s body and shifted to each petal.

    Boooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Even though the barrier was broken, it gave Lilith time to dodge the attack from the earth dragon emperor. But the monster chased her wherever she went and ignored the other girls.

    Princess Freya stared coldly at the dragon because she felt belittled. She raised one of his hands, and hundreds of portals suddenly appeared in the sky.

    [Visitors of Light]

    From within the portal emerged a winged creature made of golden light simr to the angel race. Each of them wielded a different weapon: some used spears, swords, scythes, and even katanas like the ones Ziel used.

    "Attack the lizard!" Princess Freya gave orders to her summoned creature and looked like a dignified Queen.

    The winged creatures charged forward in unison after hearing Princess Freya''s order. Although their attacks might not be able to injure the earth dragon emperor, it was enough to annoy him and make him lose focus from Lilith.

    "Freya, that is..." Kalya wanted to ask about the skill that Princess Freya had used. The other girls were also curious about it.

    "Ah, it''s my new skill, inspired by the principal of Arcuz Grand Academy." Princess Freya replied with a broad grin on her face. Kalya and the girls were dumbfounded but smiled wryly after hearing that answer. They didn''t think that she would make a clone of Raphael.

    "You are annoying!" The earth dragon emperor roared and fired a supersonic attack toward the winged creature. The monster finally turned its attention towards Princess Freya. But before the dragon could act, ra attacked first.

    [Dual Element Chimera]

    A pair ofrge magic circles appeared in the sky. One is blue, and the other is red. Then a giant creature made of ice and fire formed between the two magic circles.

    Rooooaaaaarrrrrr!

    The giant chimera charged forward to attack the earth dragon emperor before ra ordered it. That action seemed like instinct from the creature. The two monsters shed in the sky, but the power of the earth dragon emperor was far above it. The dragon used its ws to tear the chimera''s body apart easily.

    ra didn''t seem panicked when she saw her chimera being easily destroyed because her goal was only to briefly restrain the movement of the earth dragon emperor to make it easier for the other girls to attack the monster.

    "Iris! Kyouka! Aishia! Now!" ra looked at the three girls behind and gave a signal. They seemed to have been waiting for that from ra and immediately unleashed their attacks.

    [cier Impact]

    [Curse Scythe]

    [tinum Sword]

    Kyouka attacked from above with a giant chunk of ice. Princess Iris attacked from below with a huge ck scythe made of extreme manapression, and Princess Aishiapleted theirbined attack with a giant sword thrust from the front.

    Boooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    Theirbined attack finally inflicted a wound on the earth dragon emperor''s body. But the girls looked dissatisfied because it was so shallow and not fatal.

    "How dare you hurt me!" The Earth Dragon Emperor was furious after seeing three girls'' attacks had injured him.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The earth dragon emperor let out a deafening roar. Then mountains, hills, and gigantic boulders floated in the sky, split apart, and merged with his body into armor.

    "That is..." Kalya and the girls trembled when they saw the earth dragon emperor''s transformation. Their faces sank after feeling that the monster''s power had doubled.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Aren''t we in a dangerous situation right now?" Princess Freya muttered and woke the girls from their shock.

    "Prepare for the real battle! Use all your strength, defeat him this time, and don''t let the dragon do another transformation!" Kalya said with a serious face.

    "We got it!" Princess Iris and the others nodded with faces full of determination, and their fighting spirit grew even more significant. The battle between the girls against the earth dragon emperor entered the next stage.

 Chapter 294 30

    Afterpleting his transformation, the earth dragon emperor shot towards Kalya and the girls. Right now, his anger wasn''t just directed at Lilith but all of them.

    "Be careful! The aura around him changed drastically!" Kalya and the girls'' faces sank when they saw the dragon approaching them. The stone armor made the monster''s body turn twice as big as before.

    The girls dispersed and bombarded the earth dragon emperor with deadly attacks. The monsters were blown away hundreds of meters from the impact of theirbined attacks. But unlike before, their attacks couldn''t touch the dragon''s body because a thinyer of the brownish-yellow membrane covered all of its scales.

    "What the hell is that!?" The monster''s defense dumbfounded Princess Freya and the girls. They panicked because their attacks did not affect the dragon. Right now the earth dragon emperor looked like an impregnable living giant fortress.

    "Do not be afraid! Even though the lizard''s defense became much more solid, its speed decreased significantly. You can keep dodging him while continuously attacking him until the barrier on his body breaks!" Lilith''s voice rang in their ears, bringing them back to their senses.

    "She''s right! The monster sacrificed his speed for defense. I''m sure we can break through the barrier. As long as the dragon is not the guardian of the continent, we can defeat it! We are no longer the weak girls we used to be, and this obstacle before our eyes will prove that!" Kalya added. The panic of Princess Freya and the girls disappeared after listening to the words of the two girls.

    "Yes! We won''t have the face to meet Ken if we can''t beat that big winged lizard!" ra nodded vigorously in response to those words.

    "Then, let''s defeat that dragon as soon as possible! I don''t want him to get stronger every time he gets pushed! Because it would be troublesome!" Princess Aishia clenched her fists tightly.

    "Can you fire arge-scale attack like yesterday?" Princess Freya suddenly asked Kalya.

    "Ah, that skill drained all of my strength, and I wouldn''t have used it if I wasn''t sure I could hit and kill the dragon." Kalya smiled bitterly and shook her head. Princess Freya and the girls looked slightly disappointed, but Kalya quickly exined.

    "But I will find a way to defeat that monster. You just have to tell me all your skills, and I''ll devise a n." Kalya smiled and said confidently.

    "Okay, we''ll depend on you." Princess Iris and the girls nodded. They believed in Kalya and unhesitatingly gave their lives to her. Kalya''s n would determine their sess against the earth dragon emperor. If they failed, death would only be waiting for them because Ziel wasn''t there to protect them, and the girls didn''t want that either.

    Right after the girls finished speaking, the roar of the earth dragon emperor sounded in their ears. The monster flew towards them quickly but much slower than before he transformed.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Let''s start our n. Try to attack the dragon at one point until the barrier weakens. We only have one chance at this strategy, so please do it ording to my instructions." Kalya said with a serious face.

    "Ah, although the dragon''s speed has decreased considerably, I want you not to get too close to it to avoid unexpected things that might happen in battle. You have to be careful! Please remember that! I don''t want my cute little sisters to get hurt." Kalya added another exnation to the girls. ra and the others smiled at her words.

    "Yes, we understand! You have to be careful too!" Kyouka and the others nodded firmly and flew apart to start their n.

    The earth dragon emperor attacked ra first for being the closest to him. But ra didn''t panic and smiled when she saw the monster approaching her.

    [Ifrit]

    A creature with a body made of fire suddenly appeared in front of ra and came face to face with the earth dragon emperor.

    "Ifrit, burn him to ashes!" ra gave orders to her summoned creature and prepared tounch her next attack.

    Ifrit opened his mouth and spat a gigantic wave of fire toward the earth dragon emperor. Even though it didn''t hurt the monster, its barrier and scales were red from the intense heat. After that, ra added another attack on the dragon.

    [cier Breath]

    A magic circle appeared before ra and shot a cold mist at the earth dragon emperor. The monster''s wings slowly froze and its movements became slower and slower. But that''s not all that happened. Due to the sudden extreme temperature change, the earth dragon emperor''s barrier and armor cracked.

    "Eh?" ra was surprised by the results of her attack.

    ra was surprised because she did not expect that the n that Kalya had given her would have such an extraordinary result. She shouldn''t be able to crack the earth dragon emperor''s armor even using an attack with tremendous destructive power because the difference in their strength was too significant. Any attack from ra shouldn''t have much effect on the monster.

    Before the earth dragon emperor targeted her, ra had already given information about her skills to Kalya, and the other party quickly devised an attack strategy for her. But after executing the n, she was shocked that her Magic King power could injure the armor of a true god. Moreover, that monster was the Earth Dragon Emperor, known to have solid defenses. It proved that Kalya''s n was great, and they might be able to defeat the dragon.

    "You''re great, ra! Now it''s our turn, Freya!" Princess Aishia and the girls were amazed when they saw ra''s attack could crack the earth dragon emperor''s armor. Of course, that feeling was not only shown to ra but also to Kalya, who made the n.

    "Yes! We can''t lose to ra!" Princess Freya said with a fighting spirit. Golden light overflowed from her body and formed threeyers of magic circles in front of her. The magic circle aimed at the forehead of the earth dragon emperor. After Princess Freya locked onto her target, she fired her most potent attack.

    [Golden Hellions]

    The three magic circles in front of Princess Freya rotated and shot out golden mes thatpressed likeser beams. The earth dragon emperor btedly realized the danger wasing to him as he focused on chasing ra. When he turned around, the golden meser beam hit his forehead.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    [Silver Magnum]

    It didn''t stop there. Another attackes from Princess Aishia. S manapression in the form of a giant silver bullet shot at the same ce as Princess Freya''s attack.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Damn it! I will kill you all!" The earth dragon emperor roared and turned his target to Princess Freya. He exploded in anger at the feeling of being toyed with by the girls.

    "That dragon is going on a rampage! Quickly attack him!" Kalya shouted to warn the girls as she felt worried after seeing the anger on the earth dragon emperor''s face. She was afraid that the monster would attack them blindly in his current state. Princess Aishia quickly acted upon hearing that.

    [Mercury Golem]

    A giant ball of liquid mercury appeared in the sky and transformed into a humanoid giant in armor, holding spears and shields in both hands. The massive golem shot toward the earth dragon emperor and thrust its spear into his forehead.

    "Do you think this toy can hurt me!?" The earth dragon emperor swung his ws at the humanoid giant. He could have ignored it because the golem''s attack shouldn''t have been able to injure him. But it would only destroy his pride as one of the dragon emperors if he allowed a girl with a Magic King level of power to continue tond attacks on him.

    Something suddenly happened before the ws of the earth dragon emperor hit the giant humanoid body. The golem''s originally solid body became liquid and covered the dragon''s entire body.

    "What!?" The earth dragon emperor was shocked and toote to dodge the mercury liquid. His body was covered entirely, and he lost sight of the girls. Although it could only hold him for a while, it was enough for Princess Freya to add another attack.<sub> </sub>

    [tinum Sword]

    A gigantic silver sword formed above the earth dragon emperor and spun like a drill towards his forehead.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Cracks!

    "Now!" Kalya gave the signal to the girls after seeing that the barrier of the earth dragon emperor had been broken.

    [Thunderstorm dragon]

    [me Torrent]

    [ck Hammer Strike]

    [Gatling Sun Flower]

    [Silver Magnum]

    [cier Impact]

    [Ice Fire Harmony]

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A massive explosion was created due to the impact of the seven girls'' attacks on the earth dragon emperor''s forehead and made all the armor on his body begin to crumble.

    "How dare you do that to me!" The earth dragon emperor went berserk and shot the dragon''s breath blindly, but none of them hit Kalya and the girls.

    "ra! Iris! Kyouka! Do it now!" Kalya gave another instruction to the three girls to give the next attack.

    ra, Princess Iris, and Kyouka seemed ready for that, and they stood side by side, holding hands, with Princess Iris positioned in the middle. ra and Kyouka''s mana synchronized with Princess Iris, and ck light overflowed from their bodies. That light was the mana of the two girls, which assimted Princess Iris'' mana and filled the sky into dark clouds.

    [Death God Hair]

    The voices of the three girls ovepped in the sky, and thousands of ck lines descended from the ck clouds and rained down on the earth dragon emperor. Unexpectedly the ck lines managed to prate the dragon''s scales and create many holes in its body.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Bastards! How dare a pest like you do all this to me!" The earth dragon emperor roared in pain for the first time and cursed the girls.

    "Kill him!" Kalya didn''t waste the opportunity and signaled to give the finishing blow. Princess Freya and the others had been waiting for that from her and fired their attacks full force.

    [Golden Hellions]

    [Silver Magnum]

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    [Spirit King ster]

    The final blow of the four girls became one and precisely hit the forehead of the earth dragon emperor, who was still unable to move due to the ck lines pierced through his body.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Ugh!" The attack''s impact was so powerful that the girls had to be blown away dozens of meters from the center of the explosion.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A deafening roar rang out from the ruler of the Earth Dragon Desert. His eyes stared at the girls with hatred. He did not ept his current situation and struggled to open his heavy eyes. But his efforts ended in vain, and the dragon finally sumbed to its destiny. The earth dragon emperor closed his eyes and realized that it was hisst roar in this world.

    Not far from where Kalya''s group fought against the Earth Dragon Emperor, Hikaru''s group and the kings watched in awe at the girls'' battle. They had arrived there long enough and saw the whole process of Kalya''s group defeating the earth dragon emperor.

    "Amazing! I didn''t think your daughter was that strong, Jonathan." King Leonida gave hispliments sincerely to King Jonathan next to him.

    "Not only my daughter, but all the girls who participated in the fight against the dragon were also strong!" King Jonathan shook his head at those words. The other kings nodded in agreement at King Jonathan''s statement. Even though the Princess Iris trio''sbined attack was Strong, Kalya and the other girls didn''t lose to them.

    On the other hand, Hikaru''s group was still astonished after seeing the fight between Kalya''s group against the Earth Dragon Emperor. They didn''t think that each of the girls was so strong. They realized the vast gap between their strength and Kalya''s group.

    Not long after, Princess Freya looked in their direction after noticing the presence of Hikaru''s group. Then Kalya and her group flew closer to them in a state of exhaustion and slightly pale faces. They didn''t have any potions left as they had spent it in battle to replenish their strength.

    "Father!" Princess Freya smiled as she waved her hand and elerated her flight towards them. But before she could get close, two pirs of light appeared in the distance and pierced the clouds. The blue and gray pirs collided and shattered the sky. It caught the attention of Kalya''s group, Hikaru''s group, and the kings.

    "What''s that?" King Raghnall muttered in a trembling voice. Not only him but everyone who saw it had the same reaction as him.

    "Judging from the distance, that pir of light should be from your kingdom''s territory, Gustave. Has something big happened?" King Leonida asked. But King Gustave ignored it and kept staring at the pir of light. His face was pale, with cold sweat covering it.

    "Ken..."

    "Ziel..."

    Kalya and the girls muttered as they were familiar with one of the pirs of light. If their guess was correct, it came from Ziel''s fight against the guardian of the continent. The girls couldn''t help but feel worried after knowing that. But sadly, they couldn''t do anything about it in their current state. They can only pray that the man they love can win and return safely.

 Chapter 295 31

    Back to when Ziel left Kalya and the girls in the Aurelia Kingdom, he teleported to a ce where he felt the magic he secretly instilled in Azalia. When he arrived at that location, Ziel frowned upon seeing the scene before his eyes.

    The majestic Castle of Rubelia Kingdom was split in two, and a vast chasm stretched out, dividing the city into right and left sides. It looked like a disaster had just urred in the kingdom''s territory. The damage and casualties in the incident were enormous. Ziel could still hear the sad screams of the residents and the soldiers.

    Ziel checked the surroundings for Azalia''s whereabouts. He stopped his eyes in one direction, and then his figure disappeared from that ce.

    When Ziel arrived at the location where he sensed Azalia''s presence, his face sank after seeing the condition of the girl he was looking for. Anger leaked from his body, and his eyes stared intently at the man in full armor who swung his sword at Azalia.

    "Archaic Knight..." Ziel said in a low voice that made the surrounding temperature drop. He immediately knew the man''s identity because his characteristics were identical to those mentioned in the ancient book he had read. In this way, the three guardians of the continent have revealed themselves to the world.

    Gray-colored mana and aura overflowed from Ziel''s body and raged like a whirlwind. For the first time, he disyed such a thick killing intent. This happened because Azael''s seal was no longer intact and had many cracks. It was only a matter of time until the curse disappeared and Ziel regained all his emotions.

    Zielpressed mana, aura, and spirit power in his right hand to the extreme. He shot down from the sky with terrifying speed toward the Archaic Knight. At that moment, Ziel heard Azalia shout his name.

    Ziel didn''t know how Azalia had noticed his appearance. He should have hidden his presence very well, and even the Archaic Knights couldn''t detect him within a certain distance. But Azalia shouted his name just as Ziel appeared in that ce. It was like Azalia knew that he wasing.

    The Archaic Knight noticed Ziel''s presence as he swung his sword at Azalia. But it was toote because Ziel was already on top of him and swung his fist.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The Archaic Knight mmed into the ground, creating a big hole whose depth was unknown. The area around the ce shook violently from the impact.

    But not long after, a pir of blue light rose from the hole and aimed at Ziel. The light was the gigantic aura de from the Archaic Knight''s sh. Ziel''s face became serious,pressed the power in his right hand, and punched the attack.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A massive explosion was created in the sky due to the impact of their attacks. But the Archaic Knight had the upper hand in the sh as Ziel was blown away a dozen meters, and his arm was injured.

    Ziel didn''t care about the wound because it would heal by itself. His eyes focused on the Archaic Knight that came out of the hole. As expected of the continent''s guardian, Ziel''s punch did not affect him despite the tremendous impact.

    "Azalia, leave this ce and go as far as possible. I don''t want you to interfere with our battle." Ziel said indifferently to Azalia.

    Azalia regained her senses after being surprised by Ziel''s appearance. Even though it sounded cold and harsh, Azalia knew the true meaning of her words. Ziel didn''t want Azalia to be dragged into their fight.

    "But..." Azalia was worried about letting Ziel fight alone against the Archaic Knights. But she couldn''t do anything in her current state. She felt pain all over her body just to make the slightest movement. So she couldn''t help Ziel fight against the Archaic Knights. Even in her prime, Azalia would only be a burden to Ziel.

    "Okay. But please be careful. He is so strong." Azalia clenched her fists tightly and could only say those words to Ziel.

    "Let''s go, Aghares!" Azalia looked at Aghare beside her and left the ce. She gritted her teeth at her helplessness. Azalia repeatedly looked at Ziel because she felt reluctant and anxious to leave him alone. But she realized that there was nothing she could do in that ce.

    After Azalia left, Ziel took out his white and ck swords. He realized he couldn''t fight the continent''s guardian with his bare hands. What''s more, the enemy was very skilled at using weapons.

    "You are strong because you can withstand my sh with your bare hands. Can I say that you are the one who defeated the other two guardians? I can feel their presence from your body." The Archaic Knight responded calmly to Ziel''s sudden appearance. Instead, he watched Ziel with some interest, and his fighting spirit ignited when he met a formidable opponent.

    "If you already know, why are you asking?" Ziel replied casually.

    "Ooh, that''s my fault. But you seem to care a lot about that woman. Are you sure that you can beat me alone? I am much stronger than the two guardians you killed." The Archaic Knight said, and his figure suddenly disappeared. He reappeared next to Ziel and shed his sword at him.

    Ziel''s face changed, and he swung his sword aside. But then he frowned and suddenly twisted his body to avoid the sh from the Archaic Knight.

    sh!

    Mountains,nd, and even space were torn apart by the sh from the Archaic Knight. Ziel felt that his sword would break if he blocked the attack. It was his instinct in battle, and Ziel believed it.

    After seeing the sight, Ziel felt he had done the right thing. Luckily he didn''t block the attack with his sword and trusted his instincts. This was the first time Ziel had felt such a terrifying feeling from his opponent.

    "You''re great. You can even change your movements spontaneously when you feel danger. Your instincts as a knight are extraordinary." The Archaic Knight praised Ziel sincerely. But Ziel just kept quiet and looked at him seriously.

    Ziel thought of a way to deal with the Archaic Knights. If he couldn''t fight his sword and just dodged, Ziel would be at a disadvantage in that battle. But he suddenly raised his eyebrows aftering up with an idea. Ziel tightly gripped his sword and poured his mana and aura to coat the de.

    Aura and mana mixed andpressed until it formed a thin gray membrane that covered his word. Ziel condensed his power several times to make it thicker and make him feel more confident in a direct sh with the Archaic Knights.

    "Now it''s my turn. Let me try your swordsmanship." Ziel calmed the anger that arose from seeing Azalia''s condition. Even though both are enemies, they are also sword users. Their meeting grew their interest and fighting spirit as a swordsman.

    "Come on. Coincidentally I also wanted to test the abilities of the irregrs who had defeated the two guardians." The Archaic Knight said in a slightly excited voice. It waspletely different from when he spoke to Azalia. He grinned under his helmet, and his fighting intent soared after sensing that Ziel was the strongest irregr he had encountered during his life as a guardian of the continent.

    Ziel''s body flickered and disappeared from the Archaic Knight''s sight. He reappeared in front of his opponent and swung his ck sword casually. Even so, the power contained in the sh was terrifying, considering that Ziel hadpressed his power many times into the de.<sub> </sub>

    The Archaic Knight quickly responded to Ziel''s attack with his sword. Although Ziel''s shes were fast, the Archaic Knight was slightly superior to him.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Countless sword shes urred between Ziel and the Archaic Knights in that short time. Their movements were too fast to be seen by the naked eye, even for someone as strong as Azalia.

    Not long after, their sh ended, and the two kept their distance. The Archaic Knight won in that exchange without the slightest scratch on his armor. Meanwhile, Ziel got several cuts on his body. But it soon healed due to his regenerating ability.

    "Ken!!!"

    Ziel heard Azalia''s worried scream to him. Even though she had already left that ce, she couldn''t leave him alone and decided to watch the battle from afar to avoid disturbing Ziel. Ziel didn''t have time to respond to her anxiety because his opponent had alreadyunched another attack on him.

    nk!

    "Ugh! Heavy!" Ziel was pushed back when he shed his sword again with the Archaic Knight. He felt Azael''s swordsmanship wasn''t even as excellent as his current enemy. Ziel guessed that the Archaic Knights were still holding back in their first sh and started increasing his strength little by little in this battle.

    The swordsmanship of Ziel is inferior to the Archaic Knights. Apart from possessing far greater strength than the two continent guards he had fought, the Archaic Knight''s swordsmanship was also sharp and honed.

    Ziel didn''t want to lose to him and added more strength to his sword to keep up with the Archaic Knights. When he saw a slight gap in his opponent, he felt it was his chance tond a heavy blow. Zielpressed more of his aura and mana into his ck sword and swung at the Archaic Knight.

    [Orbit sh]

    nk!

    Ziel frowned as his sword seemed to hit a rigid metal and couldn''t even move an inch closer to his enemy''s armor. His sh was blocked by the blue light that enveloped the Archaic Knight''s entire body.

    [Imprable Defense]

    It was an almighty defense skill that could block physical or magical attacks. The barrier of the earth dragon emperor was nothing evenpared to that.

    Ziel quickly moved away from the Archaic Knight after discovering that his attacks couldn''t hit him. He acknowledged that the Archaic Knight''s swordsmanship was far above him but still imperfect and not without gaps. But that weakness was covered by that extraordinary defensive skill.

    "It seemed he was a much more troublesome opponent than the other continent guardians." Ziel said in a low voice and wiped the blood from the scar on his neck. Just before he kept his distance from the Archaic Knight, his opponent counterattacked him, and he was nearly beheaded on the spot. If Ziel were even a littlete to dodge, he would be dead by now.

    Ziel was shrouded in aurora, and armor of the same color formed on his body. His strength overflowed and increased drastically. Not long after, his figure disappeared from where he was.

    "Isn''t that the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon?" The Archaic Knight said and turned around to meet Ziel''s sh from behind.

    nk!

    The archaic knights were pushed back in their sh this time. But that was only once because he quickly increased his strength to match or even surpass Ziel.

    Ziel shed swords with him for a while and kept his distance from him again. His eyes turned pitch ck and then glowed red. After that,rge magic circles appeared on the four sides of the Archaic Knight.

    [Absolute Darkness]

    [Lava Tsunami]

    A ck mist appeared around the Archaic Knight and covered his vision. Then a wave of hotva tens of meters high emerged from the four magic circles and aimed at him.

    Ziel knew that he wouldn''t be able to win against an Archaic Knight using pure swordsmanship. Therefore he changed his strategy and unleashed a twoyered attack using the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon.

    But the Archaic Knights didn''t panic when facing the attack. He swung his sword horizontally and shed at the darkness,va, and magic circle all at once.

    "Impressive! You not only possess the power of a nine-headed imperial dragon but can also use it skillfully. Is it possible that you can also use the power of the Sacred Demonel?" The Archaic Knight said in admiration. This was the first time he had encountered an irregr who could control the power of the continent''s guardians.

    "You can find out the answer yourself." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and had no intention of answering.

    "In that case, you don''t need to say it because that power is useless against me. Didn''t I already say I am much stronger than the two Guardians you defeated?" The Archaic Knightpressed the blue aura on his sword until the space around him distorted and shed at Ziel.

    [Invincible de]

    A thin, sharp aura de shot towards Ziel at a mediocre speed, neither fast nor slow. But Ziel''s face changed after he sensed that he couldn''t block or dodge the attack. He could only stand still and let the sh hit him and cut him in half from his shoulder to his waist

    "Ken!!!!" Azalia''s hysterical scream echoed in the sky of the Rubelia Kingdom.

 Chapter 296 32

    Azalia''s chest tightened, and she clenched her fists when she saw Ziel''s fight against the Archaic Knights. Ziel lost in that sh, and it worried her, and she thought several times about flying there to help. Fortunately, Aghares kept her by the arm, preventing her from acting recklessly.

    "Ken..." Azalia''s face was pale when she saw Ziel''s wounds continue to increase in number from the Archaic Knight''s attacks.

    "Let go of me, Aghares! I have to go!" Azalia couldn''t suppress her anxiety anymore and tried to break free from Aghares'' grip. Her strength had recovered a bit, and his condition had also improved. Azalia couldn''t stay still and just watch the battle. If something happened to Ziel and she didn''t do anything about it, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Azalia would rather die with Ziel than being left alone by him.

    "What are you going to do after you go there, Miss!? Didn''t you see how strong the opponent was? I know you mean to help, but you''re just a burden to him!" Aghares said a little harshly to make Azalia want to understand. But the reaction he received from her was quite the opposite.

    "Then what should I do!? Should I be indifferent after seeing him fight for me and get hurt!?" Azalia replied angrily to Aghares.

    Azalia realized that Ziel''s appearance there was no coincidence. It was also impossible for Ziel to intentionallye to the Archaic Knight and leave Kalya and the girls for no reason. He wasn''t that stupid as to risk his life for free. After all, Ziel had told Azalia that he couldn''t tell when and where the guardian of the continent would appear. So there''s no way that Ziel knew that the Archaic Knights woulde to the Rubelia Kingdom.

    Azalia felt that Ziel came to that ce for her after knowing she was in danger. She didn''t know how Ziel found out about her situation, and she didn''t care because it wasn''t something important to think about right now.

    Ziel deliberately came to help despite knowing the enemy he was about to fight was powerful and dangerous. If that was true, Azalia felt pleased because Ziel worried about her. But on the other hand, Azalia would also feel guilty if something terrible happened to Ziel, and she could only watch without being able to do anything.

    "That is..." Aghares didn''t know how to reply to Azalia''s words.

    Aghares knew that Ziel''s defeat would also be a disaster for his race. He was sure that once the Archaic Knights won, he would hunt them wherever they fled, even to the ends of the continent. But Aghares couldn''t let Azalia put herself in danger to enter a battle far above her level.

    Azalia''s actions were useless and pointless as she couldn''t do anything to help Ziel. The worst thing that could happen was Azalia sacrificing herself for Ziel and Aghares had to prevent that at all costs.

    "Let go of me, Aghares!" Azalia shouted at Aghares in amanding tone. She became even more worried and restless when the sword of the Archaic Knight injured Ziel. Azalia struggled to break free from Aghares'' grip after seeing the battle between Ziel and the Archaic Knight getting fiercer and Ziel getting more and more cornered by his enemy.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. I can''t let you act rashly by going there." Aghares gritted his teeth and refused Azalia''s order. This was the first time he had dared to do that since he had served Azalia.

    Aghares is Azael''s loyal servant. But in the past, before Ziel came to the floating castle, Azael suddenly asked him to take care of Azalia and obey all her orders. Surprisingly, Aghares had forgotten Azael''s reasoning, but he didn''t think much of it. From then on, he always followed Azalia''s orders like Azael.

    "You��" Azalia was stunned and felt angry after hearing Aghares'' refusal. But before she could say anything to him, her body suddenly trembled from feeling something terrifying. Aghares also reacted simrly to her. The two looked at Ziel and saw that the Archaic Knight swung his sword and shed Ziel in two.

    "Ken!!!!!!" Azalia screamed hysterically and involuntarily released her power and threw Aghares away. But before flying towards Ziel, Aghares quickly returned and prevented her.

    "Get out of my way, Aghares! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you!" Azalia roared at Agares and pointed her sword at him.

    "If that''s what you want, I''ll dly ept that sh of yours, Miss. But before that, you have to ascertain what happened there." Aghares nced at ''Ziel'', who the Archaic Knight had cut off.

    "What do you mean��" Azalia was annoyed and wanted to question her words. But when she looked in the direction Aghares was pointing, Azalia was shocked that ''Ziel'' that had been cut off slowly faded and disappeared. Azalia realized that ''Ziel'' hit by the sh was a clone.

    Azalia turned her eyes in a specific direction after feeling Ziel''s presence. She saw that Ziel was still intact and not torn apart. Even so, Azalia''s face turned pale when she saw the huge scar on his chest.

    Ziel cast the ''Piment Clone'' skill right before being hit by the attack. After that, he teleported to avoid the sh and used his clone as a substitute to receive it.

    But Ziel couldn''t really dodge the attack. Even though the sh didn''t kill him, it managed to carve arge scar on his chest. It was terrifying, considering that Ziel had been wearing the armor of the nine-headed imperial dragon with great defense.

    "Ken..." Azalia calmed down a bit after seeing Ziel safe. She knew this wasn''t his first time fighting the continent''s guardians. Even so, Azalia still couldn''t shake the anxiety in her heart because the opponent Ziel faced this time was more potent than the two he had defeated. She hoped that Ziel could win this battle and return safely.

    "The attack nearly killed me. If I waste in swapping myself for a clone, I might be the one splitting up there. Your attack was very troublesome." Ziel''s face darkened when he saw the scar on his chest. He could feel the horror of the Archaic Knight''s sword. Even though the attack looked normal, it was actually quite terrifying.

    The attack was true to its name, unavoidable, unblockable and sure to hit the target. Ziel sighed as he thought about that. He had to rack his brains to find a way to counter that omnipotent sh. It was troublesome, considering that the attack could cut through anything.

    "Spectacr. You can even dodge the attack. I became even more excited to fight with you!" The Archaic Knight''s fighting intent surged. He thought Ziel was a worthy opponent for him after seeing him dodge his attack. This was the first time he had met someone who had survived his sh. Of course, thest guardian of the continent was an exception as he was the strongest of them all and was a terrifying entity that even he was afraid of.

    The path of his swordsman far exceeds his goal as a guardian of the continent. Therefore he wasn''t too fixated on eliminating the irregrs. Because in the end, the irregrs will die if they are weaker than him and will stay alive if they can defeat him.

    "Is that so? I also want to fight with you as a swordsman. Unfortunately, you''ve hurt someone you shouldn''t have touched." Ziel responded coldly. His anger towards the Archaic Knight for hurting Azalia still hadn''t subsided.

    "Ooh, is it because of that girl? Then, I did the right thing by injuring her. That way, you will fight me with all your might to kill me." The Archaic Knight replied calmly.

    "I understand." Ziel answered curtly. As a swordsman, he only spoke with his sword.

    Ziel and the Archaic Knight vanished simultaneously and reappeared with their swords shing. But the two of them disappeared again and were seen fighting fiercely hundreds of meters from where they had shed before. They shed at each other without taking a step back. Before they knew it, more than hundreds of shes shed between them.<sub> </sub>

    nk! nk! nk!

    The shockwave from the impact of their shing swords tore through the clouds in the sky. Ziel raised his concentration to the max when he fought the Archaic Knights. He had to be wary of his opponent''s terrifying skill that could cut through anything.

    [Lightning Rhythm]

    The Archaic Knight''s speed suddenly multiplied, and his shes became even more numerous. If previously he could only swing his sword nine times in one breath, now he could do it fifteen.

    nk! nk!

    Not long after the wound on his chest healed, Ziel got another wound on his shoulder and arm. Even though it wasn''t that severe, the number of scars on his body increased with time.

    "I have to change this situation." Ziel frowned. If the number of wounds on his body increased, his regeneration ability would slow down and sooner orter, he would bleed out. While looking for a way to escape his current situation, Ziel''s face suddenly changed after feeling the Archaic Knightpress his strength in his sword.

    [Sword Storm]

    But the skill that the Archaic Knight released this time differed from what Ziel had seen. Tens of thousands of aura des appeared and circled Ziel in the center. Its rotation formed a gigantic tornado with winds that could cut through anything.

    Ziel faced the attack calmly because he didn''t feel any threat from the vast tornado. His eyes turned pitch ck and then glowed red. Zielpressed his mana and aura in his sword and swung it circrly in the opposite direction of the sword storm.

    [ck me Tornado]

    Ziel created a colossal whirlwind of ck mes within the sword storm and expanded its size until the two shed.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    When the two tornadoes with different spins collided, they neutralized each other and disappeared. Even though some of the aura des from the Archaic Knight''s attacks remained, it wasn''t a problem for Ziel.

    Ziel dodged the remaining aura des and shot toward the Archaic Knight. He decided to actively attack because he would be overwhelmed first if he continued to be pressed by his opponent. Ziel delivered consecutive shes with his two swords when he arrived in front of the Archaic Knight. His attack was on par with the one his enemy hadunched at him earlier.

    "You used the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon well. Show me what else you can do with their power!" The Archaic Knight said excitedly and greeted Ziel''s attack calmly.

    nk! nk!

    Even though they looked equal, the attacks from the Archaic Knights slowly pushed Ziel back. He had the same strength as the Archaic Knights, but their gap in swordsmanship made him lose in that sh.

    Ziel originally wanted to see if he could sh head-on with an Archaic Knight after using the continent''s guardian power, and he did. Unfortunately, he fought with weapons that were his opponent''s forte. Of course, Ziel would lose to him in that area.

    Ziel is slightly inferior in the number of shes and the sharpness of his attackspared to his opponent. In addition, the Archaic Knight''s swords were heavier than Ziel''s and caused him to be pushed back when they shed.

    "Ugh! I won''t be able to fight him with just my swordsmanship." Ziel sighed heavily and quickly kept his distance from the Archaic Knight. But his face changed when he saw his enemy brandishing his sword.

    [Invincible de]

    The Archaic Knight finally used that terrifying sh again, and a colossal aura de shot towards Ziel at a mediocre speed. Ziel quickly released his spirit circle and rotated it. Then the surrounding time stopped, but the Archaic Knight''s attacks continued to shoot and were unaffected by the force.

    Ziel knew he had failed to stop the sh and could only use other means to deal with it. Hepressed his strength into his white sword and swung it vertically.

    [Space banishment]

    Ziel split the space in front of him and intended to swallow the aura de that came at him. Unfortunately, his attempt failed again as the space rip formed in front of Ziel disappeared aftering into contact with the Archaic Knight''s attack.

    "This is myst resort. I hope this attack can stop the sh or even cut it off." Ziel said in a low voice, and a ck ball of light appeared in front of him.

    [Sphere of Annihtion]

    Ziel used the power of the Sacred Demonel for the first time in battle. He brandished his sword and absorbed the ck ball of light. Then a thickyer of ck light appeared and enveloped the de. After the power stabilized, Ziel shed at the Archaic Knight''s attack.

    [de of Annihtion]

 Chapter 297 33

    [Invincible de]

    [de of Annihtion]

    The aura des of Ziel and the Archaic Knight met in the sky. But unlike before, Ziel''s attack this time wasn''t cut off but shed violently with his enemy''s attack and caused a massive explosion.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Ooh, isn''t that the power of the Sacred Demonel? So my guess turned out to be right. You can use not only the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon but also the Sacred Demonel. Will you get their powers after defeating them? Interesting!" The Archaic Knight was slightly surprised when he saw that Ziel blocked his attack. But that feeling was quickly reced with fighting intent overflowing from him.

    Ziel didn''t answer the question from the Archaic Knight. He pointed his sword at his opponent andpressed his power at the tip.

    [Demolition Ray]

    Ziel thrust his sword and fired a ckser beam at the Archaic Knight. Not just once, but he delivered dozens of consecutive stabs, and the number ofser beams released was the same. Archaic Knight easily blocked the firstser beam. But the second and subsequent attacks surprised him as he felt it was getting harder and harder to cut with his sword.

    Just as the Archaic Knight was about to cut through thestser beam, hundreds of Spheres of ck light suddenly appeared and surrounded him. Ziel secretly unleashed another skill while his opponent was busy blocking theser beams that he purposely made stronger with each attack.

    [Sphere of Annihtion]

    "Hahaha�� I didn''t even notice that you had unleashed another attack because I was too excited. Good�� good�� I haven''t felt like this in a long time!" The Archaic Knightughed and then released a blue aura from his body. The light expanded at a terrifying speed and instantly covered an area of thousands of meters.

    [Sword Domains]

    [Sword Rain]

    Ziel raised his head and frowned upon seeing the scene above him. He saw hundreds of thousands or millions of swords appear out of thin air and fill the sky. When the Archaic Knight swung his sword, the millions of swords descended at high speed toward Ziel.

    Ziel tried to keep his distance from the attack and injected his power into the white sword in his left hand. Hepressed it until his mana and aura condensed thickly and swung it towards the millions of swords that came at him.

    [Space Banishment]

    A gigantic space tear appeared in front of Ziel and engulfed those millions of swords. But the Archaic Knight looked calm after seeing that his attacks were ineffective against Ziel. He seemed to have known it was going to happen. Then the Archaic Knightpressed his strength into his sword and pointed the tip at his opponent.

    [Sword Domains]

    [Sword Burial]

    The sky where Ziel and the Archaic Knight were fighting suddenly turned tond with many swords stuck in the ground. The Archaic Knight strolled, and the swords trembled as he approached them. He sheathed the sword in his hand and drew the two swords stuck on the ground next to him. Then his figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Ziel.

    Ziel quickly responded to his attack, but a strange thing happened when he tried to block his sh. The sword of the Archaic Knight passed through Ziel''s and directly hit his body.

    "Hmm..." Ziel saw the two wounds on his shoulder. Luckily he quickly kept his distance from the Archaic Knight after noticing something odd about the sword in his hand.

    "As expected, your reaction is fast." The Archaic Knight nodded satisfactorily after seeing that Ziel had dodged his attack. This proves that Ziel is a formidable opponent and deserves to fight him.

    "What''s that?" Ziel subconsciously asked after seeing the power he had seen and felt for the first time. He felt that Archaic Knight''s skills were troublesome. Although not as omnipotent as the previous sh, the attacks from those swords were dangerous.

    Ziel couldn''t swallow all the swords in that ce with ''Space Banishment'' as he did with the rain of swords because he felt a force was preventing him from tearing the space in the surroundings. He guessed that thend with thousands of swords was the territory under the control of the Archaic Knights.

    "Ooh, are you asking about this sword? This is the soul of the sword." The Archaic Knight let go of the two swords in his hands and turned into particles, then disappeared.

    "Sword soul?" Ziel didn''t understand the meaning of his opponent''s words because it was the first time he had heard about it.

    "It would take a long time and be difficult if I exined it in detail. After all, I have no obligation to do so." The Archaic Knight retaliated for what Ziel had done to him. He once asked Ziel about the strength of the continent guardian on him, and the other party didn''t want to answer his question.

    "I understand." Ziel had no intention of asking further after hearing that answer. He tightly gripped the two swords in his hands and charged at the Archaic Knight.

    "Good! Come on!" The Archaic Knight picked up another sword nearby. This time it was a great sword of enormous size and swung horizontally at Ziel.

    Ziel parried the attack, but the same thing happened. The sword swung by the Archaic Knight suddenly became unreal and passed through Ziel''s de.

    Ziel''s face changed, and he quickly teleported to avoid the sh. But the tip of the greatsword had hit his body and left arge scar on his armor. Ziel could have continued his attack when his sword passed through the sword of the Archaic Knight. But that would be tantamount to suicide after remembering his opponent wielded a great sword, and Ziel would be cut in half if he did.

    "What does he mean by sword soul? Is it the same as the human soul after they die? If that was true, he could use all the swords here and sh them at me without being blocked. That entity isn''t something I can cut with my sword. But I have to find a way to deal with it." Ziel looked at the surrounding swords with a severe face. Then he suddenly raised his eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Then how did he wound me with a sword soul? Aren''t those swords supposed to pass through me or maybe injure my soul? Then why did that attack give real wounds to my body?" Ziel looked at the wound on his shoulder that was slowly healing. The scars are real and not just imagination. That meant the Archaic Knight could condense the sword''s soul to make a direct hit on his body.

    Ziel felt closer to a conclusion after receiving two shes from the Archaic Knight. Although he still didn''t know the true principle behind the attack, he had a general idea of it and wouldn''t let his opponentnd the third attack in the same way.

    "I will find the answer myself." Ziel said calmly, and his figure disappeared from his opponent''s sight.

    The Archaic Knight let go of the greatsword in his hand and took the rapier stuck in front of him. The Archaic Knight dealt tens of consecutive stabs when Ziel appeared before him.

    Ziel frowned upon seeing the attack. He knew he could not block the dozens of stabs even if he saw the trajectory. Because of that, Ziel decided to temporarily distance himself from the Archaic Knights and look for opportunities to counterattack.

    The Archaic Knights continued to chase Ziel and didn''t give him time to think of a way to counterattack. But Ziel suddenly turned around and came towards him. Spheres of ck light appeared around him and collided with his opponent''s sword thrust.

    [Sphere of Annihtion]<sub> </sub>

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The corners of Ziel''s lips raised slightly after seeing that the skill he got from the Sacred Demonel was effective against the soul sword.

    "Ah, I forgot that Sacred Demonel''s attacks can destroy both body and soul. Looks like I have to increase my attack level." The Archaic Knight shrugged his shoulders and released a rapier that was half destroyed after colliding with Ziel''s attack. Then he picked up another sword that looked like a katana behind him. The Archaic Knightpressed his strength into the sword, shing it towards Ziel.

    [Sword Domains]

    [Invincible Sword Burial]

    Ziel''s face sank when he saw the attack from the Archaic Knight this time. Hebined his two skills, and one of them was the most difficult for Ziel to deal with, even though he had managed to block it once before.

    Ziel quickly created a ck light-sphere andpressed it on his sword. But he didn''t immediately swing his sword because he knew that he wouldn''t be able to withstand this attack the same as before. The Archaic Knightbined his two powerful skills, making the sh even more challenging to deal with.

    A thick ck light condensed on Ziel''s sword. When he felt that the de could no longer take thepression of the Sacred Demonel''s power, Ziel swung it towards his opponent''s attack.

    [de of Annihtion]

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks shed and violently shook the Sword Domain. Not long after, the sword burial blurred and disappeared. The impact of the collision of their attacks made the space in the area unstable and annulled the Archaic Knight''s skills.

    This was the second time Ziel had managed to block his enemy''s omnipotent sh. Although he still felt the overwhelming coercion of his opponent''s skill and made him unable to dodge it, he already had a way to fight it, and the answer was to use the power of the continent guardian.

    After sessfully resisting the attack, Ziel disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared behind his opponent. Heunched an attack on the Archaic Knight when he saw an opening in his opponent.

    The Archaic Knight didn''t immediately notice Ziel''s presence behind him because he was too focused on controlling hisbined attack and watching Ziel''s countermeasures.

    When their attacks collided, it caused smoke and dust to fill the area and made him lose Ziel''s presence for a split second. But when he sensed it again, he was already toote because Ziel had swung his sword with the power of the Sacred Demonel.

    [Imprable Defense]

    The Archaic Knight quickly created a barrier to cover his entire body, but Ziel''s sh cut it off.

    sh!

    His defense was broken, and the Archaic Knight''s armor was cut off due to Ziel''s sh. The Archaic Knight was slightly taken aback by that, but then his feelings became ecstasy because Ziel had managed tond an attack on him and even injured him.

    "Hahaha... awesome! You are the strongest opponent I have ever faced apart from thest guardian of the continent." The Archaic Knightughed madly and drew the sword at his waist.

    "Show me how strong you are! Let''s fight more seriously from now on!" The Archaic Knight unleashed his full power and made the space around him tremble. A raging blue light swirled around his body, creating a windstorm that blew away everything around him. Archaic''s mood and temperamentpletely changed at this time.

    "Come on!" The Archaic Knight''s figure disappeared.

    [Lightning Rhythm]

    Ziel frowned as he sensed the change in his opponent and quickly turned his body to meet the attack from the Archaic Knight.

    nk!

    "Ugh!" Ziel was pushed back dozens of meters with just one swing of the Archaic Knight''s sword. Not only did his speed increase, but his attacks became heavier. His current opponent looked like a sharp sword that had just been drawn from its sheath. After attacking, the Archaic Knight''s figure disappeared again.

    Ziel also released all his strength andpressed the power of the Sacred Demonel in his ck sword and the power of the nine-headed imperial dragon in his white sword. Then he disappeared, and shing swords echoed in the sky without showing the two people fighting.

    "Hahaha... Good! Show your strength even more. Get it all out. Please do not disappoint me! Don''t you feel the same way about yourself!?" Archaic Knight seems to enjoy his fight with Ziel. He didn''t care if Ziel was irregr or not. He just wanted to fight him with all his might until one of them died.

    "I do feel a little excited when fighting a strong swordsman. Unfortunately, I can''t enjoy this fight because I have to kill you. You are very dangerous to the people around me." Ziel said coldly and kept his distance from the Archaic Knight.

    "Is that so?" Archaic Knight was slightly disappointed by Ziel''s answer. Then he brandished his sword, and a blinding light overflowed from his body.

    [Sword Domains]

    [Invincible Sword Rain]

    Millions of aura des appeared in the sky, all terrifying attacks that couldn''t be blocked with ordinary power.

    "Die." Archaic Knight said indifferently and swung his sword at Ziel. Then millions of swords descended simultaneously toward Ziel at high speed.

    Ziel''s face darkened as the threat he felt from the attack was terrifying. He made millions of spheres of ck light and intended to fight the attack head-on.

    [Sphere of Annihtion]

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The spheres of ck light and aura des shed and created massive explosions in session. But suddenly, blood sshed, and an arm holding a white sword was cut off.

 Chapter 298 34

    The battle between Ziel and the Archaic Knights grew fiercer, and the impact of their attacks extended to the surrounding area. Azalia and Aghares had to keep a greater distance from them to avoid being dragged into the fight.

    Azalia was both afraid and worried for Ziel''s safety when she saw the attacks from the Archaic Knights. She saw millions of aura des being created in the sky. Fortunately, Ziel was able to handle it easily. But Azalia''s face changed as the sky in front of her turned into a sword grave.

    Aghares and Azalia were shocked after seeing the scene in front of them. They were curious as to why the Archaic Knights had suddenly changed the battlefield. But Azalia and Aghares quickly understood that the Archaic Knights not only changed the terrain but also ruled it as his domain.

    "Amazing! He can even create his world in battle." Aghares said in admiration. His words made Azalia feel even more restless because the stronger Ziel''s opponent was, the more afraid Azalia would be. Not because she was scared of the Archaic Knights but because she feared that Ziel would be injured.

    "I''m sure Ken will beat him. He will definitely win!" Azalia clenched her tiny fist and tried to reassure herself.

    Even though Azalia tried not to worry, she couldn''t do it. Her heart was squeezed tightly every time she saw Ziel hurt. Her eyes were teary, and she looked like she could cry any moment.

    Aghares nced at Azalia and was shocked to see her expression. Azalia never showed such a face, even when she heard that Azael had died. She usually gives the impression of a woman with an aloof temperament to others. Aghares did not expect that she could react like a fragile woman at this time.

    "Miss, is it possible that you..." Aghares wanted to ask about Azalia''s feelings. But he stopped his sentence because he realized now wasn''t the right time to talk about it.

    Aghares would confirm Azalia''s feelings for Ziel if they could survive the current situation. If Azalia fell in love with Ziel, he would try to convince her to forget her feelings because their rtionship would not go well.

    Apart from the fact that Azalia would leave this world after they obtained all the world altar fragments, Ziel was the one who had killed the people of her race and even her older brother, Azael.

    The people of the divine race would hate Ziel if they knew about it and might show hostility when they saw him. Aghares is also one of them. But since Ziel had saved Azalia twice, his hatred had lessened. But still, he didn''t like him.

    Although Aghares does not have the right to control Azalia''s private life, he has been assigned by Azael to take care of her. So he had to ensure the best for Azalia. Aghares didn''t want to see Azalia fall into a dilemma when choosing between her race and Ziel. Aghares also didn''t want her to suffer from missing Ziel after they parted because the divine race had to go to another world. Aghares, in his reverie, came back to his senses after hearing the voice of the woman next to him.

    "Ah, he managed tond an attack on the Archaic Knight!" Azalia said excitedly when she saw Ziel block the attack from the Archaic Knight and sh at his opponent''s back.

    Aghares turned his eyes in the direction Azalia was looking. He was once again amazed by the power that Ziel disyed. When Ziel defeated the Sacred Demonel in the Beast Kingdom, Aghares knew he was powerful. He was grateful that Ziel didn''t show any hostility towards them for what had recently happened on the Clorius continent because of the divine race. At first, Aghares was unsure of Ziel because the guardian of the continent he was currently facing was much stronger than the Sacred Demonel.

    Aghares realized that the difference in strength between them and the continent guardians was huge. He, Fornius, and Azalia had fought to the death against the Archaic Knights, but they couldn''tnd a single hit on him, let alone scratch his armor. Even Fornius, who blew himself up, didn''t manage to injure their opponent.

    But Ziel not only broke through his absolute defense but also scratched his armor. That made Aghares have to re-evaluate Ziel''s strength. Aghares hoped that Ziel could defeat the Archaic Knights. That way, Azalia and the divine race would be safe for a while before thest guardian appeared.

    "He can beat the Archaic Knight!" Azalia said confidently. She looked at Ziel unblinkingly and didn''t want to miss any small details in the fight. But then Azalia''s hopes copsed when she saw the Archaic Knights suddenly be stronger and attack Ziel fiercely. She was even more surprised when she saw an arm holding a white sword floating in the air.

    "Eh!?" Azalia and Aghares were dumbfounded when they saw what happened. A few minutes ago, they were relieved when Ziel managed tond an attack on his opponent. But not long after that, the Archaic Knight counterattacked and cut Ziel''s arm from behind.

    "Ken!!!" Azalia unhesitatingly flew towards Ziel with all her might.

    "Wait, Miss! You can''t go!" Aghares shouted in panic and intended to stop Azalia. But he was one step slower and failed to prevent it. Azalia flew at high speed, leaving him behind. Aghares could only grit his teeth and chase after her.

    On the other hand, Azalia didn''t care about what Aghares said anymore. The most important to her right now was Ziel. Azalia didn''t want anything bad to happen to Ziel. What''s more, he came here for her. Because of that, Azalia couldn''t stay still any longer.

    Azalia had made up her mind to fight together with Ziel. Even though she knew he wouldn''t be able to help him much in that battle, she was sure she could do something for Ziel, or so she thought. Azalia had already decided to dedicate herself to the man she loved.

    ***

    Ziel gritted his teeth when his left hand was cut off from behind. The Archaic Knight seized the opportunity as he focused on the attack before him and lowered his guard to his opponent.

    The Archaic Knight quietly moved behind Ziel at terrifying speed, making the other party oblivious to it. Ziel only found out when his left arm was severed and floated in the air.

    <o>,m "I was careless." Ziel didn''t panic and just sighed after realizing his mistake. He tried to keep his distance from the Archaic Knight to treat his wounds and stabilize himself after losing his left arm. But his opponent didn''t let that happen. The Archaic Knight continued to chase Ziel wherever he went without giving him the slightest chance to breathe.</o>

    "Show me what else you have. But if your strength is only that much, then you''d better die." The Archaic Knight said coldly. Ziel didn''t care about those words and focused on healing his wound. He had to take his left arm and quickly reattach it. But the Archaic Knight seemed to know what Ziel was thinking and purposely led him further away from where his arm had fallen.

    Ziel suddenly raised his eyebrows after recalling one of the skills of the nine-headed imperial dragon. Then his eyes shone with aurora-like color.

    [Ultra Regeneration]

    Ziel''s body was covered with aurora light, and his severed left arm grew back in the blink of an eye. He stretched out his left hand, and the white sword flew back by itself into his grasp. Then Ziel''s right eye shone with silver, and his left shone with gold.

    [Time and Space Prison]

    Ziel used the nine-headed imperial dragon''s time and space power to resist his opponent''s movements. The Archaic Knight did not expect Ziel to stop the space and time around him suddenly. Ziel''s eyes shone with the color of the aurora, and he opened his mouth at the Archaic Knight.<sub> </sub>

    [Ultimate Dragon Breath]

    Ziel released the dragon''s breath from his mouth. Even though it looks smaller than the nine-headed imperial dragon, thepressed energy density is much higher, and the damage is terrifying.

    The space along the dragon''s breath trajectory cracked, and the air violently shook. The Archaic Knight narrowed his eyes when he saw the attack. He was currently locked in by the space and time skills of the nine-headed imperial dragon, but he didn''t show any signs of panic at all. Instead, he felt extremely excited and grinned under his metal helmet.

    "Good! Good! You finally showed another skill from another guardian. But this is still not enough to beat me!!" The Archaic Knight moved his sword slightly, and the space-time prison restraining his movement was split open. After that, hepressed his power in the de and swung it at the dragon''s breath that came at him.

    [Invincible de]

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    The aura de and dragon''s breath collided, creating a massive explosion with a terrifying impact. But Ziel''s attack wasn''t finished yet. Eight spheres of ck light appeared around the Archaic Knight and enclosed him in a jet-ck cube.

    [Eternal Nothingness]

    The jet-ck cube shrunk rapidly and finally disappeared into tiny particles. Even though Ziel saw that the Archaic Knight was trapped in the cube with his own eyes, his instincts told him that his opponent wasn''t dead yet. Ziel scanned the surroundings with his senses for the whereabouts of the Archaic Knights. But no matter how much he searched, he couldn''t find it.

    Just when Ziel wanted to repeat the search for his opponent to confirm his death, an armored figure suddenly appeared behind him and stabbed his sword into Ziel''s heart.

    [Invincible de]

    The Archaic Knight used his deadly attack at a very close range from Ziel, leaving the other party unable to react. If Ziel was hit by that stab directly in the heart, he would definitely die.

    When the sword of the Archaic Knight approached, Ziel looked back, and blood sshed on his face. Ziel widened his eyes when he saw someone suddenly appear between them with a sword pierced through her chest.

    The Archaic Knight was also surprised because he didn''t feel Azalia''s presence. But then, he smiled after thinking about something. A blue light flowed from her sword and entered Azalia''s body.

    "Azalia, why are you..." Ziel quickly grabbed Azalia''s shoulder and teleported away from that ce. Before he disappeared, Ziel threw dozens of spheres of ck light to prevent the Archaic Knights from chasing him.

    After being far from the Archaic Knight''s location and making sure he didn''t chase after them, Zielid Azalia down on the ground and checked her condition. Aghares also appeared there, but he didn''t dare to say a word. He could only grit his teeth and watch Azalia''s condition anxiously. On the other hand, Azalia smiled happily when she saw Ziel''s worried face.

    "Why did you do that?" Ziel looked at Azalia''s pale face and asked.

    "Didn''t youe for me? Then why can''t I do the same for you?" Azalia smiled and said weakly. Blood dripped from his mouth as she forced herself to speak. Ziel''s face became gloomy after learning that Azalia''s condition was severe because her vital organs were injured. Then a giant spirit circle appeared behind Ziel and rotated.

    [Time Rewind]

    Gray light enveloped Azalia''s body, but Ziel''s expression became serious when he discovered that the skill did not affect him. A pool of blue light appeared in the wound on Azalia''s chest, preventing his power from working. Before Ziel could examine it further, a voice suddenly rang out and distracted him.

    "You don''t have to bother figuring out why your powers aren''t working on her. I did it." The Archaic Knight said indifferently.

    "What have you done to her?" Ziel asked coldly. His anger overflowed after hearing the Archaic Knight''s words.

    "I only infused the essence of the Invincible de into her body. It can shred her body into mincemeat if I activate it. But I won''t do it. However, she may onlyst for half an hour if she is not healed soon." The Archaic Knight saw Azalia in Ziel''s arms.

    "What do you want?" Ziel narrowed his eyes. He knew that the duty of the continent guardian was to eliminate irregrs. But strangely, the Archaic Knight didn''t do it even though he could.

    "What I want is very simple. My power in that woman''s body will disappear after I die. So your only option to save her is to defeat me." The Archaic Knight raised his sword and pointed it at Ziel.

    "I understand." Ziel answered quickly. He knew it was the only option he had right now, so he didn''t have to think about it.

    "Ken..." Azalia was worried about Ziel and tried to stop him. But Ziel smiled at her, and that made Azalia stop her words.

    "Take care of her for me." Ziel looked at Aghares and thenid Azalia on the ground. Aghares just nodded and quickly walked towards Azalia. Then Ziel and the Archaic Knight flew into the sky and faced each other.

    "Come on!" The Archaic Knight said, and his figure disappeared from where he was. Ziel also did the same, and they shed in the sky with full force.

    nk!!!

    The loud sound of shing swords echoed in the sky of the Rubelia Kingdom and signaled the final stage of their battle.

 Chapter 299 35

    Ziel and the Archaic Knights shed in the sky. Ziel''s face looked solemn as he was in fullbat mode. His eyes only focused on the armored man in front of him. Ziel had to defeat him as quickly as possible, no matter what.

    nk! nk!

    The Archaic Knight blocked Ziel''s sessive shes and felt thrilled after feeling his opponent''s sword much heavier and sharper than before. He was a little overwhelmed by the fighting intent released from Ziel.

    "Hahaha... Good! Show me more of your power!" Archaic Knight is excited. He and Ziel had exerted their full strength, but neither was pushed back. If this had happened before Azalia was injured, perhaps Ziel would have lost the exchange.

    Ziel calmly resisted and countered the attack from the Archaic Knight. He used his full potential to improve his swordsmanship in battle and suppress his opponent. His anger turned into a solid determination to defeat the Archaic Knight.

    Under the constant pressure of time and formidable opponents, Ziel''s swordsmanship increased by leaps and bounds. He even managed tond some of his sh on the Archaic Knight''s armor.

    "I can''t go on like this. If the situation continues, I don''t know how long it will take to defeat him." Ziel narrowed his eyes, and his face turned grave. In addition to fighting with Archaic Knights, Ziel must race against time. Azalia''s life would be in danger if he still didn''t defeat his opponent before the time. Ziel didn''t want that to happen.

    Ziel gripped the sword in his right hand tighter and a ck light coiled around the de. He condensed the power of the Sacred Demonel many times more extreme than he had done in this battle. Then he shed at the Archaic Knight.

    [de of Annihtion]

    The Archaic Knight didn''t seem to want to lose to Ziel. He also condensed a blue aura on his sword and swung it at Ziel.

    [Invincible de]

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A tremendous explosion was created from the sh of attacks, but that didn''t stop their battle. They charged into the center of the st and shed their swords dozens of times. But it didn''tst long until they finally kept their distance from each other.

    The smoke and dust from the explosion dispersed due to the impact of Ziel and the Archaic Knight''s sh, which caused a tremendous shockwave. Not long after, the two again shed with their full strength and shook the skies of the Rubelia Kingdom.

    Boom! Boom! Booooooooooooooooooooooooom!

    The Archaic Knights continued tounch attack after attack at Ziel without stopping. He swung his sword vigorously like he had been waiting for that battle for a long time.

    [Sword Storm]

    [Invincible Sword Rain]

    The Archaic Knight unleashed his two strongest skills simultaneously on Ziel. He felt that Ziel''s swordsmanship grew rapidly in that battle and could no longer suppress him with pure swordsmanship.

    Tornadoes and rain of swords appeared in front of Ziel with sizes and numbers thatpletely covered the sky. Ziel looked thoughtfully at the attacking at him. Hepressed the two swords in his hands with the power of the Sacred Demonel and the nine-headed imperial dragon.

    The sword in Ziel''s right hand gave off jet ck light, while in his left, an aurora. Then he shed his two swords simultaneously at the Archaic Knight''s attack.

    [X - de of Annihtion]

    Ziel''s two aura des shot toward the iing attack and collided.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel opened his mouth andunched another attack right after the explosion.

    [Ultimate Dragon''s breath]

    Ziel''s dragon''s breath shot through the explosion and headed straight for the Archaic Knight. But Ziel still wasn''t done with his attack. A giant magic circle appeared above the Archaic Knight''s head and shone brightly.

    [Extermination Feathers]

    Thousands of annihtion feathers emerged from the magic circle above the Archaic Knight and rained down on him.

    "Hahaha... Good!" Ziel''s two attacks trapped the Archaic Knight, but the other party didn''t panic. On the contrary, he seemed to enjoy the pressure.

    [Imprable Defense]

    The Archaic Knight covered his body with a blue light barrier and delivered a double sh with full force towards Ziel''s two attacks.

    [Invincible de]

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their two attacks shed, and the Archaic Knight managed to withstand Ziel''s onught. However, what Ziel did was still not over.

    [Demolition Beam]

    Zielbined the skills of the Sacred Demonel and his own into a new skill with many times more terrifying destructive power. A ckser beam with red lightning coiled around it shot towards the Archaic Knight, who had just blocked Ziel''s attack.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Haa�� Haa��" Ziel watched the explosion while breathing heavily. He had overextended himself by using the powers of the two continent guardians even though he had not yet fully mastered it. He felt excruciating pain, like being stabbed by thousands of needles as his mana channel was damaged due to overload.

    Ziel narrowed his eyes towards the center of the explosion after sensing that the Archaic Knight was still alive after being hit by his consecutive attacks. But it was within his expectations because the opponent was stronger than the Sacred Demonel and the nine-headed imperial dragon and would not die from such an attack.

    "Hahaha... Amazing! You are the best!" A burst ofughter sounded from within the center of the explosion, and the strong wind from the impact of the sword swing dispelled the smoke in the area.

    When the smoke cleared, Ziel could see the figure of the Archaic Knight in a battered state due to his consecutive attacks. The armor on his body was half shattered, and the helmet covering his face disappeared, revealing a decaying human face.

    Ziel frowned when he saw that face. He seemed familiar with the man wearing the armor in front of him. But he couldn''t remember where he had seen that person. Ziel shook his head to get rid of that thought. It would be dangerous for him if his focus were diverted in the middle of the battle.

    "Who are you?" Ziel asked in a low voice. He wanted to confirm his memory because he was sure he had seen that person somewhere.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm? What do you mean by this body?" The Archaic Knight pointed at his face like it didn''t belong to him.

    "Are you like a Sacred Demonel who possesses another person''s body? Do all the guardians of the continent need an intermediary to appear in this world?" Ziel narrowed his eyes and asked. The ancient book he was reading didn''t exin how the continent''s guardians had appeared in the world. But if his guess was correct, he had to immediately take precautions so that the people around him didn''t be a vessel for the guardians.

    "Ooh? Do you understand about that too? You''re only half right about that since only me and the Sacred Demonel need a vessel to appear in this world. The dragons you defeated and thest guardian don''t need that because they can use this continent as an intermediary for manifesting." Archaic Knight exined. His voice trembled slightly when he mentioned thest guardian.

    "So you took the body of another being just like the Sacred Demonel did?" Ziel asked with a serious face. If the Archaic Knight''s words were valid, then he was the only guardian of the continent he had to be wary of right now.

    "Although the goal is the same, its principles are different. The Sacred Demonel took over the bodies of the living beings while I possessed the dead, or rather the corpses. This body is what I obtained several hundred years ago in the earth dragon desert, and it suits me very well. Does that answer your question? Think of it as a reward for having managed to make me like this. Then, let''s continue our fight!" The Archaic Knight grinned horribly with that rotting face.

    (Hundreds of years ago? Was that Gilmat?)

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard the Archaic Knight''s exnation. He connected his memories with his opponent''s words and finally recognized the body''s owner that the Archaic Knight was currently using. Ziel was sure that that person was his opponent from the divine race he and hispanions had killed.

    Ziel hade to such a conclusion because only the body of a swordsman was suitable for an Archaic Knight. Gilmat, Ziel''s past opponent, was a formidable swordsman, and he was defeated in the earth dragon desert. All of that matched the Archaic Knight''s exnation.

    "I understand." Ziel answered curtly. He questioned that because he wanted to take precautions against thest continent''s guardians. But after hearing the Archaic Knight''s exnation, he felt his worries were unnecessary.

    Ziel believed in his opponent''s exnation because the other party had no reason to lie to him. Moreover, Archaic Knight didn''t look like someone who liked to talk nonsense and did cunning tactics. Ziel appreciates his personality. Even so, that didn''t change his intention to kill the Archaic Knight.

    The Archaic Knight and Ziel released their powers simultaneously, and the friction created a storm of hot winds that scorched the air. The temperature in the entire territory of the Rubelia Kingdom increased drastically, and the weather became hotter than the earth dragon desert.

    [Lightning Rhythm]

    "Let''s continue our battle!" The Archaic Knight shot towards Ziel at an astonishing speed. He instantly closed the hundreds of meters away from Ziel and swung his sword from the front.

    Ziel tightly gripped the two swords in his hands and shed them in session. The first swing blocks the opponent''s attack, and the second cut off his head. But the Archaic Knight''s reaction was fast, and he could easily parry the sword aimed at his neck.

    nk!

    Ziel and Archaic exchanged shes, and their battle extended to the border between the Rubelia Kingdom and the Earth Dragon Desert. Wherever they shed, thend beneath them would be ravaged by the impact of their attacks. Because of that, Ziel led the Archaic Knights towards the earth dragon desert to reduce casualties and damage.

    The Archaic Knight understood what Ziel was thinking and didn''t care about it. He didn''t mind fighting anywhere as long as he could fight a strong opponent.

    Little by little, the armor on the Archaic Knight''s body shattered due to Ziel''s attack. He was surprised that it didn''t take long for Ziel to surpass his swordsmanship. Even so, it made the Archaic Knight filled with ecstasy, and his fighting spirit grew even more intense.

    "Hahaha! I don''t think you''ve surpassed me in swordsmanship. Even so, it''s still not enough to beat me!" The Archaic Knight''s face became serious, and hepressed his sword with strength until a bright blue light condensed on the de.

    [Invincible Sword]

    [A hundred times sh]

    The Archaic Knight swung his sword with terrifying speed and showered Ziel with aura des from his deadly skill.

    Ziel''s face sank when he saw the attack. A single sword was terrifying enough. Now, the Archaic Knights released hundreds of shes at once. Ziel felt tremendous pressure from his opponent''s skill. He kept his ck sword andpressed the power of the Sacred Demonel and the nine-headed imperial dragon in his white sword.

    cklight and aurora coiled around Ziel''s sword and condensed on the de. His hands trembled as he endured thepression of the two enormous powers.

    Cracks!

    Ziel heard the sound of his sword and saw cracks forming on the de. He realized that his sword couldn''t take any more of that power. Not long after, blood gushed out from all the pores of Ziel''s body as he forcefully restrained the power of the two continent guardians within his sword.

    "Aaahh!" Ziel roared and swung his sword at the Archaic Knight''s attack.

    [Dimension Breakers]

    sh!

    After Ziel shed his sword, the space in front of him copsed, and the void gulped down the attack from the Archaic Knight. But the impact of the sh was so great that it sent Ziel and the Archaic Knight to the ground while vomiting blood.

    "Argh!"

    "Urgh!"

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmm!

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmm!

    The two of them hit the ground and made a huge crater. Ziel and the Archaic Knight didn''t move for a while, but suddenly they pushed their bodies simultaneously and tried to get out of the hole they were lying on.

    "Hahaha... I enjoyed it! You are powerful!" Archaic Knight said with blood gushing from his mouth.

    Ziel reced his cracked white sword with his ck sword. He was breathing heavily, and the wounds all over his body couldn''t heal because the Archaic Knight left the essence of the Invincible de in every sh that hit Ziel, as happened to Azalia.

    "Let''s finish our battle!" Ziel brandished his sword and said coldly.

    "I have the same thoughts as you!" The Archaic Knight also raised his sword.

    The two of thempressed their remaining strength into their swords. Their hands trembled from resisting the tremendous force they were pressing against their des.

    "AAAAHHHHH!"

    "Die!"

    Ziel and Archaic Knight swung their swords simultaneously. Gigantic blue and gray aura des as tall as the sky-piercing pirs shed against each other and tore apart everything around them.

 Chapter 300 36

    Two pirs of light, one blue and the other gray, pierced the sky and collided with each other. This phenomenon was seen not only in the territory of the Rubelia Kingdom but also throughout the Clorius continent. The two gigantic aura des made a long space tear in the sky and looked like they were splitting the continent.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh!"

    "Aaarrrrggghhhhh!"

    Ziel and Archaic Knight roared and thrust their swords at each other. They destroy everything around them, and it continues to extend several miles from their location.

    "I don''t have much time! I must kill him immediately!" Ziel''s face became grave under the pressure of the Archaic Knight''s attacks and the passing of time. Almost thirty minutes had passed since Azalia was injured, and Ziel only had less than five minutes to kill his opponent.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ziel forces every cell in his body to work to its full potential. He released all his remaining strength, and his vision became blurry from using the power of the two continent guardians beyond his body''s limits. But Ziel didn''t care about that.

    The size of the giant gray pir suddenly increased significantly and suppressed the blue pir. The Archaic Knight gritted his teeth and tried to fight back. But his efforts ended in vain. His aura de was pushed out entirely and then cut off.

    "Hahaha!" The Archaic Knightughed in satisfaction when he saw his attack cut off. A gigantic gray aura de fell on him and sliced through everything in its path.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    When that aura de shed with the ground, the entire Clorius continent shook violently. Fortunately, the attack fell on the earth dragon desert. If not, then the casualties and the damage would be terrible.

    Ziel''s aura de carved scars in the sky and on the ground. The attack split the earth dragon desert in half and created a vast chasm hundreds of kilometers long. His battles with the continent''s guardians always changed the terrain around him. But Ziel didn''t care about that. He walked closer to the location of the Archaic Knight. It didn''t take him long to find his opponent''s whereabouts because the other party spoke first when he saw him.

    "Hahaha... you won! You''re amazing. No wonder the other two guardians died at your hands." The Archaic Knightughed with satisfaction. His current condition was pathetic.

    The Archaic Knight blocked Ziel''s attack head-on, and half of his body disappeared. Right now, the Archaic Knight spoke only with his upper body. He didn''t have extraordinary regeneration abilities like the nine-headed imperial dragon and the Sacred Demonel. Therefore, his current state was the same as waiting for his death.

    "Did you enjoy the battle?" Ziel asked weakly. He forced himself to maintain his consciousness even though his entire body screamed in pain and barely had the strength to stand up. After confirming the Archaic Knight''s death, Ziel still had to go to Azalia''s ce and treat her.

    "Is that so?" Ziel smiled. He didn''t have a bad impression of the Archaic Knightspared to the other continent guardians. If not for what he had done to Azalia, he would not have wanted to fight her to the death. But Ziel knew that was impossible.

    The Archaic Knight was the guardian of the continent, and he had to hunt down the irregrs. If the people the Archaic Knights targeted had nothing to do with Ziel, he wouldn''t care about him. Unfortunately, Azalia and Lilith were on that list. What''s more, Ziel was also the one the continent''s guardians had to eliminate. So the situation where he had to fight against the guardians of the continent to death was impossible to avoid.

    "Of course. It''s time you killed me. Otherwise, your little sweetheart might die. But before that, allow me to give you a warning. Thest guardian of the continent is powerful. Even if the three of us joined forces, we were no match for him. That''s all I want to say to you. Do it now." The Archaic Knight closed his eyes slowly.

    Ziel''s face changed when he heard the Archaic Knight''s words. But that was only for a moment as his expression quickly returned to normal.

    If the Archaic Knight''s words were valid, it would be impossible for Ziel to defeat thest continent''s guardians with his current strength. Ziel, Azalia, and Lilith would die if that creature appeared in this world. But he quickly shook off that thought because there was no point in worrying too much about something that hadn''t happened yet. It was a problem in the future, and he would find a way to solve it once his business was done.

    The most important thing right now for Ziel is to save Azalia. Just like what the Archaic Knight had said, a little toote, Azalia might die. Ziel looked at his opponent indifferently.

    "Goodbye." Ziel swung his sword and cut off his opponent''s neck. After the head was separated, the Archaic knight''s body turned into blue light particles and entered Ziel''s body.

    Ziel was silent and let the light particles enter his body. He epted it calmly because it wasn''t his first time. The same thing happened when he defeated the other two continent guardians. But Ziel still doesn''t know why it happened and intends to find out in the future.

    After all the light particles were absorbed into his body, Ziel quickly went to Azalia''s location. He flew with all his might. Even so, his speed was slow because his remaining strength was limited, and he would use it to treat Azalia.

    Ziel''s face was pale, and his breathing became even morebored as he was still exerting himself after the heavy battle. It didn''t take him long to reach his destination.

    "Ken..." Azalia quickly noticed Ziel''s presence. When she saw him, Azalia''s chest hurt because Ziel''s current condition was terrible. Even though his body was intact, just by looking at it, she could tell that Ziel also felt the pain that was no less than her or maybe more. Ziel forced himself to walk to that ce just for her. His actions made Azalia feel both happy and guilty.

    Aghares looked at the scene with aplicated face. First, he was surprised that Ziel managed to defeat the Archaic Knight. Second, his current state looks terrible, and that''s because Ziel fought to save Azalia.

    Aghares is simply at a loss for words. He felt he had to leave that ce to give Ziel and Azalia alone time. He would entrust Azalia to Ziel because he was sure that Ziel wouldn''t hurt her after seeing his battle for Azalia.

    "Ken..." Azalia mumbled his name again, and tears spilled from her eyes. She struggled to move her hand in her weak state and reached out toward Ziel. But suddenly, she lost her strength, and her hand fell. Ziel quickly reacted and caught her.

    "I''ve killed him. I''m sorry for making you wait." Ziel smiled and squeezed her hand gently.<sub> </sub>

    "I know you can do it." Azalia was taken aback by Ziel''s actions but smiled broadly like a blooming flower and squeezed his hand back.

    "I will heal you." Ziel looked at Azalia''s wound and said seriously. Azalia nodded in response and entrusted her soul and body to him.

    [Time Rewind]

    A giant spirit circle appeared behind Ziel and rotated. Then Azalia was enveloped in the warm gray light and the wound on her chest slowly healed.

    "Thank you, Ken." Azalia said with a big smile and raised her body slowly. But she found it strange that there was no answer from Ziel. When she looked at the man in front of her, Azalia saw Ziel''s body stagger and suddenly fall on her.

    "Ken! Ken! What happened to you, Ken!" Azalia shouted in a panic, and Aghares, who were moving away from them, quickly returned.

    Ziel heard Azalia''s scream, but he didn''t have the strength to reply. He had used hisst power to treat Azalia. After he confirmed that Azalia was safe, Ziel felt calmer, and his body could no longer endure his terrible state.

    "Ken�� Ken��" Ziel could still hear Azalia screaming his name, but his consciousness slowly faded and sank into the darkness.

    ***

    "Ugh!" Ziel slowly opened his eyes and tried to move his body. But what he felt was excruciating pain. Ziel''s external injuries had been healed, but the muscle trauma and side effects from using the two continent guardians'' powers that exceeded his body''s limits still hadn''tpletely disappeared.

    When Ziel opened his eyes fully, he saw an unfamiliar ceiling and could tell he was lying in a room. ording to hisst memory, he should have been outdoors, not far from the border between the Rubelia Kingdom and the earth dragon desert.

    When Ziel tried to get up and check the situation, he heard the door opening. He saw a beautiful white-haired woman enter the room carrying a tray with many tes of food on it. That woman was Azalia and had cared for Ziel since the other party lost consciousness.

    "Ken! You''re awake!?" Azalia hastily ced the tray in her hand on the table and then trotted over to Ziel.

    "Azalia? Where am I now?" Ziel tried to get up from his bed.

    "You shouldn''t move your body much for a while. We are now in a lodging near the borders of the Rubelia Kingdom and the earth dragon desert." Azalia said worriedly and didn''t want to see Ziel push himself again. But Ziel insisted on lifting his body and checking his current condition.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Ziel smiled at Azalia, and it calmed her down. After Ziel managed to sit up on his bed with Azalia''s help, he closed his eyes and started examining his body. Azalia knew what Ziel was doing. Therefore she kept quiet so as not to disturb Ziel''s concentration.

    "Haa..." Ziel let out a sigh of relief after knowing that nothing serious had happened to his body. Then he looked at Azalia, sitting on his bed with their skin touching.

    "How is your condition?" Azalia looked at Ziel with a worried face. Even though she had checked his condition, it was only external wounds and some of his vital organs. Azalia was afraid that there would be abnormalities in Ziel''s body after being injured in that battle.

    "My body doesn''t have any abnormalities and will recover soon after I use my skills. How long have I been unconscious?" Ziel released a giant spirit circle, and his body was enveloped in the gray light. The pain from the side effects of excessive use of the continent guardians'' power slowly dissipated, and Ziel''s pale face became rosy.

    "You were unconscious for six hours." Azalia looked at Ziel with concern.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Azalia''s answer. It was already nighttime outside if he had been unconscious for six hours. After his body fully recovered, Ziel got up from his bed. He had to return to Kalya and the girls because his business there was done. He didn''t want the girls to worry about him.

    When Ziel stood up, Azalia grabbed his arm and gripped it tightly. She looked scared that Ziel would leave her and tried to stop him. But Ziel misunderstood her actions.

    "Ah, I forgot about that." Ziel took two world altar fragments from his space storage and handed them to Azalia. He remembered that before separating from her in the Beast Kingdom, Azalia had said she would take the world altar fragment from her when they met again, and Ziel had almost forgotten about it.

    "Eh?" Azalia was surprised because she didn''t mean to ask for the world altar fragments but to prevent Ziel from leaving her. She didn''t know how to respond and feared that Ziel would misunderstand her. If she epted it, it would be the same as confirming what Ziel was thinking.

    "Hmm? Why don''t you take it? I''m sorry that I forgot about it. Please take it. I must return to the Aurelia Kingdom immediately." Ziel gave the two World Altar fragments into Azalia''s hands, but the other party suddenly released them, and the two objects fell to the floor. Her actions made Ziel confused. But before he could question it, Azalia finally opened her mouth.

    "Do you have to go back now?" Azalia looked straight into Ziel''s eyes. Her eyes were teary, and she looked like she could cry any moment.

    Ziel was a little surprised when he saw Azalia''s sad face and couldn''t immediately answer her question. After a long silence, he sighed and finally spoke. Ziel had to return immediately and check on the girls'' situation. Even though he knew they were not in danger, he had to confirm with his eyes. But before Ziel could open his mouth, Azalia suddenly hugged him tightly.

    "Am I not important to you?" Azalia looked at Ziel with tears flowing from her eyes.

 Chapter 301 37

    "Am I not important to you?" Azalia looked at Ziel with tears flowing from her eyes.

    Ziel was confused about how to respond to Azalia, who suddenly hugged him and cried. But after hearing her question, he quickly realized Azalia''s intention of holding her hand. She didn''t want to ask him for the world altar fragment but to prevent him from leaving her. Ziel sighed and answered her question because he didn''t want to keep a woman waiting.

    "Do you have to ask a question you already know the answer to?" Ziel gently wiped the tears from her face.

    "I want to hear it from your mouth." Azalia said in a low voice and buried her face in his chest.

    Ziel was silent as he could feel a soft and supple sensation pressing down on his body. He thought that he wouldn''t be able to leave before Azalia calmed down. Ziel knew that Azalia would never let go of his arms before he answered her question.

    "You are important to me. You should have known that I wouldn''t havee to this ce without a purpose. I am here for you after sensing that you are in a dangerous situation." Ziel said softly in her ear. It made Azalia tremble and tighten her embrace.

    "Then why do you want to leave me right away? Am I not as beautiful as them? Or am I not that important to you?" Azalia showered Ziel with questions.

    "Are those your thoughts after seeing me fight for you?" Ziel sighed heavily and stroked the hair of the woman in his arms. Azalia''s body rxed, and she closed her eyes while enjoying his treatment.

    "Then can''t you apany me here a little longer?" Azalia raised her head and looked at Ziel with moist eyes and a flushed face.

    Ziel could feel Azalia''s breath and her warm body temperature. Unknowingly the two began to bring their faces closer to each other, and finally, their lips touched.

    Azalia quickly wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck and kissed him passionately. Azalia''s actions provoked Ziel''s male instincts. He couldn''t let a woman take the initiative; that was what he learned from his first time with Kalya.

    Although not perfect, Ziel has regained some of his emotions. Of course, Azalia''s actions stimted her as a man. Ziel returned the kiss, and his tongue slowly entered her mouth. Azalia''s body trembled when Ziel did that. Even so, her tongue responded to the invasion of the man in her arms.

    Their tongues were intertwined, and their heartbeats grew faster and faster. Ziel''s hand slowly touched all parts of Azalia''s beautiful body. He reached the big hill on her chest and then squeezed it gently.

    "Aahhnn!" Azalia moaned. A strange sensation suddenly ran through her body, making her heat up even more. Right now, only lust filled her entire body.

    On the other hand, Ziel''s condition is also the same as Azalia''s. His lust burned when he heard Azalia''s moans. He squeezed the woman''s breasts in his arm while exchanging deep kisses with her. The supple and soft feeling of the two lumps made Ziel very addicted.

    Even though clothes blocked his touch, Ziel was sure that Azalia''s breasts were bigger than Kalya''s. His hands sank in softness and suppleness every time he squeezed them. But he couldn''t say which one was better because they both provoked his lust, even though the feelings he got were different.

    "Ahn��ahn��" Azalia kept moaning in response to Ziel''s actions.

    Ziel slowlyid Azalia on the bed and took off her clothes one by one until not a single thread remained. Right now, Ziel saw the naked body of a woman carved so perfectly and beautifully that even a goddess would be jealous if she saw it.

    Ziel stared in awe at the beauty in front of him. Her skin was white as snow, and the beautiful hill on her chest was much bigger than he expected. Ziel was mesmerized when he saw the sight. But he quickly regained his senses after hearing Azalia''s voice.

    "Please don''t keep looking at me like that. It felt so embarrassing." Azalia said in an erotic voice while covering her breasts and other intimate parts of her body using her hands. Her face looks very adorable in Ziel''s eyes. He drew closer to Azalia and kissed her passionately.

    Azalia didn''t want to lose to Ziel and slid her tongue into his mouth. Their tongues intertwined again, but it was fiercer, with saliva flowing from the corners of their mouths. Ziel''s hands slowly moved and explored every inch of her beautiful body. Azalia lowered her hand, covering her intimate parts, and let Ziel touch her. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the treatment Ziel gave her.

    "Aaahn!" Azalia moaned and suddenly hugged Ziel tightly. She was frightened by the strange feeling she felt. Her mind went nk when her body was touched, especially on her sensitive parts. Every time Ziel did, Azalia moaned louder like she didn''t want to suppress the pleasure she was feeling. Luckily, Ziel had already sealed off the room with a barrier. Otherwise, her erotic voice might be heard by the people in the lodging.

    "Ken... Ahn!" Azalia said in a very seductive voice, making Ziel unable to suppress himself any longer. After they kissed and felt each other''s bodies for a while, Ziel looked at Azalia while gently caressing her cheek.

    "Can I?" Ziel asked softly. Azalia gave a slight nod in response and slowly spread her legs. After getting Azalia''s approval, Ziel finally dared to unite his body and soul with her.

    "Arrgghhnn!" Azalia moaned loudly as Ziel pushed his hips. She hugged and even scratched his back because of her pain, and red flowers were printed on the bed cover.

    But over time, the feeling turned into pleasure, which made Azalia''s mind nk and only filled with lust. They were increasingly immersed in passion, and erotic moans of pleasure filled the room throughout the night.

    ***

    "Hmm��" Ziel slowly opened his eyes and saw a naked goddess-like woman lying next to him. That woman is Azalia. She fell asleep with a peaceful face and significantly lowered her guard because she felt so safe in the arms of the man she loved. Ziel smiled when he saw that face. He stroked her hair gently and pulled up the nket to cover her naked body.

    "Hmmm..." Azalia opened her eyes when she felt a touch on her head. When she saw Ziel in front of her, she remembered what they had donest night, and her face turned red with embarrassment. Then she pulled the nket over her body to cover her face.

    "Good morning, Azalia." Ziel smiled and greeted her.

    "Good morning too, Ken." Azalia said in a barely audible voice. She felt so ashamed of what she had done with Zielst night. Even so, satisfaction and happiness filled her heart every time she remembered it.

    "Can you call me Aze? It was a nickname given to me by my friends when I was undercover at the academy. When you call me like that, I feel the distance between us. So I was hoping you could call me Aze so I can feel closer to you. Can you do it?" Azalia lowered her nket and only showed her beautiful eyes to Ziel.

    Azalia felt a slight distance from Ziel when he called her that. She didn''t want Ziel to call her name after their rtionship escted to a higher level.

    "Hmm? What do you mean? Wasn''tst night we didn''t even have any distance at all?" Ziel smiled and teased her.<sub> </sub>

    "Please don''t say anything about it!! That''s so embarrassing!" Azalia''s face turned red like an apple, and she quickly covered her face with the nket.

    "I understand, Aze." Ziel pulled the nket covering Azalia and then kissed her forehead. Azalia''s body trembled and suddenly hugged Ziel''s body. She buried her face in his chest and felt like the happiest woman in the world. Azalia didn''t care about her naked body because right now, she entirely belonged to the man in her arms.

    "I love you, Ken. I love you." Azalia looked at Ziel and said affectionately. She could finally properly express her feelings to the man she loved.

    "I''m sorry for making you say it first. I love you too, Aze. But you should have known that I already had another woman with me. Doesn''t that bother you?" Ziel hugged Azalia back and stroked her hair lovingly.

    "I don''t mind about that! As long as I have a ce in your heart and can continue to be with you, that''s enough!" Azalia said with determination and conviction.

    "Thank you." Ziel hugged her tighter and enjoyed the warm body of a woman as beautiful as a goddess.

    "Can you stay with me until noon, Ken?" Azalia suddenly raised her head and looked at Ziel with moist eyes.

    "Why?" Ziel asked back. He felt he had to return to the Aurelia Kingdom immediately and tell Kalya and the girls about his situation because he didn''t want them to worry about him. But he would have difficulty refusing Azalia''s request if the other party had shown such a face.

    "Can we continue what we didst night?" Azalia asked in a voice filled with sexual attraction, making Ziel''s body heat up. Ziel didn''t answer Azalia''s question with words but devoured her lips greedily. Their bodies and souls became one, and the moans of pleasure resounded in the room.

    ***

    At a lodging near the border between the Rubelia Kingdom and the earth dragon desert, three people came out of the building''s entrance. They were Ziel, Azalia and Aghares.

    Ziel and Azalia walked hand in hand out of the lodging. Ziel showed his usual indifferent expression while Azalia blushed, and her face was filled with happiness.

    On the other hand, Aghares behind them looked withplicated faces, especially at Azalia''s slightly odd gait. He could only sigh heavily and shake his head because he knew what had happenedst night. But Aghares couldn''t say anything when he saw the happiness on Azalia''s face that he hadn''t seen since the divine race came to the Clorius continent.

    "Don''t you want toe with me before returning to the Aurelia Kingdom?" Azalia asked. She felt reluctant to part with Ziel, even if only temporarily.

    "Miss! You can''t take him there��" Aghares panicked when he heard Azalia''s words. At all costs, he had to prevent Azalia from taking Ziel to the divine race''s hideout. But Azalia gave him a sharp look and made him speechless.

    "I''m sorry, but I must go back first to inform them of my situation. Otherwise, they will be worried about me." Ziel smiled and caressed Azalia''s cheek. Then he opened his mouth again when he saw the disappointment on Azalia''s face.

    "I will go to see you after my business in the Aurelia Kingdom is done." Ziel added.

    "You can''t break your promise!!" Azalia''s originally sullen face turned into a broad smile. She knew that Ziel would be able to find her location even though Azalia didn''t tell him. It made her happy because she always felt connected to Ziel. Ziel couldn''t help but smile and nod in response.

    "Miss, it is time for us to go." Aghares reminded. He couldn''t bear to keep seeing Ziel and Azalia''s affection. They had to quickly return to their race''s hideout and replenish the power of the world altar fragment from the Rubelia Kingdom that had been used to summon heroes. That will definitely take a long time. Only then can they unite all the fragments and create a portal to cross to another world.

    "I understand!" Azalia felt a little annoyed when she heard Aghares'' words.

    "Ken, I have to take my leave first. You muste to see me as soon as your business is done! I love you!" Azalia hugged Ziel tightly and gave a light kiss on his lips. Aghares was taken aback by Azalia''s bold action, but he quickly regained his senses when he heard a voice calling out to him.

    "Let''s go, Aghares!" Azalia looked at Aghares and then waved her hand at Ziel before her figure disappeared from his sight.

    "Yes, miss!" Aghares quickly followed Azalia after hearing her words.

    Ziel couldn''t help but sigh after seeing them off. He was also reluctant to part with Azalia, but he couldn''t make Kalya and the girls in the Aurelia Kingdom worry about his situation. Then his body became blurry and vanished from where he was standing.

    ***

    In a room within the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom, ra, Kalya, and the other girls sat at the dining table with worried faces. They still hadn''t received any news from Ziel since they saw the giant pir sh yesterday. The girls were afraid that something terrible had happened to Ziel.

    "Has something happened to Ziel?" One of the girls at the table muttered, and that person was Princess Freya. She was absent from the Five Kingdoms Conference on the third day because she wanted to get news from Ziel as soon as possible. Not only her, but Princess Iris and Princess Aishia were also in that ce.

    Kalya and the girls at the table heard her words, but none of them could answer and instead made the atmosphere in the room gloomy. But then a familiar voice rang in their ears and broke the atmosphere.

    "I apologize for making you worry." Ziel said apologetically and strolled towards the girls.

    "Ziel!!"

    "Ken!!"

    Kalya, ra and the girls stood up from their seats and shouted his name in unison.

 Chapter 302 38

    Kalya and Princess Freya ran and jumped into the arms of the man in front of them. Ziel caught the two girls and hugged them gently. He could feel his clothes wet because Kalya and Princess Freya were crying. Ziel felt guilty for making them worry.

    ra, Princess Aishia, and the other girls were also crying and worried about him. It made Ziel even more guilty after remembering what he had done with Azaliast night.

    "Can you stop crying? Haven''t I returned safely now?" Ziel looked at Princess Aishia and the others. He couldn''t bear to see the expressions on their faces. The girls tried to stop crying, but the tears didn''t stop flowing from their eyes.

    After Kalya and the girls had calmed down and stopped crying, they returned to their seats. Ziel sat in the middle and looked like the family head. He was a little depressed under their gazes. Ziel felt like a prisoner being interrogated.

    "So, what happened there, Ziel?" Kalya quickly asked, representing the feelings of the girls.

    "Ah, that''s..." Ziel started to exin the chronology of yesterday''s battle. He recounted when he came to the Rubelia Kingdom''s territory and his fight against the Archaic Knights because the other party had injured Azalia. Ziel also exined their battle process and how he defeated the Archaic Knights. Ziel didn''t hide anything in his story from Kalya and the girls except what he had done with Azalia.

    "So the person who attacked Azalia was The Archaic Knight, whose strength exceeds the two guardians you defeated?" Kalya reconfirmed Ziel''s exnation. Although she and the girls had guessed that Ziel''s opponent was the guardian of the continent, they didn''t expect that the Archaic Knights would be so much stronger than the Sacred Demonel and The nine-headed imperial dragon.

    If Ziel didn''t have the power of two continent''s guardians, the girls knew he would lose against the Archaic Knights. It made Kalya and the girls afraid to imagine it. They became even more worried after they learned of the Archaic Knight''s words to Ziel about the final guardian.

    "Then what about the current situation in the Rubelia Kingdom? Your battle didn''t ravage the kingdom''s territory, did it?" Princess Freya asked worriedly.

    After they saw the pir of light piercing the sky, the kings guessed it happened around the Rubelia Kingdom''s territory. Therefore King Gustave immediately contacted the people in the castle in his kingdom.

    Unfortunately, they still haven''t received any news until now. But after hearing Ziel''s exnation, the girls finally knew that the king''s conjecture was correct. The problem is how much damage and casualties there are. Judging from the battle between Ziel and the Sacred Demonel, the girls were sure that the current situation in the territory of the Rubelia Kingdom must be dire.

    "The castle and the capital of the Rubelia Kingdom had been destroyed by the Archaic Knights when I arrived. But rest assured that the damage isn''t as severe as when I fought the Sacred Demonel since our battle was far from popted areas because I led him to the borders of the earth dragon desert." Ziel saw the worry on the girls'' faces. He knew what they were thinking right now.

    If it weren''t for a state of necessity, Ziel wouldn''t have fought in a densely popted area knowing that the damage would be enormous. He didn''t want to be branded a cold-blooded killer for ughtering innocent people. That''s what made Kalya and the girls worried.

    Kalya and the girls let out a sigh of relief after hearing Ziel''s exnation. If possible, they didn''t want Ziel to kill innocent people, intentional or not. The girls feared it might be the devil in his heart one day.

    "May I share this information with my father and the other kings? This is an important issue and needs to be discussed in the Five Kingdoms Conference." Princess Freya asked. The information from Ziel was essential to his father and the other kings as it concerned the human region. But she had to ask Ziel''s opinion first before doing so. Princess Freya wouldn''t have told anyone if Ziel didn''t give his permission.

    "I have no problem with that. But you can''t tell them that the information came from me." Ziel nodded in agreement to Princess Freya''s words.

    It was crucial for the kingdom''s rulers, not only for the human race but also for the other races on the Clorius continent. Because every time the continent guardians appeared to eliminate the irregrs, the damage they inflicted was terrifying.

    Even though the girls knew it wasn''t entirely the fault of the continent''s guards, it happened because they first targeted the irregrs, and a battle to death was inevitable when they met.

    Of course, Kalya and the girls would stand up for Ziel because they knew he was on the right side. They knew that Ziel wouldn''t fight and cause damage to the surroundings if the continent''s guardians didn''t provoke him first.

    "I understand about it! Thank you, Ziel! In that case, I will immediately tell my father about this matter so that it can be discussed in the Five Kingdoms Conference." Princess Freya smiled broadly and felt very grateful to Ziel. Then she got up from her seat and hurriedly left the room to tell his father the information she had gotten from Ziel.

    Kalya and the girls could only shake their heads at Princess Freya''s behavior. After the door closed, they turned their attention back to Ziel. But before the girls could ask him another question, Ziel opened his mouth first.

    "Alright, let''s put that matter aside for now. Please tell me in detail the situation that happened after I left. The earth dragon emperor also appeared among the horde during the dragon invasion. Is that true?" Ziel looked at the faces of the girls at the table.

    Kalya, ra, and the girls looked at each other and smiled broadly. After that, they started to talk about their battle. They tell about their struggles against hordes of earth dragons, fortress dragons, metal dragons, and their fierce fight against earth dragon emperors.

    The girls exined excitedly, and that made Ziel curl his lips. He didn''t expect theirbat power to increase much in that battle. Ziel felt happy after hearing that. Moreover, he would feel more at ease leaving them in the future if he was faced with a situation where he was forced to stay away from them. When Ziel was slightly lost in his thought, ra suddenly said and returned him to his senses.

    "Since we have managed to defeat the dragons, we want a reward from you." ra said with a hopeful face. Not only her, even Kalya and the other girls at the table looked at him with the same expression.

    "Hmm? Did I promise you that before I went to help Azalia? I''m sorry, but Ipletely forgot about it." Ziel was confused by ra''s words. He dug up his memories and was sure he had never promised them. But since the girls had already said it, he had to reconfirm it because he might have forgotten his promise.<sub> </sub>

    "You didn''t promise us anything like that. But we took the initiative to ask you for our sess in defeating the dragons." Princess Aishia spoke on behalf of the girls.

    "You won''t refuse our request, will you?" Kalya smiled intimidatingly. ra and the other girls also showed the same expression as her. Ziel couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head at their behavior.

    "How could I possibly refuse that request if you already cooperated? I have no other choice but to reward you. So what do you want? Do you want an artifact or a piece of jewelry?" Ziel knew there was nothing he could do after the girls conspired. After all, he had no intention of turning down the girls'' requests from the start because he didn''t want to disappoint them.

    "Hmm... that''s an interesting offer, but that''s not what we want from you as a reward. If we want things like that, we have to ask you, and you will give them to us. Isn''t that so, girls?" Kalya looks at the girls at the table. They nodded in unison in response to Kalya''s words. Ziel was a little surprised at their reaction.

    "So what do you want?" Ziel said helplessly.

    "Our request is simple. We want you to apany each of us for a whole day." The one who answered Ziel''s question was ra. Princess Iris, Princess Aishia, and Kyouka looked embarrassed to say it.

    "Hmm... what do you mean by that, mydy?" Ziel still didn''t know what ra meant because it sounded ambiguous. He didn''t want to misunderstand her sentence. The meaning of the word ''apany'' in ra''s sentence can make a man think in another direction. Therefore Ziel had to reconfirm her words.

    "Ziel will misunderstand if you put it in a sentence like that, ra." Princess Aishia reminded, and her face turned red for some reason. But she wasn''t the only one who reacted like that. Princess Iris and Kyouka also had the same expression as her. On the other hand, Kalya could only shake her head at ra''s choice of words in her sentence.

    "Eh? did I speak wrong?" ra looked at the girls around her and tilted her head cutely.

    "You''re not wrong. It''s just... all right. Let me say it to Ziel." Kalya sighed and found it challenging to fix ra''s sentence. If she had to do it, she had also to exin the other meaning of ra''s words, which would make all the men who heard it excited. Then Kalya turned her eyes to Ziel.

    "We want you to apany each of us on a date in the city for a full day." Kalya clearly says the requests of the girls.

    "Are you sure that''s the reward you want?" Ziel looked at ra, Princess Iris, Princess Aishia, and Kyouka. He had to make sure it was their request. Ziel is aware that Princess Aishia and ra have affection for him as the opposite sex, but he doesn''t know about the other two.

    The girls nodded shyly in response to Ziel''s gaze. Even though Princess Iris and Kyouka had Shiori''s memories of merging with her soul, Ziel didn''t want it to affect their feelings and mindset. Of course, He wouldn''t refuse if it was their wish.

    "Okay. You can tell me after you determine the time." Ziel smiled and agreed.

    "We''ve set the time!" ra replied cheerfully.

    "When?" Ziel saw the girls smiling broadly and knew that they had determined all this and was sure that he would ept their request.

    "Since today is thest day of the Five Kingdoms Conference, we will do it after we return to the academy." Kalya answered Ziel''s question and closed their conversation.

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned into night. Ziel was currently lying on the bed with Kalya in his arms. He had told her about what he did with Azalia, which he couldn''t speak about in front of the other girls. At first, he was hesitant to say it because he was worried about Kalya''s reaction, but it turned out to be just an unnecessary feeling because the other party didn''t mind it.

    "Didn''t I already say that I don''t mind if you have another woman? As long as I upy the most special ce in your heart, then that''s enough. Coincidentally, I also want to discuss the matter with you." Kalya smiled sweetly and looked at Ziel with gentle eyes.

    "What problem do you want to talk about?" Ziel didn''t understand those words. But he felt it had something to do with ra and the other girls.

    "Freya and I are willing to ept those girls in our little family." Kalya said with determination, without the slightest doubt on her face.

    "Hmm? Hmm? Have you actually discussed it with them and confirmed that it is what they want?" Ziel still couldn''t see girls other than Kalya, Azalia and Freya in a romantic rtionship. But he couldn''t deny that they were attractive girls. If that was what the girls wanted and Kalya had epted it, he couldn''t say anything about it.

    "Of course. I wouldn''t dare say that to you if I hadn''t confirmed it straight from their mouths." Kalya said seriously. Ziel was pensive after hearing her words. Then Kalya opened her mouth again before Ziel could speak.

    "We love you, Ziel. We are more than willing to live with you forever." Kalya hugged Ziel tightly and said lovingly.

 Chapter 303 39

    That night, Ziel dreamt about a middle-aged man with a face simr to his before he was reincarnated. The man possessed terrifying strength and made Ziel tremble even though he was far away from him.

    Apart from that man, Ziel also saw another person with extraordinary power in his dream. But their faces were blurry, and he couldn''t see the characteristics of the people. They fought against a man simr to Ziel, and the battle was intense, far more terrifying than Ziel''s fight against the guardians of the continent.

    Ziel couldn''t help but stand still with cold sweat running down his face as he watched that incredible battle. The world shook violently, and the mountains crumbled into a massive crater due to the wind from the impact of their casual sh. The sight looks fantastic and scary at the same time.

    As Ziel focused on watching the battle, an attack from the man who bore a resemnce to him suddenly shot at him and woke him up from his dream.

    "Aaaaah!" Ziel screamed and woke up from his sleep with his body wet with sweat and gasping for breath.

    "Ziel, what happened to you?" Kalya also woke up after hearing his scream. She looked worried when she saw Ziel''s condition. Ziel took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Then he looked at Kalya and smiled weakly.

    "I''m sorry for waking you up. I am alright. I just had a nightmare." Ziel gently stroked Kalya''s cheek and said apologetically. He felt guilty for having woken her up and also worried for him.

    It wasn''t the first time for Ziel. After his intimate activities with Azaliast night, he also had the same dream. But in his dream at that time, Ziel was not hit by that attack. He felt that something strange had happened to him.

    Ziel had two guesses about his current situation. First, this happened because he had defeated the Archaic Knight. But Ziel felt a little doubtful about this. If that was the case, he should have dreamed about it when he lost consciousness after defeating him.

    Second, Ziel had that dream after intimate activities with Azalia, which was most likely the reason. He had such a dream right after their bodies and souls fused. Ziel was sure that Azalia had something to do with the matter.

    If Ziel still had the same dream for the next few days, he had to find out the cause and start with Azalia, the person he suspected was rted to his current situation.

    "You don''t need to apologize to me. The most important thing is that you''re okay." Azalia closed her eyes, enjoyed Ziel''s caress, and squeezed his hand on her cheek.

    "Thank you, Leya. I''m fine now. We should go back to sleep because it''s still the middle of the night." Ziel said and kissed Kalya''s forehead.

    "Yes. Let''s go back to sleep." Kalya smiled and nodded slightly. They hugged and felt the warmth of each other''s bodies. It made Ziel and Kalya feelfortable, and they fell back asleep easily.

    <o>,m ***</o>

    The sun shone brightly on the Aurelia Kingdom and indicated that the Five Kingdoms Conference had ended. The participants were scheduled to return to their respective territories at noon, except for the participants from the Rubelia Kingdom. Thetter had returned to their kingdom right after the conference ended yesterday.

    Because of the report that Princess Freya had given, King Gustave was worried about the situation in his kingdom and decided to return early along with the participants.

    The heroes, Prince Albert and Princess Reina did not return with them because King Gustave feared that the situation there was still not safe. ording to information from Princess Freya, the danger there is over. But he had to confirm it directly with his eyes.

    In addition, King Leonida had also asked him for permission to borrow Megumi. After King Gustave heard his reason was to cure his wife, he quickly agreed. So, the heroes, their sons, and daughters will return with King Jonathan directly to the Piqmentia Grand Academy because their vacation is about to end.

    In a room within the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom, King Leonida and his daughter looked anxiously at Megumi, who checked Queen Helena''s condition on the bed. Hikaru and the other heroes didn''t apany her because they were resting in their room. Besides, King Leonida didn''t want the ce to be too crowded and disturb his wife''sfort.

    Prince Fritz was not with them because King Leonida assigned him to take care of the royal affairs after the Five Kingdoms Conference. It was his training as a sessor to the throne.

    "How is my wife, Miss Megumi? Can you heal her?" King Leonida asked impatiently.

    "Father, please don''t disturb Megumi''s concentration while checking on her mother''s condition." Princess Freya reminded in a low voice.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I want to know the result immediately. I hope that Miss Megumi can heal your mother." King Leonida whispered to his daughter.

    Not long after, King Leonida and Princess Freya heard Megumi''s heavy sigh. The two fathers and daughters quickly approached her.

    "How was your examination result Megumi? Can you cure my mother''s illness?" Princess Freya asked with a hopeful face. But then she and her father were disappointed to see Megumi shaking her head.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t cure it. I''ve examined Queen Helena thoroughly and carefully but can''t find the source of her illness. If I can''t figure out what happened to her, then there''s nothing I can do about it." Megumi felt sad and guilty in her heart for not being able to live up to their expectations.

    "Do you have any other way to cure or improve her condition? I mean that the disease is less frequent than usual." King Leonida hoped that Megumi had another solution for his wife''s illness because she was a Saintess and a hero.

    Megumi felt helpless to answer King Leonida''s question because she didn''t know about Queen Helena''s illness. But the voice of Queen Helena saved him from that situation.

    "Dear, please don''t stress Miss Megumi with your words. I understand very well how my condition is right now and how difficult it is to heal. So please don''t burden her with your request." Queen Helena slowly got up from her sleeping position.

    "Mother! You shouldn''t do a lot of movement until you''re in better shape!" Princess Freya quickly helped her mother to sit on her bed.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m fine, Freya." Queen Helena said softly, then looked at Megumi.

    "I apologize for troubling you, Miss Megumi. You don''t have to think about my husband''s request. I know how I am, so you don''t have to feel guilty about not being able to heal me." Queen Helena said and lowered her head slightly.

    "Please raise your head, Your Majesty Queen Helena! I understand His majesty King Leonida''s feelings! I should be the one apologizing for my ipetence!" Megumi panicked when she saw Queen Helena bow her head, and she subconsciously did the same with her.

    "Ahaha... Thank you. You can go back to your friends. I will speak to my husband. Otherwise, he might continue to urge you to find a way to deal with my illness." Queen Helena smiled gently and red at King Leonida.

    "Haa... All right. Thank you for taking the time toe here and check on my wife." King Leonida sighed and reluctantly followed his wife''s words.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I apologize for being helpless about Queen Helena''s illness. In that case, I''ll take my leave first." Megumi bowed her head to Queen Helena and King Leonida.

    "I''ll take you back to your room, Megumi." Princess Freya looked at her parents, and both nodded at her. They couldn''t let Megumi return alone after they asked her for help.

    "Thank you, Princess Freya." Megumi nodded, and she left the room together with Princess Freya.

    While apanying Megumi back to her room, Princess Freya was silent, thinking about Queen Helena''s condition. Although she didn''t hope that Megumi could cure her mother''s illness, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed when she found out that Megumi couldn''t do anything about it. Princess Freya could only sigh heavily in her heart and try to shake off the feeling. Megumi''s voice brought her back to her senses as she was lost in her thoughts.

    "Princess Freya�� Princess Freya��" Megumi raised her voice because Princess Freya didn''t respond after she called out to her so many times.

    "Ah! What''s wrong, Megumi?" Princess Freya jolted and looked at Megumi in confusion.

    "We have arrived at my room. Once more, I apologize for my helplessness regarding your mother''s illness, Princess Freya." Megumi lowered her head to Princess Freya.

    "You don''t have to do that, Megumi! I should be the one apologizing to you for troubling you with my mother''s illness. So please don''t think about it anymore." Princess Freya said apologetically because she felt guilty when she saw Megumi''s face.

    "I understand. Then, I''ll go in first, Princess Freya." Megumi nodded and entered the room. After the door closed, Princess Freya sighed and walked out of ce. The direction she was heading wasn''t her mother''s room but the area where the participants from the Neigal Kingdom lived, to be more precise, was Duke Castilene''s room.

    When Princess Freya reached her destination and entered the room, she saw ra and the other girls were already there. Duke Castilene and his wife weren''t there because they and the other participants from the Neigal Kingdom had a meeting with King Jonathan before returning to his territory.

    "Where''s Ziel?" Princess Freya asked because she didn''t see Ziel anywhere in the room. Kalya and the girls looked at each other and smiled when they heard the question.

    "You better sit down first. We''re discussing the problem that I talked about yesterday. Ziel was in his room to check the power of the Archaic Knight he had just obtained. He doesn''t want any problems or side effects on his body because of it." Kalya smiled and pointed at an empty chair provided for Princess Freya.

    "I understand." Princess Freya said without energy. She didn''t look as cheerful as usual, and the girls noticed it immediately.

    "Has something happened, Freya?" Kalya asks worriedly. She had forgotten the topic they were supposed to discuss when she saw Princess Freya''s face. The other girls also didn''t care about it because the most important thing was her condition.

    "It''s nothing. I was only thinking about my mother." Princess Freya smiled weakly.

    "Is aunt''s disease rpsed again?" Princess Aishia knew about Queen Helena''s illness because she had seen her faint before her eyes, and Princess Freya told her the reason behind her condition.

    "Yes. My mother''s illness rpsed a few days ago. But her current condition looks worse than usual. That''s why my father asked Megumi to check and then heal her. But Megumi couldn''t do it because she didn''t know about my mother''s illness." Princess Freya told this without hesitation because she believed in the girls and already considered them like her sisters. Kyouka at the table nodded because she knew about it.

    "Are you looking for Ziel to ask him to heal your mother?" Kalya quickly figured out why Princess Freya was looking for Ziel just as she came. Princess Freya nodded slightly in acknowledgment.

    "You don''t have to worry. After Zieles out, we''ll ask him to help heal your mother. He will do it for you." Kalya held Princess Freya''s hand and squeezed it to calm her down. Then she saw Princess Aishia and the girls.

    "We will discuss this issueter. But the point is, I got a positive answer from Zielst night." Kalya smiled and decided to postpone their conversation.

    The girls smiled happily when they heard his words. Her sentence was enough to relieve their hearts, and the girls also had no intention of having such a conversation when one of them was having problems. ra and the other girls nodded in agreement with Kalya''s words, and their support warmed Princess Freya''s heart.

    "You��" Princess Freya looked at the girls and said in a hoarse voice. Her eyes were filled with tears because of their sincere concern for her. Even though she and the girls had only known each other for less than a year, they treated her like family. Of course, Princess Aishia was an exception, as the two were childhood friends. Just as Princess Freya was about to continue her speech, the door in Ziel''s room opened, and the figure of a man with gray hair appeared and caught the girls'' attention at the table.

    "Let''s go to where your mother is, Freya. I will try to cure her." Ziel smiled and looked at Princess Freya. He heard their conversation even though he was focused on checking the Archaic Knight''s strength.

    "Yes!" Princess Freya showed a beaming smile when she heard the first wordsing from Ziel''s mouth. The girls at the table and the boy she loved cared deeply for her. Princess Freya felt like the luckiest woman on the continent to have known them.

 Chapter 304 40

    After Princess Freya heard that Ziel wanted to treat her mother, she rushed back to Queen Helena''s room. She had to make sure that her father was no longer there and also wanted to convince her mother to be re-examined by Ziel. Princess Freya is afraid that her mother will be pessimistic after Megumi can''t heal her.

    Fortunately, King Leonida was no longer in the room. So the problem remains how to convince her mother to be examined by Ziel.

    "Freya, didn''t I say I''m well aware of my current state? You''re wasting your friend''s time if you bring him here." Queen Helena sighed heavily when she heard her daughter''s request.

    "But, mother�� this time it''s different. If he can''t cure you, I promise I won''t ask you to do that again. Just this once, I beg you to believe in me. Please." Princess Freya said with a sad face.

    "Alright. I will listen to your request. But it would be best if you remembered your promise that this is thest time you asked me to do that. Do you understand?" Queen Helena sighed heavily and finally gave up because she couldn''t bear to see her daughter begging.

    "I understand, mother! In that case, I will immediately call him!" Princess Freya said excitedly, and her face quickly changed as the expression she showed earlier was a fake.

    Queen Helena was taken aback when she saw Princess Freya change her expression and feel cheated by her daughter. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly because she had already epted her request.

    (Where did she learn to act like that?)

    Queen Helena could only shake her head and look at Princess Freya, who was talking using a brooch attached to her dress in the corner of the room. She knew that it wasn''t just a decoration but didn''t know the value of that brooch. Even so, she never asked because she wasn''t interested in it. Queen Helena was curious about the person her daughter was contacting at this time.

    After talking to Ziel, Princess Freya returned to her mother and showed a beautiful smile.

    "Who are you calling? You seem to have great faith in him." Queen Helena smiled gently.

    "That is�� you will find out soon enough, mother." Princess Freya smiled mysteriously. Not long after, the space in the room''s corner distorted, and a boy''s figure appeared. That person was Ziel, in the form of gray hair and crimson eyes after testing the Archaic Knight''s power.

    Ziel didn''te through the door because Queen Helena''s room was in an area that only certain people could enter. If Princess Freya had to pick up Ziel first, it would be a hassle and a waste of time. Ziel also didn''t want someone to see them and make strange rumors about Princess Freya.

    "Who are you!?" Queen Helena was surprised by Ziel''s sudden appearance and became alert. She reflexively forced herself to stand up and tried to protect her daughter.

    "Calm down, mother! He is the one I asked to heal you." Princess Freya frantically stopped Queen Helena''s actions and gave Ziel a re for startling her mother.

    "Eh? He is the person you are referring to?" Queen Helena looked at Ziel closely because she felt she had seen him somewhere.

    "Yes, mother. He is the person I said. His name is Ziel." Princess Freya smiled broadly and excitedly introduced Ziel to Queen Helena.

    "Have we met before?" Queen Helena pondered as she stared at Ziel''s face and tried to remember where she had met him.

    "He is��" Princess Freya intended to exin, but Queen Helena didn''t give her a chance to do so.

    "Ah! You''re the butler who was fighting in the corridor with a noble''s son, aren''t you? You look so different, and I almost didn''t recognize you. You look much more handsome than back then. If I didn''t have a husband and children, I might immediately fall in love with you!" Queen Helena pped and said.

    "Mother!! What are you saying!? You shouldn''t be so excited as that! What if your illness worsens!" Princess Freya became anxious when she saw Queen Helena react like that. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead because she felt the joke sounded serious.

    "So you are the one who will try to heal me? I know it''s pointless, but I''ll try it anyway because it''s my beloved daughter''s request." Queen Helena ignored Princess Freya and continued to evaluate Ziel. She was surprised that the boy, not far from her daughter''s age, could maintain hisposure in front of a Queen.

    "Whether or not I can heal you, you will know after I check your condition. I also don''t want to give you false hope by saying that you will recover because I''m not omnipotent." Ziel replied calmly.

    "You are right. If so, please check me out immediately. I was afraid that my husband would suddenly return. If you can''t heal me, I won''t me you for it." Queen Helena nodded slightly and agreed with Ziel''s words.

    "Alright. But before that, I ask for your apologies because I had to touch you, and my actions might be a little presumptuous, Your Majesty Queen Helena." Ziel came closer to Queen Helena''s bed and saw her pale face.

    "I understand. Please do it." Queen Helena nodded, giving permission to Ziel and extended her hand.

    "Then excuse me." Ziel sat on the chair next to the bed and took her hand.

    Ziel closed his eyes and poured his mana into Queen Helena''s body. The gray mana flowed into her mana channel and spread out in search of the cause of her illness.

    The process took quite a while as Ziel had to be very careful with the power he put out. Even if there was a slight error, Queen Helena''s mana channel might be destroyed, and her condition would only worsen.

    Queen Helena''s face turned red because she felt her body be hot after the foreign power entered her body. That''s not because it makes her ufortable but quite the opposite. Queen Helena would have moaned at the strange pleasure if it weren''t for having her daughter with her. But she couldn''t keep suppressing it, and a voice leaked from her mouth.

    "Ahn..." Queen Helena moaned but quickly covered it with her other free hand. Princess Freya opened her mouth wide at her mother''s indecent attitude.<sub> </sub>

    Queen Helena turned her face the other way, and the neck up to her ears turned red with embarrassment for revealing something unsightly. She gritted her teeth to hold back the strange pleasure she was feeling and tried to keep her moan from leaking out.

    On the other hand, Ziel raised his eyebrows as he felt deja vu by the situation. But he decided to keep quiet and not make Queen Helena even more embarrassed by his words. Ziel suddenly frowned as his mana stopped and couldn''t flow any further. Finally, he found the source of the problem of Queen Helena''s condition. She suffers from a mana disorder simr to Princess Aishia''s disease but much more severe because it is chronic.

    "I can cure your illness, Your Majesty Queen Helena." Ziel removed his hand from Queen Helena and said casually.

    "Are you serious, Ziel!?" Princess Freya asked to confirm Ziel''s words. She believed that Ziel could heal her mother, but she just wanted to make sure what she had heard wasn''t wrong. Queen Helena also turned her face to Ziel with flushed cheeks and waited for his answer.

    "Yes." Ziel answered curtly under the gazes of the two people.

    "Yay! Didn''t I tell you before, mother!? Ziel can heal you!" Princess Freya jumped up and screamed with joy. Queen Helena smiled gently at her daughter''s behavior.

    "I''m not done with what I said." Ziel interrupted their excitement.

    "Eh?" Queen Helena and Princess Freya were confused by Ziel''s words.

    "Your Majesty Queen Helena''s illness is simr to Aishia''s. Back then, it took me a few days to heal it. At that time, my strength was not sufficient. So to treat Her Majesty Queen Helena, I need a whole day, but I''m afraid that His Majesty King Leonida might suddenlye to this room." Ziel said seriously. It was a matter the two of them had to think about if they wanted Ziel to treat Queen Helena''s illness calmly and undisturbed.

    "That is��" Queen Helena and Princess Freya looked at each other, not knowing what to say. King Leonida cared deeply for his wife and must have taken the time to visit her room several times a day to check on her condition. He is the type of man who is overprotective of his partner. If he were asked not toe for a day, King Leonida would feel suspicious.

    In addition, Queen Helena did not want her husband to misunderstand when he saw that his wife was in contact with another man in a room for an entire day. Even though it was for her treatment, she was sure her husband would be angry and jealous.

    "From your reactions, I know it would be tough to do this without His Majesty King Leonida knowing. So I won''t be able to treat you inside this castle. If Her Majesty Queen Helena wants to cure her illness, you cane to Piqmentia Grand Academy. As a guarantee that I can heal you��" Ziel pointed his finger, and a gray light shot from the tip towards Queen Helena.

    Queen Helena was enveloped in the warm gray light, and her pale face slowly became rosy. Her weak body was suddenly filled with energy, like her previous weakness was just an illusion.

    "Eh? What''s this? Why did the pain and weakness in my body disappear? I even feel like I can run around the castle a few times now!" Queen Helena quickly got up from her bed and moved her body. Queen Helena got up from her bed and moved her body. She even made small jumps in the room, making her dress flutter and revealing her smooth thighs.

    "Mother! What are you doing!? Ziel is still here! You''re showing something unsightly in front of Ziel again!" Princess Freya panicked and immediately stopped her mother, who seemed to want to make another jump. Queen Helena finally realized she had forgotten about Ziel because she was too excited.

    "Cough! Have you healed me? Didn''t you say it took you a whole day to do it?" Queen Helena tried to regain herposure in front of Ziel. She felt ashamed for acting so childish.

    "I didn''t heal you. I just suppressed the mana disorder in your body for one week. During that time, make a decision. Because after that, your condition will return to the way it was before." Ziel said seriously and then looked at Princess Freya.

    "I''ve been healing your mother for a while, Freya. To fully recover, it is up to you to decide." Ziel smiled gently, and then his figure disappeared from the room.

    Princess Freya wasn''t surprised by that, but her mother looked around the ce for Ziel''s whereabouts. She didn''t know how Ziel got into her room, covered by the strong barrier set up by some of the best mages of the Aurelia Kingdom. But Queen Helena quickly dispelled that thought because the most important thing now was to decide what she would do about her treatment.

    "What do you think I should do, Freya?" Queen Helena sat on her bed and asked Princess Freya''s opinion.

    "I want mother''s illness to be cured. So, I wanted my mother toe with me back to the academy under the pretext of dropping me off. That way, dad won''t be suspicious of it." Princess Freya answered firmly without any hesitation.

    Queen Helena was silent when she heard her daughter''s words. It made sense, and King Leonida wouldn''t be suspicious of what she was about to do. With her current condition, her husband didn''t need to apany her to the academy. After all, he must have had much to do after the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    (I don''t want to suffer pain like before. I''m tired of having to stay in the castle. That boy, Freya''s friend, has proven he can heal me. I won''t miss this opportunity. But what feelings did I feel from him? I never got that from Leonida)

    Queen Helena was deep in thought. But it didn''t take her long to decide what she should do.

    "Alright. I will follow your word, Freya." Queen Helena used her daughter as an excuse to go to the academy and treat her illness. Princess Freya naturally wouldn''t be suspicious because she felt happy after hearing that answer.

    "Yay! Then, let''s tell father about this! We''re leaving this afternoon, and you need to pack up soon." Princess Freya said cheerfully and walked out of the room while pulling her mother''s hand.

    "I understand. You don''t need to be in such a hurry." Queen Helena shook her head but still followed Princess Freya''s footsteps.

    (Hopefully, the feelings I feel from the boy are just the effects of the checkup and nothing else)

    Queen Helena sighed heavily. She put her hand on her chest and felt her heartbeat quicken as she thought about that.

 Chapter 305 41

    At noon, the sun was shining brightly over the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom. All the participants from the Five Kingdoms Conference had returned to their territory except for the people from the Neigal Kingdom. Princess Aishia was also among them because she had already obtained permission from her father to return directly to the academy with the Neigal kingdom entourage. They are still waiting for Queen Helena, who intends to go with them to the Piqmentia Grand Academy.

    Not long after, Ziel and the girls saw Queen Helena appear along with Princess Freya and King Leonida. Queen Helena wore casual clothes that allowed her to move more freely. It makes her look fresher and younger. She was like an older sister whenpared to Princess Freya next to her.

    On the other hand, King Leonida was gloomy because he didn''t want his wife to leave him. He was shocked when he discovered that Queen Helena had suddenly recovered and asked permission to apany Princess Freya to the academy.

    At first, he refused Queen Helena''s request, but as his wife and daughter worked together to pressure him, King Leonida finally gave in and reluctantly agreed.

    But then, King Leonida felt something strange from his wife. Queen Helena dressed like a girl and tried to match her daughter''s appearance. It made him confused and happy because Queen Helena looked more beautiful.

    When King Leonida touched his wife''s hand, the other party suddenly withdrew her hand. He was confused by Queen Helena''s reaction. Usually, his wife would smile while holding his hand back instead of walking away from him.

    "We''re in front of many people. Please don''t do that outside." Queen Helena smiled and gave an excuse after seeing King Leonida''s expression. She also didn''t know why she reflexively pulled her hand away from her husband. Queen Helena felt strange in her heart after Ziel''s checkup. She dislikes when she is touched by a man even though he is her husband.

    "Ah, I understand." King Leonida believed in his wife. He thought Queen Helena was nervous when many people saw their affection. This was the first time she hade out after being confined in the castle for so long due to her illness. So King Leonida could understand that.

    "Thank you." Queen Helena smiled, and she turned her eyes towards the crowd of people from the Neigal Kingdom. When she saw Ziel among them, her body suddenly heated up after recalling the sensation she felt back then.

    "Mother, what happened to you? Why is your face red? Has your illness recurred? Didn''t Ziel say that your condition canst for seven days?" Princess Freya whispered. she was worried when she saw her mother''s strange behavior and thought the other party was not feeling well.

    "I am alright. This is probably because I''m not used to being exposed to direct sunlight. I need to adapt to this weather." Queen Helena said while fanning herself with her hand. Fortunately, she could quickly find a reason for her daughter. Otherwise, Princess Freya might get suspicious if she discovered that her mother''s blushing face wasn''t due to her illness.

    Ziel, Kalya, and the other girls knew about Queen Helena''s purpose ofing with them back to Piqmentia Grand Academy because Princess Freya had briefly exined it to them.

    On the other hand, Kalya noticed the strange gaze from Queen Helena toward Ziel. As a woman, her intuition told her that Queen Helena''s eyes contained hidden meanings. It was not the look a mother should give to her daughter''s lover but a woman to the man she loves and feels a little hot.

    "Ziel, what have you done to Queen Helena?" Kalya whispered to Ziel. But ra and Princess Aishia, who were close to them, heard her voice. The two girls didn''t notice Queen Helena''s gaze on Ziel. Therefore, they became curious.

    "What do you think of me? How could I do anything to Queen Helena? She is Freya''s mother." Ziel shook his head. He didn''t know why Kalya asked that. Ziel knew Queen Helena''s gaze on him, but he felt nothing strange about it.

    "I''m not using you of doing anything to her. However, Queen Helena''s eyes are simr to my sister''s when she looks at you." Kalya exined the reason for asking such a question and didn''t want Ziel to misunderstand.

    "I didn''t do anything strange to her. Queen Helena''s illness was the same as Aishia''s but much more chronic. So the treatment I did was the same as hers. You can ask her about my treatment and what I do to her" Ziel shrugged his shoulders and threw the question at Princess Aishia.

    Princess Aishia was slightly surprised by Ziel''s words. She did not know that someone had the same disorder as her, and that person was the mother of her childhood friend. No wonder she felt familiar when she saw Queen Helena''s symptoms at that time.

    "What is Ziel doing in his treatment, Aishia? Can you exin it in detail?" Kalya asked seriously. On the other hand, ra nodded vigorously because she was also curious about it. Princess Aishia knew what Ziel meant by throwing that question at her. He wanted Princess Aishia to tell them directly because it would be more convincing.

    "I just held hands with him, and Ziel poured his power to cure my mana disorder." Princess Aishia exined it simply.

    "Only that?" Kalya and ra asked simultaneously.

    "Yes. Only that." Princess Aishia nodded. Her exnation left them both speechless.

    "Do you believe I didn''t do anything strange to Queen Helena?" Ziel smiled and flicked the foreheads of the two girls. He did so quickly and made those around him oblivious to his movements.

    "Ugh! We believe in you. But Queen Helena''s gaze on you is very unusual, and I''m familiar with it. That''s why I want to know what you did to her." Kalya rubbed her forehead and said about her suspicion. Not to Ziel, but Queen Helena.

    "I''m curious about that too. We didn''t notice Queen Helena''s gaze on you. But if she said so, then it was true." ra nodded and added.

    "I only did what Aishia had exined to you, nothing less and nothing more. You can also ask Freya since she was also in the room then." Ziel smiled and gently rubbed the foreheads of the two girls. He did so carefully so that the people around him wouldn''t see it.

    The three girls looked at each other and nodded simultaneously. They nned to ask Princess Freya about what Ziel had done while checkup Queen Helena. They had to ensure that nothing from Ziel''s actions caused a flower to bloom in Queen Helena''s heart.

    "Please don''t talk about that matter in front of Freya. I''m afraid she will be burdened with it. I hope what you felt earlier from Queen Helena is just your feeling. If that''s true, then it will be very troublesome." Ziel sighed and warned the girls.

    "We understand." Kalya and the others nodded at Ziel''s words. Nor did they intend to ask Princess Freya about it directly.<sub> </sub>

    After Queen Helena arrived, King Jonathan and the participants from the Neigal Kingdom immediately entered the magic train and prepared for their departure back to their territory. Queen Helena smiled and waved her hand at King Leonida. Then she got on the magic train with her daughter.

    After confirming that everyone had entered the magic train without anyone being left behind, King Jonathan asked the driver to depart immediately. The magic train runs onnd and slowly floats. Its speed increased and shot into the sky towards the south of the continent, precisely the territory of the Neigal Kingdom.

    After the magic train disappeared, King Leonida sighed and returned to the castle because he still had a lot of work to do after the Five Kingdoms Conference. He wanted to finish it quickly and went to Piqmentia Grand Academy to catch up with his wife. King Leonida felt uneasy if he had been separated from Queen Helena for too long.

    ***

    It took more than a day for King Jonathan and the people from the Neigal Kingdom to get to Piqmentia Grand Academy using a magic train. They arrived in the evening and stopped to drop off the academy students and Queen Helena. The magic train only stopped there for a while and immediately departed for the Neigal Kingdom''s castle.

    Merlick and the teachers at the academy were shocked by Queen Helena''s presence amid the students. They didn''t expect her toe to the academy to apany her son and daughter. Merlick and several teachers at the academy knew about Queen Helena''s illness. They felt strange about King Leonida letting his wife travel far ande to the academy. But they did not dare to question it and immediately prepared the best room for Queen Helena to rest.

    After arriving at the academy, Ziel and Kalya returned to their cottage, wanting to get some rest. The students from the royal family and the heroes also returned to their dorms. Their vacation in the Aurelia Kingdom was very tiring because many things had happened there. It started with the monster invasions and the battle against The Archaic Knight for Ziel. It was very exhausting for their minds as well as their bodies.

    When Ziel reached his cottage, he sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. Kalya also does the same and sits right next to him. As usual, the distance between them was zero when they were alone.

    "I''ve asked Freya about Queen Helena''s treatment. The exnation matched what Aishia had said and confused me even more." Kalya said to Ziel like a little girlining.

    "What are you confused about? Shouldn''t you be relieved that I didn''t do anything strange to Queen Helena?" Ziel saw Kalya and asked.

    "I''m sure her eyes on you have a bit of heat and are like my sister when she saw you." Kalya grabbed Ziel''s hand and rested her head on his shoulder.

    "You don''t have to think about it anymore. Soon Queen Helena wille along with Freya. I don''t want her to misunderstand because of what you said." Ziel smiled and pinched Kalya''s cheek gently.

    "I understand." Kalya nodded obediently.

    Not long after, they heard footsteps approaching the cottage, and a familiar voice rang in their ears.

    "I didn''t think there was a ce like this in the academy." a woman said in a soft and mature voice.

    "This ce is made by Ziel and not naturally formed." A girl answered proudly. The two people were Queen Helena and Princess Freya, whom Ziel was waiting for. Queen Helena smiled in response and looked in awe at the atmosphere around the area.

    "Ziel, are you home!?" Princess Freya said and opened the door like her own cottage.

    "Freya! Don''t you have to knock on the door first! That''s impolite!" Queen Helena rebuked her daughter, but Princess Freya stuck her tongue out at her and went inside. Queen Helena could only shake her head at Princess Freya''s behavior and followed her from behind.

    When she entered the cottage, she was shocked to see another woman with Ziel and acted spoiled. She knew the woman because her daughter had introduced her to her. Even though Queen Helena had suspected that Ziel had a rtionship with Kalya, she was still shocked when she saw it in person. She was even more surprised that her daughter didn''t mind it.

    "Ziel! I came with my mother!" Princess Freya said cheerfully and then jumped up and sat next to Ziel on the other side of Kalya. Her behavior made Queen Helena open her mouth wide.

    "Freya, you should probably keep your attitude in front of your mother." Kalya smiled bitterly when she saw Queen Helena standing silently looking at them.

    "Alright. We should start treating your mother immediately because this will take a long time." Ziel stood up from the sofa and invited Queen Helena to sit down.

    "Are you going to do treatment here? In front of them?" Queen Helena was worried about having to do her treatment in front of other people. She was worried that the strange feeling when Ziel checked his condition would reappear.

    "Yes." Ziel answered curtly.

    Queen Helena fell silent after hearing Ziel''s answer. She couldn''tin about it because she was the one who needed his help. But still, Queen Helena could not show her unsightly figure to her daughter. Moreover, there were other people in the room.

    "Hmm... can you heal me in the room without anyone else seeing it? You don''t get me wrong! I feel ufortable having others pay attention to me while focusing on treatment." Queen Helena tried to convince him.

    Ziel looked at Kalya and Princess Freya. They both quickly nodded in agreement. They had no intention of staying there to see Queen Helena''s treatment process.

    "Alright. we can use that room to treat you." Ziel nodded and pointed to a ce not far from him. Queen Helena nodded, and the two entered the room under Kalya and Princess Freya''s eyes.

 Chapter 306 42

    The atmosphere became awkward when Ziel and Queen Helena entered the ce. Queen Helena''s heart was beating fast when she realized she was alone in a room with a man. She was embarrassed and could only lower her head so Ziel wouldn''t see her blushing face.

    "Please have a seat, Your Majesty Queen Helena." Ziel pointed to the bed in the corner of the room.

    "Eh? do you mean I have to sit on the bed?" Queen Helena asked in confusion. Her heartbeat was getting faster, and her body was heating up even before Ziel did his treatment. She had been like this since she felt a strange pleasure seep into her when Ziel checked her in the Aurelia Kingdom.

    "Yes. The bed is the mostfortable ce in this room for the treatment we will be doing for a whole day, Your Majesty. Do you have any objections about it?" Ziel quickly realized Queen Helena''s problem. Being alone with a man who is not her partner in a room is already wrong. But if you have to do it in bed, it bes inappropriate.

    "It doesn''t matter." Queen Helena shook her head. She knew that there was only a bed in the room. They will feel ufortable and tired quickly if they have to do treatment on the floor.

    Queen Helena walked slowly and ventured to sit on the bed. She felt nervous, and her heart was pounding so loudly it was going to explode.

    "We''ll sit across from each other on the bed. Is that okay?" Ziel asked before he sat on the bed.

    "Yes." Queen Helena bit her lip and gave a slight nod. She couldn''t keepining and wasting time there. The longer she was in the room, the moreplicated her feelings became.

    "Well then, let''s begin the treatment of Her Majesty Queen Helena." Ziel didn''t want to waste time and hoped to finish Queen Helena''s treatment soon. If she weren''t Princess Freya''s mother, then Ziel wouldn''t bother wasting his strength to heal her.

    As the two of them sat on the bed, the atmosphere became even more awkward, and Queen Helena blushed to her neck and ears. Ziel noticed that and pretended not to see it.

    "Please reach out your hands and stick them to my palms," Ziel said calmly. Queen Helena just nodded and did as Ziel said.

    "Hmmm!" Queen Helena felt like her body was being electrocuted when their hands touched. But it onlysted a moment, and she thought it was just her imagination.

    After their palms pressed together, Ziel began to pour his power into the mana channel of Queen Helena. He did the same as he did to Princess Aishia in the past. But before that, Ziel had to fix the mana channels blocked in several ces in her body.

    Ziel didn''t take long to unblock it. But for Queen Helena, it seemed a very long time. Her face was flushed, and she kept grinding her teeth like she was pressing something inside her.

    "Now, I will start pouring my power into mana channels throughout your body. What you should do is rx and don''t suppress it. You don''t need to remember the mana flow because I will do it quickly for a whole day, and your body will remember it naturally." Ziel exined.

    Queen Helena nodded because she didn''t want to make a sound in her condition. Her eyes were moist, and her face became hot when she saw Ziel. Therefore she could only lower her head in front of him.

    Time is running slowly for Queen Helena. It wasn''t long before Ziel started circting his power in her mana channel, but Queen Helena''s heart had already gone wild. Her heart was pounding violently, and it seemed like it wanted to jump out of his chest. His body heated up, and his eyes misted. Queen Helena was sure the feeling was not love because they had not known each other for long. But it seemed like something very exciting and hot for her.

    Ziel suddenly frowned in the process of treatment. He felt his power flow within Queen Helena''s body, slightly disturbed.

    <o>,m "Your Majesty Queen Helena. Please rx your body and focus on your treatment. You don''t have to think about anything else." Ziel reminded Queen Helena. The cirction of mana flow within Queen Helena''s body was restrained and became irregr. Ziel was sure that it had something to do with her mood swings.</o>

    (That''s easy to say but very hard to do! If I don''t suppress it, I don''t know what I will doter)

    Queen Helenained in her heart and continued to suppress that terrible passion. Her face started to sweat as her body heated up, and she felt ufortable around her intimate parts.

    Ziel felt that the pressure in the mana channel within Queen Helena''s body had not changed and that it made him have to put in extra effort to get the cirction flowing quickly.

    "Your Majesty Queen Helena��" Ziel tried to remind Queen Helena again, but the other party cut off his words first.

    "I know what you want to say. But I can''t do it. I''ll get out of control if I stop suppressing it." Queen Helena said weakly.

    "I understand." Ziel sighed in his heart. He could only go along with it because he couldn''t force her. Ziel needed more effort to speed up the mana flow in Queen Helena''s body.

    Queen Helena suddenly trembled as she felt the mana cirction within her body bing faster and faster, and she could no longer suppress it.

    "You�� ahn��" Queen Helena raised her face and intended toin to Ziel. But the thing that came out of it was a seductive moan that made any man who heard it go crazy. He subconsciously wrapped her fingers around Ziel''s hand to suppress the passion within his body.

    Ziel didn''t know how he should respond to that. He couldn''t withdraw his hand as doing so could result in a bacsh on Queen Helena.

    "Ahn�� Hot�� Please stop�� Ahn��" Queen Helena tried to pull her palm back, but Ziel quickly intertwined his fingers in hers. If he didn''t prevent it, Queen Helena might get hurt even more, and Ziel would feel sorry for Princess Freya.

    "Is it only this big of your determination to recover aftering all this way? If you suddenly let go of your hand and stop this treatment, you will be seriously injured or die. If that happens, then Freya will be sad." Ziel said coldly.

    Queen Helena trembled but then calmed down after hearing Ziel''s words. She no longer struggled to get her hands off Ziel and even linked her fingers tighter.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand!" Queen Helena gritted her teeth and tried to suppress the passion and strange feeling currently filling her.

    (I can''t get out of control here! Otherwise, I don''t know what I''m doing in front of Freya''s lover)

    Even though she had made up her mind, she lost to her desire, and her lust leaked out after hearing a single word from Ziel.

    "Release it..." Ziel said softly, making Queen Helena rx and let herself enjoy the passion.

    "Nnnh... I''m sorry if I looked indecent. Please don''t tell this to anyone else, especially Freya�� Ahn��" Queen Helena didn''t care about her appearance anymore. He groaned coquettishly and released all the feelings he could get from the flow of mana rapidly circting within him.

    "I promise. I won''t tell anyone." Ziel nodded and quickly agreed.

    "Nnnh�� Thank you��" Queen Helena closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling. Her moaning got louder, and it annoyed Ziel a little.

    After that, the room was filled with moans from Queen Helena. Even though she wasn''t having sex, Queen Helena''s lustful face would easily misunderstand anyone who saw her. Fortunately, the room was already covered with a barrier. Otherwise, Kalya and Princess Freya outside would have heard of it.

    Half a day had passed since Ziel started his treatment. Queen Helena was breathing heavily, but a seductive moan still escaped her charming lips. His body was covered in sweat and made his clothes stick tightly.

    It made the curves of Queen Helena''s body exposed clearly. Even though she is married and has two children, her feminine parts still look tight. Queen Helena''s body was still the same as a young girl''s and seemed perfect.

    Ziel couldn''t help but close his eyes at sight. He had regained some of his emotions, and Queen Helena''s beautiful body bothered him a lot. It can stimte him and provoke his male instincts. Ziel must not have such thoughts towards Queen Helena because she is Princess Freya''s mother.

    "Can we stop for a moment?" Queen Helena asked. She didn''t dare to look Ziel straight in the eye after revealing her indecent figure.

    "We Can not. We have to finish in one go. Otherwise, the previous treatment will be wasted, and we will have to start again." Ziel quickly rejected it.

    "But�� I can''t take it anymore�� At this rate, I''m really going to�� nnnnhh��" Queen Helena wanted Ziel to stop the mana cirction in her, but she didn''t continue her words for an unknown reason.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard her words and saw that the part of the bed where Queen Helena was sitting was wet. He didn''t know if it was due to sweat or something else.

    "Please endure it for another half day." Ziel took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He tried to calm his mind. Ever since he regained his emotion, he sometimes had difficulty controlling himself. Queen Helena raised her head and looked at Ziel with moist eyes. Then she nodded obediently.

    (I feel ashamed of my figure. But I can''t deny that this feeling makes me drown in pleasure even though I don''t have sex and makes me addicted. I never got this from Leonida as long as I was married to her)

    Queen Helena slowly forgot about her embarrassment and enjoyed the feeling wholeheartedly without suppressing it in the slightest. She wanted to keep feeling that way inside of her and didn''t care if she turned out to be a pervert in the future. Her lust had overtaken hermon sense.

    Ziel was confused because Queen Helena wasn''tining like before and seemed calmer. She looked a little more relieved. Even so, her face was getting redder, and her body was very hot with sweat pouring from all over her body, and it looked very sensual.

    Time passes in a sh, and days change. Only a few hours left for Queen Helena''s treatment to end. Neither of them had time to rest. The part of the bed where Queen Helena was sitting was getting wetter, and Ziel smelled a familiar odor. He knew where the smell wasing from but decided to keep quiet. If he said it, Queen Helena would be very embarrassed and would not dare to show her face to him.

    "In an hour, our treatment will end. Until then, please endure a little longer." Ziel reminded. Queen Helena was still moaning regardless of herself, and Ziel didn''t mind it either.

    "Ahn... yes..." Queen Helena''s breath was getting worse. She could tell that her curves were visible from her sweat-drenched clothes. But she ignored it and boldly made herrge breasts sway up and down.

    "Nnh�� please don''t tell anyone what you saw and happened in this room." Queen Helena wanted to make sure that Ziel would keep his promise. But she seemed to be thinking about something else when he said that.

    "I understand." Ziel nodded slightly and didn''t dare to look at the woman in front of him. Queen Helena looks very lewd and can make Ziel lose control of himself. She was beautiful and had a perfect body which was very seductive for a mature woman. Her charm differs from Kalya and Azalia, who have outlived her much longer. It is a fatal temptation for all men.

    The sun was starting to set, and it was getting dark outside the cottage. The change in the time indicated that Ziel''s treatment of Queen Helena hadsted for an entire day.

    "Finally, the treatment has beenpleted." Ziel sighed and tried to take his hand off Queen Helena, but he couldn''t because the other party gripped him tightly.

    "Please don''t leave me in this state." Rat Helena looked at Ziel with moist eyes and quickly pressed her lips to him.

    Ziel was taken aback by the sudden action. He intended to push her away, but after hearing her following words, he fell silent and let her do what she wanted.

    "I beg you. Please let me do this just this once. I can no longer suppress my overflowing lust. I want you." Queen Helena whispered to Ziel softly and devoured his lips greedily.

    Ziel could only sigh in his heart and return the kiss. Then she removed the dress that covered Queen Helena''s perfect body and turned off the light in that ce. But Queen Helena didn''t notice that Ziel''s body was covered in the gray light and became blurred for a moment. Not long after that, moans of pleasure filled the room throughout the night.

 Chapter 307 43

    Ziel slowly opened the door and was greeted by two women with worried faces for different reasons. He should have been in the room after the treatment ended and apanying Queen Helena. But Ziel''s appearance in front of Kalya and Princess Freya showed that the person with Queen Helena inside was not him.

    After Queen Helena was consumed by her lust and kissed him, Ziel quickly created an illusion to make Queen Helena think that Ziel was with her in the room. His senses were still at work, and he couldn''t have such an intimate rtionship with Princess Freya''s mother.

    The thing that might be a problem is Queen Helena would think she was having sex with Ziel, which would give him a headache. But he shook his head and quickly threw that thought away. He could figure out a way to deal with the problemter. Ziel might bind Queen Helena to a master and servant contract or erase her memory if necessary.

    "Ziel! How is my mother?" Princess Freya asked worriedly. Even though she believed in Ziel''s power, she couldn''t shake the anxiety in her heart when she thought about her mother''s condition.

    "She is fine. The treatment went smoothly. For now, let your mother rest. You can see her tomorrow." Ziel smiled and stroked Princess Freya''s hair gently to calm her down.

    "Thank you, Ziel!" Princess Freya smiled and hugged him tightly.

    "You don''t need to thank me. Aren''t we family?" Ziel hugged her back and rubbed her back.

    "Yes!" Princess Freya felt very happy and buried her face in Ziel''s chest. On the other hand, Kalya smiled warmly at sight.

    "Okay. Tonight you stay here. So you can see your mother right away in the morning." Ziel whispered in Princess Freya''s ear and made the other party gasp when she heard those words.

    "Ziel�� Could it be that you want to do that with me tonight?" Princess Freya asked shyly and covered her blushing face.

    "What are you thinking? It would be best if you slept because your face looks pale. Haven''t you had time to rest since returning to the academy?" Ziel flicked Princess Freya''s forehead and looked at her face intently.

    "She still hasn''t rested since returning to the academy yesterday. She is worried about her mother." Kalya answered first before Princess Freya spoke.

    "No. I''ve had enough rest on the magic train. So it''s only natural that I''m not sleepy after arriving at the academy... Well. I understand. I will rest." Princess Freya tried to deny Kalya''s words, but when she saw Ziel staring at her, she could only obey.

    "That''s good." Ziel nodded and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Can you stay with me until I fall asleep?" Princess Freya said with a pitiful face and made Ziel unable to refuse her request.

    "Leya, I will apany Freya. After that, there''s something I want to talk to you about." Ziel said and held Princess Freya''s hand. He took her to one of the rooms in the ce which belonged to her. ra and the other girls also had their rooms in the cottage.

    "I understand. I will be waiting for you." Kalya nodded and smiled sweetly like a wife obeying her husband''s words.

    Upon entering the room, Princess Freya quicklyy down on the bed. Her face looked tired, and dark circles appeared under her eyes. Ziel sat on the chair beside her bed, holding her left hand.

    "Go to sleep, Freya. You don''t want your mother to see your pale face from exhaustion, do you? I don''t want to see it either." Ziel kissed Princess Freya''s forehead and rubbed her head gently. His treatment made Princess Freya feel veryfortable.

    "Yes. I understand, honey. I love you." Princess Freya smiled beautifully and closed her eyes. She took Ziel''s hand, ced it on her chest, and then sped it with both hands. It didn''t take long for Princess Freya to fall asleep as her body was exhausted. Besides, she feltfortable having Ziel beside her.

    After confirming that Princess Freya had fallen asleep, Ziel slowly pulled his hand away from her. It wasn''t easy because Princess Freya held him so tightly, like she didn''t want to let go. But in the end, Ziel managed to do it without waking her up.

    "I love you too." Ziel kissed Princess Freya''s forehead and covered her with the nket. Princess Freya smiled in her sleep, and Ziel also smiled seeing her. After turning off the light in the room, he slowly came out and closed the door.

    "Haa..." Ziel sighed. When he came out of the room, he saw Kalya sitting in the living room enjoying a cup of tea.

    "Is Freya already asleep?" Kalya looked at Ziel with a bit of surprise. Ziel came out of the room much faster than she expected.

    "Yes. She fell asleep not long after shey down. It looks like she''s really tired." Ziel walked over to Kalya and sat next to her. Kalya gets up and pours tea for Ziel. Then she sat back down next to him.

    "How are the other girls? Could it be that their condition was the same as Freya''s?" Ziel asked. He focused on Queen Helena''s treatment since yesterday. Therefore, he had no idea what their current situation was.

    "They are fine. Unlike Freya, who forced herself not to rest, they had enough sleep after returning from the Aurelia Kingdom. ra and the others came here this afternoon. but after learning that you were treating Queen Helena, they waited for you until the evening and returned when they started to feel tired." Kalya exined.

    "Good. But I have neglected my duty as a butler because of this treatment, even though I know I have hardly done my job sinceing to the academy. Since the female and male dormitories are separate, I can''t serve ra well, and there isn''t much I can do for her because she can do everything herself. I can only do small things rted to food and drink." Ziel sighed and leaned his back on the sofa.

    Ziel almost forgot his duties as a butler because of the problems that came in session. He couldn''t live his peaceful life if the continent guardians were still hunting him. Moreover, there are still ancient gods whose existence is still mysterious.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m sure ra can understand your situation." Kalya said affectionately and tightly gripped Ziel''s hand.

    "Thank you." Ziel smiled and squeezed Kalya''s hand.

    "The holidays are over, and the students will start attending the academy tomorrow. The students who went on vacation have been back since this morning." Kalya reminded. She felt that his vacation time was insufficient due to the problems in the Aurelia Kingdom. Because of that, she couldn''t spend much time with Ziel.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm... I almost forgot about that. I thought I''d still have another vacation day if you didn''t say that." Ziel was a little surprised when he heard that and remembered that today was thest day of vacation.

    "You look tired. Does treating Queen Helena drain your strength?" Kalya said with concern and was worried about Ziel''s condition.

    "My body doesn''t, but my mind is a little tired." Ziel said and smiled weakly.

    "What happened? Is treating Queen Helena very mentally draining? Is the disease so chronic that it makes you like that?" Kalya showered Ziel with questions.

    "It rtes to what I want to tell you." Ziel''s face changed when he said that.

    "Is this very serious?" Kalya noticed the change in Ziel''s face and was worried that something had happened to Queen Helena. If something bad happened to him, then Princess Freya would be sad.

    "This can be serious, but it can also be a trivial matter." Ziel took another sip of tea in his cup, making Kalya tense up. He smiled and stroked Kalya''s cheek to make the other party feel more rxed. After confirming that Kalya had calmed down, Ziel started to open his mouth.

    "When I treated Queen Helena..." Ziel exined what had happened in the room. Although he had promised Queen Helena not to tell anyone, he needed to tell Kalya about it.

    Ziel told Kalya everything that happened, from the interrupted healing process because Queen Helena insisted on suppressing the flow of mana in her to the moans of pleasure that came out of her mouth due to the side effects of her treatment.

    Hearing that voice for a whole day made Ziel feel annoyed. Not to mention having to see the seductive appearance of Queen Helena. He could close his eyes and ears. But if he did, he wouldn''t be able to monitor the treatment process properly.

    In addition, Ziel also said about Queen Helena asking him to stay with her after the treatment was over, and he was forced to create an illusion that made Queen Helena think Ziel was in the room with her.

    Kalya opened her mouth wide after hearing Ziel''s exnation. She was shocked because many strange things happened during Queen Helena''s treatment.

    "That is..." Kalya didn''t know how to respond to Ziel''s story. He had said that the matter could be serious or not, depending on how he reacted. But Kalya didn''t expect Queen Helena to be so bold even though she already knew that Ziel was her daughter''s lover.

    "Your charm is too strong for women to resist. Even a woman with a husband like Queen Helena can submit to you like that. But you can''t let Freya hear about this. She might be disappointed in her mother if she found out." Kalya pouted and pinched Ziel''s waist.

    "I know about it. It''s just that I feel weird about something." Ziel could imagine how Princess Freya would react if she learned about her mother''s behavior. But something still lingered in his mind about the treatment he had given to Queen Helena.

    "Hmm? What''s that?" Kalya tilted her head cutely.

    "Aishia and Queen Helena''s illnesses should be simr. Only thetter is more chronic. Even though Aishia reacted the same way when I first treated her, it wasn''t as extreme as Queen Helena''s. I''m sure the effect shouldn''t be like that. If she did it in the beginning, then I can understand. But she did it throughout the treatment, for a whole day." Zielined and massaged his head. After listening to that voice for a whole day, Queen Helena''s moans sometimes echoed in his mind.

    "You don''t have to think about that. Maybe Queen Helena has a problem with her sexual rtionship with King Leonida. Besides, the effects of the treatment you gave him may contain the pleasure he seeks. Therefore, when she got that feeling, the sexual desire that arose was much greater than Aishia''s." Kalya said in a very bold sentence.

    Ziel saw Kalya and was silent for a while. He didn''t expect those words toe out of Kalya''s mouth, who usually has a cold and aloof temperament.

    "Why? Is there something wrong with my words?" Kalya asked confusedly.

    "No. I think your words make sense." Ziel knew that Kalya''s words were a little bold. But when he thought about it again, he felt it made sense, and maybe Queen Helena had experienced it.

    "So, what will you do when she wakes up? Wouldn''t she think that you two had sex all night? What if she asks for your responsibility?" Kalya smiled and teased Ziel.

    "That''s what I wanted to talk to you about and ask for your opinion. I wouldn''t have to worry about her if I used easy means like binding her with a master and servant contract by force or erasing her memories. But I can''t do it because she is Freya''s mother." Ziel said helplessly. Kalya was surprised because it was the first time she had seen Ziel like this.

    "Okay! You can leave the matter to me! I will speak to Queen Helena tomorrow. I''m sure she''ll understand." Kalya smiled and was happy that Ziel wanted to depend on her, even if it was a trivial matter.

    "Thank you." Ziel smiled and said softly.

    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s just a small problem." Kalya was pleased because she could help him. Then she shifted herself and sat closer to Ziel.

    "By the way�� how are you feeling right now, Ziel? Do you still have any desire after hearing Queen Helena''s moan? If so, I will help you relieve it and eliminate those voices in your mind." Kalya whispered seductively in Ziel''s ear. She boldly put her hand on Ziel''s thigh and moved towards his intimate part. She looked at him with her red face and moist eyes.

    When Kalya provoked his male instincts, Ziel couldn''t stand still. He quickly pressed his lips on hers and kissed her greedily. Kalya happily wees him, puts her arm around his neck, and kisses him back.

    Ziel slowly picked her up and carried Kalya in the princess hug to their room. He didn''t let go of her lips and instead kissed Kalya more aggressively with their tongues intertwined with each other.

    "Ahnnn...." After they entered the room and the door was closed, moans full of love and pleasure echoed through the ce throughout the night. The next morning, they had to return to their academic life as teachers and students.

 Chapter 308 44

    One week had passed since the students from Piqmentia Grand Academy returned to their main routine. Most students looked dispirited regarding their academic life after a long vacation. Some of them were still reminiscing about their holiday and had almost forgotten about the academy, and some of them were unwilling to part with their families.

    ra and the girls live their academic life as usual. Vacations were fun, but studying at the academy and meeting up with ssmates were even happier.

    Princess Iris and the girls no longer needed lessons from the teachers because right now, their strength was more or less the same as the teachers. But after all, studying is their duty as a student, and they will probably learn valuable lessons from the teachers other than just fighting.

    On the other hand, Ziel had solved Queen Helena''s problem through Kalya''s help. At first, Queen Helena thought she had sex with Ziel, and whenever she saw him, she would blush and look away from him.

    But after Kalya talked privately with her and exined that Ziel had left the room after the treatment ended, Queen Helena thought that her experience at that time was just a dream. She was relieved and disappointed at the same time. But Queen Helena''s behavior when she saw Ziel remained the same and gave him a bit of a headache.

    Queen Helena stayed at the academy for a month to get a new atmosphere in the healing process. When King Leonida heard the news, he couldn''t help but sigh and could do nothing. He also couldn''t follow her to the academy because he was still very busy after the Five Kingdoms Conference.

    Queen Helena sometimeses to Ziel''s cottage with Princess Freya. Despite their age gap, she quickly got to know ra and the other girls. Of course, Lilith and Kalya were exceptions as they far exceeded Queen Helena''s age.

    During that week, Ziel had met Azalia several times. He intended to find out the reason for his dream. Unfortunately, he still hadn''t found any clues from her. Every time they met, Ziel would return in the morning because they were always immersed in their love at night.

    When he first came to Azalia''s ce, Ziel was a little surprised by the hideout location of the divine race. Azalia didn''t reveal his identity to the people of her race. Otherwise, they will be hostile towards him and want to kill him after finding out that he was the one who killed Azael.

    Currently, Ziel is sitting in the cafeteria and having lunch with ra and Lilith. The other girls were not with them because they had important business while Kalya ate with the other teachers. After all, they will be the center of attention if they eat lunch together at the same table.

    "Ken, I heard from one of my friends that there is a gray-haired minority living on the border between the Aurelia Kingdom and the Argaint Kingdom. But they moved from that area and are now on the borders of the Neigal Kingdom. Are they rted to you?" ra asked carefully. She was worried that the question would annoy Ziel since he also had gray hair.

    When she walked into ss this morning and sat in her seat, ra overheard her friend''s chatter. She heard about the gray-haired minority they met on their vacation. Out of curiosity, ra asked for details about those people and thought they had something to do with Ziel.

    After she learned the characteristics of the minorities from her friends, ra was sure that Ziel had some resemnce to them except for his crimson eyes. Therefore, she wanted to confirm whether those people were rted to Ziel or not. If true, then the information might be of use to him.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing ra''s words. Although he was not interested in his origins in this era, at least he wanted to know who his parents were. Moreover, Ziel might find clues about the dreams he had been having recently.

    "It''s possible that the minorities are rted to me, mydy. But I can''t be sure. Can you ask your friend about their location? I''ll check it out in person there on a day off." Ziel couldn''t be sure that the minorities were rted to him before he checked it with his two eyes. If he could find his parents, that would be a good thing. But if not, then it''s not a problem for him.

    "Leave it to me! I''ll ask her again. Once you know the location, can you take me too?" ra said while puffing out her chest. She felt a little excited because the information was useful to Ziel.

    "Hmm... for what, mydy? It''s not something fun. I want to find out about myself there. After all, didn''t we have a date in town not too long ago?" Ziel smiled. He had kept his promise to ra and the girls. During this week, he dated the girls, including Lilith and Kyouka.

    ra and Lilith''s faces reddened when Ziel reminded them of it. They were ashamed of what they had done with him on their date. Holding hands, hugging, and even kissing. Thinking back on it made their hearts beat fast, and their bodies heated up.

    "I know it! Can you not remind me of that!? I just wanted toe with you and see the people you might be rted to." ra was curious about the minority that her friend had mentioned. But the main reason was that she wanted to spend time with him.

    "Hmm��" Ziel doesn''t want to take ra because he doesn''t know how the situation is there. He was confident that he could face most dangers with his current strength. But if thest continent''s guardians appeared, he felt helpless if he had to fight while protecting ra.

    "Then, I will alsoe with you. I will apany ra there. I''m also curious about those minorities because I''ve never met them." Lilith understood Ziel''s concern. She also wanted to help ra, who seemed eager toe with him. Besides that, Lilith also had another reason, which was the same as ra. Lilith didn''t dare look him in the eye when she recalled what she had done with Ziel.

    Ziel had epted Lilith and the girls into his family, and they were happy about it. Even if they have to share the man they love with another woman, they don''t mind as long as they can be with Ziel. Moreover, their rtionship is like a sister''s, making it easy for them to ept each other and support the man they love together.

    When Ziel saw the faces of the two girls, he knew he couldn''t resist. So he just smiled and nodded, agreeing to their request. With Lilith with them, Ziel didn''t have to worry about ra''s safety.

    "Good!" ra said cheerfully. On the other hand, Lilith seemed calmer and just smiled even though she felt as happy as ra.

    "Okay. We will go to that ce on holiday. For now, hurry up and finish your food. Lunch break will soon be over." Ziel smiled and quickly finished the meal on his te. The two girls nodded and focused back on their food.

    ***

    On a sunny morning, ra and the girls had gathered at Ziel''s cottage. Today was a holiday, and Ziel nned to go with ra and Lilith to the location where the gray-haired minority lived. Besides ra and the others, Queen Helena was also seen among them and enjoyed tea with the girls.

    For some reason, Queen Helena became a regr visitor at Ziel''s cottage and often came with Princess Freya. Even so, she still couldn''t see Ziel properly. But that''s not a problem for Ziel. As long as she didn''t cross the line, Ziel didn''t care if she often came to his cottage or even stayed there with Princess Freya.

    Ziel had exined to Kalya and the girls his purpose for going with ra and Lilith. When he invited them, Kalya dan the girls smiled and said they wanted to rx in the cottage. But Ziel knew the real reason behind their refusal was to give Lilith and ra a chance to spend time with him.<sub> </sub>

    Currently, Kalya and the girls are standing in front of the cottage and intend to take him off. Ziel saw Queen Helena standing behind them. When her eyes met Ziel''s, her face turned red, and she quickly lowered her head. Ziel could only shake his head at her behavior.

    "Okay. We''re leaving. Do you not want toe with us?" Ziel looked at Kalya and the others and reconfirmed their answer.

    "I want toze around all day. So, I passed."

    "Correct. We''re not in the mood for a walk outside."

    "You don''t have to think about us. You guys have fun."

    "Please be careful out there. If anything happens, please let us know immediately."

    Kalya and the girls answered, and Ziel understood they didn''t want to go with him this time.

    Queen Helena looked in awe at the girls'' rtionship. After meeting them several times, Queen Helena discovers that the girls are Ziel''s lovers and don''t mind sharing the man they love. What surprised her even more, was that most girls weren''t random people.

    The girls were no ordinary people and were part of the royal family. They were Princess Cattleya from the Elven Kingdom, Princess Iris from the Neigal Kingdom, Princess Aishia from the Argaint Kingdom, the hero Kyouka and her daughter from the Aurelia Kingdom. Even though Kyouka wasn''t a noble, her status as a hero made her rank higher than them.

    At first, Queen Helena was not happy with it and intended to ask her daughter to break her rtionship with Ziel. But after seeing the happy faces of her daughters and the closeness to the girls, Queen Helena could only give up and give her consent.

    Even so, Queen Helena felt strange because her heart was ufortable seeing that. Unbeknownst to her, Queen Helena had feelings of jealousy for her daughter.

    "I understand. Then we go." Ziel nodded. Lilith and ra waved their hands to the girls. Ziel grabbed the hands of the two girls, and they disappeared from the ce. After Ziel left, Princess Freya smiled broadly and opened her voice.

    "Okay. What are we going to do now?" Princess Freya looked at the girls and asked.

    "Hmm�� how about we try the hot spring that Ziel made? After that, we can enjoy the sake he left behind." Kalya gives an idea.

    "Ah! that sounds great!" Princess Iris nodded.

    "Didn''t Ziel also leave his cooking to you? Besides, doesn''t he also provide the best quality tea and coffee? We can have a tea party this afternoon!" Princess Aishia added more ideas.

    "You are right! I almost forgot about it!" Princess Aishia pped her hands and had an exciting look after hearing that.

    "In that case, it has already been decided! We will have a lot of work today. Busy to pamper ourselves!" Kalya nodded and then raised her hand.

    "Yeah!" The girls shouted in response and also raised their hands.

    "Hmm... may I join you?" Listening from the side, Queen Helena became envious after hearing about their n. The girls looked like they were having fun, and she didn''t want to be left out.

    "Eh? You want to do that together with us?" The one who was confused by the request was Princess Freya. Even though she knows that her mother is a tea lover, Queen Helena is not a person who likes crowds.

    Princess Freya thought that Queen Helena had been forced toe to Ziel''s cottage because she didn''t want to be left alone in her room. But right now, her mother was openly asking to join them, leaving her at a loss regarding how to respond. She was afraid that Kalya and the girls would feel ufortable with her mother''s presence in their midst.

    "Yes. Can''t I join you? I think what you are going to do sounds like fun." Queen Helena smiled elegantly. Kalya raised her eyebrows when she heard the statement but then smiled and opened her mouth.

    "Freya, wouldn''t it be better if your mother came with us? The more people, the more fun it will be." Kalya looked at Princess Freya and said.

    "I think it would be fun." Princess Aishia and the girls agreed with Kalya''s words. Princess Freya saw that the girls understood her concern and agreed because they wanted to protect her feelings.

    "Thank you! Then, Let''s start with the hot springs on this sunny morning!!" Princess Freya smiled sweetly and raised her fist.

    "Let''s go!" The girls and Queen Helena answered in unison and went to the big hot spring Ziel had made behind the cottage.

 Chapter 309 45

    Ziel brought Lilith and ra to teleport to the border between the Neigal Kingdom and the Aurelia Kingdom. Since ra didn''t get the detailed location of her ssmates, they could only go by horse carriage and follow along the border they rented from the nearest town. After exploring the area for several hours, they still hadn''t found the minority that ra''s ssmate was referring to.

    "Was what he had said a lie?" ra begins to doubt what her ssmates say and thinks they have lied to her. She felt guilty towards Ziel because she had made them waste their time in that ce if the minorities had never existed.

    "I don''t think so, mydy. They wouldn''t suddenly tell stories as if they had never seen those gray-haired people. After all, they didn''t tell you, but you asked them because you overheard their chatter. " Ziel smiled andforted ra. He knew what she was worried about and couldn''t bear to see him pout like that.

    "You are right. This is my fault." ra said in a weak voice, and her face grew even darker after hearing Ziel''s words.

    "That is..." Ziel realized he had used the wrong words. He could only sigh at his carelessness.

    "I don''t me you for this, mydy. Your purpose is for my good because you want me to find my family. I thank you and appreciate it. So please don''t feel guilty about this. After all, the story from your ssmate isn''t necessarily a lie." Ziel had to get ra''s mood back immediately. Otherwise, their journey will be ufortable because ra keeps frowning and refusing to speak.

    "Is that so?" ra nced at Ziel. She was relieved that Ziel didn''t me her.

    "Of course. For what reason do I me you? You are here because I invited you, and I am to me. So we don''t have to think about whether we will find those minorities or not. You can think of it as a sightseeing trip on the border." Ziel didn''t want ra to be burdened with that problem. Because from the start, he didn''t think it was important.

    "In that case, I''ll consider this our follow-up date! Isn''t that right, Lilith?" ra smiled teasingly at Lilith.

    "Ah! Yes!" Lilith was shocked and answered in a panic because ra suddenly threw the question at her. Her face blushed every time she remembered her date with Ziel, and she averted her eyes from them in embarrassment.

    "Okay. We''d better find them on foot. If we continue to use the horse carriage, we may miss the clue about the minorities." Ziel thought it would be difficult to find clues from those minorities if they only looked from the horse carriage along the road. He could check the presence of the surroundings with his senses, but he couldn''t determine the color of their hair.

    "That is a good idea. After all, the seat of this horse carriage makes me sick from constantly swaying from the damaged road at the border." ra quickly agreed to Ziel''s words. he sat ufortably because the carriage didn''t have a spring-like shock absorber system. On the other hand, Lilith didn''t say anything because she would agree with whatever Ziel said.

    After getting off the horse carriage, they walked hand in hand. Ziel was in the middle, and the two girls nked him.

    "Shouldn''t we hold hands like this if we''re on a date!?" ra boldly linked her hand with Ziel, and it made Lilith envious.

    Ziel grabbed Lilith''s hand after noticing the expression on her face. He knew Lilith wouldn''t dare to do it if he didn''t take the initiative first.

    They walked down the streets at the borders of the Neigal Kingdom while checking the surroundings. On Ziel''s right, ra walked with light steps, and her mood looked perfect. On the other hand, Lilith couldn''t help but look away in embarrassment and didn''t dare meet Ziel''s eyes. Even so, she couldn''t hide the smile on her face.

    Ziel, ra and Lilith had walked for quite some time along the streets along the border. Unknowingly, they had walked several kilometers, but neither of them felt tired. They enjoyed the time and also the beautiful scenery they encountered.

    The three of them would stop somewhere at lunchtime because Ziel brought food and drink with him, and it looked like they were having a pic. After finishing their lunch, they continued their search.

    Time passed quickly, and the sky was getting dark. Ziel and the two girls were still walking down the street at the border. When they arrived at a ce close to the forest, Ziel''s senses suddenly caught the presence of several people. He kept releasing his senses along the way to check his surroundings for the whereabouts of the minorities, and his efforts seemed to have paid off.

    "Wait." Ziel stopped his footsteps and confused ra and Lilith beside him. Even so, they only stayed silent after seeing Ziel close his eyes and seem to be concentrating. Not long after, Ziel opened his eyes and opened his mouth.

    "I found many people gathered in the forest not far from this ce. I don''t know if they are the people we are looking for. We have to check it in person to be sure." Ziel looked at ra and Lilith, and both nodded in response.

    They walked straight along the road at the border and then turned into a forest area full of bushes. After the three passed through the bushes, they saw a rtivelyrge vige.

    "My ssmate''s words are right! There is a minority vige here! We didn''te to this ce in vain!" ra said excitedly. On the other hand, Ziel and Lilith couldn''t help but smile.

    Even though it looked ordinary, the buildings in that ce felt solid and seemed to be made unusually. But before Ziel and the two girls could go any further, they heard a scream, and two people suddenly appeared in front of them.

    "Who are you!?" Two gray-haired boys the same age as Ziel appeared with swords and spears in their hands. But when they saw ra and Lilith next to him, the two boys were mesmerized by their beauty.

    "Say! Who are you, and what is your purpose ining to this ce! ? If youe with evil intentions, we will have to kill you on the spot!" One of the boys threatened Ziel.

    "I have no ill intentionsing to this ce. I just wanted to meet your leader and ask a few things. After that, I will leave immediately." Ziel replied calmly even though they pointed their weapon at him and looked at him with hostility.

    The two boys looked at each other and then nodded. They still had doubts about Ziel''s words, but they had to convey the matter to their leader.

    "You wait here! I will tell this to the vige head. Whether he wants to or not to meet you is his decision." The boy holding the spear ran towards the vige and left the boy holding the sword behind. They seemed still wary of Ziel and didn''t want to lower their guard in the slightest.

    "Where are you from, and what''s your name?" The boy asked, but his eyes only looked at the two girls and ignored Ziel.

    Lilith and ra noticed the boy''s gaze and snorted coldly. They felt disgusted for the boy. The two girls might have pped him if it wasn''t for them having business there.

    "You!" The boy was enraged by the response from ra and Lilith. But when he raised his voice, a terrifying power suddenly appeared and suppressed him.

    Ziel looked at the boy coldly. Kalya and the girls around him are his bottom line. He knew they could protect themselves. But when the girls were with him, protecting them was his duty.<sub> </sub>

    "Ugh!" The boy couldn''t resist the pressure, and then he knelt so hard that the ground beneath him became a small crater.

    Booooommm!

    "What!?

    "What is going on!?"

    "Was there an attack from magical beasts!?

    "Is this an earthquake!?"

    The residents of the ce panicked when they heard the sound of an explosion and a slight tremor on the ground. They rushed out with weapons, thinking the sounds and shaking were from magical beast attacks.

    "What are you doing, my friend!?" The boy with the spear shouted angrily when he saw his friend kneeling in front of Ziel. He came along with an old man with whitish gray hair. The boy charged toward Ziel and thrust his spear.

    "Wait��" The white-haired old man tried to stop the boy, but it was toote. He knew very well how strong the boy was and didn''t want the boy to hurt anyone who tried to meet him. But the next sight made the old man open his mouth wide.

    Ziel blocked the spearhead from the boy with his finger. Then he casually flicked it, and the boy was blown away a dozen meters.

    "You! What have you done!?" One of the residents in the vige shouted.

    Not long after, the people in the vige gathered and pointed their weapons at Ziel. But it was immediately stopped by the old man who hade back to his senses after hearing that scream.

    "Stop!" The gray-haired old man suddenly appeared in front of those people and prevented them from taking further action.

    "Vige head! That outsider has already injured one of us! How can you defend him!?" One of the residents was displeased with the old man''s action of stopping them.

    "You are not his opponent. Not only him but also the two girls beside him. I stopped you not for his good but you. So you can disband now! Leave this matter to me and take those two people!" The old man said with authority, making the residents silent and not daring to argue with him.

    Moreover, the residents were shocked by the old man''s words because Ziel and the two girls in front didn''t look strong. But if he had said that, then it must be true since they knew him very well. As the vige head, he wouldn''t lie to them to protect an outsider he didn''t know.

    "We understand, vige head!" The residents quickly dispersed and only left the old man with Ziel, ra and Lilith.

    "Come with me!" The old man walked towards the center of the vige. Ziel and the two girls just kept quiet and followed him from behind. Not long after, they arrived at a building that looked bigger than the other buildings.

    "Were all the buildings here built with the magic?" Ziel asked casually. The old man stopped his footsteps and looked back.

    "You have sharp eyes." The old man neither confirmed nor denied it. But those words indirectly confirmed Ziel''s question.

    "Come in. This is my home." The old man entered the building, followed by Ziel and the others.

    "Sit down. I''m sorry that I can''t offer you a drink or food as we''re not used to receiving guests from outside." The old man smiled and sat on the floor covered with a carpet. There were no chairs or other furniture in the room, making the ce look empty. So Ziel and the two girls could only follow him to sit on the floor.

    "Before we get into our conversation, let me introduce myself first. I am Chiron, and I am the vige head of this settlement. I want to know who you are and where youe from." The old man looked at Ziel and the others with a serious face to show that he wouldn''t ept lies.

    "My name is Ziel, and these two girls are my lovers. We are from the Piqmentia Grand Academy in the Neigal Kingdom." Ziel replied.

    When ra and Lilith heard those words, they blushed. They felt very happy, and their hearts turned into a flower garden. The sweet taste of love filled their whole minds.

    "Ahaha�� you are lucky because you got two beautiful lovers." Chiron smiled and looked at Lilith and ra in turn.

    "We are the lucky ones to be with him." Lilith and ra answered in unison.

    "Is that so? In that case, you three make a perfect match." Chiron nodded, and then the atmosphere around him changed.

    "Then, what exactly do you want to talk to me about? I heard you came to this ce to ask something. Is that true?" Chiron looked at Ziel and asked.

    "You are right. But before that��" Ziel answered, and his figure suddenly became blurry. Then her hair color turned gray, and her eyes became crimson. His average face turned transcendent and it took Chiron by surprise.

    "I will introduce myself one more time. My name is Ziel Grisel, and I came here to ask about my parents. So, can you help me with that?" Ziel looked directly at Chiron, and his figure made the other party feel terrible pressure.

 Chapter 310 46

    Chiron felt like a baby standing in front of a giant. The pressure that Ziel released was terrifying and made him unable to move his body. But then, the feeling disappeared entirely like it never existed.

    "Haa�� Haa�� I didn''t think there was someone like you out there. You look so young, but your strength is immeasurable. I''m afraid to imagine how strong you will be in the future." Chiron breathed heavily, and his eyes looked at Ziel with fear.

    "So, can you answer my question?" Ziel asked regardless of his reaction.

    "Do you mean the Grisel couple who left our group about 17 years ago? If I remember correctly, they had a baby boy. Is that you?" Chiron dug up his old memories of Grisel''s name and only found a husband and wife who had left the group for unknown reasons.

    "I don''t know if they are the people I''m looking for. But please tell me about those two." Ziel had never seen his parents and didn''t know how many people there had the surname Grisel. So he wanted to get as much information as possible from Chiron before he decided if they were his parents or not.

    "In the past, they were a part of us too. In the past, they were a part of us too. When our vige was still on the border between the Kingdom of Aurelia and the Kingdom of Argaint, they were quite well known to the people here. But after 17 years, I don''t think many people in this vige still know them..." Chiron started to tell his story. But Ziel suddenly cut him off.

    "What are their names?" Ziel had to know the names of the two people first before he listened to the story any further.

    "The husband is named Kiel Grisel, and the wife is named Liliana Grisel." Chiron answered.

    "Kiel Grisel? Doesn''t that name sound simr to you, Ziel?" ra thought the two of them might have something to do with Ziel because their names were almost identical. But she couldn''t tell Ziel that because she wasn''t sure yet.

    Lilith also felt the same way as ra but chose to remain silent and listen to Chiron''s story until the end before giving her opinion to Ziel.

    "We must listen to the story before confirming that they are my parents. Please continue." Ziel looked at ra and smiled. He knew what she was thinking right now. Ziel also hoped that the people in Chiron''s story were his parents. So their long journey did not end in vain.

    "After Liliana gave birth to a baby, they said they wanted to travel around the Clorius continent. I didn''t ask them in detail because I didn''t want to interfere with their business. But I felt something strange with them at that time." Chiron continued his exnation and said whatever he remembered about Kiel and Liliana.

    "Ah! I remember it!" Chiron suddenly pped after remembering something he had almost forgotten.

    "There is something strange? What do you mean? What have you remembered?" Ziel interrogated him. Somehow he became a little impatient.

    "Gaye, who knows the two well, said that they often had nightmares after giving birth to the baby. But that''s not all that happened. She also said that the baby''s eyes sometimes turned crimson but quickly turned ck again. Kiel and Liliana once told Gaye that they wanted to find a way to treat their son." Chiron told Ziel what he had just remembered.

    "Gaye? Who''s she? Can I meet her?" Ziel felt he could get more detailed information if he directly asked people who knew Kiel and Liliana very well.

    "Unfortunately, you will never be able to meet her because she died five years ago." Chiron smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Ziel and the two girls beside him felt slightly disappointed after hearing that answer. But then Ziel raised his eyebrows after thinking about something.

    "Can I ask you about the gray-haired people in this vige? I mean, why did you move from the borders of the Aurelia Kingdom and the Argaint Kingdom to this area? Then why don''t you live together in the city with other humans but prefer to live separately and like to avoid crowds? Do you guys have a reason for that?" Ziel decided to change the topic of his question after realizing that he wouldn''t be able to get any other information about his parents from Chiron.

    "Why do you ask that? Do you intend to do something in our vige?" Chiron narrowed his eyes and became alert after hearing the question.

    "I have no ill will towards you. If I want to hurt you, do you think you can still live until now?" Ziel said indifferently.

    "Ah, I''m sorry for getting carried away with my bad prejudice. As the vige head, I have to take care of my people. So, I hope you can understand." Chiron said apologetically.

    "I didn''t think about it. So can you tell me about it?" Ziel smiled slightly and didn''t mind it. The most important thing for him right now was to get as much information as possible from Chiron before nightfall.

    "Alright. Since you have gray hair, I thought it would be fine to tell you this. ording to the story I heard from my ancestors, the gray-haired people are the descendants of the guardian gods of this continent. I don''t know if that''s true or not. But ording to legend, one or two people from our n will inherit the power of a god and will get an important task in this continent." Chiron tells a legend passed down from generation to generation that has been heard from his predecessors.<sub> </sub>

    Ziel and the two girls frowned upon hearing that. They didn''t expect to hear about the guardian of the continent while searching for information about Ziel''s parents. But they kept quiet because they didn''t want to interrupt Chiron''s story.

    "The number of gray-haired people in this vige is small because it is difficult for us to have children. Outsiders considered it a curse and even kept their distance from us for not wanting to share in the gods'' punishment. But we know that''s not true." Chiron put on a sad face when he thought about it.

    "Hmm�� I never received such treatment as a butler in the Argaint Kingdom. Is it a coincidence that the people I meet are the ones who don''t care about that?" Ziel muttered and recalled his life in the castle of the Argaint Kingdom.

    "What did you say, Ken?" ra nced at Ziel as she heard a voice from him.

    "Nothing. I was thinking about something. Can you continue your story?" Ziel smiled and gently stroked ra''s head. He didn''t want to discuss his past in front of ra because he was worried that ra would feel ufortable about it. He was a butler of ra and no longer a servant of the Argaint Kingdom.

    "Yes. Some of us disagree with outsiders'' opinions about gray-haired people. We consider ourselves unique because every child born in our n will have an abundance of mana and aura. But some of us also didn''t want to make a fuss about it for fear we would quarrel with the outsiders and cause unnecessary conflict. Therefore, we decided to distance ourselves from them." Chiron took the water bottle from his waist and drank it to moisten his throat. Then he continued his story.

    "We believe that we are descendants of the guardian gods of the continent and have a mission to maintain the peace of this world. We think we are special, so we don''t need to have any rtionship with outsiders. Therefore, we set up a vige quite far from the city." Chiron sighed heavily, and it seemed he disagreed with that.

    "Is that the only reason you stay away from the outside world and seclude yourself in the forest?" Ziel asked. He felt that the gray-haired people had another reason for staying away from other humans.

    "You are sharp. You are right. That''s not the only reason we iste ourselves from the outside world. First, we wanted to prevent conflict, but it has happened even on a small scale. Not many people know about this. Second, we don''t want outsiders to know about our strengths. Didn''t I say before that we were born with abundant mana and aura? What would happen if they found out?" Chiron said with a serious face.

    "Even if they know that it is difficult for you to have children, outsiders may take advantage of you in other ways. For example, it is to make you a ve to them. Outsiders don''t have to worry about being punished by a god if they treat you like that. If that happens, your people will be hunted on the Clorius continent. You won''t be able to sleep peacefully wherever you live if we look at the power of the five kingdoms in the human region. Am I right?" Ziel said casually, like it was none of his business.

    ra and Lilith were shocked when they heard about it. It was natural for ra to react that way because her actual age was only a dozen years old, and she didn''t know everything that had happened on the Clorius continent. But Lilith, who had lived long enough and whose age surpassed Kalya, had never heard of that matter.

    If the past Lilith found out about those gray-haired people, maybe she would catch them and use them as experimental objects. But he is different now. Because in the depths of her heart, she only wants to dedicate herself to the person she loves. Then Lilith looked at Ziel and smiled sweetly with a blush.

    "You are right. If we had absolute power like you, we wouldn''t be afraid. But our strength and numbers are limited, and it is impossible to win against a kingdom, so we secluded ourselves to hide our power from the world." Chiron looked at Ziel with jealousy on his face.

    "I think that decision is for the best. Aren''t you supposed to be on the border between the Argaint Kingdom and the Aurelia Kingdom? Why did you move to this area?" Ziel nodded in agreement and asked another question because there was still something he wanted to know.

    If those gray-haired people don''t have the strength to fight against the five kingdoms in the human region, then what they should do is low-profile and separate themselves from the outside world. If one of them unintentionally showed their power, it would bring danger to the others.

    "That''s because our vige there is already widely known by outsiders. In addition, the surrounding resources are also running low. Because of that, we searched for a new area to build a vige and found this ce. This area is very strategic and has abundant resources. Not to mention, there is a river near this ce, and it makes our life easier." Chiron sighed, and his face showed he was tired of living such a life.

    "How many times have you moved around like that, and since when did you build settlements here? Besides, how long do you think you will stay in this ce until the surrounding resources are exhausted?" Ziel showered Chiron with questions. He thought that Liliana and Kiel might return to this vige someday. Although he is not so obsessed with meeting his parents, he must find them to ask why they abandoned him.

    "We have moved from ce to ce more than a dozen times and have lived in this area for three years. Maybe we can still stay here for another seven to eight years." Chiron smiled.

    "I understand. Then, there''s nothing more I want to ask you." Ziel got up from his seat and was followed by the two girls beside him. He felt that there was no other information he could get from Chiron.

    "I apologize if the information I have provided is not useful to you." Chiron smiled weakly and stood up.

    "No. I thank you for being willing to share that information with me." Ziel didn''t expect to get any information about his parents'' whereabouts in that ce. But instead, he heard the news about the guardian of the continent, and it seemed to be rted to his father and mother.

    Chiron escorted Ziel and the two girls out of the settlement under the gazes of the locals. He was afraid that one of them would act stupid and attack Ziel.

    "Looks like I''ll be fighting an enemy far more troublesome than the Archaic Knight has said." Ziel smiled bitterly, and he gently held Lilith and ra''s hands. The two girls squeezed Ziel''s hand but didn''t say anything because they knew he was thinking about something. After that, they disappeared from that ce.

 Chapter 311 47

    The next day after Ziel visited the minority vige, he seemed more lost in thought, as if he was thinking about something. Kalya and the girls noticed it and asked Lilith and ra what had happened there.

    After hearing their stories, Kalya and the others fell silent because they didn''t think that Ziel''s parents might be rted to thest guardian of the continent. Although it didn''t say which continent''s guardian, they were ny percent sure after learning that Chiron called the creature the continent''s guardian god.

    The girls gathered and discussed the matter together. They decided to give Ziel some time to think and not bother him for now.

    At night with the crescent moon shining beautifully, Ziel sat by theke and looked up at the sky. He held a fishing rod with bait that he had thrown into the middle of theke.

    Ziel felt ufortable after hearing Chiron''s exnation. He thought about his parents suddenly abandoning the minority for no apparent reason and about the guardian of the continent who became a legend among those gray-haired people.

    If Ziel put those two things together, then his parents were most likely involved with the final guardian of the continent. He might be able to find his parents after defeating the creature whose name he already knew after absorbing the Archaic Knight''s power and memories. But is it that easy? Of course not. Ziel wasn''t sure he could win against thest continent guardian with his current strength.

    Sooner orter, thest guardian of the continent will reveal himself, and a great battle will ensue between the two. Ziel didn''t want to involve Kalya and the girls in this matter. If they were dragged into that battle, the girls would die and Ziel would not allow that to happen.

    "Haa..." Ziel sighed heavily and saw that the fish in theke still hadn''t touched the bait. Then his ears twitched slightly after hearing footsteps slowly approaching him.

    "Why are you sighing like that, Ziel?" Kalya came wearing a t-shirt covered by a thick sweater. She had a fishing rod in her hand, and it looked like she wanted to go fishing with Ziel.

    "I was just thinking about something." Ziel looked back and smiled gently at her.

    "What are you thinking? May I know about it? ra and the others are worried about you." Kalya threw her bait and sat right next to Ziel. The distance between the two was zero, and they could feel the warmth of each other''s bodies on that cold night.

    "I''m sorry for making you all worried. Of course, you can hear it because I didn''t mean to keep it a secret." Ziel took a ss of hot chocte from his space storage and gave it to Kalya.

    "Thank you." Kalya smiled and happily epted it. After sipping some hot chocte, she turned her attention back to Ziel.

    "So, what happened?" Kalya asked with a serious face. Even though she and the girls had agreed to give Ziel some time alone, Kalya couldn''t see him like that, even if it was only for a day. Because of that, Kalya secretly broke her agreement with the girls and looked for an opportunity to chat with him.

    "Have you heard the story from Lilith and ra?" Ziel asked. Before he exined the matter, he had to ensure that Kalya knew about it. If not, Ziel would have to start exining it from scratch, which would take quite some time.

    "We''ve heard about it, and we didn''t expect the gray-haired people to have ties to the guardians of the continent." Kalya nodded. When they returned from the minority vige, she and the other girls immediately interrogated Lilith and ra about their journey.

    "Then you must know that my parents have left the vige for some reason. I wanted to find them and ask why they left me in the old house on the border between the Aurelia Kingdom and the Argaint Kingdom. I feel like it has something to do with the legend about the guardian god of the continent that was passed down from the ancestors of those gray-haired people." Ziel started to talk about his conjecture.

    "So you''re saying you might find out where your parents are after meeting thest guardian of the continent?" Kalya felt anxious after hearing that because she was afraid that Ziel would purposely seek out thest continent''s guardian to obtain information about his parents.

    "That''s just my guess, and it''s not necessarily true. I won''t purposely seek out thest continent''s guardian because I know the limits of my strength. After all, I''m not that obsessed with my parents. But since they might be rted to the guardian of the continent, it piqued my curiosity." Ziel held Kalya''s hand andforted her. He knew the concern of the woman beside him.

    "Please don''t act rashly, Ziel. We will be sad if you get hurt. But if it''s important to you, we''ll fight with you even if it''s dangerous. Because we love you, Ziel." Kalya put down her fishing rod and looked at Ziel with determination.

    "I won''t do that. Just as you are worried about me, I also don''t want you all to get hurt. You, ra, and the others are very important to me, and I will do everything to protect all of you." Ziel caressed Kalya''s cheek gently.

    "Please don''t forget your promise!" Kalya squeezed Ziel''s hand. She closed her eyes and leaned her chin against him.

    Ziel knew what she wanted and pressed his lips against Kalya''s. At first, they do a light kiss. But over time, Kalya''s tongue started to invade Ziel''s mouth and then intertwined with his tongue.

    They had a passionate kiss in the crescent moonlight. But they didn''t go any further and just immersed themselves in the kiss. Not long after, their lips parted, leaving behind a thread of transparent liquid that still connected the two.

    Kalya panted with a blush on her face. She looked so lewd with her wet lips. Kalya suddenly hugged Ziel tightly to suppress the desire inside her. Even though she really wanted to do it with Ziel, she felt that now wasn''t the right time because there was still another matter she wanted to talk to him about.

    Ziel''s situation is not much different from Kalya''s. He also painstakingly suppressed the male instincts within him. If Kalya didn''t want to do it this time, he wouldn''t force it either. Ziel rubbed Kalya''s back gently to calm her down.

    After they hugged each other for a long time, their minds finally calmed down. Their lust and desires have disappeared and have turned into love and affection. Kalya rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder while tightly hugging his arm.<sub> </sub>

    "I heard that the five kings of the human region had met the king of the Dwarven Kingdom a few days ago." Kalya said about the information she had gotten from Merlick, the academy''s principal.

    "Ooh, have they started their talk about the city guardian battle tform?" Ziel raised his eyebrows, slightly interested in that magic tool. No, it was probably an artifact after he heard about its enormous size.

    "Yes. They talked about the oue of the Five Kingdoms Conference. At first, their meeting went smoothly, and the Dwarven Kingdom was willing to help make the artifact. However, when King Auva saw the design of the City guardian battle tform, he became interested in it and intended to apply it in his kingdom." Kalya continued her exnation when she saw Ziel was interested in the news.

    "Then, how did the kings respond? Would they allow King Auva to apply it in his kingdom? Or maybe they gave up on asking for help from the Dwarven Kingdom and tried to make it themselves?" Ziel didn''t want to interfere with the oue of the Five Kingdoms Conference. But it rtes indirectly to the parents of the girls he loves. So Ziel will help if needed. Of course, he would do it secretly.

    But after seeing Kalya shake her head, Ziel knew that none of his guesses was correct, and the meeting seemed to be going in an unexpected direction.

    "Unexpectedly, King Leonida and the other kings agreed. But they put some conditions on the Dwarven Kingdom if they want to apply the design in their kingdom." Kalya smiles and says mysteriously.

    "What are the conditions that the kings gave to King Auva?" Ziel put down his fishing rod and focused on Kalya''s story.

    "First, the Dwarven Kingdom would take full responsibility for the construction of the artifacts and theck of materials. Second, if King Auva wanted to apply the design in the Dwarven Kingdom, then King Leonida wanted other kingdoms in the demi-human region to apply it. It aims to maintain the bnce in the eastern continent. Of course, it''s not free. King Leonida wanted the kingdoms to pay with the raw materials for making the city guardian battle tforms. That way, King Leonida and other kings could make the artifact with just a design." Kalya finished her exnation. Then she drank the hot chocte in her cup to moisten her dry throat after a long story.

    "So, what is King Auva''s answer?" Ziel shifted his focus back to his fishing rod. He could already guess how King Auva, the greatest cksmith on the Clorius continent, would answer. Ziel asked just to confirm his thoughts.

    "At first, King Auva refused to give the artifact design to the other kingdoms in the demi-human region, but when King Leonida intended to end their cooperation, he finally agreed. After that, King Auva contacted the leaders of other kingdoms and received a positive reply from them." Kalya also got the news from Queen Jasmine. But since it had nothing to do with her, she ignored it.

    "If their cooperation is already established, how will they start the project?" Ziel asked casually. Then he took a sip of coffee from the cup he ced next to him.

    "The kings of the human region agreed that the construction of the city guardian battle tforms would start simultaneously in the five royal capitals. In addition, this academy will also have it because there are many noble children and royal families here." Kalya suddenly stood up and sat right in front of Ziel. Then she leaned her back against him. It made the scene in front of Ziel''s eyes turn emerald green. But Ziel didn''t mind it and instead hugged Kalya''s waist gently.

    "I feel morefortable sitting in this position on a cold night." Kalya looked back and smiled coquettishly. Ziel smiled back at her behavior and kissed her fragrant hair.

    "Back to the topic. If those kings decided to set up a city guard battle tform in the academy, wouldn''t many dwarvese to this ce?" Ziel said directly into Kaya''s ear, and it tickled her.

    "Yes. Besides, representatives from each kingdom from the demi-human region wille to this academy to oversee the process of constructing the artifact." Kalya rubbed Ziel''s hand tightly around his stomach.

    "Representative, to supervise? Do they not believe in the Dwarven Kingdom? Do the leaders of that Kingdom, including your sister, want to see the process and oue of the city guardian battle tform firsthand?" Ziel felt a little confused about their purpose.

    "I don''t understand that either. But the people sent to this academy are royalty from the demi-human region and are currently in the Cirlus Kingdom." Kalya also got the news from Merlick while having lunch with the other teachers. Merlick as principal, could only ept it if the five kings had agreed.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard Kalya''s words. he felt he knew the representatives who would be sent to the academy.

    "Who are the people who will be sent here as representatives? Are they��" Ziel asked, but his words were immediately cut off by Kalya.

    "You''ll find out soon enough. If my estimation is correct, they will arrive at this academy tomorrow as temporary transfer students until the city guardian battle tform is finished." Kalya wanted to make it a surprise for Ziel. She thought it would be fun if she could make the man she loved show his rare expression of surprise.

    "Is that so?" Ziel smiled slightly. He decided not to ask further and followed Kalya''s words. But then he saw Kalya''s white nape peeking from behind her hair. Ziel suddenly smiled and brushed her hair, then kissed her nape.

    "Ahn�� Ziel�� what are you doing?" Kalya said in a slightly trembling voice. But Ziel ignored it and then gently sucked the nape of her neck.

    "Nnnnnh..." Kalya moaned seductively under the kiss. Not long after, Ziel pulled his lips after leaving a red mark on Kalya''s neck.

    "It''s just a payback for you ying secrets with me." Ziel lightly kissed the red mark and then whispered in Kalya''s ear.

    "Mooo..." Kalya wanted toin to Ziel because he suddenly stopped his actions when Kalya was already turned on. But before she could continue her words, Ziel''s bait on theke suddenly twitched. He quickly pulled the rod, and arge fish caught on the hook.

 Chapter 312 48

    On a sunny morning, Ziel woke up refreshed after a fierce battle with Kalyast night. They vent the love and lust that they suppressed after their conversation ended. If it weren''t for the cottage being covered with a barrier, their moans of pleasure would probably be heard throughout the forest area.

    Ziel smiled when he saw the woman sleeping next to him. Kalya did not wear a single thread on her body and showed her perfect curves. She sleeps peacefully and has no guard because she feels safe with the man she loves.

    "Wake up, Leya. Don''t you have a ss to teach today?" Ziel gently caressed Kalya''s cheek and whispered in her ear.

    "Hmm... let me sleep a little longer." Kalya muttered and suddenly hugged Ziel.

    "You''ll bete if you keep sleeping, and I probably won''t be able to control my desire if you hug me like that." Ziel hugged her and rubbed her back. Her skin feels very smooth and soft. It made Ziel want to keep touching her forever.

    "Do whatever you want because my body and soul are yours, my fianc��." Kalya teases him. She said in a very seductive voice that could make any man tremble and heat up.

    "Are you sure you want me to do whatever I like? If you invite me like that, maybe we''ll stay in this room for an entire day." Ziel whispered in Kalya''s ear and pinched the small pink bumps on her breasts.

    "Nnnhh.... Ziel..." Kalya reflexively let out a sexy moan due to Ziel''s actions. She didn''t suppress anything she felt when they were alone.

    "Okay. We can do that againter. Today you still have sses to teach." Ziel smiled and kissed Kalya''s forehead.

    "Yes. I understand." Kalya nodded slightly. Even so, she still buried herself in Ziel''s arms like she didn''t want to let go. Ziel couldn''t help but smile and hug her tighter.

    They continued to hug for a long time, and Ziel had to remind Kalya again about her duties as a teacher. After hearing his words, Kalya reluctantly let go of her embrace. She got up from her bed without wearing anything and showed her seductive body to Ziel.

    "Aren''t you ashamed to show your body?" Ziel asked.

    "Hmm? Why should I be ashamed? Haven''t you seen every inch of my body? Besides, what''s wrong with me showing my naked body to my fianc��?" Kalya smiled. She twisted her body and made her perfectly round breasts sway up and down.

    It was like Kalya deliberately provoked Ziel. Kalya doesn''t even cover her intimate parts and instead shows them to him.

    Ziel sighed when he saw her behavior. Then his figure disappeared from the bed and reappeared right next to Kalya. Ziel quickly picked up Kalya in the princess''s hug.

    "Then let''s continue in the bathroom." Ziel whispered in Kalya''s ear and bit her gently.

    "Ahnn�� I''ve been waiting for those words from you." Kalya smiled and wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck. The two entered the bathroom and thest night''s moans of pleasure continued until they were immersed in their love.

    ***

    During the lunch break, Ziel sat in the cafeteria alone at a table by the window, eating the cheesecake he made yesterday. He had been there for ten minutes and waited for ra and Lilith to have lunch together.

    As he took thest bite and finished the cheesecake in his hand, Ziel heard the sound of footsteps approaching his table.

    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting, Ken!" ra said in her usual cheerful voice. No, she sounded more excited and full of energy. When Ziel turned his eyes to her, he knew the reason, and it also answered what Kalya said to himst night.

    The one who came along with ra and Lilith was Princess Irene. Besides her, Ziel also saw Princess Cordelia.

    "No problem. I also recently arrived at the cafeteria, mydy." Ziel smiled slightly and then got up from his seat.

    "Please have a seat, mydy." Ziel offered up a seat for ra.

    "Thank you!" ra smiled broadly and immediately sat down on the chair that Ziel had offered her. Ziel treated the other three girls the same as ra.

    "Thank you." Lilith smiled and acted as usual. But Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia were embarrassed by Ziel''s treatment and could only respond with a nod. After they sat in their respective seats, Ziel returned to his ce

    "Ken, you must have known about the representatives of the kingdoms from the demi-human region who were sent to our academy to oversee the construction of the city guardian battle tform, right? Irene is one of them. Apart from her, the other representatives were Prince Torin, Princess Evelyn, and Princess Seira. Princess Cordelia will be with them as their guardian during their stay in this academy." ra exined excitedly.

    "I heard about it yesterday, mydy. They will stay in this academy as temporary transfer students. Will they all be in your ss?" Ziel took out a fruit juice from his space storage and served it to the four girls. He gave it especially for ra to wet her throat after telling him a long story.

    ra and Lilith drank it without hesitation, but the other two girls tasted it shyly because they hadn''t seen Ziel in a long time, and the atmosphere between them became awkward.

    "Yes. From today onwards, they will be my ssmates. But Princess Cordelia didn''te to this academy as a student but to be a guardian for them. In addition, the other representatives were on tour around the academy along with Freya, Iris, and the others. Because of that, they don''t have lunch with us here." ra finished her exnation and drank her juice again.<sub> </sub>

    ra looks like she can''t hide her happiness at meeting Princess Irene again. Moreover, they would be ssmates for quite a while since constructing that gigantic artifact would take at least six months to a year.

    (Is it okay in this academy to call the name of a princess directly? Is their rtionship that close?)

    Princess Irene was a little surprised by how ra called Princess Freya and Princess Iris. At Arcuz Grand Academy, her ssmates still call her using honorifics because no one dares to call a princess''s name directly unless they are both from the royal family.

    ra is only the Duke''s daughter, but she casually calls out Princess Freya and Princess Iris. Princess Irene could understand if it was just Princess Iris since they were from the same region. But Princess Freya was from another kingdom, and ra dared to call her that. In other words, ra had already obtained permission from the relevant parties.

    But there was something else that stuck in Princess Irene''s mind. ra''s call to Princess Freya felt a little strange. It didn''t sound like a call to a ssmate but more to a sister because it was so intimate. As Princess Irene was deep in thought, the voice from Ziel brought her back to her senses.

    "Is that so? Then wee to Piqmentia Grand Academy, Princess Irene, Princess Cordelia." Ziel looked at the two princesses and smiled. Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene were shocked because this was the first time they had seen Ziel make such an expression.

    "Ah, thank you. Please take care of me from now on." Princess Irene smiled and slightly lowered her head to Ziel.

    "Me too. Please help for the next few months. Even though I''m not a student in this academy, I will help the teachers in ss because I feel ufortable just watching them silently." Princess Cordelia''s face also became more rxed after seeing his smile.

    "I''d be happy to help. Of course, on the premise that it''s within my reach." Zel nodded. Although he wasn''t very familiar with Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene, since these two were friends of ra and the girls, he should at least treat them well.

    ra and Lilith looked at each other and smiled. The awkward atmosphere between the three quickly melted away with just a smile from Ziel. Then the girls continued to have small talk until the food they had ordered came. Just as they were enjoying the meal, Ziel suddenly opened his mouth.

    "May I ask you something, Princess Cordelia?" Ziel looked at Princess Cordelia and asked.

    "What''s that? I can answer anything as long as it doesn''t concern the important secrets of the Cirlus Kingdom as well as my three sizes. But for thetter, I can consider if you ask for it personally." Princess Cordelia chuckled and said in a slightly joking tone. She was currently bing more rxed when chatting with Ziel. It made ra and Lilith happy because they could get along well, but they were suspicious of herst sentence.

    "I''ll think about your words. But for now, there''s something else I''d like to ask." Ziel smiled and didn''t think about her words seriously because he knew she was joking.

    "If you are interested, you can directly tell me. Then, what exactly do you want to ask?" Princess Cordelia asked, and her eyes showed a hint of anticipation at Ziel''s words.

    "I heard the Cirlus Kingdom was responsible for constructing the city guardian battle tform. I wonder when the project started and when those people from the Dwarven Kingdom came to this academy?" Ziel was curious because he still didn''t know where the artifact would be built in this academy. He hoped it wasn''t built around the area where he lived. Otherwise, it won''t be very pleasant.

    "Ah! I want to know about it too!" ra added.

    "You''re right about that. Our kingdom is indeed responsible for supervising the construction of the artifact. The project will be officially carried out the day after tomorrow. The people from the Dwarven Kingdom are already at the Neigal Kingdom castle and will arrive at the academy tomorrow." Princess Cordelia happily answered Ziel''s questions.

    "Is that so? Do you know how many people from the Dwarven Kingdom wille?" Ziel nodded and asked another question.

    "I''m not sure about that. if I''m not mistaken, their number is close to a hundred, and if you add the people from the Cirlus Kingdom, their number is close to three hundred." Princess Cordelia pondered for a bit before answering because she didn''t know much about the matter. But she tried her best to answer Ziel''s question and fulfill his curiosity.

    "Won''t this academy be very crowded when theye?" Lilith spoke while enjoying her lunch.

    "Yes. The academy will be a bit noisy once the artifact construction starts." Ziel nodded and then looked at the cute purple-haired girl with horns on her head who kept stealing nces at him as he chatted with Princess Cordelia.

    "Then, how about you, Princess Irene? Is your job as a representative of the Demon Kingdom only supervising the construction of the city guardian battle tform, or is there something else you need to supervise?" Ziel asked casually.

    Although the goals of the demi-human region''s royal leaders seemed simple on the surface, Ziel felt each of them harbored other secret intentions. But whatever their hidden goals are, as long as they don''t disturb his life and those around him, then Ziel won''t care.

    "Ah, that''s�� you probably already guessed my other goal, right? No, this was an order from my father and mother. But I dly epted it because I could meet ra and the others again if I came to this academy. For my other purposes, I beg you to keep it a secret. We have absolutely no ill will towards you or the people around you." Princess Irene exined frantically and ended by bowing her head to Ziel.

    It made the other students who were having lunch in the cafeteria noisy because a princess from the Demon Kingdom bowed her head to a butler. Princess Cordelia and ra were shocked by Princess Irene''s honest confession. They didn''t expect that she had another purpose foring to the academy other than to oversee the artifact construction.

    "Can you lift your head? We''ll talk about thatter. The people at this table will remain silent about what you just said. Isn''t that so, Princess Cordelia?" Ziel sighed heavily and nced at Princess Cordelia. Among the people at the table, only Princess Cordelia he couldn''t fully trust.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I promise I won''t tell anyone about it! If I break it, I will die a gruesome death!" Princess Cordelia said seriously.

    "Thank you. In that case, you''d better finish your food quickly because the lunch break is almost over." Ziel nodded in satisfaction and then reminded the girls. They nodded in response to his words and quickly finished the food on their tes. Ziel smiled and looked at the scenery outside the window. But his smile suddenly froze after he saw the sky above the academy slowly turning gray.

 Chapter 313 49

    Ziel lived in a cottage in the middle of ake in the academy forest area. Usually, the ce is tranquil at night because it''s only him and Kalya. It was like a love nest for them.

    But tonight, his residence felt very crowded, noisy, and bustling because there were two new visitors besides Queen Helena. They were Princess Cordelia da Princess Irene Ziel met in the cafeteria during lunch break.

    ra suddenly brought the two of them to his cottage along with Princess Freya and the other girls without asking for his consent first. Of course, Ziel wouldn''t kick them out because of that. After all, they were friends of ra and the others.

    "Ken, I apologize for not informing you before bringing Princess Cordelia and Irene. They know that in this academy, students can live outside the dorms, and they said they want to know where you live. After seeing their pleading faces, I couldn''t bear to refuse and brought them here." ra said apologetically.

    Not only ra, Kyouka, Princess Freya, and the other girls also apologized to Ziel. They also feel guilty about it. If it weren''t for them being too enthusiastic about telling about the hut, the two Princesses wouldn''t be curious.

    Merlick had reserved a special room in the dormitory for the representatives of the demi-human region. But only three wanted to upy it, while Princess Irene chose a room close to ra.

    In the evening, Princess Irene gathered in ra''s room along with Kyouka and the others. The girls were chatting happily in that ce. Then Princess Irene asked about their room in the dorm. If one day she wanted to visit one of them, she didn''t have to ask anymore. Princess Irene also asked ra where Ziel lived, which made the girls speechless because they thought that Princess Irene intended toe to a man''s room.

    But Princess Irene refuted the girls'' assumptions and quickly rified the misunderstanding. After that, ra exined that the students were allowed to live outside the dorms and Ziel was one of them. She also told her where Ziel lived and how pleasant the atmosphere was.

    In addition, Princess Freya exined about those who often practice and stay together at the ce. It provoked the interest and curiosity of Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia.

    After hearing ra''s story, Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia asked her and the girls to apany her to see the night atmosphere at Ziel''s residence. Because they couldn''t bear to see Princess Irene''s pitiful face, they finally agreed. The girls'' gathering in ra''s room ended with a tea party at Ziel''s cottage.

    "You don''t have to apologize so many times, mydy. It''s not your fault, and I never me you. As long as you are happy, it brings satisfaction to me. When I see you all gathering andughing together, it also brings joy to me." Ziel smiled and secretly sighed in his heart.

    It wasn''t because he wasn''t happy that ra and the girls had brought Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia to his cottage, but because Princess Freya and the others were apologizing to him in turn. It gave him a slight headache when he saw the guilty faces of the girls.

    "Thank you, Ken!" ra kissed Ziel''s lips lightly and hugged him. She felt delighted when she heard those words. Fortunately, no one saw them.

    "Okay. You better get back to Freya and the others before they look for you. I''m sorry I can''t join you because I have other things to do." Ziel whispered to ra and stroked her hair.

    "I understand! Then, I will take my leave first!" ra nodded excitedly. But before she left, she kissed Ziel''s lips again and walked with light steps into the room where the girls were gathered.

    Ziel couldn''t help but smile and shake his head at ra''s behavior. Then he walked out of the cottage and sat down on a chair by theke. He came to that ce not to rx or go fishing but to look up at the sky.

    "My eyes are not wrong. The color of the sky did change a little. Even the supposedly night turned gray. Surprisingly Kalya and the others didn''t notice. What is happening?" Ziel mumbled. He felt ufortable seeing the color of the sky that was simr to his hair.

    As Ziel was deep in thought, a woman''s voice called out and brought him back to his senses.

    "What are you thinking in this ce alone? Shouldn''t you be having fun with the girls in the cottage?" The woman said in a prickly tone.

    When Ziel turned his eyes in the direction the voice came from, he saw a woman resembling Princess Freya but looked more mature and seductive. That person was Queen Helena, wearing a light, slightly transparent dress with a cardigan lining it. Even so, it couldn''t hide her beautiful curves, especially her ample breast.

    Queen Helena was no longer embarrassed when she had toe face to face with Ziel. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t nervous anymore when she saw him. Until now, her heart still beats very fast when she met him. It''s like going back to puberty and being a maiden in love.

    Her feelings for her husband slowly faded the longer she stayed at the academy and the more she met Ziel. It was only a matter of time until Queen Helenapletely lost her feelings for King Leonida.

    "I''m checking something here. Then what do you do? Why did you go out instead of being with your daughter and the others?" Ziel nced briefly at her and turned his attention back to the sky. The more he looked at the gray color, the more restless he felt. Moreover, the gray sky was only above the territory of the Neigal Kingdom.

    "They are all good girls. But I realized I was no longer young and couldn''t follow their conversation. Besides, I saw you sneak out of the cottage and leave the girls behind. I followed you because I was curious about what you would do. I didn''t think you would be sitting here enjoying the beautiful view in the sky." Queen Helena looked up at the sky and walked towards Ziel with light steps.

    "Yes, they are good girls. Shouldn''t you go back inside? Freya might be worried that you suddenly disappeared. You''d better return to the cottage because it''s icy tonight. Even though your age and theirs are different, your appearance is not." Ziel said casually. Queen Helena asked him not to be so stiff and formal when talking to her, and Zielplied.

    Queen Helena was caught off guard when she heard Ziel''s words, especially thest sentence. She didn''t expect that Ziel would suddenlypliment him. It made her heart feel sweet, and her face flushed. But Queen Helena quickly regained herposure. She couldn''t let Ziel realize what she was feeling right now.<sub> </sub>

    "You don''t have to lie to cheer me up. I am old and have two children. Plus, I have a lot of wrinkles on my face. I can''tpare to the girls who are still so beautiful and fresh." Queen Helena said, a little spoiled. She stood beside where Ziel was sitting and stole nces at him secretly.

    "Is that so? I don''t know how other people see you. But in my eyes, you are almost no different from them except for your status." Ziel shrugged his shoulders and honestly said what he saw with his eyes.

    "Please stop praising me like that. Your words are only for the girls and not for an aunt like me. What''s more, do you always say nice things to the women you meet?" Queen Helena pouted, and her face looked cute even though she was no longer young.

    "I don''t think it''s apliment but an honest one. In addition, I say sweet things only to the people around me, or now I call them my little family." Ziel replied calmly. Queen Helena was extremely jealous when she heard Ziel''s words. But it was only for a moment, and his mood quickly returned to normal.

    "Is that so? By the way, may I sit down? My legs feel tired if I have to keep standing like this." Queen Helenained.

    "Are you sure? Of course, you can sit down. But, would you mind sitting here with me? I mean that this seat is cramped, and you might feel ufortable. Otherwise, I''ll get up, and you can sit here. I''ll sit somewhere else." Ziel looked next to her and asked.

    The chair isrge to sit alone but barely fits two people. If they sat there simultaneously, Ziel and Queen Helena would stick together. Their skin will touch, and some parts of their bodies may be pressing against each other.

    Ziel doesn''t want Queen Helena to misunderstand. Usually, only Ziel and Kalya sit on that chair and don''t care if they have to stick together because they are fianc??s.

    "You don''t have to move anywhere. I don''t mind sitting with you." Queen Helena smiled and sat down next to him. She rested her perfectly round buttocks on the seat and identally rubbed against Ziel''s thighs. After Queen Helena sat down, Ziel''s nose twitched from the sweet scent of her body full of sex appeal.

    Their sides were pressing against each other, and Ziel could feel the warmth of this sexy and seductive mature woman''s body. The more emotions flowed out of Azael''s cracked seal, the harder it was for Ziel to control it.

    After all, Ziel lives in the body of a boy growing up. He was currently a hot-blooded youth who easily acted impulsively. If his male instincts were tempted, he would not be able to suppress the lust that surged within his body and would push Queen Helena on the chair.

    Ziel frowned as he felt ufortable about it. He let out a long breath to calm his mind. If Kalya, Princess Freya, or the other girls saw the two, they would misunderstand him. But then he could only sigh and shake his head when he saw Queen Helena smiling and not seeming bothered by their current situation.

    "What''s so good about seeing a gray sky like that? I feel that it doesn''t look beautiful at all. I''d rather see a swarm of fireflies on the shore of ake than see something gloomy." Queen Helena said coquettishly.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows after hearing Queen Helena''s words. He reacted like that not because of her voice but her words.

    "You can see that?" Ziel asked.

    "Why do you think I can''t see it? Ah! Now you say it! Freya and the girls didn''t seem to notice that! Is there something special about the color of the sky?" Queen Helena asked curiously.

    "I don''t know much about it either. That''s why I''m trying to investigate it. Since when did you notice that the color of the sky changed?" Ziel begins to take an interest in Queen Helena. Not because of her beauty but her ability to see changes in the sky.

    "If I''m not mistaken, I started to notice it after you returned from the vige of those gray-haired people." Queen Helena touched her chin with her finger and tried to remember the first time she noticed it.

    "After I came back from that minority vige?" Ziel was shocked after hearing the answer, and his face darkened. He thought it wasn''t a coincidence and felt that his movements were being watched.

    "Yes. But when ites to gray-haired people, I remember that I once came to their vige on the border of the Aurelia Kingdom and the Argaint Kingdom. I almost forgot about it because it happened so long ago. Besides, I didn''t have time to think about it because I suffered from that strange disease not long after returning from that ce." Queen Helena exined.

    When Queen Helena found out that Ziel went with ra and Lilith to look for the whereabouts of the gray-haired people, she didn''t care about it because of her jealousy when she thought of Ziel dating those young girls. But after hearing the whole story from Kalya and the girls, she suddenly recalled one of her life experiences that she had almost forgotten.

    "Have you met them? So after returning from that ce, you suffer from mana disorder?" Ziel narrowed his eyes and asked seriously.

    "Yes. I suddenly had the disease a day or two after returning from that ce." Queen Helena nodded doubtfully as she had somewhat forgotten about it. After hearing her words, Ziel suddenly stood up from his seat.

    "I''m going back to the cottage! I have something to do! We''ll talkter!" Ziel quickly dashed into the cottage without waiting for Queen Helena''s reply.

 Chapter 314 50

    In the living room inside the cottage, Kalya and the girls gathered and chatted happily. When Ziel arrived, the girls fell silent in confusion after seeing his serious face. But they quickly realized that something must have happened. They knew that he wouldn''t show them such an expression for no reason.

    "Where are Lilith and ra?" Ziel asked the girls.

    "ra and Lilith are resting in their room. They said they suddenly became tired and wanted to bed early." Kalya replied. She didn''t ask why Ziel was looking for them because she realized now wasn''t the right time for that.

    "Thank you. You can continue your chat and have fun. I have a little business with Lilith and ra." Ziel smiled and secretly sighed in his heart. He feels guilty that he has made Kalya and the girls worried.

    After that, Ziel left the ce and headed to ra and Lilith''s room. Their rooms are in the same area and opposite each other. The location is also not far from where Kalya and the others gathered. Because of that, he didn''t need to waste time visiting their rooms one by one. After he arrived, Ziel quickly knocked on both doors simultaneously.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Lilith, mydy. Have you slept? Can I talk to you for a bit?" Ziel raised his voice slightly so that ra and Lilith in the room could hear it.

    Not long after, the doors of both rooms opened at almost the same time. Ziel saw that Lilith and ra were wearing their almost transparent nightgowns and their faces were pale.

    "What happened, Ken? Do you intend to carry out a night attack on both of us at once?" ra smiled weakly and teased Ziel. On the other hand, Lilith could only avert her eyes in embarrassment at her clothes. Even so, she didn''t try to cover the exposed parts of her body.

    "That sounds very tempting. I probably would have done that if there weren''t any issues I wanted to talk to you about now." Ziel smiled and gently rubbed Kalya''s head.

    "Problem?" The two girls asked at the same time.

    "Yeah, a problem I just found out about. Can we chat inside?" Ziel nodded, and his face turned serious.

    "Ah, yes. Come in." ra opened the door and let Lilith and Ziel enter her room.

    This was Ziel''s first time entering ra''s room in the cottage, as he wouldn''t dare enter it without the owner''s permission. The room has a bright and sweet feel with a dominating pink and white color.

    "Please have a seat, Lilith, mydy. I''ll make some tea so we can chat more rxed." Ziel smiled and started brewing tea. The two girls looked worried after hearing Ziel''s words earlier. On the other hand, Ziel tried to make the atmosphere in the room morefortable and relieve their tension.

    "Shouldn''t I be the one making tea for you? If it''s just tea, I can make it. After all, this is my room." ra puffed out her cheeks andined.

    "I''m used to doing this, mydy. While this is my duty as your butler, it is also my service to the people who are important to me." Ziel replied without taking his eyes off the teapot and cup in front of him.

    "Thank you." Lilith said shyly. Her heart blossomed when she heard those words. ra also felt the same way as Lilith. Her sullen face quickly turned into a sweet smile as her heart warmed upon hearing that.

    Not long after, Ziel finished brewing the tea and served it to Lilith and ra. The two girls sat on the bed while Ziel was on the chair facing them. After Lilith took a sip of the tea, she opened her mouth first.

    "Then, what is the matter you want to talk about? Is it that serious?" Lilith asked, and it also represented ra''s curiosity.

    "Kalya said that you two suddenly felt tired and wanted to sleep early. Did something happen to you?" Ziel looked at the two girls with concern.

    "Are you here just because of that problem? If it''s true, you don''t have to worry because we''re just tired, and it''ll go away after we wake up tomorrow." ra was happy that Ziel was worried about her, but she felt fine. Lilith nodded in agreement with her words.

    "I don''t think it''s as simple as you say. I speak like that because��" Ziel exined what he had heard from Queen Helena. The two girls fell silent after hearing Ziel''s story. If their condition was the same as Queen Helena''s, their current situation was in danger.

    "So, what should we do?" ra asked anxiously.

    "You don''t have to worry. Didn''t I manage to cure Queen Helena, who had been suffering from the disease for years? If you experience the same mana disorder as her, I''m sure I can treat you in no time. I will never let anything bad happen to you." Ziel smiled andforted the two girls.

    No matter how great the girls were, they would be weak if they had mana disorder. None of them wanted that, including ra and Lilith.

    "Ken..."

    "Ziel..."

    ra and Lilith called out Ziel''s name at the same time. The two girls looked at him with eyes full of love. Their hearts were touched because Ziel loved them like any other girl. Of course, Kalya was in a different position from them.

    "Then you two sit cross-legged on the bed, and we''ll start your treatment right now. I''m worried that things will worsen if I don''t heal you soon." Ziel didn''t want to dy the two girls'' treatment because he didn''t know what would happen tomorrow.

    "We got it!" Lilith and ra nodded and quickly did as Ziel had told them.

    After Lilith and ra sat on the bed, Ziel also did the same with them. Lilith stretched out her left hand and ra her right. Ziel pressed his palms against the girls'' hands. Unlike the treatment with Queen Helena, Lilith and ra unhesitatingly intertwined their fingers with Ziel.<sub> </sub>

    Ziel closed his eyes and checked the two girls'' Mana channels. His face sank when he poured his mana into them because his guess was right. Lilith and ra had the same mana disorder that he had found in Queen Helena.

    "You suffer from the same mana disorder as Queen Helena. This makes me believe that this matter has to do with those gray-haired people." Ziel said coldly.

    Although unintentional, Ziel couldn''t help but get angry because they were the indirect cause of ra and Lilith''s mana abnormalities. If Ziel didn''t spot the problem in time, their symptoms would probably be more severe than fatigue.

    The two girls'' faces turned pale upon hearing that but immediately returned to normal when they remembered that the man in front of them wouldn''t let anything bad happen to them.

    "Okay. I will start the treatment." Ziel said seriously, and the two girls replied with a nod. Then he started the same treatment he did on Queen Helena. The difference was that he did it with two people at once.

    Ziel thought the treatment would go smoothly and quickly without any strange side effects, like what happened to Queen Helena. But his guess was wrong because it took him a few hours and the two girls experienced what Queen Helena felt.

    "Ahnn... Ken! What happened to me? Why does my body feel so hot?" ra said while breathing unsteadily.

    "Nnnh�� I feel very ufortable in certain parts of my body. What has happened to us, Ziel?" Lilith looked at Ziel with moist eyes and a blushing face.

    Ziel frowned because the two girls in front of him looked very sexy, with their bodies drenched in sweat. All parts of their bodies were imprinted on their nightgowns. Ziel could even see the bulges on their chests of different sizes. Of course, Lilith''s was much bigger than ra''s.

    "Please hold on a little longer. Currently, your treatment process has entered a critical stage. Otherwise, we will repeat the process from the beginning." Ziel tried to convince the two girls. He could lose control at any moment if he kept staring at their bodies. Ziel had to admit that their curves were very tempting, even though they weren''t as beautiful as Kalya or Azalia. But it was enough to arouse his male instincts.

    "Ken�� Ken�� Ken�� Nnnnh!" ra gripped Ziel''s hand tightly and let out a very seductive moan.

    "Ahn..." Lilith could still suppress her desire, but a sexy voice asionally leaked from her small red lips.

    An hourter, their treatment ended, but ra and Lilith were still not free from their burning desire. The whole part of the mattress under where they sat was wet.

    Under normal conditions, they would be very embarrassed to know that. But right now, the two girls paid no heed to that because lust hadpletely taken over their senses.

    Lilith and ra looked lewd, with drenched bodies showing off their curves. The small pink bulge on their chests is faintly visible because of their thin nightgowns

    "Ken, my body still feels hot. Please take responsibility." ra said in a trembling voice. Her words contained nervousness and anticipation. ra was already prepared for what would happen to her next. Her hand was still connected to Ziel''s, and she gripped it tightly.

    "Yes. Please help us ease these feelings." Lilith spoke weakly. She looked at Ziel with lustful eyes.

    Ziel removed his hand from the two girls and caressed their cheeks gently. Then he smiled and hugged Lilith and ra.

    "Of course, I will take responsibility for what I have done." Ziel whispered and slowlyid them on the bed. He touched their nightgowns and disappeared because Ziel had put them in his space storage. Ziel could see the beautiful bodies of the two girls without a single thread.

    ra and Lilith turned their faces away from Ziel because they were too embarrassed to meet his eyes. They tried to cover their bodies, but Ziel gently removed their hands and made them want to show it. Ziel stroked each of their breasts, and both girls moaned as their bodies were still very sensitive.

    "Ahn..."

    "Nnnh.."

    After hearing the moans of the two girls, Ziel''s instincts were fully awakened. He turned off the light and began plucking their innocence. Ziel explored every inch of their bodies and made the two girls sink deeper into their lust. Moan after moan echoed in the room throughout the night.

    ***

    Ziel opened his eyes and saw two girls sleeping peacefully on his right and left, hugging him. He smiled and slowly detached himself from Lilith and ra. Having managed to get out of the two girls'' arms, Ziel pulled the nket and covered their naked bodies.

    Before that, he had seen red stains on the bed sheet. It showed that they had lost their innocence and had be himpletely. Ziel put on his clothes and teleported out of the room to thekeside.

    "This is very strange. Why are they close to the gray-haired people from that vige suffering from mana disorder, but Kalya and the girls who are always with me don''t experience the same thing?" Ziel mumbled. It was a problem he had been thinking about since he discovered that ra and Lilith also had mana disorders like Queen Helena, and he was sure the cause was the same.

    "If my guess is correct, then I''m part of that vige too. So, what makes me different from them? Is it because I am a reincarnator? Is it because I didn''t grow up in their environment? Or was it because mana disorder could only happen if those gray-haired people got together?" Ziel said in a low voice and continued to ponder over it.

    "Even though I can''t get an answer to that problem right now, I already know why Queen Helena and the two girls reacted like that in the treatment process. It turned out that their mana disorder caused by those gray-haired people resonated with my power and stimted them." Ziel sighed and realized something else about him in this era that he had never known.

    "Those gray-haired people are mysterious. I must go back to that vige and learn about all this. About the guardian of the continent, my parents, and this mana disorder." Ziel said with determination. While he was thinking about the matter, a woman''s voice sounded from behind.

    "What are you doing in this ce in the early hours of the morning? Shouldn''t you be enjoying your time with those two girls?"

 Chapter 315 51

    "What are you doing in this ce in the early hours of the morning? Shouldn''t you be enjoying your time with those two girls?" The one who spoke in that prickly tone was the woman Ziel had also metst night by theke. She was Queen Helena and still wore the clothes she worest night. She looked angry that Ziel suddenly left her alonest night.

    After Ziel left herst night, Queen Helena quickly chased him into the cottage and wanted toin to him. But when she couldn''t find him, she ventured to ask the girls gathered in the living room.

    When Queen Helena discovered Ziel had gone to ra and Lilith''s room, jealousy rose in her heart. But she was a smart woman and quickly got an answer about Ziel''s purpose ining to their room at night.

    Queen Helena felt it must have something to do with the information she had given Ziel. She also remembered that Lilith and ra hade with Ziel to the vige of those gray-haired people. When Queen Helena linked the matter with her information to Ziel, she concluded that Ziel must have thought that the two girls had the same Mana disorder as her.

    If his guess is correct, Ziel meets the two girls to confirm their condition and immediately treats them if they suffer from a mana disorder. Queen Helena heaved a sigh of relief when she thought of that. But that feeling of relief quickly dissipated once she remembered how her treatment was going back then.

    Queen Helena was sure that the two girls would react the same way to her during the treatment. But since Lilith and ra were Ziel''s lovers, it was possible that they would do what lovers usually do after the treatment was over.

    While imagining that, Queen Helena clenched her fists tightly as her heart was filled with jealousy. She waited for Ziel all night with her daughter and the other girls. But Ziel still hasn''te out of ra''s room. Queen Helena and the others could vaguely guess what was going on there.

    Queen Helena and the girls waited until midnight. Ziel had not yete out of ra''s room, and they decided to stay at the cottages, including Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia. They hoped to hear from Ziel as soon as he finished his business and found out what had happened. But Queen Helena had trouble sleeping and instead read books until dawn.

    She decided to take a morning walk and refresh her mind. But in that ce, Queen Helena saw Ziel''s figure standing by theke and contemting something. The image of Ziel alone with two girls in a room resurfaced in his mind, and jealousy welled up in his heart. Then Queen Helena unhesitatingly said to him with thorny words.

    "That''s my business. Then, what are you doing in this ce at a time like this, and how do you know I was with Lilith and rast night?" Ziel looked at Queen Helena and said casually.

    "It''s also none of your business because I''m free to go wherever I want. As for how I found out that you were with those two girls, I have no obligation to answer your question." Queen Helena retorted in annoyance. She realized she was childish but had to do it to put her mind at ease.

    Queen Helena knew that Ziel had done nothing wrong, and she shouldn''t have behaved like that to him. But when she remembered Ziel being alone with the two girls in the bedroom, she felt like a wife who had found out that her husband had an affair with another woman.

    "You can go anywhere you want on this continent, but this is where I live, and you must follow my rules. If you have objections to that, you can leave this ce immediately." Ziel looked at Queen Helena sharply and said coldly. He wasn''t in a good mood to deal with Queen Helena''s attitude.

    Queen Helena trembled when she heard those words. She felt her heart being squeezed after hearing Ziel''s words. Queen Helena lowered her head while gripping the hem of her dress tightly, and tears fell from her eyes without realizing it.

    Ziel sighed when he saw Queen Helena crying. He realized his emotions had consumed him because he still couldn''t control them well. Ziel knew that his words were harsh to Queen Helena, and her feelings must have been hurt. He felt guilty for his actions. After all, that woman was Princess Freya''s mother.

    "I''m sorry I got a little carried away by my emotions. I have something to think about here. So can you leave me alone?" Ziel said softly and tried tofort Queen Helena.

    "No. I''m the one at fault here. I shouldn''t ask such things and interfere in your private life. I apologize. I know I''m nothing to you. I''m an old woman and can never bepared to those girls." Queen Helena said depressingly but showed no sign of leaving the ce.

    "Alright. You can stay here but don''t bother me with your questions." Ziel gave up on asking her to leave because maybe she would cry again, and he didn''t want Kalya and the girls in the cottage to see it, especially Princess Freya.

    "Thank you!" Queen Helena smiled sweetly and wiped the tears from her eyes. She had lost her elegance and grace for only a few days she had stayed in the academy. The current Queen Helena looks like a spoiled little girl.

    Ziel sat by theke instead of on a chair because he didn''t want their situation to end likest night. But, instead of sitting in an empty chair, Queen Helena sat beside him with their bodies pressed against each other.

    "Wouldn''t it be better for a Queen to sit on a chair than on the ground like this?" Ziel sighed and had a headache facing Queen Helena.

    "No. I feel happier being an ordinary girl. I feel my life is calmer and morefortable. You can call me Helena when we''re alone. Didn''t you say that my appearance is no different from those girls? Then you have to prove it by your actions." Queen Helena said and slowly leaned her body against the man beside her.

    Ziel knew how Queen Helena felt about him. He didn''t think the side effects of her treatment could stir Queen Helena''s heart like that and turn her into a maiden in love.

    "I can''t. You are Freya''s mother, and I should have called you politely." Ziel shook his head and quickly refused.<sub> </sub>

    "It is only when we are alone. Freya and the girls should not find out. Besides, I don''t want to be called by using honorifics in this ce, making me feel old. Didn''t you say that my appearance is no different from theirs? You can do it, can''t you?" Queen Helena looked at Ziel with moist eyes. She looks like she could cry again if Ziel refuses her request.

    "Alright, Helena." Ziel sighed and could onlyply with her request. He realized that Queen Helena had affection for him but did not know why the graceful Queen Helena had turned into a spoiled girl.

    "That''s better! Then, what were you thinking by theke at a time like this? Does that matter have anything to do with our conversationst night?" Queen Helena asked curiously and pressed her body against him even more.

    Ziel didn''t know if Queen Helena was on purpose, but he could feel the softness of her chest. If he moved his hand just a little, he could shake that beautiful lump of hers. Ziel let out a long breath to calm his mind. He felt that Queen Helena was bing more and more daring in expressing her feelings, which made him feel overwhelmed.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I did think about that problem." Ziel answered honestly. Queen Helena had met those gray-haired people and had a mana disorder. She may have other information about them.

    "Hmm... About that, I found their vige by ident. I was hunting for a strange magical beast that suddenly appeared. No, I guess it can''t be called a magical beast but as a mutated animal?" Queen Helena recalled the events in the past while ying her lips with her fingertips. Every movement of her body looks very sexy and exudes an aura of maturity.

    "Could you tell me more about it?" Ziel''s face changed after hearing that. Right now, he didn''t care about Queen Helena''s sexiness in front of him but focused on the exnation she gave. Ziel thought that the information might be rted to gray-haired people and would be useful in the future.

    "Of course. I would dly do it. But can we do it while drinking something? My throat will dry after a long story, and I want our atmosphere to be more rxed." Queen Helena looked at Ziel and smiled coquettishly.

    "Then, please wait a moment." Ziel quickly brewed warm honey tea for the two of them and gave one cup to Queen Helena. He had better go along with her request as he didn''t want to waste time arguing with her.

    "Thank you!" Queen Helena epted the cup and immediately took a sip. She felt that her body was being warmed from the inside as well as from the outside. Queen Helena enjoyed the tea little by little while ncing at the man beside her

    "Okay. Can you tell me now?" Ziel said seriously and urged Queen Helena. He noticed the woman''s stalling and felt a little impatient. Ziel indicated that he would not tolerate another request from her.

    But Queen Helena smiled and didn''t seem afraid because she knew that Ziel wouldn''t hurt her and couldn''t bear to see her cry, or so she was thinking.

    "Yeah, I''ll tell you. But can I get closer to you? I feel the air in this ce is very cold." Queen Helena made another request, and she boldly showed her intentions openly.

    "Can you be more serious? Aren''t you a Queen? If you feel cold, then we can chat inside the cottage." Ziel replied calmly. Although he found Queen Helena''s behavior annoying, he couldn''t be angry with her. Otherwise, he would repeat what he had done before, and the woman would cry again.

    "No. Freya and the girls will see us if we chat inside the cottage. After all, I want to spend some time alone with you because I will return to the Aurelia Kingdom soon." Queen Helena looked at Ziel with a sad face, and her hands gripped Ziel''s shirt tightly like she didn''t want to part with him.

    "I understand. Just this once, I will fulfill your request." Ziel sighed heavily in his heart. Then he put his arm around her shoulders and hugged her gently. Queen Helena secretly smiled. She rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    (Warm...)

    Queen Helena felt addicted to that feeling and wished their current situation couldst forever.

    "Can you start with your story? If you have any other strange requests, then it''s best if you forget them because I''ll lose interest in hearing that information of yours." Ziel warned Queen Helena firmly. He felt that she was deliberately pressing her big breasts against him.

    Ziel''s nose twitched, and he smelled the same sweet scent from Queen Helena''s body again asst night. He was sure she wouldn''t use perfume when she strolled by theke in the early hours of the morning. So the sweet scent Ziel smelled came from her natural body odor.

    "You don''t have to worry because I won''t make any other requests. This is enough for now." Queen Helena said happily. She felt her heart beating loudly and the chill around her dissipating as her body began to heat up. Queen Helena even secretly smelled the scent of the man in her arms.

    "I want you to tell the full story and not miss the slightest detail." Ziel said seriously. Queen Halena knew she couldn''t tease Ziel at this point and started to open her mouth.

    "Before I married Leonida, the ruler of the Aurelia Kingdom, I was the daughter of a duke of that kingdom..." Queen Helena recounted her life experiences around the time she met gray-haired people. It was quite long, and the exnation ended just after sunrise. The light shone beautifully on theke''s surface and Queen Helena''s golden hair.

 Chapter 316 52

    After the sun rose and their conversation ended, Ziel asked Queen Helena to head back to the Cottage first. He didn''t want Princess Freya and the girls to see them back together in the morning and misunderstand their rtionship. If that happened, Ziel would have difficulty clearing up the misunderstanding, especially with Princess Freya. Maybe she would be disappointed in Ziel and also her mother.

    At first, Queen Helena was reluctant to return to the Cottage and kept gripping the hem of Ziel''s shirt tightly as if she didn''t want to be separated from him. But because Ziel kept urging her and mentioning Princess Freya''s name, she finallyplied.

    Ziel returned to the Cottage after he felt that it had been quite a while since Queen Helena had left. When he returns, he is greeted by Kalya and the girls, including Queen Helena, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene. But ra and Lilith weren''t among them and seemed exhausted from what they had donest night. After seeing Ziel, the girls asked him to sit on the chair in the middle of them and simultaneously asked one question.

    "What exactly happenedst night?" The girls urged him to answer. It wasn''t just about what had happened but also what he had been doing in that room with ra and Lilith all night.

    Ziel sighed when he saw the girls interrogating him. He nced at Kalya for help, but the other party smiled weakly and shook her head.

    Kalya tried to talk about it with the girls and stop them from interrogating Ziel. But since she was outnumbered, then she could only follow their wishes. If ra and Lilith had joined her, Kalya might have been able to convince them. But Lilith and ra are absent now and don''t know when they will wake up.

    Ziel massaged his head as he was a little overwhelmed by the girls'' eyes. He felt it would be better to face off against the guardians of the continent he had defeated than to deal with them.

    He could still understand that it was Kalya and the girls he had epted into his family. But Ziel didn''t know why Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene were interrogating him.

    Moreover, there is also Queen Helena in that ce. She should have told Kalya about what happened, but it seems she didn''t. When Ziel''s eyes met Queen Helena''s, she just gave him a yful smile, which looked adorable.

    "Alright. I will answer it. So can you sit down more rxed? Before I start exining, I''d like to ask Queen Helena to tell you about what she said to mest night." Ziel quickly threw the hot ball at Queen Helena.

    Kalya and the girls shifted their focus from Ziel to Queen Helena and looked at the woman in confusion.

    (What did they talk aboutst night?)

    Kalya pondered but quickly dismissed her suspicions. No matter how many women Ziel wanted, she wouldn''t mind as long as she was still the most special to him. What''s more, Ziel would tell Kalya if something had happened between him and Queen Helena, just like his rtionship with Azalia.

    "Eh!? I? Why should I!?" Queen Helena panicked when the girls'' eyes gathered on her. She didn''t expect that Ziel would drag her into that trouble.

    "Mother? What happened? What did you talk to Zielst night?" Princess Freya asked suspiciously.

    "That''s right, auntie. Is there something you are hiding from us?" Princess Aishia added.

    "Wait a minute! You don''t get me wrong! I''m not hiding anything from you! I only told him I had met gray-haired people before I had a strange disease." Queen Helena quickly cleared up the misunderstanding. She had to stop before they thought any further and managed to guess how she felt about Ziel. Queen Helena felt now was not the time for them to know that, especially for Princess Freya.

    "Ooh�� it turned out like that. I thought you were discussing something else and trying to hide something from us." Princess Freya let out a sigh of relief after hearing Queen Helena''s answer.

    "I was also thinking the same thing as you, Freya. But maybe we''re not the only ones who have such prejudices." Prince Aishia smiled at Princess Freya. Then she saw Kyouka, Princess Iris, and the others avert their faces from her. The girls were embarrassed because they had misunderstood Queen Helena.

    "Are Lilith and ra suffering from the same disease as Queen Helena?" Kalya asked. They didn''t have much time because they, except Queen Helena, had to leave for the academy.

    "They do have a mana disorder like Queen Helena''s��" Ziel exined in detail. He told me from when he came to the girls'' room to check their condition until the end of the treatment process. Ziel tells how long it will take him to heal Lilith and ra.

    "Oh, I see! I didn''t thinking to the vige could cause a mana disorder. But are you all right, Ziel?" Kalya looked at Ziel and asked with concern. Queen Helena and the girls were amazed because they could feel how much the elf girl loved Ziel just from her question.

    "I''m fine. I have checked my condition, and my body has no abnormality. The side effects probably won''t affect people of the same n. So, I''m safe from mana disorder." Ziel smiled andforted Kalya. Princess Iris and the girls felt relieved after hearing his answer.

    "Then, what did you do after healing ra and Lilith? Didn''t you say that you finished treating them before midnight? We waited for you until midnight, but you didn''te out of ra''s room." Princess Freya asked and then pouted.

    The girls looked at Princess Freya in awe. They were curious about it, but neither dared to ask first. The girls didn''t expect Princess Freya to ask that casually. Then Kyouka and the others focused on Ziel and waited for his answer.

    "Are you sure you want me to answer that here?" Ziel looked at the girls and asked for their confirmation. He didn''t mind telling them about it, but someone else in the ce shouldn''t have heard the answer.

    The girls'' faces turned red when they heard Ziel''s question. Although they could already guess what Ziel was doing with Lilith and ra in the room after the treatment was over, they couldn''t help but be curious.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were envious of Lilith and ra. The two girls were already one step ahead, even though the two princesses knew Ziel first. They had nned to give their whole soul and body to Ziel, but Princess Freya and Princess Aishia couldn''t find the right time.<sub> </sub>

    Kyouka and Princess Iris also felt the same way about the two princesses. Although they never show it openly, they intend to offer their innocence to the man they love and be one with him. Surprisingly, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene had the same expression as them.

    "Alright. Let''s put that issue aside for now. But you can ask Ziel personally if you still want to know the answer." Kalya smiled, and her actions indirectly helped the girls. They could find time alone with Ziel and carry out their n.

    "I understand! We can discuss that matter another time. So, please spare some time for us, Ziel." Princess Freya and the girls looked at Ziel seriously.

    Ziel could only nod under their gazes. After all, he had epted the girls; they were his family now. So sooner orter, he will have thempletely, be it heart or body.

    When they heard Ziel''s answer, the girls smiled broadly. It made Princess Cordelia, Princess Irene and even Queen Helena feel jealous.

    "So, what are you going to do next, Ziel?" Kalya asks dan change the topic.

    "I intend to secretly go to that vige after my ss ends." Ziel told his n to the girls. He didn''t want her to suddenly disappear and make them worry. At least the girls knew where he was going.

    "Are you going alone? Do you need one of us to apany you?" Kalya asked worriedly. Princess Freya and the others also looked at Ziel; their faces showed they were ready to go with him wherever he went.

    "No. I will go alone this time because I will be watching over the vige until morning. After all, I''m just looking for information, and it''s harmless." Ziel felt warm in his heart. But for now, he had to refuse their kindness because it would be easier to infiltrate if he came alone to the vige. Besides, he didn''t want the girls to be affected by mana disorder and was worried that danger was still lurking in that area.

    "We understand! But if you need our help, you must tell us immediately! We will try to help you as best we can!" Kalya said seriously, and the girls nodded in agreement.

    "Thank you. I will notify you immediately if I need your help." Ziel smiled gently. He feels happy to have good girls who love him and vows to keep them forever in his heart.

    Since his emotions gradually returned, he could feel and give love to the girls properly, but he still couldn''t control itpletely. Even so, his cold and indifferent attitude did not go away even though his emotions returned because they had seeped into his bones and flesh.

    Queen Helena felt envious when she saw the intimacy of the girls. Then she looked at Ziel and suddenly smiled as she had thought of something. But Queen Helena quickly took her eyes off Ziel after hearing footsteps approaching them.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    ra and Lilith appeared before them, but their gait looked a little strange. The girls became sullen because they knew the reason.

    "Hmm? Why are you looking at us like that? Is there something strange on our faces?" ra asked confusedly and checked her face. Lilith also felt the same way about her. The girls looked at each other and then answered in unison.

    "Nothing!"

    ***

    After his ss ended, Ziel returned to his cottage only to change clothes. Kalya and the others still haven''t returned because they still have business at the academy. But Ziel had told them that he was going to the vige soon. The girls wanted him to be careful even though his purpose there was only to seek information.

    Ziel came out of the cottage, and his figure suddenly disappeared. After he left, a pair of eyes appeared from within the cottage, looking at where he had been standing before but quickly vanished as if they had never existed.

    ***

    When Ziel arrived at the vige, it was already evening. For now, he decided not to go into that area and watched it from afar. Ziel sat on a branch of one of therge trees around the vige.

    He kept an eye on the vige and the people going in and out. But he didn''t get the slightest bit of oddity. Moreover, there were only gray-haired people and no outsiders approaching the area. So that ce looks like an isted vige.

    Time passed, and night fell. Ziel still kept an eye on the vige without losing his focus in the slightest. But he didn''t just stay in one ce. Ziel asionally entered the vige for a while and returned to watch the area from anotherrge tree.

    The moon was shining beautifully, and it was nearing midnight. Ziel still didn''t get any clues about the vige or the gray-haired people. He didn''t even know how mana disorder could affect outsiders aftering to the vige.

    Ziel hoped he could get an answer before morning because he couldn''t keep an eye on the vige all the time. While he was leaning his back against one of the tree trunks, he suddenly let out a sigh.

    "You''ve been following me since I left the cottage. After that, you stay silent while keeping your distance, so I don''t notice your presence. Aren''t you tired of continuing to hide like that?" Ziel said calmly and looked at one of therge trees behind him.

 Chapter 317 53

    "You''ve been following me since I left the cottage. After that, you stay silent while keeping your distance, so I don''t notice your presence. Aren''t you tired of continuing to hide like that?" Ziel said calmly and looked at one of therge trees behind him. But after waiting for a while, no reply was heard from the direction Ziel was looking at.

    "Do you want toe out on your own obediently? Or will I drag you out of there?" Ziel said coldly, and he looked serious with his threat.

    "Okay. I give up! Could you be more gentle with a woman?" A voice rang out, and a ck-robed person came out from behind arge tree while raising both hands.

    "So, what are you doing in this ce? I want to hear an exnation from you, Helena." Ziel said indifferently and returned his focus to the vige.

    The ck-robed person was Queen Helena. Ziel had known that the woman had been watching him since he returned to the cottage. But he did not expect Queen Helena to follow him to that ce.

    Since her mana disorder was healed, Queen Helena''s power also returned. She was at the Magic King level and could be said to be one of the genius mages of her time. Unlike her daughter, Queen Helena can use much unique magic, one of which is teleportation. After seeing Ziel leave, she secretly locked her coordinates and caught up with him. But Queen Helena kept her distance because she didn''t want Ziel to notice her presence and asked her to return to the academy.

    "You recognize me? I thought that wearing this istion cloak wouldpletely conceal my presence. I didn''t think you could still find me after everything I did. Do I have a special impression in your heart that can make you recognize me right away?" Queen Helena removed her hood and revealed her beautiful golden hair under the moonlight. The robe was an outfit simr to the one Princess Aishia had worn in the Elven Kingdom when she followed Princess Freya.

    Then Queen Helena strolled towards Ziel while smiling yfully. Her expression was like that of a girl walking in a flower garden.

    "You have not answered my question. What are you doing in this ce? Didn''t I say I wanted to go to this vige alone?" Ziel looked at Queen Helena and asked.

    "That is... I feel bored if I have to stay at the academy. It was no different from when I was in the castle of the Aurelia Kingdom. Therefore, I want to find fresh air and a new atmosphere by following you." Queen Helena said honestly. In the current situation, she knew lying would only make Ziel angry and didn''t want that to happen.

    "Only that?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at Queen Helena.

    "I want to spend time with you outside. I''ve heard Freya and the girls talk about their date with you, which makes me jealous. I also want to do it with you. Is it not allowed? But if I''m not allowed, then how do I get back to the academy? I ran out of mana when teleporting here. This ce is very far from the academy. Ah, don''t ask me to drink potions because I don''t like consuming that kind of stuff." Queen Helena looked at Ziel and said with a sad face.

    The first sentence was honesty, but thest one Queen Helena said was a lie. She wanted to rule out all the possibilities Ziel could use to get her back to the academy.

    Ziel was silent and did not immediately answer her words. He seemed to focus on a vige in front of his eyes. But it made Queen Helena nervous, and her heart was beating very fast. Queen Helena was worried that Ziel would ask her to return to the academy without listening to her reasons.

    "Alright. You can stay here. But don''t ask too many questions and follow my orders. Otherwise, I will immediately send you back to the academy." Ziel sighed and gave up. He allowed Queen Helena to apany him so he could keep an eye on her. If that woman acted unsupervised, she might bring him unnecessary trouble.

    Ziel didn''t want those gray-haired people to notice Queen Helena''s presence and be alert. This would make it difficult for him to find information in the vige.

    "Thank you!" Queen Helena smiled sweetly and walked with light steps towards Ziel. After that, she unhesitatingly sat right next to him.

    "You have to remember. Do not be noisy. I don''t want the people in the vige to know of our presence." Ziel warns Queen Helena again.

    "I understand!" Queen Helena nodded, and her eyes kept staring at Ziel''s face without losing focus. Her actions reminded Ziel of Kalya.

    Although their gazes are simr, they are also slightly different. Kalya''s eyes are full of care and affection, while Queen Helena is full of love and lust.

    "Have you found anything from that vige?" Queen Helena whispered. She felt unable to remain silent and decided to speak.

    "Haven''t you been following me since I arrived in this vige? Then you should have known about it without me having to answer." Ziel was toozy to respond to Queen Helena. He should be angry that she didn''t follow his word. But for some reason seeing her face made him a little uneasy. Either because she was Princess Freya''s mother or something else.

    "I did follow you, but I don''t know what you get from watching and walking around the vige. My focus then was only on your face and the expression you showed." Queen Helena lowered her head and said while blushing. Ziel raised an eyebrow at those words. It is again simr to what Kalya did.

    "I haven''t gotten anything so far. If until dawn I still don''t get any clues, then we will return to the academy. For now, please don''t ask anything else. I want to focus on observing the vige." Ziel sighed and replied calmly. Queen Helena''s behavior, simr to Kalya''s, makes Ziel more lenient in dealing with her.

    "I understand!" Queen Helena smiled and nodded like an obedient wife.

    After midnight, the atmosphere in the vige became quiet, with only the sound of crickets shouting at each other. If it wasn''t for that, Ziel might be able to hear Queen Helena''s breathing because she was clinging to him right now. When he was about to remind Queen Helena about it, Ziel suddenly frowned. The reason was not that woman but the scene in front of him.

    "What''s that?" Queen Helena muttered. The question represented what Ziel was thinking at the moment. From the sky above the vige, particles of gray light fell like rain. Ziel saw that it only appeared in the surrounding area and did not extend to other ces. He quickly carried Queen Helena in a princess hug and moved away from there.

    "Kyaaa!" Queen Helena shouted cutely, but Ziel didn''t have time to think about that.

    After Ziel sensed he was out of reach of the particle rain, he released Queen Helena. But the woman seemed reluctant to part from his embrace.

    "What exactly are those particles?" Queen Helena asked.

    "I don''t know, but I''ll try to check it out." Zel shook his head. Then he gently patted Queen Helena''s shoulder, and a thinyer of gray light enveloped her.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh? What is this, Ziel?" Queen Helena asked in confusion.

    "This is just a precautionary measure. I''m worried that the particles have worse side effects than any mana disorder you''ve ever had." Ziel replied.

    "Does that mean you care about me?" Queen Helena felt warm in her heart because Ziel was concerned for her.

    "Do you have to ask something you already know the answer to? I want you to wait here because I have to check the particle rain." Ziel didn''t want to waste time with Queen Helena because the particle rain could end at any moment. But before he could take a step, Queen Helena suddenly tugged at his sleeve. Ziel wanted to question her meaning, but that woman said it first.

    "Please be careful and don''t be rash. I''ll be waiting for you here." Queen Helena said anxiously. Ziel nodded and then left her.

    After Ziel parted ways with Queen Helena, he returned to the vige. Particle rain is still urring, but the intensity has considerably reduced.

    <o>,m Ziel saw that the situation in the vige had not changed and showed that the people there knew nothing about the phenomenon. Ziel tried to touch those gray light particles. But no matter how long he waited, nothing changed for him.</o>

    "Does this particle not have any effect? Or does this not work for me because I am from the same people?" Ziel took a closer look at the light particles.

    When the particle fell directly on top of an ant, that insect''s size suddenly became more extensive. Ziel frowned upon seeing that and quickly stomped it to death.

    "What''s that? Did light particles evolve the ant? If that''s true, it''s likely not only ants that will evolve when exposed to the light particles directly but all living things other than humans." Ziel thought while looking at the light particles and the giant ants that died on the ground.

    "Does this phenomenon appear every day? Or does it only happen asionally and coincidentally when I''m here?" Ziel walked towards the vige and tried to feel the light particles deeper, but he still couldn''t find any clues. It was like the particle entered his body and disappeared.

    "Those particles don''t have any effect on the gray-haired people. Then does this have anything to do with mana disorder in outsiders whoe to this ce? Can it still affect the people around it after the particle falls to the ground? In that case, many insects and animals may have evolved. Wait. Helena is in danger." Ziel stopped his footsteps and flew high speed in Queen Helena''s direction.

    Ziel didn''t use teleportation because he felt the light particles would interfere with his coordinates and take him to another faraway ce. If that happened, he wouldn''t be able to help Queen Helena, and something terrible might happen to her.

    ***

    After Ziel left, Queen Helena sat quietly, waiting for him to return. She looks like a wife waiting for her husband''s return. Even though Ziel had been away for quite a while, she obeyed his words and didn''t move an inch from her current ce.

    Queen Helena looked around and made sure nothing suspicious was approaching her. She was currently in a weak state from running out of mana and needed some time to recharge it fully. Therefore Queen Helena must be wary of enemy attacks from within the darkness of the forest. If she drank the potion from Ziel, her mana would return toplete, but she didn''t want to do that.

    "Why hasn''t Ziele back yet? Did something happen to him?" Queen Helena muttered, and her face turned gloomy at the thought. When she stood up and intended to catch up with Ziel, she saw the man she was thinking of flying at high speed towards her.

    "Ziel... eh?" Queen Helena called out to Ziel, but the other party suddenly pointed at her, and mana waspressed at his fingertips.

    (He wants to kill me? But what did I do wrong? Have I made him angry? But if he wants this life of mine, then I will dly give it to him. Dying at the hands of the man you love, I think it''s quite romantic)

    Queen Helena closed her eyes and smiled as she waited for death toe.

    [Thunder Beam]

    A redser beam with lightning sparks shot towards Queen Helena and passed right next to her cheek.

    Kiiiiiiik!

    Queen Helena opened her eyes after hearing a terrifying scream from behind. Looking back, she saw a giant dead bat with a hollow body.

    "We will leave this ce now." Ziel came next to Queen Helena and hugged her. He could easily kill those monsters, but he didn''t know how many animals had evolved at this point. But the repercussions of his battle might make the vige''s people wary, making it difficult for him to find information in the future.

    "Ah, yes!" Queen Helena smiled broadly. She hugged Ziel tightly and buried her face in his chest. But before they could teleport, hundreds of monsters suddenly appeared and surrounded them.

    "Looks like I have no other choice." Ziel sighed, and a red ball of light appeared in his palm. Then he lifted the ball of light and squeezed it.

    [Thunder Fireworks]

    The ball of light he squeezed exploded and shot lightning in all directions. The hundreds of monsters surrounding Ziel were wiped out in seconds due to the attack. They were just monsters of newly evolved beasts. Therefore, they have no intelligence and act solely on their instincts.

    After the monsters were wiped out, Ziel and Queen Helena disappeared from that ce. But then, a space rift formed above the vige''s sky, and a giant eye peeked out from the gap. It didn''tst long, and the sky returned to normal.

 Chapter 318 54

    Ziel and Queen Helena returned to the cottage at midnight. Ziel teleported some distance from his residence because he didn''t want Kalya or any girls to see himing with Queen Helena. The girls would have misunderstood when they saw Ziel appear together with Queen Helena at such a time.

    "The night view in this ce is wonderful." Queen Helena muttered. She was still in Ziel''s arms and didn''t want to let go even though they had arrived at their destination.

    "Can you let me go?" Ziel asked helplessly when he saw Queen Helena clinging to him and hugging him even tighter.

    "Can you leave me like this for a while?" Queen Helena said in a pleading tone. Ziel couldn''t immediately reject it when he heard that voice.

    "Alright. But we better move to another ce. Kalya and the others might have seen us when they came out of the cottage. Though I''m not sure, they''ll be out at this hour." Ziel sighed and agreed to Queen Helena''s request.

    "I will obey you. I will follow you wherever you go." Queen Helena said without taking her arms off Ziel. she was afraid that Ziel would leave her after she let him go. Queen Helena''s behavior gave Ziel a headache.

    If Ziel used his usual way, he would have to knock her unconscious and let Kalya take care of her. But somehow, he couldn''t do it. Ziel sighed then the two of them disappeared from the ce and moved to thekeside opposite the cottage.

    "I can''t keep youpany too long because we have to return at dawn." Ziel took a seat from his space storage and ced it by theke. He wouldn''t let Queen Helena sit on the ground and soil her dress.

    "That''s enough, and I dare not ask for more from you." Queen Helena took off her robe and kept it in her space storage.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he saw Queen Helena take off her robe. The woman wore clothes with a broad chest opening and showed her cleavage that looked like a beautiful valley. Moreover, she was wearing a skirt above the knee length, exposing her slender legs.

    "Sit down." Ziel invited Queen Helena to sit down. Unlike the one in front of the cottage, the chair is slightly longer and quite spacious even though it has to be upied by two people.

    "Thank you!" Queen Helena smiled sweetly and finally let go of Ziel''s arms. Then she sat on the chair and patted the spot next to her, asking Ziel to apany her immediately.

    Queen Helena lifted her skirt to reveal her smooth thighs when she sat down. But she didn''t try to cover it up and instead made it more visible by pulling at it secretly.

    "I understand." Ziel nodded and sat down next to her. After that, Queen Helena shifted her round buttocks and made her body stick to Ziel even more.

    "Don''t you feel cold wearing clothes like that at this hour? Shouldn''t you put on your ck robe again?" Ziel looked at Queen Helena''s face and asked. He didn''t dare to look down because it was a fatal temptation for all men, including Ziel, who had gotten most of his emotions back.

    "I don''t feel cold at all. Aren''t you here to warm me up, Ziel?" Queen Helena rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder and whispered in a seductive voice. Her words sound ambiguous and can lead to misunderstandings.

    "Yes. I will warm you." Zel nodded. He took out a nket from his space storage and covered Queen Helena''s body.

    "Eh? This is not what I meant!" Queen Helena puffed out her cheeks andined. She still looks cute, even though she is no longer young.

    "If you stay like that, you might get sick." Ziel replied and ignored herint.

    "So, what did you get from that vige in your investigation today? Do you know what particle rain actually is?" Although Queen Helena wanted to talk about romantic stories with Ziel, she was curious about the matter.

    "I don''t know much about it. The rain of particles affects living things other than humans. Animals or insects thate into direct contact with it will evolve. But I think the effect is only temporary." Ziel exined. He didn''t mind telling Queen Helena about it because she had been with him all night.

    "Hmm? Why do you think like that?" Queen Helena asked. She was focused on listening to Ziel''s exnation, but her hand quietly moved and grabbed the hand of the man beside her. Ziel didn''t get angry and let her do it as long as her actions didn''t cross the line.

    "If the effect were permanent, then this continent would have been infested with those monsters. I still don''t know how often the rain of particles appears. But I''m sure it has happened since in their old settlement or maybe much longer than that." Ziel said his guess.

    "You are right. Maybe the monsters I fought in the past were also evolved animals because their existence suddenly disappeared and couldn''t be found anywhere. Those monsters must have returned to their animal forms." Queen Helena nodded in agreement with Ziel''s words.

    "The rain of particles may also cause the mana disorder that outsiders suffer from when theye to the vige. I feel the particles that fall and seep into the ground will still emit side effects for some time, but it can''t evolve the insects or animals around it." Ziel was still confused about the origin of the light particle and why it had only fallen over the vige.

    "So you mean it would be very dangerous if an outsider touched those light particles directly?" Queen Helena asked seriously, subconsciously intertwining her fingers on Ziel''s hand.

    "Yes. You may be suffering from a disease worse than a mana disorder. So my current conclusion is that the light particles do not affect gray-haired people, can evolve living beings other than humans, and are extremely dangerous to outsiders." Ziel closed his exnation. That was the only information he could get today, and it was all conjecture. He intended to investigate the vige again and confirm his words but not anytime soon.

    Ziel had to share the information with the girls and ask for their opinion. He might get other information about the vige from their point of view.

    "Fortunately, you protected me back then. Thank you for caring about me." Queen Helena said softly. She raised her head and looked at Ziel with moist eyes. Queen Helena slowly brought her face closer to him.<sub> </sub>

    "You already have a husband and children, Helena. Are you sure you want to do that?" Ziel asked. Although Queen Helena is attractive, he can''t just ept her feelings. It might be bad for his rtionship with Princess Freya and end up hurting both women''s feelings.

    Queen Helena trembled when she heard Ziel''s words. She stopped her lips from touching Ziel''s, and tears flowed from her eyes.

    "I�� Why can''t I do that? Is it wrong if I do something based on my feelings? From the start, our marriage was just a political deal. I''m still with him because he treats me well, and we already have a son and daughter. I didn''t hate him, but I never really loved him as a man!" Queen Helena looked at Ziel with a teary face. But Ziel kept quiet and let her express all theints in her heart.

    "When I first saw you, my heart was beating fast. I think it happened because of the brief emotion after seeing your attractive face and also hearing that you can cure my illness."

    "After I felt your mana enter my body, my feelings were stirred up, and my long-lost desire was revived. I feel that my lust has controlled me. But I know it''s not that simple! I''ve been thinking about you ever since! Not because of my lust but because of another feeling I had never experienced. After that, I realized I had fallen in love with you!" Queen Helena burst into tears and buried her face in Ziel''s chest.

    "I''m sorry if my words hurt you. I don''t know anything about your life, and I shouldn''t have said that." Ziel said apologetically and stroked Queen Helena''s hair gently. He secretly sighed in his heart because he felt guilty for asking that and hurting Queen Helena''s heart.

    "Sob... sob... No! You''re not wrong! I''m at fault here because I was carried away by my feelings. This is my first time experiencing something like this. I was nice to Leonida because he was my husband and the father of my children but nothing more. I never loved him as a man! I just got this feeling after meeting you, and I can confidently say I love you, Ziel!" Queen Helena hugged Ziel tightly, and more tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Please do not cry. You''re not wrong for being carried away by your feelings. I can understand that." Ziel couldn''t bear to see Queen Helena crying like that. He didn''t know how to calm her down because he wasn''t used to dealing with crying women.

    In the past, Kalya had been sad and cried in front of him. Ziel felt overwhelmed when faced with such a situation. Though the seal from Azael was still notpletely broken, his emotions still hadn''t returned then. But Ziel couldn''t bear to see the people he cared about sad. Moreover, now that his emotions had returned and Queen Helena''s cries left him confused about what he should do.

    Ziel could only gently stroke her hair and make Queen Helena feel morefortable. He hoped it would calm her down. Not long after, Queen Helena finally stopped crying. But she buried her face in Ziel''s chest and didn''t lose strength in her embrace.

    "Have you calmed down?" Ziel whispered.

    "Yes. I''m sorry for crying and bothering you." Queen Helena answered in a hoarse voice from crying too long.

    "You didn''t bother me. When you feel calmer, would you like to go back and rest?" Ziel wanted to return to the cottage immediately since they had been there for quite some time.

    "No. I wouldn''t! I want to stay like this a little longer." Queen Helena shook her head and hugged Ziel even tighter. If Ziel were an ordinary person, he would have died from having many of his bones broken.

    "Alright. If you''re getting tired, you should tell me right away." Ziel sighed. He would allow Queen Helena to do as she pleased just for now in exchange for the mistakes he had made earlier.

    "Ziel�� may I ask you something?" Queen Helena said in a low voice.

    "Of course." Ziel replied curtly.

    "Do you like me as a woman?" Queen Helena squeezed her voice and ventured to ask the question. She was afraid of the answer Ziel would give.

    "If I have to be honest, I like you. You''re very attractive, and I can''t deny it. But I can''t ept your love, and you must know why." Ziel replied calmly. He had expected that Queen Helena would ask that question sooner orter. But he didn''t think that she would say it now.

    "Are you honest about it? You didn''t say that because you wanted to cheer me up, did you?" Queen Helena raised her head and looked at Ziel.

    "Yes. I''m serious. Do you think I''m the type of guy who will y with his words to please other people?" Ziel looked directly into Queen Helena''s eyes.

    "If so, your answer is enough for me. You don''t have to ept me. As long as I can be by your side, it makes me happy." Queen Helena reached out her hand and stroked Ziel''s cheek.

    "Are you sure?" Ziel did not expect Queen Helena to give such an answer.

    "I''m sure! So, can I continue what I wanted to do before?" Queen Helena looked at Ziel expectantly. Ziel was silent for a long time, making Queen Helena nervous. Not long after, he finally opened his mouth.

    "I hope you won''t regret your decision. Once you are mine, no other man can touch you." Ziel said seriously.

    "I won''t regret it and won''t let another man touch me!" Queen Helena wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck and pressed her lips to him. Ziel was not idle when he saw that. He returned the kiss, and his hands began to explore all parts of Queen Helena''s body, especially her thighs and cleavage.

    "Ahhnn�� Please make mepletely yours!" Queen Helena moaned seductively. She looked at Ziel with lustful eyes and panted heavily.

    Ziel created a barrier in that ce andid Queen Helena on the chair. Then he stripped off her clothes until not a single thread remained. After that, Ziel could see the sexy and seductive body shape of the woman in front of him. It made his male instincts burn. Ziel kissed Queen Helena again and united himself with her.

 Chapter 319 55

    In the morning, Ziel was already busy in the kitchen preparing food for Kalya and the others. His face looked refreshed even though he had only had a short nap after a night with Queen Helena.

    The girls, including Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia, stayed at the cottage after they had a small partyst night. When he returned with Queen Helena, they were already asleep in their respective rooms.

    Luckily, Ziel had plenty of room in the cottage, enough for the girls and Queen Helena to stay. But they still didn''t wake up until now because they were so tired after partying till midnight. Besides, today the academy was closed because the dwarves were about to begin constructing the city guardian battle tform.

    Not long after, Ziel heard the sound of footsteps approaching him. Kalya was the first to wake up among the girls and enter the kitchen. Even though her hair was messy and she wasn''t wearing any makeup, it didn''t detract from her beauty. On the contrary, she looked even more beautiful with such a natural appearance.

    "Good morning." Ziel smiled at Kalya and greeted her.

    "Good morning, Ziel. I''m sorry that I woke upte today. We had a small party until midnight and were exhausted after that." Kalya said apologetically and quickly put on her apron. She intended to help Ziel cook in the kitchen. Since they lived together in the cottage, she had behaved like a housewife in that ce.

    If Ziel woke upte in the morning, she would make breakfast and vice versa. But if they wake up simultaneously, the two will cook together and look like a newlywed couple.

    "You don''t have to think about that. Did something happen after I left?" Ziel asked, but his focus didn''t leave the food in front of his eyes.

    "Nothing important happened yesterday. But after you left, people from the Dwarven and Cirlus Kingdom arrived at the academy. Originally they intended to build a city guardian battle tform in this forest. But after finding out that I made a residence in this ce, they moved the location to another area." Kalya helps Ziel cook another dish. They had to make more breakfast because ra and the other girls stayed at the cottage.

    "How many people came, and when would they start working on the artifact?" Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard the news. He hoped that they could finish therge-scale artifact as soon as possible. That way, he could be calmer when he had to leave the girls at the academy.

    With thebination of the city guardian battle tform and Ziel''s artifact, the girls could at least fight several people at the true god level at once. But if those monsters were just evolved animals and insects, no matter how many, it wouldn''t be a problem.

    "The number of people who came to the academy was around two hundred and would add up in a few days. Regarding the construction of the artifact, they had been doing it since yesterday." Kalya replied and then looked at Ziel like he had remembered something.

    "Kiss Me. You haven''t given me a good morning kiss yet." Kalya drew closer to Ziel and raised her chin while closing her eyes. Ziel smiled and gave a light kiss on her forehead, eyes and lips.

    "As usual, you showered my face with kisses." Kalya smiled sweetly and continued her work.

    "Don''t you like it?" Ziel said and teased her a little.

    "On the contrary. I like it very much. If it wasn''t for us cooking and the girls would wake up soon, I''d like us to return to our room and continue." Kalya teased her back with a seductive voice. Ziel couldn''t help but smile and pinch Kalya''s nose gently.

    "Did anything else happen?" Ziel wanted to ensure that nothing important happened when he left the academy to investigate the vige.

    "Hmm�� maybe about Queen Helena, who disappeared suddenly, which made Freya panic. After that, the girls panicked and searched for Queen Helena all over the academy but still couldn''t find her." Kalya chuckled like she remembered something funny.

    "If Queen Helena disappeared, why did you throw a partyst night instead of looking for her?" Ziel asked in confusion.

    "We found a letter in Queen Helena''s room that said she wanted to visit a friend''s house." Kalya exined.

    "So like that." Ziel nodded in understanding.

    "Do you know anything about it?" Kalya raised her eyebrows after hearing Ziel''s answer. She felt that there was another meaning to his words. But before Ziel could answer his question, another footstep was heard approaching the kitchen.

    The people who appeared this time were ra, Princess Iris and Kyouka. After the girls'' party, Princess Iris and Kyouka suddenly wanted to talk to ra about something. After that, they ended up sleeping together in one room.

    The three girls came out with the same appearance as Kalya. They don''t have time to dress up and fix their hair. They were still wearing their nightgowns and didn''t seem to care if Ziel saw it because that was their goal.

    "Good morning, you two!" ra greeted cheerfully.

    "Good morning!"

    "Good morning!"

    Princess Iris and Kyouka also greeted Ziel and Kalya. They looked embarrassed to have to show their nightgowns to Ziel. Even so, they did not attempt to cover it up.

    "Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?" Ziel smiled and returned their greetings.

    "We slept well. That''s why we woke upte." Kyouka answered.

    "Yes. Thank you for the new mattress and air conditioner you''ve made. We didn''t expect it to improve our sleep quality." Princess Iris nodded in agreement at Kyouka''s words.

    "If it wasn''t for Queen Helena staying here, we might have woken up a bitte." Although ra looks cheerful on the outside, she is still sleepy. Queen Helena often gave lectures to the girls who often got upte.

    "That''s good. After breakfast and some practice, you can continue your sleep, mydy." Ziel couldn''t help but smile when he saw ra''s behavior that didn''t look like a noble girl. He was referring to training about controlling magic and sparring between girls. Ziel wanted ra and the others to enrich their fighting experience. Then He turned his eyes to Kyouka and Princess Iris.<sub> </sub>

    "You too. If you don''t get enough rest, it''s best to go back to sleep after practicing. For now, I''ve prepared juice and bread on the table if you''re hungry. But breakfast will be ready soon if you want to wait a little longer." Ziel added.

    Princess Iris and Kyouka felt warm in their hearts when they saw Ziel treat them the same as ra. He also showed the same concern as ra, regardless of who met him first.

    "Yes. We will listen to you." Kyouka and Princess Iris smiled like blooming flowers and answered simultaneously.

    On the other hand, ra smiled and didn''t feel jealous when she saw that. On the other hand, she feels happy when her two best friends, who share the same soul with her, are delighted.

    "Then, we will wait at the dining table to eat together with the others." ra tapped the girls on the shoulders and pulled them towards the living room.

    Afterward, the girls woke up and gathered at the dining table. Queen Helena was thest to appear. When her eyes met Ziel''s, her face was red like a tomato after remembering what they had done. She quickly lowered her head because she didn''t want Ziel to see her blushing face.

    Queen Helena was very aggressive after drowning in her lust and love. If it weren''t for their limited time, he could have done that together with Ziel for a whole day.

    Although Queen Helena was no longer a virgin, the sensation she got at that time far exceeded her first night with King Leonida and made her addicted. She had found the love and sexual pleasure she had been looking for all along.

    Kalya saw Queen Helena''s strange behavior and could only give her a wry smile. As a woman, she had very sharp intuition and could slightly guess what had happened between Ziel and Queen Helena.

    "Please tell me about your investigation yesterday and Queen Helena." Kalya smiled sweetly and pinched Ziel''s waist.

    "I did intend to tell youter. After all, there''s nothing I can hide from you." Ziel couldn''t help but smile bitterly after hearing Kalya''s words. He was amazed that Kalya could realize their rtionship by looking at Queen Helena''s eyes.

    "Of course! because I am your fianc�� and the woman who understands you the most!" Kalya puffed out her chest proudly.

    "Yes. You are the most special woman, and I love the most." Ziel gently stroked Kalya''s cheek.

    "I love you too, Ziel!" Kalya smiled broadly when she heard those words. She left her cooking and hugged Ziel tightly.

    "Okay. We have to finish our cooking soon. Otherwise, ra and the others'' stomachs will growl from waiting so long." Ziel stroked Kalya''s hair and whispered in her ear.

    "Yes, my dear!" Kalya smiled coquettishly and gave Ziel a light kiss on the lips. Then she turned her focus back to her cooking.

    Not long after that, all their cooking was finished. Ziel and Kalya brought the food to the dining table with the girls'' help. They work hand in hand like a family and do the work ording to their respective abilities.

    None of the girls in the cottage were idle. Not because Ziel asked them to work but because it was their initiative as part of the family and training to be good housewives. For unknown reasons, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene helped the girls in the cottage.

    After all the food had been served at the dining table, Ziel and the girls took their seats. They changed their seats every day. Today Ziel is sitting between Kalya and Princess Aishia. Ziel was the only man in the cottage and acted as the family''s head.

    "Enjoy your meal!" Ziel said, and the girls followed his words. After that, they started eating their food.

    Ziel and the girls didn''t take long to finish their breakfast. They didn''t leave the ce immediately after eating because Ziel would tell the results of his investigation to the vige of those gray-haired people.

    Of course, he didn''t say anything about Queen Helena apanying him there. Otherwise, he would be interrogated by Princess Freya and the girls.

    Their reactions varied after hearing Ziel''s exnation. Some were shocked, some confused, some worried, and the rest remained calm. But none of them can give any other guess for the matter.

    "So, what are you going to do, Ziel?" Kalya asks, and her question represents the girls.

    "I wille to that vige again but not anytime soon. Right now, I intend to look at the construction process of the city guard battle tform and then take a little walk around the academy. Do you want toe with me?" Ziel looked at Kalya and the girls, but they shook their heads simultaneously in response.

    "We wanted to spend the day at the cottages and n to fish together for a barbecue tonight. If you want to see the artifact''s construction, maybe you should take Irene and Cordelia. After all, they are representatives of the kingdom and supervisors on the project." ra answered and then secretly winked at the two girls she mentioned.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard those words. He didn''t mind about Kalya and the girls'' refusal, but the way ra addressed Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia sounded intimate. Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia understood ra and the girls'' good intentions, and they had no intention of wasting it.

    "If you want to see the construction process, Irene and I can apany you." Princess Cordelia said, and Princess Irene nodded vigorously.

    "In that case, I will be in your care today." Ziel nodded and quickly agreed. From the start, he had intended to go alone. So whoever apanies him, it doesn''t matter.

    After that, Ziel and the two girls walked out of the academy towards the first construction of the city guardian battle tform.

    Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene could only be silent next to Ziel because they didn''t know how to start a conversation with him. But before either of them could open their mouths, Ziel suddenly stopped his footsteps and looked thoughtfully at the gray-haired, middle-aged man and woman walking towards him.

 Chapter 320 56

    "Ziel�� Ziel��"

    When Ziel was deep in thought after seeing the middle-aged man and woman, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene kept calling his name out of concern that he suddenly fell silent. But no matter how many times they called him, Ziel still didn''t respond to them.

    (Why do people with gray haire to this town?)

    Ziel thought and continued to watch the two people. But when he blinked his eyes for a second, they had already disappeared from his sight.

    "Where do they go?" Ziel narrowed his eyes and released his senses to the max to search for the whereabouts of the two people. But no matter how much he searched, Ziel still couldn''t find them.

    "Ziel�� Ziel�� are you alright?" Princess Cordelia asked worriedly.

    "Ah, yes. I''m sorry. I just saw someone familiar, and they suddenly disappeared." Ziel shook his head and looked back at where he saw the two people.

    "Your acquaintance? We didn''t see anyone there. Don''t you see it wrong?" Princess Irene turned her eyes to where Ziel was looking, but he didn''t find anyone in that ce.

    "You don''t have to look for them since they''re gone. So can you take me now to the first construction site of the city guardian battle tform?" Ziel smiled and tried not to dwell on the matter for now.

    Even so, he couldn''t do it because he felt something was wrong with them. He thought the appearance of the two gray-haired people in that ce was not coincidental. Yesterday he came to their vige and found a strange rain of particles in the middle of the night and now they have suddenly appeared here. It felt strange and made him ufortable.

    (Is it just my feeling? No. That''s impossible. I believe they are real. If they can appear and go as they please without being detected by me, then their strength is at least above mine and is in the same ss as the guardian of the continent. Besides, what is this feeling? Why do I feel familiar with them?)

    Ziel kept racking his brains and thinking about those two people. He was sure the middle-aged man and woman were real, but they suddenly disappeared as if they had never existed in this world.

    "Alright! We will take you there immediately!" Princess Cordelia said excitedly. Her former heroic appearance no longer existed when she was with Ziel.

    Not long after they walked, Ziel saw dozens of dwarves and humans gathered to make the first construction for the city guardian battle tform. The dwarves were from the Dwarven Kingdom, while the humans were from the Cirlus Kingdom.

    "Could you take me to another construction site?" Ziel had already finished looking at the preliminary construction of the city guardian battle tform at that ce, and he felt there was no problem with the work of the Dwarves and the people of the Cirlus kingdom. Originally he intended to help them speed up the creation of the artifact. But after he came to the ce and saw how they worked, he felt there was no need to intervene.

    "Of course! This way, please!" Princess Irene replied. For some reason, she didn''t want to lose to Princess Cordelia.

    Ziel couldn''t help but smile at the enthusiasm of the two girls. But before he set foot to go to another construction site, his smile grew wider after realizing something.

    ***

    After Ziel and the two princesses left, Kalya and the girls at the cottage did their regr practice. But their training time today was short because the girls intended to fish together in theke, and their catch would be used for the barbecue tonight.

    Ziel created theke into two parts. Half of it is freshwater; the rest is connected to the sea using space magic. So the girls can catch various kinds of fish and sea animals without going to the ocean.

    "ra, how many fish have you caught?" Princess Iris asked. She was wearing a fishing outfit and sitting by theke not far from ra.

    "Not many. I only got two." ra replied with a frown.

    "Wouldn''t it be easier if we used magic to catch those fish?" Kyouka sat between the two girls and asked.

    "If it''s too easy, it won''t be fun. What''s more, we can get quality time as a family if we fish together like this. Isn''t that right, Queen Helena?" Kalya answered and suddenly threw a question to Queen Helena, who was fishing not far from her.

    "Hmm? Ah! Yes, you are right! This way, we can strengthen our bonds as a family." Queen Helena replied in a panic. She did not expect that Kalya would suddenly bring her into the conversation.

    (What is the meaning of that question? Did she already know what happened between Ziel and me at thekeside? But why didn''t she look angry and instead tease me?)

    Queen Helena''s face turned red when she thought of that possibility, and she lowered her head so Kalya and the girls wouldn''t see it. She didn''t even notice that the fish had eaten her bait. Kalya chuckled when she saw Queen Helena''s funny reaction.

    "Then, how about we hold apetition?" Princess Freya suddenly gave them an idea to make their fishing event more exciting.

    "That is a good idea! Then what is the prize for the winner!?" Princess Aishia was intrigued by Princess Freya''s words. But she didn''t want to do that without getting anything.

    "Hmm... in your opinion, what is the best prize for the winner of thispetition?" Princess Freya thought while touching her lips. She didn''t have time to think of a suitable gift for the girls because she said the idea so spontaneously.

    "The winner will have the right to make one wish to Ziel." Lilith said and silenced the girls.

    "I will win thispetition!" Princess Freya said with full fighting intent. Then he took two fishing rods and threw the bait into the middle of theke at once. The girls'' rivalry was ignited because they also did not want to lose in thepetition. Kyouka and Princess Iris even used three fishing rods.

    (If I win, can''t I also make a wish to Ziel?)

    Queen Helena secretly thought in her heart and decided to participate in the fishingpetition. Then she looked at her daughter.

    (I''m sorry, Freya. But this mother of yours also loves him. So we willpete in thispetition)<sub> </sub>

    Queen Helena released a fighting intent no less than Princess Freya. Kalya smiled warmly at the situation. Even though she also wanted to win, she wasn''t as enthusiastic as the girls because she could ask Ziel anything without being the winner of thepetition.

    Kalya put the bait on the hook and intended to throw it back into the middle of theke. But she suddenly stopped after seeing a beautiful white-haired woman walk up to them. ra and the other girls weren''t surprised when they saw the woman because they knew her.

    But Queen Helena, who had never met her, was confused and amazed when she saw the woman''s face. She is very confident in her beauty and body shape. Queen Helena even dared topete with Kalya and the girls in the cottage. But when faced with that woman, she felt inferior. Queen Helena admitted that she lost to the woman in terms of beauty and body shape.

    "Who''s she?" Queen Helena whispered to Kalya. She was curious about the identity of the woman.

    "She is one of our family." Kalya looks at Queen Helena and smiles.

    Queen Helena quickly realized the meaning of Kalya''s words, and her face turned red like a tomato. After hearing those words, she was sure that Kalya already knew what had happened between her and Ziel. But then she was shocked after recalling Kalya''s words.

    "Part of the family? Does that mean she and Ziel are��" Queen Helena said in disbelief.

    "Yes. They are a couple. Just like the girls in this ce as well as you." Kalya teases Queen Helena and gives a wink to her.

    "You..." Queen Helena felt very embarrassed after hearing Kalya''s words. Then she refocused on her fishing rod to cover her embarrassment. Kalya smiled slightly when she saw Queen Helena''s behavior. Then Kalya nced to the side after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching her. The white-haired woman sat next to Kalya and asked.

    "Where''s Ken?" The woman asked. Her hair fluttered in the wind, and the sight looked fantastic. Queen Helena stealthily stole nces at him and was mesmerized when she saw it. That white-haired beauty was the Princess of the divine race, Azalia.

    "He''s been out for a while. Do you need anything from him, Azalia?" Kalya asked back. She no longer harbored any enmity towards Azalia since the other party was also a member of their family. Kalya had also exined it to the girls, and they epted her happily.

    "Yes. That''s one of my reasons foring here. But my main goal is to meet him since he hasn''t visited me in a long time." Azalia said with a sullen face.

    "It''s only been a few days without seeing him, and you already miss him that much?" Kalyaughed and teased Azalia.

    "You won''t be able to understand my feelings because you can see him daily." Azalia snorted and was a little annoyed by Kalya''s words.

    "Okay. I was wrong. I''m sorry. Then why don''t you move here and live with us? We still have plenty of room in this cottage." Kalya quickly apologized to Azalia after feeling her mood change slightly. She felt her other purpose foring here to meet Ziel was important.

    "That is�� I have to take care of matters regarding my race first. After I manage to take them to another world, I will stay here with you." Azalia said in a low voice. Kalya could feel the huge burden carried by the beautiful woman beside her.

    "If you need help, don''t hesitate to tell us. Even though we are weaker than you, we will try our best to reduce your burden. After all, We are family, and your problem is our problem." Kalya put down her fishing rod and held Azalia''s hand. She said sincerely and gently.

    "Stop saying sentimental words like that." Azalia felt her heart warm and her eyes wet after hearing Kalya''s words. She turned her face away from Kalya as she didn''t want the other party to see her weak side.

    "Then, what are you doing in this ce?" Azalia tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    "We are doing a fishingpetition." Kalya realized that Azalia did not want to discuss the matter. Therefore, she did not ask any further.

    "Fishingpetition? What for?" Azalia asked in confusion. She didn''t understand why Kalya and the girls were doing such a useless thing. Even though she had lived on the Clorius continent for hundreds of years, she still couldn''t understand the thoughts of the natives.

    "First, to strengthen our bond as a family. Second, we will use the fish we caught for tonight''s barbecue. Thest and most important thing is that the winner can make one wish to Ziel." Kalya exined with a big smile on her face.

    Azalia was acting normal when she heard the first two reasons. But when she heard thest one, her face changed. Kalya was secretlyughing when she saw that Azalia was interested in it.

    "Can I take part in thispetition?" Azalia asked shyly.

    "Of course, you are part of our family. But you are not allowed to use your powers." Kalya smiled and gave Azalia one of her fishing rods. Azalia smiled sweetly and epted it.

    "I understand. By the way, who is that woman? Why do I feel like I''ve never seen her before?" Azalia nced at Queen Helena; coincidentally, the other party was also looking at her. The two smiled awkwardly and nodded at each other.

    "She is Freya''s mother and will be part of our family." Kalya whispered. She didn''t want her voice to be heard by the girls, especially Princess Freya. For now, she didn''t let the girls know about it.

    "Is that so?" Azalia nodded and didn''t seem interested in her. Then she threw the bait. But just as she focused on fishing, Azalia suddenly frowned when she saw a pair of middle-aged men and women across theke.

    "Who are they?" Azalia asked. Kalya looked in the direction Azalia pointed. When she saw the two people, the entire forest area in the academy was suddenly covered by a barrier.

    "What!?"

    "What has happened!?"

    ra and the girls quickly noticed a barrier suddenly appeared and locked them in. After that, the sky above the cottage turned dark, and gray particles rained down on the area.

    "That is��" Queen Helena looked at the scene in shock.

 Chapter 321 57

    "That is��" Queen Helena looked at the scene in shock. She was sure that the particle rain was the same phenomenon in that vige.

    (How could it happen in this ce? Didn''t Ziel say that the particle rain would only ur around that vige!? Wait a minute...)

    Queen Helena thought about why the particle rain suddenly appeared in the academy. She still couldn''t believe it when she saw the scene and guessed it was something different. But no matter how she saw it, she was sure it was the same phenomenon as that vige. Then Queen Helena''s face suddenly changed after remembering something.

    "Leave this ce and go back to the cottage right now!" Queen Helena screamed from the depths of her lungs to warn the girls.

    The faces of Kalya and the girls changed after hearing Queen Helena''s voice. They didn''t question her words and quickly flew back into the cottage. The girls knew that Queen Helena wouldn''t say something like that for no reason.

    Soon after, a beast''s roar resounded and confused the girls. Monsters like that shouldn''t exist in that area. Then they looked to Queen Hna for an exnation. Kalya had already guessed what was happening, but the girls still didn''t know anything about the situation.

    "That''s..." Queen Helena was about to exin but remembered that the girls didn''t know she was apanying Ziel in that vige. She quickly stopped her words and nced at Kalya for help. Kalya could only sigh when she saw those eyes.

    "I think this is the same particle rain that happened in that vige. Didn''t Ziel tell you this morning after breakfast?" Kalya looks at ra and the girls and reminds them.

    "I remember about it. But didn''t Ziel say that it only happened around that vige? Then why did the strange rain of particles suddenly appear here? Besides, how can you quickly recognize this phenomenon, mother? Didn''t we hear it together this morning?" Princess Freya looked at Queen Helena suspiciously.

    "Now is not the time to discuss that matter, Freya. Did you hear the beast roar before? I think it was the evolution of animals and insects that Ziel meant in his exnation." Kalya tried to change the topic of their conversation to prevent Princess Freya from continuing to ask Queen Helena.

    "What exactly is particle rain? Is it that dangerous?" Azalia asked in confusion. Among the women in the cottage, she was the only one who didn''t understand how serious the current situation was.

    "It is perilous, Miss Azalia. It affected me even though I didn''t make direct contact with the particles. ording to Ziel, it would be dangerous if outsiders other than the gray-haired people touched it." Lilith replied politely. Azalia is the Princess of her race, and she must treat her well. After that, Lilith exined what had happened to her and ra. In addition, Lilith also told what she and the girls had heard from Ziel this morning.

    Azalia pondered after hearing Lilith''s exnation. If what she said was true, they were in a dangerous situation as this was directly rted to thest continent''s guardian.

    "Hmm�� did you say gray-haired person before?" Azalia looked at Lilith and urged her to answer.

    "Yes. The gray-haired people." Lilith nodded.

    "In that case, isn''t it obvious that the cause was the two people I saw back then?" Azalia looked at Kalya because she had asked her about the two people.

    "I didn''t see them because the rain of particles suddenly appeared and distracted me. But if you see gray-haired people, they are most likely the cause." Kalya didn''t know what the characteristics of the two people Azalia had seen were. But if they have gray hair, it can be ascertained that the particle rain is their doing.

    "So, we have to catch those two people?" Princess Iris asked.

    "Yes. We should try to catch them. But if they fight back and get the situation out of control, you can kill them. I''m sure Ziel won''t mind it. Your safety is of utmost importance." Kalya said coldly. She will not tolerate anyone who intends to harm her family.

    "Unfortunately, you can''t do that." Azalia suddenly interrupted their conversation.

    "Why?" Queen Helena asked.

    "Because those two people have disappeared from this area. I''ve tried looking for them but can''t find them anywhere." Azalia opened the curtain and looked at where she had seen the two gray-haired people before. Kalya and the girls also looked at the location but couldn''t find the person Azalia was referring to.

    "So we can only defend and prevent the evolved beasts from approaching this cottage? But we don''t know how long this weird rain willst. If this thing doesn''t go away by tomorrow, won''t all living things in this area be monsters?" Kyouka looked at Kalya and asked.

    "Right now, all we can do is attack those monsters from afar and reduce their numbers little by little. Don''t let yourself be touched by the particles. Ziel has warned us that it is dangerous and fatal even for you, Azalia." Kalya looks at the girls seriously.

    "I understand. After all, I would never underestimate anything rted to the guardian of the continent." Azalia smiled bitterly when she saw the girls'' eyes gathered on her. They thought that Azalia would act rashly because she was a true god and was the strongest person in the ce for now.

    "Okay. You can split up now. This cottage has windows on all sides; you can attack from that position. You don''t need to think about the defense of this ce because Ziel has made this house a god-rank artifact, and its defenses are many times stronger than oursbined." Kalya wants them to focus on attacking regardless of the safety of this house.

    "Ah, you can firerge-scale magic without worrying about the environmental damage because Ziel will fix it for you." Kalya added.

    "We understand." The girls answered in unison and quickly left the ce. The only people left there were Kalya, Queen Helena, and Azalia. Not long after, there was an explosion sound from outside.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    ra and the girls had started attacking the monsters from inside the cottage. After that, explosion after explosion sounded outside. Kalya, Azalia, and Queen Helena keep an eye on the situation around them.

    "Azalia, can you break the barrier that covers this area? I believe it isted us from the outside world, and Ziel couldn''t figure out our current state." Kalya asked Azalia while shooting her arrow at the evolved beasts approaching the cottage.

    "I can''t do anything about it. If I could break it, I would have done it since the barrier was formed. But as I was about to attack the barrier, a terrifying pressure suddenly appeared and locked onto my power. After that, the particle rain suddenly fell, and you know the rest of the story." Azalia smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "So, you can''t use your power now?" Kalya looks at Azalia worriedly.

    "You don''t have to worry. It was only temporary, and my strength was back. Even so, I felt like I couldn''t break the barrier with my full strength. If it''s Ziel, he might be able to do it." Azalia opened her palm, and divine power condensed into a ball and threw it at the swarm of monster fireflies.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!<sub> </sub>

    "So our choice now is to stay in this ce while killing the monsters, so they don''t get close to the Cottage. I hope Ziel realizes our situation and returns soon." Queen Helena said with a gloomy face. Then she cast her magic on a giant cicada flying toward them.

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    "What is the purpose of those two people confining us in this area? If they have something to do with the guardian of the continent, does that mean you and Lilith are the targets?" Kalya guessed that the two gray-haired people were rted to the guardian of the continent. Their goal should be to eliminate the irregrs. But she was confused as to why they had locked the girls in a barrier and flooded them with evolved beasts.

    (Do they think they can wipe us out with the particle rain and the beasts?)

    "I also think that way. They might want to eliminate us all at once. Even though the continent''s guardians aim to eliminate the irregrs, they will not hesitate to kill innocent people." Azalia said in a deep voice.

    "Wait a minute! What exactly are you talking about!? I know about the continent''s guardians, but why are they after you? Aren''t they only targeting irregrs?" Queen Helena asked in confusion. She still didn''t know Lilith and Azalia were from the divine race.

    "We can talk about thatter. We''d better be prepared for that." Kalya replied with a trembling voice, and her eyes kept looking toward the sky. Next to her, Azalia raised her head, and her face became grave.

    "Aren''t they just little monsters? Why can''t you answer my question now��" Queen Helena looked in the direction the two women were looking and fell silent. A giant finger appeared from the sky and headed toward them.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    ***

    When Kalya and the girls in the cottage were getting attacked by two unknown gray-haired people, Ziel and the two princesses came to the construction site of the city guardian battle tform one after another and were currently in fifth ce.

    The people working at the construction site didn''t dare to question the reason for Ziel''s visit after seeing Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia.

    Currently, they were walking in the middle of the city with Ziel''s position nked by Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene. It made him the center of attention because he walked with two beautiful flowers on his right and left sides. But Ziel didn''t care about it because he was focused on finding the whereabouts of the two gray-haired people he had seen earlier.

    "How many constructions are there in the academy?" Ziel asked Princess Cordelia. He asked her because the other party knew more about the project than Princess Irene. Thetter was just a demi-human representative overseeing the artifact''s construction.

    "There are thirteen in all. So there are still eight more that we haven''t visited yet. We will apany you to the remaining construction." Princess Cordelia said with a sweet smile, and Princess Irene nodded in agreement with her.

    "No need. I''ve had enough of those five constructions. I wanted to see the artifact project out of curiosity and not for any important reason." Ziel politely rejected Princess Cordelia''s words. He was done with his goal by looking at those five artifact constructions and didn''t want to waste time looking at the rest.

    "Is that so?" Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene looked disappointed by Ziel''s reply.

    "Yes. However, you can apany me for a walk in the city, and we can have lunch together at one of the well-known restaurants around the academy." Ziel couldn''t help but sigh when he saw the two girls pouting. How could he not know the purpose of ra and the others asking the two girls to apany him? So he should at least treat them well.

    "Is it true!?" Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene asked in disbelief, and their lousy mood immediately changed after hearing Ziel''s words.

    "Of course. Think of it as a gift because you apanied me to the artifact construction site." Ziel intended to lead the way toward the restaurant he was referring to, but he suddenly frowned after feeling his connection with Kalya and the girls in the Cottage cut off.

    "I''m sorry, but we have to postpone our n. I feel something has happened at the cottage." Ziel suddenly hugged Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene''s waist. The two girls were confused by Ziel''s actions but didn''t fight back when he touched them. After that, they disappeared from that ce.

    Ziel and the two princesses reappeared outside the academy forest area, making Ziel''s face serious. He was sure he had teleported to the cottage but couldn''t do it and bounced instead.

    He checked his surroundings and then frowned upon noticing that there was a powerful barrier covering the ce. Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene also faintly felt it. They were confused as to why a barrier had suddenly appeared in that area.

    "You back off. I will destroy this barrier." Ziel said seriously, and the two girls quickly kept their distance from him.

    Ziel pointed his palm towards the barrier. After that, the nine-colored light gathered and condensed into a giant magic circle.

    [Ultimate Dragon''s Breath]

    Ziel fired a nine-coloredser beam at full power toward the barrier.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    nk!

    "Let''s go!" Ziel quickly embraced Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene after breaking the barrier. The two girls didn''t have time to answer because Ziel was moving at a terrifying speed. When they arrived at theke, they were shocked after seeing the scene in front of them.

    "What''s that?" Princess Irene muttered in a trembling voice. In front of them were a pile of monster corpses, a rain of gray light particles, and a giant finger that fell from the sky right above Ziel''s residence.

    "Damn!" Ziel clicked his tongue and quickly teleported into the cottage.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 322 58

    [Tortoise Shield]

    [Diamond Great Wall]

    [Sun Goddess Protection]

    [Aegis Fortress]

    [mshell Barrier]

    [Purple Orchid]

    [Space Blockade]

    [...]

    Kalya and the girls in the cottage gave everything they had to block the giant finger that suddenly appeared from the sky. The sense of danger the girls felt from that single finger was terrifying. They knew that they would die if they didn''t do their best to withstand the attack.

    Boooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A tremendous shockwave was created as the giant finger shed with their defense. The trees in the area flew and turned the ce into a wastnd instantly. Smoke and dust covered the entire area and made it difficult for the girls to check the current situation.

    "Are we safe?" Princess Freya asked.

    "I didn''t expect us to be able to withstand such an attack!" Princess Aishia said in disbelief.

    "No! We shouldn''t be able to block attacks like that! I''ve fought the Archaic Knight, and his attacks are much weaker than this, but I''mpletely powerless against him!" Azalia quickly refuted their words.

    "In other words��" ra said in a trembling voice, and the girls had a bad feeling about what had happened. They turned their eyes to the sky above the cottage and saw a small shadow hovering there. Not long after, the smoke and dust disappeared and revealed the urate figure of the shadow.

    "Ziel!"

    "Ken!"

    Kalya and the girls screamed hysterically, and tears spilled from their eyes when they saw the man they loved hovering above them in tattered clothes and bodies covered in wounds.

    The girls intended to approach Ziel and check on him. They panicked, sad and worried when they saw his condition like that. But before they could do so, Ziel opened his mouth and stopped them. The girls didn''t listen to him because they wanted to help him. Upon seeing that, Ziel was forced to release his power to suppress them.

    "Stop! Don''te near me, and stay where you are!" Ziel shouted from deep within his lungs. He stopped the girls not without reason, as he felt the next attack wasing. Ziel also quickly teleported Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene to the location of Kalya and the others so he could easily protect them.

    The girls trembled when they heard Ziel''s voice and their feet suddenlynded firmly on the ground without being able to move an inch. They wanted to ask Ziel why he kept them on the ground, but the girls immediately found out when they looked up at the sky.

    Two giant fingers appeared from the sky and headed toward Ziel and the girls. The sense of danger the girls felt from that was many times more terrifying than the previous attack.

    The girls wanted to warn Ziel, but a gray barrier suddenly appeared and covered the area around them. Kalya and the others quickly realized that Ziel had shared his power to protect them.

    "Please stop it, Ziel! You don''t have to think about us! You have to focus on your opponent!" Kalya screams hysterically.

    "Break it for me!" Azalia used all her strength and tried to escape Ziel''s pressure, but her efforts ended in vain. He was suppressed not only by Ziel''s power but also by the two giant fingers in the sky.

    "You can''t do that, Ken! It would be dangerous if you only used half your strength against that attack! You don''t need to protect us!!" ra bursts into tears and asks Ziel to ignore them. But Ziel couldn''t do that, and he decided to face the attack alone, even with only half his strength.

    Ziel''s face became grave when he saw the giant finger. He had tasted that attack before, and he was sure it was far more terrifying than any continent guardian''s attack he had ever fought.

    After creating a barrier for the girls, Ziel released all his remaining power and took out his ck sword. Hepressed his strength and the three guardians of the continent into his weapon.

    [de of Annihtion]

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel''s attacks and the two giant fingers shed and created a terrifying explosion in the sky. The space around the ce copsed, and the shockwave blew away everything in the forest area. The impact extended to the academy buildings and the city center. If not for the barrier covering the site, the entire city and academy would have disappeared from the territory of the Neigal Kingdom.

    Ziel was also affected by the sh of the two attacks, and he mmed into the ground so hard that it made a massive crater with him at the center.

    "Cough!" Ziel vomited blood, and many bones in his body were broken. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly after recalling the Archaic Knight''sst message before disappearing. He said that the final continent guardian was much stronger than him. Even if the three guardians of the continent attacked together, they still wouldn''t be able to defeat that creature.

    Now Ziel knew that the Archaic Knight''s words had not been exaggerated back then. Instead, he still underestimated it because the power of thest continent guardian was far more terrifying than the Archaic Knights had said.

    "Ziel!!" Kalya was crying and struggling to break free from the oppression created by Ziel. The other girls tried to do the same.

    "Combine our strength to escape this pressure!" Azalia said to Kalya and the others. Her feelings were messed up after seeing Ziel''s condition. She must immediately break free and save the man she loves.

    "We got it!" The girls answered in unison. They unleashed their full power simultaneously and fused them. After that, the girls used it to counter the oppressive aura that Ziel gave them.

    Because Azalia and the others were overexerting themselves, every pore on their bodies was bleeding. Even so, the girls didn''t care, and their efforts paid off.

    They managed to escape the suppression of Ziel''s power and break out of the barrier. They ran with their weak and injured bodies. But none of the girlsined. Even Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene were among them, and their determination was not inferior to the others.<sub> </sub>

    "Ziel!"

    "Ken!"

    Kalya and Azalia arrived earlier than the other girls and immediately checked Ziel''s condition. But when they saw his state, the faces of the two darkened. Just a single strike from that giant finger could hurt Ziel that badly. Azalia and Kalya could imagine how strong the creature was, and it scared them.

    "How is Ken''s condition? Is the wound that bad?" ra asked worriedly, and the tears didn''t stop flowing from her eyes.

    "Quickly give him a healing potion!" Lilith said frantically and took a potion from her space storage. But before Kalya and Azalia could reply to the girls'' words, Ziel got up and spoke.

    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I ask you to stay where you were?" Ziel said anxiously. If they broke out of the barrier he created, it would automatically disappear, and they were currently wholly defenseless. If another giant finger fell from the sky, Ziel would have difficulty blocking it with his current state.

    "We can''t just sit back and watch you keep protecting us like that! Don''t you know how we feel when we see you hurt!?" Kalya replied while sobbing.

    "How could we stand there while you had a life-and-death battle with that creature!? We can''t do that! We''d rather die with you than be a useless woman who can only be a burden to you!" Azalia shouted sadly. She didn''t want to lose the love she had just got.

    ra and the girls nodded in agreement with Azalia. Her words represent their feelings. Ziel fell silent when he heard that, and his heart ached when he saw the girls covered in blood from their pores. Then he sighed, and his expression softened.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Did you forget that my body can auto-regenerate? Besides, you are not a burden to me but the important family I must protect." Ziel said and smiled at the girls. But then his face turned serious.

    "Therefore, the most important thing right now is for you to leave here immediately. It looks like he''s not only targeting me, Lilith, or Azalia but all of you as well. It would be best if you didn''t have to face such a horrible creature. I was sure I wasn''t his opponent from the previous shes. He is the final guardian of the continent, and the power I can feel from him is immeasurable." Ziel said in a deep voice.

    "No! Whoever your opponent is, we will never leave you here alone and put yourself in danger for us!" Kalya stubbornly refuted Ziel''s words, and the girls supported her words.

    "Whatever happens, We will stay with you, in joy or sorrow and life or death." Azalia said seriously.

    "You��" Ziel was speechless when faced with the stubbornness of the girls. But then he sighed and slowly stood up with the help of Kalya and Azalia.

    "I''m lucky to have known you. In that case, we will face that creature together. Live or die, we will always be together and inseparable." Ziel smiled, then turned his eyes to Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene.

    "You''d better get out of here. That creature will note after you because you have nothing to do with this. I don''t want to involve you in this matter because it''s dangerous." Ziel warned the two Princesses.

    "No!" Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene replied.

    "We have been involved in this matter since we came with you to this ce!" Princess Cordelia said firmly.

    "She''s right! We will never leave you! We are not cowards!" Princess Irene added.

    "But you have no reason to stay in this ce and get involved in this matter. You better get out of here as soon as possible before the next attackes." Ziel didn''t want to get the two princesses involved with the continent''s guardian. He can understand if it is Kalya and others as they are his family. But the two girls were just his acquaintances, and Ziel couldn''t harm them.

    "I have it!" Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene said in unison.

    "I don''t know if you noticed it or not. But I want to stand beside you, along with ra and the others, to face this dangerous situation!" Princess Irene said to Ziel and showed her determination.

    "I also feel the same way about her. I don''t want to run away from this ce and be a coward. I don''t want to be just an acquaintance to you! I want to be like those girls and be a part of your family!" Princess Cordelia boldly confessed her feelings.

    The words of the two girls left Ziel speechless. Then he looked at ra and the others, who smiled when they heard the two princesses'' words.

    "Did you know about this before?" Ziel asked them.

    The girls, except Azalia, nodded. After secretly interrogating the two girls, they already knew how Princess Cordelia and Princess Irena felt for Ziel. Kalya and the others were not angry when they found out about this and instead wanted to help Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia build their rtionship with him.

    Ziel couldn''t help but smile slightly when he got their answer. Then he looked at the two princesses and wanted to say something to them. But before he could do so, Ziel frowned and looked up at the sky. Kalya and the girls also turned their eyes in the same direction as Ziel.

    "I hope you don''t regret your decision because today will probably be yourst day in this world." Ziel said when he saw the giant magic circle in the sky.

    "We won''t regret it even if we have to die now." Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene answered with determination and firmness.

    "Good. I will use all my strength to ensure your safety. But we die together here if I can''t block that attack." Ziel looked at the girls, and they responded with a smile.

    "It''sing." Ziel said seriously, and the magic circle in the sky emitted a dazzling light and shot a giant pir of light at Ziel and the girls.

    When Ziel and the others were ready to block the attack, they suddenly could not move and were swallowed into the pir of light. The dazzling light blinded their eyes, and when they could see again, the scene in front of them had changed.

    "Where are we now?" Queen Helena muttered.

    "Shouldn''t we be in the academy and get hit by that pir of light?" Lilith looked around in confusion. The girls tried to find out what had happened, but then they realized that Ziel and Azalia had been silent since they arrived at the ce.

    <o>,m "This is..." Ziel and Azalia said at the same time.</o>

    "Azael''s floating castle."

    "My brother''s floating castle."

 Chapter 323 59

    "Azael''s floating castle."

    "My brother''s floating castle."

    Ziel and Azalia said in unison after they saw the familiar castle. Although hundreds of years have passed, they have not forgotten this magnificent building because its owner is an essential person in their life. Of course, it means different things to both of them.

    "Azael? Older brother? What do you mean? Do you recognize the castle?" Queen Helena asked in confusion. Apart from her, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene also felt the same. Only Kalya and the girls other than them could guess the castle''s origin.

    "Azael is Azalia''s older brother. He is the king of the divine race and died hundreds of years ago at the hands of Ziel." Kalya exined. She was sure Ziel wouldn''t mind if she told Queen Helena and the two Princesses about it.

    "What!?" The three women were shocked after hearing Kalya''s words. They didn''t think the rtionship between Ziel and Azalia was soplicated. In addition, they also focused on the word "King of the Divine Race" from Kalya''s exnation. In other words, Azalia is a princess from the divine race who has been causing trouble in the Clorius continent. But since Ziel and the girls didn''t care about that, they didn''t mind either, except Princess Cordelia.

    Princess Cordelia had lost many of her soldiers to Fornius in the Cirlus Kingdom, and that bitter taste is still there. However, she couldn''t judge Azalia just because she was a princess of the divine race. Azalia is also part of the Ziel family. So there was no way Princess Cordelia hated her for that reason.

    If one person of a race made a mistake, it would be unfair for everyone in that race to be punished. Princess Cordelia understood that very well. Because people from the human race alsomit crimes a lot.

    The girls were silent, and no one dared toment after hearing that exnation for fear that it would offend Azalia and reopen her old wounds. But the melodious voice of the woman they cared about brought them back to their senses.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. My brother and Ziel fought fairly, and he lost. He died from using his life force to curse Ziel. I''m not a fool who would hold a grudge over that matter. Besides, Ziel is a man I love, and I havepletely surrendered my body and soul to him. So you don''t think about my past." Azalia exined without taking her eyes off the majestic castle.

    The girls nodded in agreement to Azalia''s words and were touched by how much she loved Ziel. Some of them questioned her statement about giving away her body and soul because they had never heard of it, but they remained silent because they realized that now was not the right time to discuss the matter.

    On the other hand, Ziel ignored the girls and kept his eyes on the top of the castle. He found a middle-aged man and woman floating there, but the girls didn''t seem to notice the presence of the two.

    "How long will you watch us from there?" Ziel said indifferently.

    Kalya, Azalia, and the others were confused when they heard Ziel''s words. They didn''t know who he was talking to because the girls didn''t see or feel anyone''s presence around the area.

    "Who are you talking to, Ziel?" Kalya asked. She and the girls were sure Ziel wouldn''t talk like that for no reason.

    "Of course, to the person who attacked us and brought us to this ce. Isn''t that so, the final guardian of the continent, the Chaos Titan?" Ziel said coldly to the two people.

    [You''re not an ordinary irregr like the ones I''ve fought so far]

    The space in front of Ziel and the girls distorted, and a gray-haired middle-aged man and woman appeared. They said in unison and looked like an entity residing in two bodies.

    Azalia and the girls who saw the appearance of the two became wary. They were ready to fire their attacks, but Ziel raised his hand and stopped them. The girls were confused by Ziel''s actions, but they obeyed him anyway and stopped their attacks.

    "So, what is your purpose in bringing us to this ce? If you want to kill us, can''t you do it there? Do you have any other intentions by bringing us here, Liliana Grisel, Kiel Grisel?" Ziel asked.

    "What!?" The girls were shocked when they heard that words. Among them, only Azalia did not understand the current situation.

    "Ziel, they are��" Kalya asked in a trembling voice. The other girls also looked at Ziel and waited anxiously for his answer. If those two were Ziel''s parents, then how would they fight them?

    "Yeah�� they should be the parents who abandoned me." Ziel replied calmly. He could confidently say that because he felt a bond with the two people.

    At first, Ziel was confused by the feeling. But after he recalled Liliana and Kiel''s characteristics of the vige head, Chiron, he drew that conclusion. Ziel also realized that the emotions he felt from them were blood rtions. Even so, Ziel felt no emotional bond when he discovered they were his parents.

    "Impossible! How could they suddenly appear in front of you and want to kill you!?" Princess Freya shouted in disbelief.

    "That''s because they were the final guardians of the continent, and they left me in the past must have something to do with me being an irregr. They were able to suddenly appear in front of us because he noticed my presence when I investigated the vige and eradicated the evolved beast. Am I right? Father, Mother." Ziel asked. Although he calls them father and mother, there is no emotion like a child who has just met his parents.

    The girls fell silent and looked at the two people. They don''t know what to say in the current situation. Azalia didn''t understand what they were talking about because she was the only one of the girls who didn''t know about the matter.

    [You are right, my son. But we are not what we were in the past. I brought you to this ce because of thest wish of your parents and identally brought the girls. Therefore, listen to this story before I kill you]

    The Chaos Titan said emotionlessly like a robot.<sub> </sub>

    Kalya and the others trembled when they heard those inhuman words. They were oppressed by the terrifying power to the point where they couldn''t say anything and had trouble breathing.

    On the other hand, Ziel released his power and created a barrier around the girl. He narrowed his eyes and waited for the Chaos Titan to continue his words.

    [In the past, after your mother gave birth to you, we were pleased to have a handsome and healthy baby. But then something weird happened to you. Your initially ck eyes suddenly turned crimson, and your face was red as if on fire. After that, your father and mother had nightmares from memories of the final continent''s guardians. Because of those two incidents, they decided to leave the vige and find a way to treat you and also get rid of that dream]

    [Shortly after leaving the vige, Liliana and Kiel realized that there was another memory within them. Both came from one being on a mission to maintain peace on the Clorius continent, like the story in the legend of their people. Apart from that, they also found out that his son would be the target of their elimination in the future. Because of that, Liliana and Kiel left you in an empty house and got as far away from you as possible before my memory took over thempletely]

    Chaos Titan exined with a straight face.

    "What do you mean by that word? Did you possess the bodies of those two people? As far as I know, only Sacred Demonel and Archaic Knights do that. Did the final continent''s guardians also have to take over other people''s bodies to appear in this world?" Ziel asked, and the girls behind him were also curious about it. His voice didn''t show affection for them, even though he was their son, because Ziel knew they were no longer his parents.

    [Please don''t equate me with creatures like them, my son. I''ve never possessed the bodies of these two, but it would be easier to exin in one sentence my situation is simr to yours. It''s just that I halved my soul and sealed my memories]

    "I see. You used those gray-haired people to reincarnate because they were your most suitable vessel. To protect them, you rained down particles on the vige. Liliana and Kiel are you in this era, and they will awaken their memories of the Chaos Titan depending on the situation of the Clorius continent, and the trigger is me." Ziel nodded in satisfaction after understanding what had happened in the past and the present. After that, he opened his mouth again.

    "Then why did you reconstruct this ce? Do you want me to reminisce about my past? If that is your goal, then your efforts are in vain." Ziel asked because he was confused about why the Chaos titan reconstructed Azael''s castle.

    The girls, especially Azalia, also wanted to know about it. They noticed that Ziel''s emotions fluctuated a little when he saw the castle, even though it didn''t affect him much.

    [I won''t do such a thing, and there''s no need since I can defeat you even without resorting to such means. I reconstruct this ce because I feel this ce is suitable for me. You should know that I was also there when you defeated the king of the divine race. I also saw you activate reincarnation magic]

    The Chaos Titan''s memories were also awakened nine hundred years ago because of Azael. But his appearance was toote because Ziel had defeated Azael. Then the Chaos Titan uses his time to find the person who defeated Azael because he thought Ziel was dangerous. It didn''t take him long to find Ziel on a small ind. But again, he waste, and Ziel had already activated his reincarnation magic to leave that period.

    " I know I won''t be able to beat you, but I will keep trying because I have people to protect." Ziel looked at the girls behind him and smiled, but his face became serious.

    "Stand back. This is my fight. Don''t get involved in this matter." Ziel said to the girls and turned his eyes back to the Chaos Titan.

    "No! We will fight with you! You''re asking us to sit still and watch you do a life-and-death battle with that creature!? I''m sorry, but we won''t take your word for it!" Kalya replied angrily after hearing those words. Azalia and the other girls nodded and agreed with Kalya. They arrive at the ce together and show that they have a bond of fate. Therefore they would live and die with Ziel regardless of the battle''s oue.

    "It''s not that I don''t want you to fight alongside me or think of you as a burden, but I have to resolve this matter as the son of those two and the irregr who has been his target since nine hundred years ago. So it''s about time I finished all of this." Ziel said softly and hoped that Kalya and the girl would understand.

    "We don''t want to! We will bear this burden together with you! Aren''t we family!?" Azalia and the others stubbornly rejected his words. Ziel could only sigh and extend his hand to them; his actions confused the girls.

    "You!" Kalya and the girls feel something is wrong, but it is toote when they realize it.

    A ball-shaped barrier suddenly appeared and enveloped the girls. Ziel flicked it, and the ball barrier was blown away thousands of meters from where Ziel was. Before the ball disappeared from his sight, he had heard the screams of Kalya and the others, but he ignored it

    "Ziel!"

    "Ken!"

    "Please let us go!"

    "Don''t do this to us!"

    [you are so loved by those girls, my son]

    The Chaos Titan said indifferently, and the two figures became blurred and merged.

    "You talk too much. Right now, I will settle all my problems with you." Ziel said coldly and released all his strength. It mixed with the power of the three guardians of the continent and created a giant typhoon in the area.

    The Chaos Titan figure disappeared and reappeared in another form. He looked like a mass of gray mana condensed and formed a gigantic humanoid of enormous size. Far more significant than any creature Ziel had seen so far.

    "Then let''s start the battle, The final guardian of the continent." Ziel charged forward to attack the Chaos Titan with two swords in his hands, and the final battle between the continent guardians and the irregrs began.

 Chapter 324 60

    Kalya and the girls were blown away from Ziel''s location and stopped at the edge of the floating ind. They tried to break the barrier that enveloped them, but the girls'' efforts were in vain as Ziel had made it stronger and would make things difficult for them, even if Azalia and the othersbined their powers.

    "Break it for me!" Azalia roared and used all her strength to break the barrier. Unfortunately, her attacks couldn''t even scratch the surface.

    "Why did he do this!? Why did he make this barrier so hard!? Ken! Get us out! Otherwise, I will be angry with you!?" Azalia screamed from the depths of her lungs, hoping that Ziel would hear and let them go.

    "Are you serious about what you just said and will be angry with him if he doesn''t let you go?" Kalya asked.

    "You... Can you still calm down in this situation!? Can''t you see that Ziel is in danger!? The Chaos Titan is so terrifying! Much more powerful than the continent''s guardians that have appeared so far!" Azalia shouted angrily at Kalya. Her uneasy feelings for Ziel made her more temperamental, and she couldn''t keep herposure.

    "Did you think that we weren''t worried about him!? Do you think that we don''t want to get out of here!? We are as worried as you are!? But there''s no point in panicking and attacking the barrier like that!? We must find the right way to destroy it and not waste energy for nothing!" Kalya was not happy with Azalia''s words.

    "That is... I''m sorry. Please forget what I said before. Can you exin this situation? What did the Chaos Titan say to Ziel? What exactly is their rtionship?" Azalia had to admit that Kalya''s words were true. She felt guilty for not being able to maintain herposure in such a situation. Then Azalia tried to change the topic because she was embarrassed by her lousy prejudice against Kalya.

    Kalya and the girls were slightly surprised when they heard Azalia''s words. They didn''t expect a princess from the divine race with true god power to apologize so easily. Kalya knew Azalia very well. She knew Azalia had pride and arrogance to the bone, which was only natural because of her outstanding appearance and strength. In addition, she was a Princess of the strongest race in the divine realm.

    Azalia was only gentle on Ziel or when she was with him. But now she is behaving like that to Kalya and the girls. It was beyond their expectations, and the girls were happy that Azalia had be more approachable.

    "Of course. those two are Ziel''s parents..." Kalya exined about Ziel''s parents, who are from the gray-haired minority, about Ziel''s investigation into their vige and what he had found there.

    "I see. Why do I feel that things are so coincidental?" Azalia nodded and pondered after hearing Kalya''s exnation. She felt that there was something strange about Ziel''s life after reincarnation.

    (Why did Ziel get born into that gray-haired n that has ties to the guardian of the continent? Is this just a coincidence? But this feels a little strange and makes no sense. He was born in that n out of the many races on the Clorius continent.

    Doesn''t that mean since being reborn, he is bound to the guardian of the continent? Is Ziel''s ability to absorb the power of the continent''s guardians also rted to that? Has someone set it up? But what kind of creature could do such a thing?)

    Azalia felt a chill run down her spine as she came to that conclusion. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. Azalia couldn''t and didn''t dare to dig deeper into the matter.

    "Azalia, what happened to you? Are you okay?" Kalya and the girls looked at Azalia worriedly. Her body suddenly trembled, and her face turned pale after hearing Kalya''s story.

    "Ah, I''m fine. We better quickly think of a way to get out of here and help Ken." Azalia smiled weakly and shook her head. The care of the girls warmed her heart.

    "You are right. The longer we are confined here, the longer Ziel will fight alone. We know that Ziel did it for our good. So how can we stand by and watch him fight against such a monstrous creature alone." Kalya nodded in agreement with Azalia''s words and looked at the girls around her.

    "Yes. We have to get out of here right away!"

    "We promised to live and die together with him. So we must fight by his side no matter how dangerous it is!"

    "If we just surrender to being confined within this barrier..."

    "...then that shows that we are weak women and don''t deserve him."

    ra and the others showed their determined faces. The girls loved Ziel greatly, and each was not inferior to the other, regardless of who had known him the longest. They nodded, released their power simultaneously, andpressed it to the extreme.

    (I don''t know and don''t want to care who you are, Ken. I will stand by your side no matter who your enemy is, even if it''s the world)

    Azalia looked at where Ziel was with a gentle expression and eyes full of love.

    After the power of Kalya and the girls were perfectlypressed, they smashed it against the barrier. At the same time, there was a loud explosion at the location where Ziel and the Chaos Titan were fighting.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    ***

    Ziel charged forward to attack the Chaos Titan at full speed. But that creature didn''t show any signs of moving or attacking Ziel. He just stood there looking at Ziel with his emotionless eyes. Then the Chaos Titan opened his mouth when he saw Ziel had approached him.

    [World Destroyer]

    [Finger]

    Ziel''s face sank when he saw the scene before his eyes. It was the attack that the Chaos Titan had used on him back at the Cottage. Ziel quickly created a barrier in front of him to block the finger.

    [Imprable Fortress]

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Crack!

    But Ziel''s barrier quickly cracked when it collided with the Chaos Titan''s attack, and the giant finger shot toward him without losing strength and momentum. But Ziel remained calm under the pressure because he knew the barrier would notst long. He just wanted to buy himself a few seconds to prepare his counterattack.

    The ck sword in Ziel''s right hand shook violently as he ovepressed it with the Sacred Demonel''s power. After the de stabilized and stopped shaking, he swung it toward the Chaos Titan''s attack.

    The grayish-ck giant aura de collided with the big finger and created a terrifying explosion in the sky.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmm!

    Ziel was knocked back by the intense shockwave after the sh. But he quickly stabilized himself andpressed his strength into his white sword. Ziel condensed his mana and aura until it formed a thickyer on the de and shed it out.

    [Dimensional Splitter]

    The space around the Chaos Titan split in two but quickly returned to its original state. Ziel''s expression changed when he saw the sight. That attack should be enough to kill a dozen true gods at once, but it couldn''t injure that creature. But Ziel quickly regained hisposure and intended to move away from that ce to arrange his next attack.

    The Chaos Titan dealt another attack to Ziel after seeing that the other party was intent on keeping his distance from him.

    [World Destroyer]

    [Punch]

    A gigantic fist of condensing a massive mass of energy appeared in the sky and headed towards Ziel.<sub> </sub>

    Ziel''s face sank as he felt the terror of the attack. He was sure that the fist was much more powerful than the giant finger.

    The entire floating ind and its castle would be destroyed if the attack hit the ground. The girls who were still around the area would also be in danger. Ziel had to stop the giant fist no matter what.

    Ziel stowed his ck sword into his space storage and extended his palm towards the attack that came at him. Ziel released the power of the three guardians of the continent, and a giant magic circle formed in front of him. The energy was concentrated in the center of the magic circle and became a sphere.

    [Dragonic Cannon]

    Ziel fired a giantser beam to counter the enormous fist of the energy mass. The two attacks collided and shattered the surrounding space with a tremendous shockwave.

    The floating ind shook violently, and the majestic castle copsed under the impact. Ziel was blown away and fell to the ground while vomiting blood. He felt pain all over his body as many of his internal organs were damaged.

    [Stop your futile resistance, my son. Give your life for the peace of this continent. At least it will make your death quicker and less painful]

    The Chaos Titan said in an emotionless voice, sounding more like amand to Ziel.

    "I will still die if I give up. So I better fight and determine my destiny with my strength. After all, this battle is far from over, and the oue is yet to be determined. You better not be too full of yourself." Ziel said coldly and raised his hand. A majestic magic circle formed above the Chaos Titan, rotating and creating a vortex.

    [Heavenly Judgment]

    A massive pir of light emerged from the magic circle and fell on top of the Chaos Titan, but the other party just stood still as the attack engulfed him.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel narrowed his eyes and waited for the result of his attack.

    [Is that so?]

    A voice like a robot rang out from within the light pir.

    Ziel''s face became severe after hearing that voice because the same thing happened again. His attacks didn''t work on the Chaos Titan.

    "What happened? Howe my attacks do not affect him?" Ziel muttered and analyzed the possibilities in his mind.

    "Is he immune to magic attacks? Then I will hit him with a physical attack." Ziel said calmly. He raised his hand again and a portal formed in the sky.

    [Sky of Apocalypse]

    Arge boulder several kilometers in size emerged from the portal and fell at high speed towards the Chaos Titan. It''s an asteroid, and Ziel isn''t just pulling one out of space but dozens at a time.

    [Fall!] x16

    The asteroids fell and hit the Chaos Titan''s body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Ziel looked thoughtfully at the location where the asteroids fell but frowned when he saw the Chaos Titan not moving from where he was standing. He seemed unconcerned with the attack and was sure it wouldn''t hurt him.

    [Invulnerable Chaos Body]

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he faintly heard the Chaos Titan''s voice from within the smoke and dust that covered the area. After the smoke and dust dissipated, the Chaos Titan was standing in the same ce in a state of well-being. He didn''t even move an inch from there.

    "Is that ability that makes your body immune to any attack?" Ziel said while breathing heavily. He had used too much of his power in his consecutive attacks.

    [You are right. I don''t need to hide it from you. People with power below me can''t hurt this body of mine. If you want to scratch it, you should at least use an attack with an amount of energy equal to or greater than mine]

    Chaos Titan admits it without hesitation.

    "I understand." Ziel nodded and replied. After knowing that, Ziel didn''t panic in the slightest and instead smiled because he felt that he could still have a chance to win that battle.

    [If you understand, then stop your futile resistance]

    The Chaos Titan tries to persuade Ziel again.

    "You misunderstood what I said. I understand that our strengths differ greatly. But that doesn''t mean I don''t have any chance of winning at all. I need to fight with my full strength. If I die, then me the weak me." Ziel said nonchntly and pulled out his ck sword again. He was ready to charge forward to attack the Chaos Titan and try the n he had just thought of.

    [Alright, if that is your decision. Then, die]

    [World Destroyer]

    [Trample]

    A giant foot suddenly appeared and covered the sky. Ziel''s body trembled slightly from feeling the overwhelming power of the attack. He gripped his two swords tightly and shot towards the big foot while swinging both simultaneously.

    [Cross de of Annihtion]

    The X-shaped aura de collided with the giant foot in the sky. This time no explosions urred, and their attacks pushed each other.

    "I won''t lose! I will not die in this world, in this era! I will protect my family! The people who are important to me!" Ziel roared and looked at the attack in the sky with bloodshot eyes. He unleashed all his power and pushed the giant foot away.

    All the pores on his body were bleeding from forcing himself to use a force that exceeded the limits of his physical abilities.

    "This is not enough!" Ziel was about to squeeze even more strength out of his body, but a voice appeared and stopped him.

    "That''s enough, Ziel. You''re not alone. We are here for you and will fight with you."

 Chapter 325 61

    "That''s enough, Ziel. You''re not alone. We are here for you and will fight with you."

    A voice rang out in the precarious situation. Ziel saw Kalya, Azalia, and the girls he had locked up in the barrier appear beside him. His heart ached when he saw their condition.

    Ziel wasn''t happy with their appearance because the current situation was dangerous. He and the girls could die if he couldn''t block the Chaos Titan''s attack.

    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay away from this ce and not interfere in my fight with him?" Ziel angrily asked Kalya and the girls. But they responded with smiles knowing how much Ziel was worried about them just by hearing his voice.

    "We shouldn''t talk about that now. We will help you increase your strength, and you must focus on resisting the attacks of the Chaos Titan." Kalya looks at Ziel with teary eyes. She was sad when she saw the condition of the man she loved. Ziel''s face was pale, and his entire body was covered in blood that had not dried up until now.

    Azalia and the girls joined hands and formed a circle with Ziel in the center. Ziel was confused by their actions, but he didn''t have time to think about it because his attack was pushed back by the Chaos Titan.

    Kalya, Princess Freya, Azalia, Queen Helena, Princess Iris, ra, Princess Irene, Kyouka, Princess Cordelia, Lilith, and Princess Aishia squeezed all the power in their bodies and channeled it to Ziel.

    "Huh!? What are you doing? If you do that, the mana channels in your body will be damaged, and you will lose your power forever!" Ziel shouted at the girls. He couldn''t resist the energy being channeled from the girls in the current situation. If he did, Ziel would lose control of the power he used to withstand the attacks from the Chaos Titan.

    "We know our power will not affect Chaos Titan. So instead of us attacking him and wasting our energy for nothing, we''d rather give everything we have to you, and we''ve thought about that." Azalia smiled gently at Ziel.

    "We are yours. Our life and death are also for you. We don''t care about losing our power. As long as we are with you, it is happiness for us. Therefore, win, Ziel. You are the man we love." Kalya and the girls smiled and released more power from their bodies. Azalia and Kalya''s words represent the feelings of ra and the others.

    Ziel''s body trembled when he heard the words and saw the determination on their faces. He tightened his grip on his two swords and released all his strength. Ziel didn''t want to see his family in that condition. He should have protected them instead of making them fall into a dangerous situation.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!" Ziel roared. The mana, aura, spirit power, and the three continent''s guardians'' powers within his body overflowed, merged into one, and created a gigantic monstrous vortex with Ziel as the center.

    Nine magic circles and aura seals on Ziel''s body that had merged into a magic seal appeared and rotated at high speed. The power of the girls each filled one magic seal. But ra, Kyouka, and Princess Iris served one magic seal together because the same soul bound them.

    After that, a spirit circle appeared behind Ziel and absorbed the nine magic seals on his body. The spirit circle emitted a blinding light and disintegrated into millions of particles.

    "Aaaaaaarrrrrggghhhhhhhh!" Ziel screamed as he felt the excruciating pain in his body.

    "What happened to Ziel!? Why did the spirit circle break!? Did we do this wrong!?" Kalya panicked when she saw Ziel''s state. She and the girls intended to stop what they were doing, but Azalia quickly stopped her.

    "Calm down! We can''t just cut off the energy we''re channeling to Ken! I don''t know what''s going on with him either. But I''m sure he''s in a critical situation right now. He will receive a bacsh if we stop the energy channeling and make him lose his momentum. For now, we must keep an eye on him and continue doing what we are doing. Trust the man we love." Azalia warned the girls seriously.

    "We got it!" The girls gritted their teeth and answered in unison. They quickly re-stabilized the power they channeled to Ziel.

    "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!" Ziel roared, and the millions of particles from his shattered spirit circle gathered and condensed into a new giant spirit circle with nine tiny magic seals encircling it, and it was called Spirit Seal.

    "What!?" Azalia and the girls were shocked because they had never seen such a thing happen.

    "Arge spirit circle with nine small magic seals encircling it. That is..." Kalya muttered and was amazed by the sight because the giant spirit circle that Ziel had remade looked so beautiful.

    "Yes. He broke through, and now he is a true god." Azalia nodded and then smiled like a flower blooming on her pale face.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A pir of gray light suddenly fell from the sky onto Ziel and swallowed him.

    "Ziel!"

    "Ken!"

    ra and the girls screamed in concern when they saw what had happened. It was so sudden that they couldn''t move from where they were standing because it would cut off the power they were channeling to Ziel.

    "I''m fine. So you can stop what you''re doing. This is enough. Leave the rest to me." Ziel said softly from within the pir of light. Not long after, the light slowly shrank and revealed his figure.

    "Eh?" The girls were confused when they saw Ziel. His appearance was still the same as before. But his gray hair grew longer and covered his back, making him look even more attractive.

    "Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ziel swung his swords and pushed the attack from the Chaos Titan.

    [Have you broken through and be a true god? Do you think you can beat me?]

    The Chaos Titan said indifferently and added more power to his attacks.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    A massive explosion was created due to the sh of the two attacks. The Chaos Titan was pushed back for the first time in that battle. Even so, he was still unharmed. But it wasn''t over because Ziel had just started his counterattack.

    Ziel released spirit power, mana, aura, and the three continent''s guardian powers andbined them into a new force called Chaos Energy. It was gray and was simr to the energy used by the Chaos Titan. The difference is that Ziel''s power has another vaguely visible color inside, the same color as Kalya''s and the girls'' hair.

    "I didn''t think I could be a true god after so long. Then, let''s see. Who will defeat whom, Chaos Titan." Ziel narrowed his eyes and released Chaos Energy from his body. The sky above the floating castle suddenly darkened, and colorful lightning struck thend.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    "You recover your condition in this ce and don''t go elsewhere. After this matter is over, you should be ready to hear my preaching all day long. Most importantly, please don''t break my barrier again." Ziel looked at the girls and smiled gently. Then a gray barrier formed and enveloped them. Unlike before, the barrier had colorful fibers and looked much more substantial.

    "Yes. We''ll be waiting for your return, Ken." ra nodded excitedly and put a big smile on her face.

    "You must return safely." Queen Helena looked at Ziel with concern.

    "I don''t know what has happened between you and my mother, but pleasee back and exin it to me." Princess Freya could see the affection in her mother''s eyes for Ziel, but she was strangely not angry. Even so, she wanted Ziel to return safely and give her a direct exnation.

    "You must win, Ken! Because you are the man I love!" Azalia gave her most beautiful smile to Ziel.

    "We pray for your victory, Ziel." Kalya looks at Ziel with eyes full of love. Then one by one, the girls spoke and gave their prayers to Ziel.

    "I wille back for you, for my family." Ziel nodded with determination. He had to win and return safely to the girls no matter what. Ziel gripped his two swords tightly and shot with terrifying speed toward the Chaos Titan. After Ziel left, Kalya and the girls fell to their knees because theycked the strength to stand up.

    "He must have won!" Kalya said confidently, and the girls nodded in response.

    [Do you think you can beat me just because you managed to push me, my son?]

    Chaos Titan asked, and he wasn''t surprised that Ziel could make him move from where he was standing.

    "We will prove it with action and not words." Ziel replied. Hepressed the chaos energy in his two swords and swung them alternately.<sub> </sub>

    [Sword of Extinction]

    [Dimensional Splitter]

    Ziel shed out the gray-ck aura de with his ck sword and cut through the dimensions where the Chaos Titan was standing with his white sword. Unlike before, the damage of his attacks became many times more terrifying.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    [Invulnerable Chaos Body]

    The Chaos Titan''s voice sounded just before the aura de hit it. But it was useless because Ziel''s attack power had increased drastically and caused him to be pushed back a few steps. After that, the space around him was cut off.

    If it was before Ziel became a true god, space would quickly return to normal and could not injure the Chaos Titan. But now, Ziel''s attack with Chaos Energy was hard to block, and he managed to cut off the Chaos Titan''s arm.

    [You have indeed be stronger. But it''s not enough]

    The Chaos Titan didn''t care about his severed arm, which could regenerate instantly. Then he opened his mouth again andunched a counterattack at Ziel.

    [World Destroyer]

    [ROAR]

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A terrifying ultrasonic sound wave shot toward Ziel. Sound should be something that the naked eye cannot see. But its density was so incredible it became tangible and could instantly destroy anything it touched.

    Ziel narrowed his eyes and pointed his ck sword at the ultrasonic sound wave.

    [Chaos Beam]

    Ziel shot a grayser beam with colorful lightning sparks from the tip of his sword and shot toward the sound wave. The trajectory of theser beam suddenly changed and spiraled, and anotherser beam appeared in the center.

    [Dragonic Cannon]

    Ziel fused his two skills into one using Chaos Energy, and his destructive power far exceeded any attack he had ever used. His attack collided with the sound wave and easily destroyed it. Then theser beam continued towards the Chaos Titan without losing its power.

    [World Destroyer]

    [Punch]

    Massive gray energy condensed into a fist and shed with Ziel''s attack.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Ugh!" Ziel was pushed back by the impact, and the same thing happened to the Chaos Titan. But his opponent seemed unconcerned about the situation.

    "I must end this fight immediately because my power as a true god is still unstable and cannot be used for long." Ziel''s face became serious, and the two swords in his hands merged into a new gray sword. Then he pointed his sword at the overcast sky and said.

    [Seiryu]

    [Suzaku]

    [Byakko]

    [Genbu]

    [MANIFEST!]

    Roooooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Four mythological creatures emerged from the dark clouds and were not inferior in size to the Chaos Titan. But unlike in the past, their bodies look more solid with colorful threads. It was one of Ziel''s skills, and he had used it several times when he fought strong enemies, including Azael and Azalia.

    "Attack him!" Ziel gave orders to the four mythological creatures, and they responded with roars.

    Rooooooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The four mythological creatures fired their attacks simultaneously at the Chaos Titan. But his opponent didn''t stand still and counterattacked him.

    [World Destroyer]

    [Punch]

    [Finger]

    [Trample]

    [ROAR]

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The four attacks collided and caused a tremendous explosion and destroyed the floating ind and its castle. Luckily, Ziel had protected Kalya and the girls with a barrier so they would be fine and just blown away by the impact.

    "Time for us to finish this battle, Chaos Titan!" Ziel charged forward to attack the Chaos Titan and shed the gray sword he hadpressed with Chaos Energy.

    [Chaos de of Annihtion]

    Ziel shed out a gigantic aura de that looked like it could split the continent in two. But just as his attack nearly hit his opponent, the Chaos Titan''s body turned into a ball of light, rapidly expanding and engulfing him.

    Ziel couldn''t dodge it because his body was exhausted after releasing the attack. He could only close his eyes and let himself be swallowed by the ball of light. But Ziel found it strange that he didn''t feel the slightest pain. When he opened his eyes, Ziel saw that he had moved to another ce and the entire area was gray.

    "Wee to my world, my lord." A familiar voice echoed in that ce, bringing Ziel back to his senses.

 Chapter 326 62

    After the ball of light swallowed Ziel, Kalya and the girls who were blown away several hundred meters from the sh of two forces had recovered a bit of their condition. They had also been freed from the barrier that Ziel had set up because it had suddenly disappeared.

    The girls were confused and decided to check it out in person. But when they arrived at the battleground of Ziel and the Chaos Titan, they found no one there. Kalya and the others were sure they had seen a dazzling light from that ce not long ago.

    "Where did Ziel go?" Princess Iris asked and looked around frantically.

    "Shouldn''t they be fighting here? Where are they now?" Queen Helena was worried when she didn''t find Ziel in that ce.

    "They did fight here before. But their presence suddenly disappeared. I''m sure Ziel is fine since I can feel it from this artifact. You should be able to feel it too." Kalya showed the ring on her finger and then looked at Princess Aishia, Princess Freya and ra.

    After Ziel''s fight with the Archaic Knights, the girlsined that he kept doing something dangerous alone and worried them. Because of that, Ziel added a new function to the artifact he gave Kalya and the other three girls to allow their consciousness to connect and feel each other. Ziel also intended to make the same artifact for the other girls, but he didn''t have time to do so.

    "You are right. I feel it too. I forgot that Ziel added a new function to this artifact." Princess Freya nodded and touched the pendant hanging around her neck. ra and Princess Aishia also touched their hairpins and bracelets.

    Azalia and the other girls, including Queen Helena, were envious when they found out about it. They thought the four girls could keep in touch with Ziel anywhere and anytime.

    "You don''t need to look at us with such an expression. Ziel intended to make the same artifact for you, but he didn''t have time due to recent problems." Kalya exined that she didn''t want Azalia and the others to think that Ziel was favoritism towards them.

    "Ah, it turned out like that." Queen Helena nodded awkwardly as her daughter kept looking at her.

    "Cough! Alright. We don''t need to talk about that for now. We better spread out and look for Ziel around this area. Since the floating castle doesn''t exist anymore, I think he fell somewhere onnd." Azalia tried to divert their conversation because she was embarrassed to have been caught by Kalya and jealous of them.

    "Yes. You''re right, Miss Azalia. We have tob this whole area. I''m sure Ziel is around here." Lilith nodded in agreement with her words.

    "You don''t need to address me with honorifics since we are family now. So call me by my name directly. The same goes for everyone." Azalia smiled and looked at Lilith and the others.

    Lilith and the girls looked at each other and then nodded. They didn''t have time to talk about the matter because the most important thing now was to find Ziel. The current situation reminded them of what had happened in the territory of the Beast Kingdom after Ziel fought against the Sacred Demonel.

    "Alright. We spread now. If you find him, please immediately inform the others." Kalya looks at the girls and gives them instructions. None of them objected to that. Azalia and the girls nodded, and they flew in eleven different directions.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in a gray area, Ziel looked in bewilderment at the humanoid figure created from a mass of energy that suddenly appeared in front of him. The creature was the Chaos Titan, and he looked at Ziel differently. Ziel reacted like that, not because of seeing the person''s figure but the way the Chaos Titan called him.

    "What do you mean by that word? My lord? I don''t understand what you''re saying." Ziel looked at the Chaos Titan and asked.

    "Before I answer your question, let me tell you something first, my lord." Chaos Titan said politely. Ziel was silent for a while, confused by his sudden change in attitude, and then opened his mouth.

    "Go on." Ziel didn''t know what his opponent was thinking. But he was curious about why the Chaos Titan called him that and had to get an exnation about it.

    "Thousands of years ago, the universes of various dimensions were ruled by a race called primeval gods. Although they were few, their strength was terrifying, and among them, there was one that was unique and surpassed all others. He was called the Origin God." Chaos Titan exined slowly.

    Ziel frowned when he heard the primeval god from the Chaos Titan story. He guessed they were the same people who had destroyed Azalia''s hometown. But Ziel had to hear Chaos Titan''s exnation further and confirm it.

    "The Origin God exists to maintain the peace and bnce of the universe in various dimensions. Apart from that, he also kept an eye on the other primeval gods. But once upon a time, the Origin God fought an extremely powerful invader from an unknown dimension.

    Even though the Origin God had won, he was seriously injured and took a long time to recover. When the primeval gods found out about it, they revolted. They tried to kill the Origin God and take away his power.

    Because of that, a tremendous battle broke out that destroyed manys in the universe. But the Origin God couldn''t fight those primeval gods in his injured state. He decided to run away from them and hide. Then he found the Clorius continent during his escape and decided to stay there." The Chaos Titan looked at Ziel nostalgically. Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard those words because he felt familiar with the battle.

    (Is the battle the same as I saw in my dream?)

    Ziel was sure that the Chaos Titan''s story about the battle between the Origin God and the primeval gods was the same as the one in his dream, and it might have something to do with him.<sub> </sub>

    "Please continue." Ziel didn''t want to know about the Origin God but focused on the primeval god who was after that person because they might be the ones who had ravaged the divine realm and would be his enemies in the future.

    "To avoid being chased by the primeval gods, the Origin God decided to reincarnate into a world in another dimension. But before that, he separated his power and memory." Chaos Titan replied.

    "What do you mean by separated his power and memory?" Ziel frowned and asked.

    "Origin God decided to start a new life as an ordinary human. He wanted a quiet and peaceful life. Because of that, Origin God separated his power and memory. He changed his power to the four continent guardians and the system on the Clorius continent so the residents could protect themselves. His memory..." Chaos Titan exined, but Ziel cut off his words.

    "Wait a minute. What do you mean by the system on this continent?" Ziel knows about the guardian of the continent but doesn''t understand the system.

    "Aura is the energy knights use with aura seals as their power level. Mana is the energy used by mages with magic circles as their power level. Spirit power is the energy used by the spirit user, and the spirit circle is their level of strength. Besides, there are also skills on this continent. Be it for natives or summoned people from another world. It is what is called the system." Chaos Titan exined in detail.

    "I understand. Then you can continue your exnation. I''m sorry for interrupting." Ziel nodded in understanding and said apologetically to the Chaos Titan.

    "You don''t have to think about that. I will continue my story. The Origin God changed his memories into a new race but not on the Clorius continent because he didn''t want his powers and memories to reside in one world and be discovered by the primeval gods." Chaos Titan doesn''t seem to mind Ziel''s interruption and continues his story.

    "Where did he create a new race?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at the Chaos Titan. Although he had already guessed in his mind, he couldn''t help but ask to confirm.

    "Judging from your expression, you must already know that world. Yes, the Origin God created a new race from his memories in a world called the divine realm in another dimension." Chaos Titan said tly.

    Ziel''s face darkened after he heard that answer. He had guessed it. But when he heard it directly from the Chaos Titan, he couldn''t help but feel shocked. Ziel thought the demise of the divine race had something to do with the Origin God, who might as well have something to do with him.

    "Then what does that story have to do with me, and why do you call me ''my lord'' when you see me? Didn''t you want to kill me before?" Ziel re-questioned the gist of their conversation as he already knew enough about what he wanted to know. He didn''t want to linger in that ce because Kalya and the girls would be worried. After all, he suddenly disappeared in the battle.

    "Haven''t you noticed yet? The Origin God reincarnated in another world and was unexpectedly summoned back to this continent as a hero. He defeated the king of the divine race but decided to reincarnate at the end." The Chaos Titan looked straight into Ziel''s eyes.

    "Are you saying that I am the reincarnation of the Origin God and not his descendant? Are you sure? Don''t you recognize people wrongly?" Ziel frowned as his guess was wrong. He thought he was a descendant of the Origin God in another world. Because of that, he could get some of those memories of when he had sex with Azalia. Even though he was shocked, Ziel tried to keep hisposure.

    "Among the four guardians of the continent, only I can recognize the Origin God. At first, I also thought that you were his descendant when I saw you cast reincarnation magic on a small ind. Therefore, I decided to test you and prove it. Then I changed the trajectory of your reincarnation. I made you born into gray-haired people as my son so I can monitor you more easily. I can sense the presence of gray-haired people wherever they are on this continent.

    After that, I kept an eye on your growth in secret. Back then, I didn''t expect that you would be recognized as irregr by another continent''s guardians. But it''s still within my estimation. Ah, I''m sorry I disturbed your life by bringing the golden-haired Princess of the Aurelia Kingdom to you because I intend to make your life more colorful." Chaos Titan exined. He was an old fortune teller who met Princess Freya when she was a little girl.

    "No. It doesn''t answer my question. What makes you believe that I am the Origin God?" Ziel shook his head and repeated his question to the Chaos Titan. He didn''t care about the Chaos Titan''s actions that had led to Princess Freya''s feelings towards him because he now also loved her.

    "You''re right that it doesn''t prove anything. What makes me believe that you are the Origin God is that you can absorb the power of the continents'' guardian. The power was originally yours and will return to you. You were able to absorb that power not because you are from the gray-haired n but because you are the Origin God." Chaos Titan said firmly.

    Ziel was shocked after hearing that exnation. He didn''t expect that he had such a past. His guess was wrong, and Chaos Titan''s words were very reasonable and convincing. Then Ziel subconsciously opened his mouth.

    "My names were Ken Nijisaki when I was in Japan and Ziel Grisel on the Clorius continent. I''m not the Origin God. If I was the reincarnation of the Origin God, then it was something that happened in the past, and now I have my new life. So please don''t bother me." Ziel said coldly.

    "I know about it. I will not interfere with your life, my lord." The Chaos Titan replied calmly.

    "Then why did you attack my family and bring me here to fight? Even though I know you don''t intend to kill me, your actions could harm the people I care about." Ziel narrowed his eyes and asked.

    In his battle with the Chaos Titan, Ziel sensed that his enemy''s attack had no intention of killing him. Even so, he couldn''t lower his guard in the middle of a battle, as doing so could be fatal to him. Therefore, he didn''t think much of it and continued to attack the Chaos Titan with everything he had.

    "I apologize about it, my lord. But I have to do it to test you and make sure you''re ready." The Chaos Titan said apologetically and bowed his head in front of Ziel. He looks like a servant in front of his master.

    "Ready for what?" Ziel raised his eyebrows because he didn''t understand the meaning of Chaos Titan''s words.

    "Ready to regain the power of Origin God." The Chaos Titan looked at Ziel and said seriously.

 Chapter 327 Epilogue

    "What do you mean by regaining the power of the Origin God? Do you intend to turn me back into me of the past and fight against those primeval gods?" Ziel narrowed his eyes and asked the Chaos Titan.

    Ziel will fight against those primeval gods in the future. They were the ones who had destroyed Azalia''s world and targeted the divine race. So he must fight to protect his family. But Ziel didn''t want to be his past self to do that.

    "Of course, you don''t need to be your past self, my lord. Even if you regain your memory, you still have a choice. Whether you want to return to being the Origin God or continue to be who you are today is up to you." The Chaos Titan said.

    The words of the Chaos Titan sounded honest, and Ziel couldn''t feel the slightest lie in his voice. Even so, he was able to believe him quickly.

    "Are you serious about what you said? Then, what is your purpose in giving the Origin God''s power back to me?" Ziel felt like he couldn''t take that power for free.

    When Ziel gains the power of the other three continent guardians, he must try his best to defeat them. But Ziel''s battle against the Chaos Titan wasn''t over yet, and none of them had won. So he was hesitant to ept that power.

    "I know what you''re thinking. But from the start, the battle wasn''t meant for you to win it. I want to see your readiness to regain your power in the past, and you pass my test. That power is yours and wille back to you. I just returned it to its owner." The Chaos Titan could feel doubt on his face. He could see the Origin God figure in Ziel.

    "If I regain my power, will the system on this continent also disappear?" Ziel asked. He recalled the Chaos Titan''s exnation of the system on the continent and its origin. Ziel was worried that Kalya and the others from the Clorius continent would lose their power if the system disappeared.

    "You don''t have to worry about it, my lord. The system hadpletely fused with this continent. Unless you destroy the Clorius continent, that system will never disappear." The Chaos Titan knew what Ziel was worried about right now. He fights not for himself but his family. If he could be stronger but make Kalya and the others lose their powers, Ziel would resolutely refuse that.

    "So what I got back was only the power of the four guardians of the continent and wouldn''t have any impact on the Clorius continent and its inhabitants? Are you sure about that?" Ziel narrowed his eyes at the Chaos Titan. He had to confirm it correctly before he made a decision.

    "Yes. Although we are called the guardians of the continent, we are a separate entity from the system on this continent. So you don''t have to worry about the repercussions on the Clorius continent when you decide to take back your power, my lord." The Chaos Titan nodded and replied.

    Ziel was silent and pondered the Chaos Titan''s words. If he were asked if he wanted to get his powers back and be stronger, he would say yes. Ziel felt that the primeval gods woulde to the Clorius continent sooner orter. At that time, a great battle will break out in this world.

    He needed absolute strength to protect Kalya and the others from those primeval gods. If those beings found out that the system on the Clorius continent was part of the Origin God''s power, they would not hesitate to destroy it and take away that power.

    But Ziel had to think twice before epting the unknown power of the Chaos Titan. He still couldn''t trust the Chaos Titanpletely. Even though he had obtained the power of the other three continent guardians, the Chaos Titan was on a much different level. Ziel was worried that it would have a side effect on him.

    After thinking for some time, Ziel finally made up his mind. He saw the Chaos Titan and opened his mouth.

    "Alright. I will receive that power back." Ziel said with determination.

    "But before I give that power to you, I want to tell you that you created the continent guardians in the past to protect this world from invaders. You feel indebted to the Clorius continent because you have been hiding here for a long time.

    If we disappear, this continent will be exposed to the outside world, and the only one who can protect it is you, my lord. Those primeval gods will most likelye here too." The Chaos Titan warned Ziel seriously.

    "I''m ready for that. Sooner orter, they will notice my existence ande to this continent. I never thought of relying on your power to protect the people I love." Ziel said in a deep voice.

    "That''s good. Even though you don''t have memories of the Origin God, your disposition hasn''t changed. In that case, receive back your power, my lord." The Chaos Titan smiled, and his body turned into a ball of gray light. Then it shot towards Ziel''s forehead.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ziel roared as the ball of light entered his forehead, and a terrifying power exploded from his body.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A blinding gray light radiated from Ziel''s body and shook the entire area. Not long after, crack after a crack appeared in that ce and shattered the gray world.

    nk!

    A gigantic pir of light pierced the sky and tore apart the surrounding clouds. A terrifying thunderstorm arose, and the space around Ziel copsed, unable to withstand the pressure released by his power.

    When Kalya and the others spread out in eleven different directions in search of Ziel, they were startled by a gigantic pir of light that suddenly appeared with a terrifying thunderstorm. The impact left them blown away hundreds of meters and unable to get close.

    "What is going on?" Kalya muttered, and her face became serious. She quickly contacted the other girls and asked them to gather.

    Although Ziel didn''t have time to make defensive artifacts for them, he had made them amunication brooch to make it easier for them tomunicate with each other. Not long after, Azalia and the girls appeared with panicked faces.

    "What happened? Why did that pir of light suddenly appear?" Kyouka asked.

    "Is it possible that Ziel was there?" Princess Aishia muttered.

    "Yes. He might be there with the Chaos Titan. But don''t even think about approaching that pir of light. The shockwave was terrifying and dangerous. I''ve tried it, and it hurts my internal organs just a few steps I walk." Azalia warned Kalya and the others seriously.

    "So what should we do? Are we just going to wait here until the pir of light disappears? But for how long? I don''t see any sign of it shrinking and quite the opposite." Kalya looks at Azalia and asks for her opinion.

    "For now, we can only wait. If we force our way into the pir of light and get hurt, won''t Ziel''s efforts to protect us be in vain? We must be calm and not act rashly." Azalia said.

    Although Azalia looked calm outside, she was perturbed and couldn''t wait for the pir of light to shrink. If it weren''t for Kalya asking her to gather right now, she would still be trying to barge in there.<sub> </sub>

    "Azalia is right. But we better stay away from this area because the pirs of light and thunderstorms are expanding." Queen Helena nodded in agreement and reminded Kalya and the girls. The pirs of light expanded rapidly and would soon reach their ce.

    "Yes. We''d better get away from this ce and watch that pir of light from afar." Kalya sees the girls and nods. After that, they flew towards a teau some distance away from the pir of light.

    An hourter, the giant pir of light stopped expanding and slowly shrank. Kalya and the others carefully approached the center of the pir of light. The girls raised their vignce to the maximum because they were worried that the person in that ce wasn''t Ziel but the Chaos Titan.

    After the pir of lightpletely disappeared, the girls saw a man both familiar and foreign to them. When the man turned his eyes to them, Azalia and the others were briefly dazzled but quickly alerted and went into battle mode. They were ready to attack the man at any moment but immediately stopped their actions upon hearing his voice.

    "After you saw me, you intend to attack me? Shouldn''t you ask my condition first?" The man smiled and said yfully. The girls were shocked after hearing his words.

    "Is that you, Ziel?" Kalya asked in disbelief.

    ***

    After the pir of light disappeared, Ziel finally managed to absorb all the power from the Chaos Titan. He felt that Azael''s seal had disappeared, and his emotions had returned. Even so, he still wasn''t used to expressing it properly. But then, Ziel suddenly frowned when he felt a mark inside his body after the seal disappeared.

    "What''s this?" Ziel checked it for a while and then crushed it. He didn''t want anything strange in his body. After destroying the mark, Ziel felt several familiar presences approaching him. When he turned his eyes to them, the girls looked like they were about to fire their attacks at him.

    "After you saw me, you intend to attack me? Shouldn''t you ask my condition first?" Ziel smiled slightly and said yfully.

    "Is that you, Ziel?" Kalya asked in disbelief.

    "Hmm? Have you not recognized your fianc?? after a few hours of not seeing each other?" Ziel was confused by their reactions. Before, they wanted to attack him, and now they question his identity.

    (Has something happened to my appearance?)

    Ziel snapped his fingers, and arge mirror appeared before him. When he saw his appearance in the mirror, he frowned and looked at the girls.

    "No wonder you don''t recognize me." Ziel sighed. Although his characteristics did not disappear, Ziel''s appearance changed significantly. If before he had the face of a handsome boy with transcendent features, now he truly looked like a god who dazzled the world.

    "Are you Ziel?" Kalya repeated her question.

    "Yes. Don''t you recognize me anymore?" Ziel smiled and replied calmly. He could understand what the girls felt because he felt the same way when he looked at his appearance in the mirror and barely recognized himself.

    "Ziel!"

    "Ken!"

    After the girls heard Ziel''s words, they finally believed that the man in front of them was the man they loved. Kalya and the others jumped into his arms without hesitation.

    "Thank goodness you''re safe, Ziel!"

    "Where''s the Chaos Titan?"

    "Did you manage to beat him?"

    "What happened to you? Why did your appearance change so drastically?"

    The girls burst into tears and showered Ziel with questions. Ziel couldn''t help but smile and felt warmth in his heart.

    "I''ll exin that when we get back. How is your condition now?" Ziel didn''t want to talk about the matter as it would take a lot of time. The most important thing now was to ascertain the condition of the girls after they forced themselves to channel their powers to him. Ziel was sure that the girls were severely injured.

    "We''ll be fine after resting for a few days." Kalya answered, and the girls nodded in agreement with her words.

    "That''s too long." Ziel snapped his fingers, and a pir of light fell on the girls'' bodies.

    "Huh!? What are you doing, Ken?" Azalia was confused by Ziel''s actions, but her face changed after realizing something. All the wounds on her body, inside and outside, had healed. Azalia and the others were about to question it, but Ziel quickly stopped them.

    "We''ll talk about it at home." Ziel looked at the girls seriously. He didn''t want to stay there for long. Princess Freya and the girls looked at each other and nodded. After that, they were shrouded in the gray light and disappeared from the ce.

    ***

    In a world in another dimension, a middle-aged man sits on a throne with his eyes closed. But then he suddenly opened his eyes and looked in a certain direction.

    "I sensed the mark I had given one of the fleeing divine races, but it quickly dissipated. Luckily, I had locked the coordinates of that world. I won''t let the rats escape again. I must quickly retrieve the Origin God''s memory core before the other primeval gods notice it." The middle-aged man said in a dignified voice and disappeared from his throne.

 Chapter 328 Prologue

    Nine hundred years ago, in a floating castle somewhere on the Clorius continent, Azael sat on his throne, looking at a mirror in his hand.

    It was called the Oracle Mirror and was one of the god-rank artifacts that his parents had given him before they fled to the Clorius continent due to the invasion of the primeval god. Not long after, a middle-aged man entered the throne hall and knelt before Azael.

    "How was your investigation, Aghares?" Azael asked in a dignified voice.

    "My investigation is going well, Your Highness Prince Azael. A few days ago, Princess Azalia met a boy in the Imperial capital of Adrienne. They argue in front of a stall over a book..." Aghares exined, but his words were interrupted by Azael.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to call me prince? This is the Clorius continent and not the divine realm. Also, please exin only the gist of your investigation and don''t need to say anything unimportant." Azael massaged his forehead. Although he had to admit that the results of Aghares'' investigations were always detailed and reliable, they were too wordy. Azael didn''t have time to listen to it.

    In the past, Azael was a prince of the divine race. But now, he was nothing but a man who had lost his homnd. Azael didn''t like being called a prince because it would remind him of the terrible incident in the divine realm. Therefore, he asked Aghares to call him by another name.

    "I apologize, my lord." Aghares bowed his head to Azael.

    "No problem. So, can you continue with your report?" Azael doesn''t mind Aghares'' behavior because he''s used to it.

    "Yes, my lord. Princess Azalia fought the boy outside the imperial capital for a book, resulting in the princess''s defeat." Aghares said heavily.

    "Azalia lost to a human from this continent?" Azael was slightly shocked after hearing Aghares'' report. He knew very well how strong his sister was. Although not as strong as him, Azalia can be said to be top-ss among the people of the divine race.

    "Yes, my lord. I didn''t believe it at first, either. But upon investigating further, it was true. After that, Princess Azalia periodically visited the imperial capital, and I followed her secretly. It seemed she intended to look for the boy again but couldn''t find him." Aghares nodded and added another report.

    "Have you investigated the identity of the boy?" Azael narrowed his eyes and asked seriously because he felt that the person who had defeated Azalia might endanger the existence of the divine race on the Clorius continent.

    "I have already investigated it, my lord. The boy''s name is Ken Nijisaki, and he is not a native of the Clorius continent." Aghares exined. After learning that Azalia had been defeated by a boy her age, he quickly discovered Ken''s identity without waiting for Azael''s orders.

    "Hmm? Is he not a resident of the continent of Clorius? Does he alsoe from another world just like us?" Azael raised his eyebrows and was curious about the boy after knowing he was a person from another world.

    "Yes, my lord. But he''s not like us who were stranded on the Clorius continent. The boy and his three friends were summoned to this world by the empire''s mage. They are heroes summoned from another world to fight us." Aghares must infiltrate the imperial pce to investigate Ken''s identity in detail.

    "He and hispanions have also killed several people from our race, my lord." Aghares added.

    "So they have killed the people of our race in the name of peace on this continent? Did they act on their initiative, or did someone push them from behind?" Azael said yfully. He didn''t look angry even though he had heard that Ken had killed people of his race.

    "Yes, my lord! The empire''s nobles have influenced them, but I don''t know who those people are. They made the heroes from other worlds assume that we are invaders and endanger this continent. I suspect the imperial family did it." Aghares answered firmly.

    "Oh, I see. Then what else did you know?" Azael felt more and more curious about Ken. He still had a big problem that only a few people of the divine race knew about. It was the mark the primeval god had given him just before the divine race could escape to the Clorius continent.

    Azael has a headache and keeps trying to erase it, but his efforts always fail. He thought that Ken might be able to do something about it. After all, the boy is a hero, and he is from another world. The power of the heroes from another world made Azael interested.

    "That''s all I know, my lord. I''ll try to find more information about the people from the Adrienne Empire behind this matter." Aghares didn''t get much information because his time was limited, and he found it difficult to check each person in the imperial pce.

    "You don''t need to dig up information about those people. They are just ants that we can exterminate whenever we want. Their empire still exists today because we are toozy to destroy it and don''t want to cause an unnecessary fuss on this continent. Rather than information about them, I want you to keep an eye on that boy named Ken." Azael didn''t care about the goals of the people from the empire because he felt more interested in Ken.

    "Yes, my lord. In that case, I will take my leave now and carry out your orders." Aghares doesn''t question why Azael wants him to keep an eye on Tenku because his orders are absolute for him. After Aghares left the throne room, Azael looked back at the mirror in his hand, and the corner of his mouth lifted as he thought of something.

    ***

    One year has passed, and Azael is still experimenting so he can use divine power on the Clorius continent. Ever since he and the divine race arrived in that world, they had lost most of their power because they couldn''t use divine power.

    When Azael and his race arrived on the Clorius continent, he was shocked by two things. First, he felt an affinity for that world. Second, he couldn''t use divine power there.

    Azael tried to find out the cause and forcefully asked the native of the continent, who turned out to be very weak. The people of the Clorius continent who saw and knew the terrifying power of the divine race referred to Azael and his race as fallen gods.

    After further investigation, Azael felt that there was a system in the Clorius continent that denied the power of the divine race to be used in that world, and he kept trying to learn it. After several attempts, Azael could finally use his divine power, even if it was only a small part.

    Just as Azael was focusing on training his divine power, Aghares'' voice suddenly sounded, asking for permission to meet him.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s the matter, Aghares?" Azael looked at Aghares and asked.

    "Report, my lord! The boy and his friends started moving again in search of people of our race!" Aghares reported. Azael was silent for a while when he heard that but then spoke.

    "I need something from that boy. Whether it''s hair, skin, blood, nails, or whatever, please bring it to me. Summon Gilmat and ask him to lure the boy and his friend to the earth dragon desert. You can get something from that kid in their fight." Azael gave the order. He wanted to immediately implement the n he had thought up a year ago. But he had to confirm something first.

    "I understand, my lord! I will immediately pass your order to Gilmat!" Aghares answered firmly and quickly left the hall. After Aghares disappeared, Azael looked in a certain direction and opened his mouth.

    "I wish you were the one who could save the divine race." Azael muttered.

    A few dayster, Aghares returned to give his report and brought what Azael asked for.

    "Gilmat died in battle, my lord. But he died in a fair fight, and one of the boy''s friends didn''t survive either. This is the blood of the boy." Aghares gave Azael a small transparent bottle filled with a red liquid.

    "Alright. You can go and keep an eye on the boy again. You must report immediately if something important happens to him." Azael said seriously.

    "Yes, my lord!" Aghares answered, and his figure disappeared from the ce.

    After Aghares left, Azael took out a mirror from his space storage and dripped the blood from the bottle onto its surface. The mirror absorbed the blood and glowed. After that, Azael injected his divine power into it and opened his mouth.

    "What will happen if I leave my sister and the divine race''s fate to the owner of this blood?" Azael muttered, and the mirror shook violently. The light is getting brighter but doesn''t show any image on the surface. After waiting for a while, the light disappeared, and the mirror returned to its original state.

    Azael frowned when he saw that. The mirror is called the Oracle Mirror and is a partner of Azalia''s Cardinal Mirror. Unlike the Cardinal Mirror, which can search for anything, the Oracle Mirror can show the future, even if only briefly and not clearly. Azael had tried it several times, and the results were urate. But now the mirror can''t read Ken''s future, making Azael confused.

    "I''ll try again." Azael dripped blood again on the mirror''s surface and repeated the process he had done before, but it ended the same. Then he suddenly vomited blood from being hit by the mirror''s bacsh. He was pushing himself too hard to read Ken''s future.

    "This shows that the future of the boy cannot be read. It''s my first time experiencing something like this. But he might be able to save the divine race from the hands of the primeval gods." Azael muttered and suddenly smiled. He had tried to predict the fate of himself, Azalia, and the divine race in the mirror, and the result was the annihtion of his race. But now, he sees a bright spot in Ken, and maybe the boy can save his race and his sister.

    Six monthster, Aghares returned to the floating castle and met with Azael to report about Ken.

    "Report, my lord! That boy has defeated the people of our race and has lost his otherpanions. He is currently heading to this castle." Aghares reported frantically.

    "You don''t have to worry about that, Aghares. From now on, you must stay by Azalia''s side and protect her." Azael looked at Aghares and said calmly.

    "But, my lord..." Aghares couldn''t take that word. But before he could continue his words, the atmosphere around Azael suddenly changed.

    "You can''t refuse it because it''s an order." Azael said seriously.

    "I understand, my lord!" Aghares replied while tightly clenching his fists. Then Azael got up from his throne and walked towards Aghares. He stretched out his hand and held Aghares head.

    "My lord? What do you want to do?" Aghares asked in confusion.

    "I want you to forget about your investigation on that boy. In the future, you and the divine race must continue to wreak havoc on this continent and conduct human experiments to create the strongest race. In addition, collect world altar fragments and take the divine race away to another world to avoid those primeval gods. This is an artifact to open the portal of the space beast prison. Give this to Azalia." Azael finished his sentence and handed a crystal ball to Aghares.

    Azael''s hand shines to erase Aghares'' memories and imnt new ones. Aghares lost consciousness because of that. After that, Azael forcibly teleported Aghares to Azalia''s ce. He opened his mouth while staring intently at the gate of his floating castle.

    "I have evacuated the people of the divine race somewhere secret and hidden. It''s time for me to put my n into action! I will transfer the mark of the primordial god in my body to that boy and make him bear the responsibility of protecting the divine race. Besides, I can feel that Azalia has a destiny with her. So he will have no choice but to protect my sister and her race." Azael said with dignity and then smiled broadly.

    Azael had thought about that n since he learned about Ken''s meeting with Azalia. It was impossible for the person who could defeat his sister to be an ordinary person. After finding out about Ken and thinking for a long time, he finally decided to bet his sister and race''s fate on Ken. He was already prepared to lose his life in that n. About what he said to Aghares, it was just a backup n in case the main n didn''t go well.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Not long after, there was the sound of footsteps approaching the throne hall. Azael sat on his throne and saw a boy with oriental features appear with two swords in his hand.

    "Wee to my castle, hero from another world." Azael said and smiled evilly. He showed a figure that looked like an evil god in fantasy novels.

 Chapter 329 1

    Every kingdom on the Clorius continent, be it human or demi-human regions, panicked after seeing an extremely majestic pir of light suddenly appear and pierce the sky.

    The impact was terrifying and made the entire continent shake violently. The kingdom''s leaders had sent people to inspect the location. Unfortunately, the ce where the pir of light appeared was very far away and hadpletely disappeared when they arrived.

    Even though the pir of light had disappeared, the kings and queens of each kingdom couldn''t calm down and continued to find out about the cause of it until now because they were worried that the pir of light would harm the Clorius continent.

    The dwarves and the people of the Cirlus Kingdom had to stop the construction process of the city guardian battle tform at the academy for a while until they found its cause and ensured that the situation was safe. They wouldn''t be able to work if they knew that the Clorius continent was on the verge of copse.

    Meanwhile, the person who caused the phenomenon had returned to his cottage. Ziel sighed when he saw the residence where he lived because all that was left in the ce was rubble. But with his current strength, he could easily rebuild his cottage.

    After returning to the cottage, Kalya and the others gathered in the living room because they wanted to hear Ziel''s exnation. Originally they wanted Ziel to rest first after a fierce battle against the Chaos Titan. But Ziel refused and said that he was fine.

    Fortunately, Ziel wasn''t as severely injured in that battle as in his fight against the other three continent guardians. The Chaos Titan did not fight seriously with the intent to kill him. Otherwise, the winner is still unknown. Even though Ziel was a true god, he wasn''t sure he could defeat the Chaos Titan with that power.

    Ziel, Kalya, and the girls sat on chairs at the round table in the living room. Ziel gathered them to tell them what the Chaos Titan had told him. He didn''t want to hide it from the girls because they were his family.

    Azalia and the others would find out sooner orter after primeval gods came and invaded the Clorius continent. Therefore, Ziel had intended to tell the matter earlier so that the girls could prepare to face the enemies that woulde in the future.

    "Leya, have you informed the principal about the problems in this area?" Ziel looked at Kalya and asked.

    Before they were teleported to Azael''s castle, the forest area of the academy had been invaded by the evolved beast horde, and Ziel''s cottage was under attack from the Chaos Titan. It was conspicuous and must have caused panic in the Piqmentia Grand Academy.

    Therefore, Ziel asked Kalya to inform Merlick that the area was safe and there was nothing dangerous in the academy. He didn''t want to be disturbed when discussing an important matter with Kalya and the girls.

    "I have already discussed the matter with the principal. When the pir of light appeared, the academy''s people panicked. When the principal and the teachers checked directly into this ce, they only found the rubble of the destroyed cottages.

    The principal and teachers were worried because I, the Princesses, and Queen Helena suddenly disappeared. But after they listened to my exnation, they were finally able to feel relieved and pulled back the mages and soldiers who were guarding this area." Kalya exined.

    "That''s good. I don''t particrly appreciate being interrupted when I''m talking about something. But before I start exining, I want to ask you to promise not to tell anyone about this matter, including your kingdom." Ziel said, and his eyes stopped on Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene.

    Although he had no doubts about the two, they had recently be part of his family with the approval of Kalya and the others. Ziel trusted the girls'' decision because they had a sharp intuition in judging a person''s character. But he still had to confirm it directly with the two princesses.

    "I promise I won''t tell anyone, including my father!" Princess Cordelia answered without hesitation.

    "Me too! I will never say what I heard here to anyone else!" Princess Irene added firmly.

    Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene were not angry with Ziel''s words because they felt it was natural, considering the two had just be part of the family. They must make him believe in them as much as he trusts Kalya and the others.

    "Thank you. In that case, I will begin my exnation." Ziel smiled at the two girls. Then his face turned serious. Kalya and the girls nodded and waited for him to exin.

    "The Chaos Titan is gone, and there are no more guardians on the Clorius continent." Ziel said, and the girls let out a sigh of relief.

    "But because of that, the protection of the Clorius continent also disappeared, and it would be easy to get invasions from other worlds, especially from primeval gods." Ziel added. Kalya and the girls were shocked when they heard Ziel''s words. On the other hand, Azalia trembled when Ziel mentioned that name. She didn''t think Ziel would suddenly bring a primeval god into his exnation.

    "Primeval god?" Queen Helena, Princess Cordelia, and Princess Irene were confused by Ziel''s words as they heard about it for the first time.

    "They were beings from another world with terrifying powers. Much stronger than the guardian of the continent." Ziel exined briefly.

    "Is there such a terrifying creature in the outside world?" Princess Irene asked worriedly.

    "There should be a lot of powerful beings like that out there. But the primeval gods were one of the strongest." Ziel talked about them like he knew very well about primeval gods, which confused Azalia. She was sure that she only exined a little about them to Ziel.

    "Ken, why are you suddenly mentioning the primeval gods? Why do I feel you know so much about them?" Azalia asked in a trembling voice. Whenever she heard about a primordial god, she would remember the terrible incident in the divine realm.

    "Before I answer your question, I will tell you something first because this is closely rted to the primeval god and Azalia." Ziel knew Azalia was curious about why he knew so much about primeval gods. But he had to tell it from the beginning so that Kalya and others would understand.

    "I understand." Azalia nodded. Although she was curious about how Ziel learned so much about the primeval god, she also wanted to hear another exnation from him. Since the matter was rted to each other, then she would patiently wait for it.<sub> </sub>

    "As you already know, I am neither from this era nor this world. Ie from a world called earth, or so I believed before I spoke to the Chaos Titan." Ziel started his exnation, which made the girls react differently. Some were shocked, and the rest were confused by Ziel''s words.

    Those who were shocked were the girls who still didn''t know Ziel''s true identity, and they were Queen Helena, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene.

    "About that��" Ziel briefly exined his past to the three people, and they were shocked after hearing it. They didn''t expect that Ziel was a hero from another world and reincarnated into this era. But the three smiled after knowing the truth and were proud of the man they loved.

    "Then what do you mean by that? Weren''t you summoned from a world called earth? What did the Chaos Titan say to make you doubt it?" Kalya urged Ziel to continue his exnation.

    "I was indeed summoned from another world called earth. But I''m not a native of that world because I also reincarnated there." Ziel looked at the girls and smiled bitterly.

    "What!?" This time the reactions of Kalya and the girls were uniform. The more Ziel exined, the more confused they became about his origins. Even so, they were just curious and didn''t care about it. Whoever Ziel was, their love for him didn''t change.

    "So, who are you really, Ken?" Azalia asked and wanted Ziel to speed up the exnation.

    "Ie from a very distant world in a different dimension. I was called the Origin God in the past. I am part of the primeval gods and am their overseer." Ziel said seriously. Kalya and the girls held their breath when they found out the truth. They felt that Ziel''s origins were too extraordinary and terrifying.

    On the other hand, Azalia suddenly released her killing intent after learning that Ziel was part of the primeval gods. She lost control of herself from being consumed by her anger and shed her sword at Ziel.

    Kalya and the girls panic when they see Azalia''s actions. They wanted to stop her, but it was toote because Azalia''s movements were too fast for them. Ziel sighed and shook his head. He knew it was bound to happen when he told them about his true origins. Ziel raised his hand and caught Azalia''s sword casually.

    "Ugh! Let go of my sword!" Azalia roared with bloodshot eyes at Ziel.

    "Calm down, Aze! You have to listen to my exnation to the end! After that, you can attack me again, and I promise I won''t fight back at all." Ziel said straight into Azalia''s mind to calm her anger.

    Azalia trembled when she heard Ziel''s voice. When she came to her senses, she remembered that she had swung her sword at Ziel and attacked with the intent to kill him.

    "Aaaah! I''m sorry, Ken! I... I... I was angry when I heard you were part of the primeval gods. I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Azalia panicked and quickly let go of her sword. Then she subconsciously stepped back, and tears fell from her eyes. Azalia regretted what she had done.

    "Don''t worry about it. I, Kalya, and others who know your past will understand the reason behind your actions. So you don''t have to apologize for such a trivial matter. After all, you won''t be able to hurt me." Ziel smiled and stroked Azalia''s head gently.

    "But�� but�� I attacked you, intending to kill you! How can I do that to you!? I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Azalia hugged Ziel and buried her face in his chest. Then she burst into tears.

    Ziel sighed and rubbed her back tofort her. After crying for a long time, Azalia finally calmed down. He released himself from Ziel''s arms and looked at Kalya and the others.

    "I''m sorry." Azalia bowed her head to the girls.

    "Didn''t you hear what Ziel said earlier? We know your past and how you feel when you hear it. Therefore, you don''t need to feel guilty for your actions." Kalya smiled warmly and held Azalia''s hand. ra and the other girls surrounded her. They tried to calm him down and make him forget about it.

    After Azalia calmed down and the girls returned to their seats, Ziel continued his story to them.

    "Alright. Please listen to my exnation till the end. After that, you can tell me your opinion." Ziel looked at the girls and then stopped at Azalia. They nodded in response, and Ziel opened his mouth again.

    "Before I reincarnated as Ken Nijisaki on earth, I was a primeval god. Because I was more special than the others and was the strongest among them, I earned the title of Origin God. I am the one who regtes the bnce between worlds in various dimensions and also oversees those primeval gods..." Ziel exined to the girls what the Chaos Titan had told him without hiding anything.

    Ziel tells of the Origin God, who was injured after fighting a powerful being from an unknown dimension and the ancient gods who rebelled and tried to kill him to take away his power. He also exined about the Origin God escaping to the Clorius continent and splitting his powers and memories to start a new life by reincarnating.

    Azalia was shocked when she found out that her race came from Ziel''s memories when he was still the Origin God. If what he said was true, then Ziel could be said to be the origin or ancestor of the divine race. She felt guilty for not listening to Ziel''s exnation until the end and attacked him with killing intent.

    "I�� I''m sorry." Azalia said in a low voice and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at Ziel''s face.

    "I have forgiven you, Aze. We don''t need to talk about that anymore. The most important thing now is how we deal with them. I believe the primeval god wille to this continent very soon." Ziel said in a dignified voice, and his words left the girls dumbfounded.

    "What!?"

 329 Chapter 1

    Every kingdom on the Clorius continent, be it human or demi-human regions, panicked after seeing an extremely majestic pir of light suddenly appear and pierce the sky.

    The impact was terrifying and made the entire continent shake violently. The kingdom''s leaders had sent people to inspect the location. Unfortunately, the ce where the pir of light appeared was very far away and hadpletely disappeared when they arrived.

    Even though the pir of light had disappeared, the kings and queens of each kingdom couldn''t calm down and continued to find out about the cause of it until now because they were worried that the pir of light would harm the Clorius continent.

    The dwarves and the people of the Cirlus Kingdom had to stop the construction process of the city guardian battle tform at the academy for a while until they found its cause and ensured that the situation was safe. They wouldn''t be able to work if they knew that the Clorius continent was on the verge of copse.

    Meanwhile, the person who caused the phenomenon had returned to his cottage. Ziel sighed when he saw the residence where he lived because all that was left in the ce was rubble. But with his current strength, he could easily rebuild his cottage.

    After returning to the cottage, Kalya and the others gathered in the living room because they wanted to hear Ziel''s exnation. Originally they wanted Ziel to rest first after a fierce battle against the Chaos Titan. But Ziel refused and said that he was fine.

    Fortunately, Ziel wasn''t as severely injured in that battle as in his fight against the other three continent guardians. The Chaos Titan did not fight seriously with the intent to kill him. Otherwise, the winner is still unknown. Even though Ziel was a true god, he wasn''t sure he could defeat the Chaos Titan with that power.

    Ziel, Kalya, and the girls sat on chairs at the round table in the living room. Ziel gathered them to tell them what the Chaos Titan had told him. He didn''t want to hide it from the girls because they were his family.

    Azalia and the others would find out sooner orter after primeval gods came and invaded the Clorius continent. Therefore, Ziel had intended to tell the matter earlier so that the girls could prepare to face the enemies that woulde in the future.

    "Leya, have you informed the principal about the problems in this area?" Ziel looked at Kalya and asked.

    Before they were teleported to Azael''s castle, the forest area of the academy had been invaded by the evolved beast horde, and Ziel''s cottage was under attack from the Chaos Titan. It was conspicuous and must have caused panic in the Piqmentia Grand Academy.

    Therefore, Ziel asked Kalya to inform Merlick that the area was safe and there was nothing dangerous in the academy. He didn''t want to be disturbed when discussing an important matter with Kalya and the girls.

    "I have already discussed the matter with the principal. When the pir of light appeared, the academy''s people panicked. When the principal and the teachers checked directly into this ce, they only found the rubble of the destroyed cottages.

    The principal and teachers were worried because I, the Princesses, and Queen Helena suddenly disappeared. But after they listened to my exnation, they were finally able to feel relieved and pulled back the mages and soldiers who were guarding this area." Kalya exined.

    "That''s good. I don''t particrly appreciate being interrupted when I''m talking about something. But before I start exining, I want to ask you to promise not to tell anyone about this matter, including your kingdom." Ziel said, and his eyes stopped on Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene.

    Although he had no doubts about the two, they had recently be part of his family with the approval of Kalya and the others. Ziel trusted the girls'' decision because they had a sharp intuition in judging a person''s character. But he still had to confirm it directly with the two princesses.

    "I promise I won''t tell anyone, including my father!" Princess Cordelia answered without hesitation.

    "Me too! I will never say what I heard here to anyone else!" Princess Irene added firmly.

    Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene were not angry with Ziel''s words because they felt it was natural, considering the two had just be part of the family. They must make him believe in them as much as he trusts Kalya and the others.

    "Thank you. In that case, I will begin my exnation." Ziel smiled at the two girls. Then his face turned serious. Kalya and the girls nodded and waited for him to exin.

    "The Chaos Titan is gone, and there are no more guardians on the Clorius continent." Ziel said, and the girls let out a sigh of relief.

    "But because of that, the protection of the Clorius continent also disappeared, and it would be easy to get invasions from other worlds, especially from primeval gods." Ziel added. Kalya and the girls were shocked when they heard Ziel''s words. On the other hand, Azalia trembled when Ziel mentioned that name. She didn''t think Ziel would suddenly bring a primeval god into his exnation.

    "Primeval god?" Queen Helena, Princess Cordelia, and Princess Irene were confused by Ziel''s words as they heard about it for the first time.

    "They were beings from another world with terrifying powers. Much stronger than the guardian of the continent." Ziel exined briefly.

    "Is there such a terrifying creature in the outside world?" Princess Irene asked worriedly.

    "There should be a lot of powerful beings like that out there. But the primeval gods were one of the strongest." Ziel talked about them like he knew very well about primeval gods, which confused Azalia. She was sure that she only exined a little about them to Ziel.

    "Ken, why are you suddenly mentioning the primeval gods? Why do I feel you know so much about them?" Azalia asked in a trembling voice. Whenever she heard about a primordial god, she would remember the terrible incident in the divine realm.

    "Before I answer your question, I will tell you something first because this is closely rted to the primeval god and Azalia." Ziel knew Azalia was curious about why he knew so much about primeval gods. But he had to tell it from the beginning so that Kalya and others would understand.

    "I understand." Azalia nodded. Although she was curious about how Ziel learned so much about the primeval god, she also wanted to hear another exnation from him. Since the matter was rted to each other, then she would patiently wait for it.<sub> </sub>

    "As you already know, I am neither from this era nor this world. Ie from a world called earth, or so I believed before I spoke to the Chaos Titan." Ziel started his exnation, which made the girls react differently. Some were shocked, and the rest were confused by Ziel''s words.

    Those who were shocked were the girls who still didn''t know Ziel''s true identity, and they were Queen Helena, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene.

    "About that��" Ziel briefly exined his past to the three people, and they were shocked after hearing it. They didn''t expect that Ziel was a hero from another world and reincarnated into this era. But the three smiled after knowing the truth and were proud of the man they loved.

    "Then what do you mean by that? Weren''t you summoned from a world called earth? What did the Chaos Titan say to make you doubt it?" Kalya urged Ziel to continue his exnation.

    "I was indeed summoned from another world called earth. But I''m not a native of that world because I also reincarnated there." Ziel looked at the girls and smiled bitterly.

    "What!?" This time the reactions of Kalya and the girls were uniform. The more Ziel exined, the more confused they became about his origins. Even so, they were just curious and didn''t care about it. Whoever Ziel was, their love for him didn''t change.

    "So, who are you really, Ken?" Azalia asked and wanted Ziel to speed up the exnation.

    "Ie from a very distant world in a different dimension. I was called the Origin God in the past. I am part of the primeval gods and am their overseer." Ziel said seriously. Kalya and the girls held their breath when they found out the truth. They felt that Ziel''s origins were too extraordinary and terrifying.

    On the other hand, Azalia suddenly released her killing intent after learning that Ziel was part of the primeval gods. She lost control of herself from being consumed by her anger and shed her sword at Ziel.

    Kalya and the girls panic when they see Azalia''s actions. They wanted to stop her, but it was toote because Azalia''s movements were too fast for them. Ziel sighed and shook his head. He knew it was bound to happen when he told them about his true origins. Ziel raised his hand and caught Azalia''s sword casually.

    "Ugh! Let go of my sword!" Azalia roared with bloodshot eyes at Ziel.

    "Calm down, Aze! You have to listen to my exnation to the end! After that, you can attack me again, and I promise I won''t fight back at all." Ziel said straight into Azalia''s mind to calm her anger.

    Azalia trembled when she heard Ziel''s voice. When she came to her senses, she remembered that she had swung her sword at Ziel and attacked with the intent to kill him.

    "Aaaah! I''m sorry, Ken! I... I... I was angry when I heard you were part of the primeval gods. I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Azalia panicked and quickly let go of her sword. Then she subconsciously stepped back, and tears fell from her eyes. Azalia regretted what she had done.

    "Don''t worry about it. I, Kalya, and others who know your past will understand the reason behind your actions. So you don''t have to apologize for such a trivial matter. After all, you won''t be able to hurt me." Ziel smiled and stroked Azalia''s head gently.

    "But�� but�� I attacked you, intending to kill you! How can I do that to you!? I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Azalia hugged Ziel and buried her face in his chest. Then she burst into tears.

    Ziel sighed and rubbed her back tofort her. After crying for a long time, Azalia finally calmed down. He released himself from Ziel''s arms and looked at Kalya and the others.

    "I''m sorry." Azalia bowed her head to the girls.

    "Didn''t you hear what Ziel said earlier? We know your past and how you feel when you hear it. Therefore, you don''t need to feel guilty for your actions." Kalya smiled warmly and held Azalia''s hand. ra and the other girls surrounded her. They tried to calm him down and make him forget about it.

    After Azalia calmed down and the girls returned to their seats, Ziel continued his story to them.

    "Alright. Please listen to my exnation till the end. After that, you can tell me your opinion." Ziel looked at the girls and then stopped at Azalia. They nodded in response, and Ziel opened his mouth again.

    "Before I reincarnated as Ken Nijisaki on earth, I was a primeval god. Because I was more special than the others and was the strongest among them, I earned the title of Origin God. I am the one who regtes the bnce between worlds in various dimensions and also oversees those primeval gods..." Ziel exined to the girls what the Chaos Titan had told him without hiding anything.

    Ziel tells of the Origin God, who was injured after fighting a powerful being from an unknown dimension and the ancient gods who rebelled and tried to kill him to take away his power. He also exined about the Origin God escaping to the Clorius continent and splitting his powers and memories to start a new life by reincarnating.

    Azalia was shocked when she found out that her race came from Ziel''s memories when he was still the Origin God. If what he said was true, then Ziel could be said to be the origin or ancestor of the divine race. She felt guilty for not listening to Ziel''s exnation until the end and attacked him with killing intent.

    "I�� I''m sorry." Azalia said in a low voice and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at Ziel''s face.

    "I have forgiven you, Aze. We don''t need to talk about that anymore. The most important thing now is how we deal with them. I believe the primeval god wille to this continent very soon." Ziel said in a dignified voice, and his words left the girls dumbfounded.

    "What!?"

 Chapter 330 2

    "What!?"

    Kalya, Princess Freya, and the girls were stunned after hearing Ziel''s words. But Azalia was the one most affected by that sentence. She knew that the primeval gods woulde to the Clorius continent but not anytime soon. It would be dangerous if the primeval gods came before she transferred the divine race to another world.

    "In that case, I will hasten the transfer of my race to another world so that the primordial gods don''te to the Clorius continent." Azalia said frantically, and she wanted to quickly return to the divine race''s hideout and recharge the power on the world altar fragment she got from the Rubelia Kingdom. But before she stood up from her seat, Ziel stopped her.

    "You don''t have to do that, Aze. Have you forgotten what I said before? The Origin God had split his power and memory and ced them separately. The divine race was the embodiment of his memories, while his powers became the guardians and systems of this continent. I have taken the power of the four guardians, but the system haspletely fused with the Clorius continent. So do you think the primeval gods would leave this world after learning that the divine race wasn''t here?" Ziel reminded Azalia.

    Kalya, Azalia, and the girls trembled after remembering it. They forgot about it due to focusing on Azalia''s past and why her race became extinct in the divine realm. So they realized toote that the goal of the primeval gods was not only the memories of the Origin God but also his power on this continent.

    If the divine race were sessfully transferred to another world and left the Clorius continent, it would not change anything because the primeval gods would definitely destroy this continent and take the power of the Origin God.

    "Then what should we do, Ken? How about we go to another world together?" Azalia asked worriedly. Even though she wanted to quickly evacuate her race to another world to avoid the primeval god, she didn''t want to leave Ziel and the girls because they were her family now.

    "You don''t have to worry about it, Aze. Even though my power as Origin God didn''t fully return, I could still fight against the primeval gods. Besides, I can open portals to other worlds in any dimension without using a world altar. So I can take you away from here if the situation on the Clorius continent gets too dangerous." Ziel replied calmly. He had such confidence because of the Origin God power he had obtained from the Chaos Titan.

    In addition, Ziel had his own strength before getting the continent''s guardian''s power. Even though he didn''t have the strength at his peak as the Origin God in the past, he was sure that his fighting power was close to that.

    The girls were shocked when they heard those words. They didn''t know how strong Ziel was right now. But after hearing his exnation of the Origin God, they could conclude that his strength must be terrifying.

    Kalya and the others clenched their fists tightly as the distance between them and Ziel''s strength expanded. When they thought they could catch up with him, Ziel suddenly shot off at high speed and left them very far behind. It made the girls very depressed.

    "Are you serious!?" Azalia wasn''t focused on Ziel''s power to defeat the primeval god but on his ability to open portals without having to use the world altar.

    "I''m serious. I won''t joke with you about this." Not long after, a small vortex appeared on the table amid the girls.

    "Huh!?" ra and the others were dumbfounded when they saw a portal appear in front of them.

    "Is this a portal to another world?" Azalia said in a trembling voice and stretched her hand towards the vortex. But before moving any further, Ziel quickly grabbed her hand to stop her. Azalia was shocked and looked at Ziel in confusion.

    "I can create portals to other worlds but can''t pinpoint the coordinates properly because my powers aren''t perfect, and I don''t have Origin God''s memories. Because of that, I don''t know which world and dimension this portal will lead us to." Ziel exined. Then he snapped his fingers, and the vortex disappeared.

    Azalia broke out in cold sweat after she heard Ziel''s exnation. Fortunately, he was stopped in time. Otherwise, he will be transported to an unknown world. Princess Freya and the others also felt relieved that nothing had happened to Azalia.

    "Isn''t it dangerous to be stranded in a world we don''t know about? What if the portal takes us to a world full of powerful monsters?" Princess Freya hesitated if she had to use the portal at a critical time. She was afraid she would be transported to an unknown world alone.

    "You will be in danger if you are stranded alone, but that is not the case if you are with me. I will never let any of you get hurt. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about it." Ziel smiled to calm her down. He wouldn''t do anything that would harm the girls.

    Kalya and the girls looked at each other and sighed in relief. They smiled broadly when they heard Ziel''s words because what he said was very convincing and made them feel safe.

    "So what are we going to do next?" Queen Helena asked.

    "Of course, you have to get stronger. If you don''t want this continent destroyed, you must protect it. I believe that I can fight two or three primeval gods at once. But more than that, I don''t think I can beat them. What''s more, I don''t remember how many they were exactly because I no longer had the Origin God''s memories. So I need your help." Ziel looked at the girls and smiled.

    Ziel saw the distress on the girls'' faces after they heard that he had be stronger. He couldn''t bear to see such expressions on Kalya and the others. Therefore, he would try to make them much stronger before the primeval gods came to the Clorius continent.

    Of course, his request for help was serious because he wasn''t sure he could fight the primordial gods alone with his current strength, and his words weren''t to boost the girls'' spirits.

    Princess Iris and the girls'' faces brightened when they saw Ziel asking them for help. This was the first time Ziel had asked them to fight together. As his family, the girls will help with all their might if the man they love needs them. But their faces darkened after remembering the difference in their strength with the primeval gods.

    "Can we get stronger quickly?" Princess Irene asked doubtfully. Her question represented the girls, especially her, Princess Cordelia, and Queen Helena, who were the weakest among the others.

    Kyouka and the girls focused on Ziel and waited for his answer. They looked at Ziel expectantly. The girls wanted to be strong, much more potent and not just be decorations for him.

    The girls had an overwhelming desire to be stronger than they were now and help Ziel fight the ancient gods. This time they wanted to fight shoulder-to-shoulder with him and not just be a supporter.

    "You can be stronger because I will be training you directly. So I''m hoping you''ll be ready to do much tougher training than you''ve ever done." Ziel said seriously.

    Not long ago, Ziel helped the girls to train by providing food and drink that could increase their strength and a little advice for their growth. But this time, he would fully teach Princess Aishia and the others. Ziel wanted them to be very strong and help him fight against the primeval gods and protect themselves when this continent''s situation was in danger.<sub> </sub>

    "Is what you said true!?" Lilith said in disbelief. She and the girls stood up from their seats and looked at Ziel to confirm his words.

    "Of course, what I said was true. I will make you guys stronger in no time, and I hope you won''tin when you get hard training from me. I will be strict with you even though you are my family. So I want you to keep that in mind before we start our practice." Ziel said coldly and released his Origin God power to oppress the girls with his aura.

    "Ugh!" Princess Cordelia and the others couldn''t breathe under the suppression of that terrifying power. Their faces turned red, and they tried to fight back but whatever they did was useless in front of absolute power.

    Ziel smiled and retracted his power after seeing some of them almost lose consciousness due to the pressure.

    "I will be ruthless with you. I will keep you guys in a life-and-death fight. So you can think about that first. Because once you decide, you can''t quit the practice." Ziel smiled and left those words before resting in his room.

    After Ziel closed the door to his room, the girls could finally breathe again. They were panting, with foreheads filled with sweat.

    "Haa�� haa�� how strong is Ken now? Why do I feel so small in front of him when he releases that power?" Azalia said. After Ziel fought the Archaic Knight, she could still see how much power he had.

    But now, Azalia felt very scared because she couldn''t measure Ziel''s strength. She was like dust thrown into the vast universe.

    "Has Ziel always been this strong?" Queen Helena looked at Kalya and asked. Even though she and the girls had helped Ziel break through to be a true god, she didn''t feel that kind of pressure then. Queen Helena thought Ziel''s appearance wasn''t the only thing that changed after fighting the Chaos Titan. His current strength had also changed and had increased to an unimaginable level.

    "No, he hasn''t. He shouldn''t be this strong. The Origin God power that he obtained must be terrifying to be able to release such pressure." Kalya shook her head because it was also the first time she had felt such terrible suppression. She couldn''t breathe and felt that she was on the verge of death.

    "Then, what are we going to do next? Ziel said that we should think about our decision, right?" Kyouka asked Kalya''s opinion.

    "Don''t you already know the answer? He releases his power and suppresses us because he wants to test our willpower. If we give up just because of that, we are nothing but weak women who will continue to be a burden to him." Kalya said and clenched her fist tightly.

    "She''s right. If you don''t have a strong will, you won''t be able to endure his rigorous training, or so he wants to tell us. Ziel will surely unleash a far more terrifying power than we have experienced today." Princess Iris added.

    "He doesn''t want to force us to make the same decision. Therefore, he gives us time to think. So, what''s your answer? Do you want to give up and be a useless woman or undergo deadly training so you can feel worthy to stand beside Ken? He tests not only your determination but also your love." Azalia said bluntly to the girls. It sounded harsh, but her intentions were good, and the girls could feel it.

    "Do you need to ask our decision?" Lilith smiled and answered earlier than the other girls.

    "We can''t give up just because of that!" ra added excitedly.

    "Yes! Didn''t we promise to be stronger and help Ziel? So there''s no way we can miss this opportunity!" Princess Irene nodded in agreement.

    "We will do it even if we have to enter the deepest hell!" Princess Cordelia said.

    One by one, the girls answered, and none of them wanted to give up the special training. Kalya and Azalia look at each other, and they smile. Both were happy that the girls'' determination and love were unshakable because of what Ziel had done.

    "Then, we will give our answer as soon as Ziel wakes up." Kalya smiled as she raised her fist in the air.

    "Yes!" The girls answered in unison and followed her.

    Time passed quickly, and it was already midnight. Ziel sat on his bed after digesting everything that had happened today. Even though he said he wanted to rest, he thought about what the Chaos Titan had said to him. As he was deep in thought, he heard a knock on the door.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Ziel! Have you slept?" Princess Freya asked.

    "I haven''t slept yet. What''s wrong, Freya?" Ziel quickly replied.

    "May Ie in?" Princess Freya said.

    "Of course. Come in. I didn''t lock the door." Ziel answered and put the matter aside for now.

    When the door opened, Ziel saw Princess Freya enter the room shyly. She didn''te alone because Princess Aishia came with her. They came to Ziel''s room at midnight wearing transparent negligees.

 330 Chapter 2

    "What!?"

    Kalya, Princess Freya, and the girls were stunned after hearing Ziel''s words. But Azalia was the one most affected by that sentence. She knew that the primeval gods woulde to the Clorius continent but not anytime soon. It would be dangerous if the primeval gods came before she transferred the divine race to another world.

    "In that case, I will hasten the transfer of my race to another world so that the primordial gods don''te to the Clorius continent." Azalia said frantically, and she wanted to quickly return to the divine race''s hideout and recharge the power on the world altar fragment she got from the Rubelia Kingdom. But before she stood up from her seat, Ziel stopped her.

    "You don''t have to do that, Aze. Have you forgotten what I said before? The Origin God had split his power and memory and ced them separately. The divine race was the embodiment of his memories, while his powers became the guardians and systems of this continent. I have taken the power of the four guardians, but the system haspletely fused with the Clorius continent. So do you think the primeval gods would leave this world after learning that the divine race wasn''t here?" Ziel reminded Azalia.

    Kalya, Azalia, and the girls trembled after remembering it. They forgot about it due to focusing on Azalia''s past and why her race became extinct in the divine realm. So they realized toote that the goal of the primeval gods was not only the memories of the Origin God but also his power on this continent.

    If the divine race were sessfully transferred to another world and left the Clorius continent, it would not change anything because the primeval gods would definitely destroy this continent and take the power of the Origin God.

    "Then what should we do, Ken? How about we go to another world together?" Azalia asked worriedly. Even though she wanted to quickly evacuate her race to another world to avoid the primeval god, she didn''t want to leave Ziel and the girls because they were her family now.

    "You don''t have to worry about it, Aze. Even though my power as Origin God didn''t fully return, I could still fight against the primeval gods. Besides, I can open portals to other worlds in any dimension without using a world altar. So I can take you away from here if the situation on the Clorius continent gets too dangerous." Ziel replied calmly. He had such confidence because of the Origin God power he had obtained from the Chaos Titan.

    In addition, Ziel had his own strength before getting the continent''s guardian''s power. Even though he didn''t have the strength at his peak as the Origin God in the past, he was sure that his fighting power was close to that.

    The girls were shocked when they heard those words. They didn''t know how strong Ziel was right now. But after hearing his exnation of the Origin God, they could conclude that his strength must be terrifying.

    Kalya and the others clenched their fists tightly as the distance between them and Ziel''s strength expanded. When they thought they could catch up with him, Ziel suddenly shot off at high speed and left them very far behind. It made the girls very depressed.

    "Are you serious!?" Azalia wasn''t focused on Ziel''s power to defeat the primeval god but on his ability to open portals without having to use the world altar.

    "I''m serious. I won''t joke with you about this." Not long after, a small vortex appeared on the table amid the girls.

    "Huh!?" ra and the others were dumbfounded when they saw a portal appear in front of them.

    "Is this a portal to another world?" Azalia said in a trembling voice and stretched her hand towards the vortex. But before moving any further, Ziel quickly grabbed her hand to stop her. Azalia was shocked and looked at Ziel in confusion.

    "I can create portals to other worlds but can''t pinpoint the coordinates properly because my powers aren''t perfect, and I don''t have Origin God''s memories. Because of that, I don''t know which world and dimension this portal will lead us to." Ziel exined. Then he snapped his fingers, and the vortex disappeared.

    Azalia broke out in cold sweat after she heard Ziel''s exnation. Fortunately, he was stopped in time. Otherwise, he will be transported to an unknown world. Princess Freya and the others also felt relieved that nothing had happened to Azalia.

    "Isn''t it dangerous to be stranded in a world we don''t know about? What if the portal takes us to a world full of powerful monsters?" Princess Freya hesitated if she had to use the portal at a critical time. She was afraid she would be transported to an unknown world alone.

    "You will be in danger if you are stranded alone, but that is not the case if you are with me. I will never let any of you get hurt. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about it." Ziel smiled to calm her down. He wouldn''t do anything that would harm the girls.

    Kalya and the girls looked at each other and sighed in relief. They smiled broadly when they heard Ziel''s words because what he said was very convincing and made them feel safe.

    "So what are we going to do next?" Queen Helena asked.

    "Of course, you have to get stronger. If you don''t want this continent destroyed, you must protect it. I believe that I can fight two or three primeval gods at once. But more than that, I don''t think I can beat them. What''s more, I don''t remember how many they were exactly because I no longer had the Origin God''s memories. So I need your help." Ziel looked at the girls and smiled.

    Ziel saw the distress on the girls'' faces after they heard that he had be stronger. He couldn''t bear to see such expressions on Kalya and the others. Therefore, he would try to make them much stronger before the primeval gods came to the Clorius continent.

    Of course, his request for help was serious because he wasn''t sure he could fight the primordial gods alone with his current strength, and his words weren''t to boost the girls'' spirits.

    Princess Iris and the girls'' faces brightened when they saw Ziel asking them for help. This was the first time Ziel had asked them to fight together. As his family, the girls will help with all their might if the man they love needs them. But their faces darkened after remembering the difference in their strength with the primeval gods.

    "Can we get stronger quickly?" Princess Irene asked doubtfully. Her question represented the girls, especially her, Princess Cordelia, and Queen Helena, who were the weakest among the others.

    Kyouka and the girls focused on Ziel and waited for his answer. They looked at Ziel expectantly. The girls wanted to be strong, much more potent and not just be decorations for him.

    The girls had an overwhelming desire to be stronger than they were now and help Ziel fight the ancient gods. This time they wanted to fight shoulder-to-shoulder with him and not just be a supporter.

    "You can be stronger because I will be training you directly. So I''m hoping you''ll be ready to do much tougher training than you''ve ever done." Ziel said seriously.

    Not long ago, Ziel helped the girls to train by providing food and drink that could increase their strength and a little advice for their growth. But this time, he would fully teach Princess Aishia and the others. Ziel wanted them to be very strong and help him fight against the primeval gods and protect themselves when this continent''s situation was in danger.<sub> </sub>

    "Is what you said true!?" Lilith said in disbelief. She and the girls stood up from their seats and looked at Ziel to confirm his words.

    "Of course, what I said was true. I will make you guys stronger in no time, and I hope you won''tin when you get hard training from me. I will be strict with you even though you are my family. So I want you to keep that in mind before we start our practice." Ziel said coldly and released his Origin God power to oppress the girls with his aura.

    "Ugh!" Princess Cordelia and the others couldn''t breathe under the suppression of that terrifying power. Their faces turned red, and they tried to fight back but whatever they did was useless in front of absolute power.

    Ziel smiled and retracted his power after seeing some of them almost lose consciousness due to the pressure.

    "I will be ruthless with you. I will keep you guys in a life-and-death fight. So you can think about that first. Because once you decide, you can''t quit the practice." Ziel smiled and left those words before resting in his room.

    After Ziel closed the door to his room, the girls could finally breathe again. They were panting, with foreheads filled with sweat.

    "Haa�� haa�� how strong is Ken now? Why do I feel so small in front of him when he releases that power?" Azalia said. After Ziel fought the Archaic Knight, she could still see how much power he had.

    But now, Azalia felt very scared because she couldn''t measure Ziel''s strength. She was like dust thrown into the vast universe.

    "Has Ziel always been this strong?" Queen Helena looked at Kalya and asked. Even though she and the girls had helped Ziel break through to be a true god, she didn''t feel that kind of pressure then. Queen Helena thought Ziel''s appearance wasn''t the only thing that changed after fighting the Chaos Titan. His current strength had also changed and had increased to an unimaginable level.

    "No, he hasn''t. He shouldn''t be this strong. The Origin God power that he obtained must be terrifying to be able to release such pressure." Kalya shook her head because it was also the first time she had felt such terrible suppression. She couldn''t breathe and felt that she was on the verge of death.

    "Then, what are we going to do next? Ziel said that we should think about our decision, right?" Kyouka asked Kalya''s opinion.

    "Don''t you already know the answer? He releases his power and suppresses us because he wants to test our willpower. If we give up just because of that, we are nothing but weak women who will continue to be a burden to him." Kalya said and clenched her fist tightly.

    "She''s right. If you don''t have a strong will, you won''t be able to endure his rigorous training, or so he wants to tell us. Ziel will surely unleash a far more terrifying power than we have experienced today." Princess Iris added.

    "He doesn''t want to force us to make the same decision. Therefore, he gives us time to think. So, what''s your answer? Do you want to give up and be a useless woman or undergo deadly training so you can feel worthy to stand beside Ken? He tests not only your determination but also your love." Azalia said bluntly to the girls. It sounded harsh, but her intentions were good, and the girls could feel it.

    "Do you need to ask our decision?" Lilith smiled and answered earlier than the other girls.

    "We can''t give up just because of that!" ra added excitedly.

    "Yes! Didn''t we promise to be stronger and help Ziel? So there''s no way we can miss this opportunity!" Princess Irene nodded in agreement.

    "We will do it even if we have to enter the deepest hell!" Princess Cordelia said.

    One by one, the girls answered, and none of them wanted to give up the special training. Kalya and Azalia look at each other, and they smile. Both were happy that the girls'' determination and love were unshakable because of what Ziel had done.

    "Then, we will give our answer as soon as Ziel wakes up." Kalya smiled as she raised her fist in the air.

    "Yes!" The girls answered in unison and followed her.

    Time passed quickly, and it was already midnight. Ziel sat on his bed after digesting everything that had happened today. Even though he said he wanted to rest, he thought about what the Chaos Titan had said to him. As he was deep in thought, he heard a knock on the door.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Ziel! Have you slept?" Princess Freya asked.

    "I haven''t slept yet. What''s wrong, Freya?" Ziel quickly replied.

    "May Ie in?" Princess Freya said.

    "Of course. Come in. I didn''t lock the door." Ziel answered and put the matter aside for now.

    When the door opened, Ziel saw Princess Freya enter the room shyly. She didn''te alone because Princess Aishia came with her. They came to Ziel''s room at midnight wearing transparent negligees.

 Chapter 331 3

    "Is there something important you want to talk to me about?" Ziel smiled and asked. He saw the two girls wearing transparent negligees and showing their beautiful curves. If it weren''t for them wearing underwear, their sensitive parts would also be exposed.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia didn''t answer and walked silently toward Ziel. They lowered their heads in shame because of the negligee they were wearing. Their faces were red to their necks, and the two girls didn''t dare to look at Ziel directly.

    "If you''re embarrassed to wear it, you better not push yourself." Ziel sighed and took out two small nkets from his space storage. He walked over to the two girls and covered them with the nket. Then Ziel stroked their head gently.

    "We don''t push ourselves because we use it to sleep. When wearing it in my room, we are not this nervous. But after you saw it, we became very embarrassed." Princess Aishia said in a low voice. Princess Freya could only nod silently and agree with her words.

    "Sit down. I''ll make tea for you." Ziel pointed to a sofa not far from his bed. He shook his head when he saw the behavior of the two girls.

    "Yes." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia sat on the sofa and finally dared to raise their heads. But the red stains remained on their faces from the embarrassment of what they had shown Ziel earlier.

    Ziel brewed the two girls warm honey tea and served it on the table. Ziel took a wooden chair and sat in front of Princess Freya and Princess Aishia.

    "Thank you." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia picked up the cups on the table and slowly took a sip. They became calmer after drinking the tea.

    "Then what do you want to talk to me about?" Ziel asked after he saw that the two girls had calmed down.

    "We have heard about what happened between you and my mother. Is that true?" Princess Freya asked.

    After Ziel exined and went to his room, the girls chatted for a while to decide about the rigorous training they would do. Kalya and the others already had their answer right then and there. So their conversation didn''tst long, and they returned to their respective rooms.

    The only people left in the living room were Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Queen Helena. When Princess Aishia was about to leave the ce and give mother and daughter time to chat, Princess Freya suddenly stopped and asked her not to go anywhere. She wanted Princess Aishia to listen to Queen Helena''s exnation.

    Princess Aishia is her childhood friend and knows Queen Helena because she has met her mother several times. So Princess Freya didn''t mind if she joined in on their conversation. Besides, they were already family, and there was no need for any secrets between them.

    When she heard Princess Freya''s request, Princess Aishia hesitated to join in on the conversation. But because Princess Freya kept urging her, she reluctantly returned to her seat.

    After that, Princess Freya asked her mother to tell her what had happened between her and Ziel. Queen Helena saw that Princess Freya was asking her seriously, and her face showed she would not ept a lie.

    Queen Helena could only sigh and tell everything that had happened between her and Ziel without exception. The more they heard it, the more astonished they were. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia did not expect Queen Helena had sex with Ziel before them.

    At first, Princess Freya was disappointed in her mother after hearing that. But she finally understood Queen Helena''s feelings after she listened to her exnation and the story of her mother''s past that she didn''t know.

    After all, her mother was also a woman, just like her. Such feelings are uncontroble and can sometimes grow on their own. So, Queen Helena can''t be med entirely for this. After hearing her story, Princess Freya and Princess Aishia decided to ask Ziel and match his story with Queen Helena. They also wanted to listen to an exnation from Ziel on the matter.

    "May I know what your mother told you?" Before giving his answer, Ziel had to confirm to what extent Queen Helena had told Princess Freya. She didn''t want to exin differently from Queen Helena, especially for a sensitive matter.

    "My mother has told me everything." Princess Freya looked at Ziel seriously and repeated what Queen Helena had told her and Princess Aishia.

    Ziel listened to the story and sighed heavily afterward. He didn''t expect Queen Helena to tell the two girls everything, including what they had done that night.

    "Yes. What your mother has said is true, Freya. But it wasn''t her fault. You can me me for having a crush on your mother." Ziel admitted it calmly. He knew there was no point in him lying because Queen Helena had already told the two girls everything.

    "That is��" Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were at a loss for words to reply to Ziel. They couldn''t be mad at him.

    In the first ce, it wasn''t Queen Helena''s or Ziel''s fault. They do it based on their feelings and not coercion. After all, Princess Freya and Princess Aishia had heard that Queen Helena was the one who seduced Ziel first. If Queen Helena had not told them about her past, they would me her. But now Princess Freya and Princess Aishia could understand her feelings because they were both women.

    But the problem now was how Princess Freya told this to her father and Prince Fritz. he was sure the two would be furious when they heard about the matter, especially her father. King Leonida would feel betrayed if he found out that his wife had had sex with another man and that person was his daughter''s lover.

    Princess Freya sighed and put the matter aside for the time being. She had to show her response to Ziel about his rtionship with her mother. But before she could say anything, Ziel opened his mouth first.

    "I will tell this matter to your father and your brother. I can''t let you take responsibility and exin it to them." Ziel said tofort Princess Freya. Looking at her face, he could tell what she was thinking.<sub> </sub>

    "But��" Princess Freya was worried that Ziel would fight with her father and brother over this matter. But Ziel interrupted her before she could continue her sentence.

    "You don''t have to worry because I won''t use violence when your father gets angry after finding out about it. I will discuss it nicely with him. So, leave this matter to me." Ziel understood what Princess Freya was worried about, and he also had no intention of using violence against King Leonida and Prince Fritz. After all, they were the family of Princess Freya.

    "Haa... all right. Then, I''ll leave this matter to you. At first, I was disappointed in both you and my mother. But after I heard the story, I understood that I would be a bad person if I got in the way. I also want my mother to be happy from the bottom of her heart, just like any other woman. Therefore, please take care of us from now on, Ziel." Princess Freya bowed her head to Ziel.

    "Me too." Princess Aishia also did the same with her.

    "I''m sorry for making you disappointed in me. But you don''t have to do that because I will take care of you. You are my family, and I will use my power to protect all of you without exception. Because you are important and precious to me." Ziel looked at the two girls and smiled gently.

    "Ziel..." Ziel''s words touched the two princesses, and their eyes filled with tears.

    "Alright. You are no longer a little girl. So please don''t cry. Have you made up your mind about what I said this afternoon?" Ziel tried to divert their conversation.

    "We already have an answer, but I can''t give it to you now because we will say it tomorrow." Princess Aishia smiled and answered while wiping her tears.

    "I will wait for your answer tomorrow. In that case, you''d better return to your rooms now since it''s already midnight." Ziel thought the two girls only wanted to talk about Queen Helena''s matter. Since it was over and they had nothing more to talk about, he didn''t want to keep them in his room at that hour. After all, they were a princess, anding into a man''s room in the middle of the night was inappropriate.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia looked at each other when they heard that. They want to say something but don''t know how to start. But after their long struggle, Princess Aishia finally opened her mouth.

    "Hmm... can we sleep in your room tonight, Ziel?" Princess Aishia squeezed her words out with a face red as a tomato from embarrassment.

    "Yes. Haven''t you done it with my mother? You have to be fair to us, right? Then, now is our turn. You must allow us to sleep in your room for the night. We are family and will be your wife. Wouldn''t it be fine if we apanied you to sleep?" Princess Freya lowered her head and said in a low and barely audible voice.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard their words. Even though they said that their purpose ining to his room in the middle of the night was to talk about Queen Helena''s rtionship with him, he felt that wasn''t their primary reason after seeing their current behavior.

    He never expected that Princess Freya and Princess Aishia woulde to his room wearing negligees to sleep with him because all the girls in the cottage wore sexy nightgowns at night. Both are princesses and must protect their chastity before getting married.

    "Are you sure?" Ziel reconfirmed their wish. He didn''t want the two of them to regret doing so.

    "Yes! We are sure! We don''t have to think about it because we''ve been nning it for a long time!" Princess Freya said seriously.

    "We are the ones who first met you and loved you, Ziel! We don''t want to be left behind with the other girls and don''t want to be thest!" Princess Aishia added, and her face was full of determination.

    Kalya and the girls look close on the surface but secretly have a rivalry, and they do it healthily without having to ruin their rtionship. After all, they already thought the other girl was a sister.

    The girls should help each other and have a good rtionship as a family. But as a woman, they have a bit of selfishness that sometimes appears to monopolize the man they love. Of course, it wouldn''t ruin the intimate rtionship the girls had built since they had sworn to stand beside Ziel and support him together.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia stood up from their seats and slowly took off the negligee they were wearing. It didn''t take them long to do so, and their clothes fell on the floor. Both of them showed their beautiful bodies to prove their determination. Even so, they still looked shy and tried to cover their sensitive parts with their hands.

    Although the bodies of the two girls were beautiful, they differed from Kalya from the elf race who had natural beauty, Azalia from the divine race who had transcendent beauty, and Queen Helena, who had the charm of a mature woman. Of course, Ziel doesn''t want topare his family because they have their beauty and the two girls in front of him are morous beauties.

    The thing that caught Ziel''s attention was their beautiful gold and silver hair. Not only on the head but the hair on the sensitive parts of their bodies also has the same color, which looks very tempting.

    "Alright." Ziel nodded slightly and got up from his seat. His figure suddenly disappeared, reappeared before the two, and embraced them. Ziel smelled a fragrance that tickled his nose and piqued his male instincts. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were surprised by Ziel''s actions, but they smiled and hugged him back.

    Ziel teleported again and carried the two girls onto the bed. He gently stroked their hair and slowlyid the two down. He kissed Princess Aishia, but Princess Freya suddenly kissed him when Ziel and Princess Aishia''s lips were touching.

    Ziel and Princess Aishia were slightly taken aback by Princess Freya''s actions, but they quickly followed the flow and hugged each other while exchanging kisses passionately. After that, they became hotter and bolder. Their tongues intertwined, and they touched each other''s sensitive parts.

    Their bodies pressed tightly against each other on the bed, and moans of pleasure filled the room. The louder their moans, the more immersed they are in the lust. This continues until they are satisfied to enjoy each other''s bodies and calm their turbulent love and desire.

 331 Chapter 3

    "Is there something important you want to talk to me about?" Ziel smiled and asked. He saw the two girls wearing transparent negligees and showing their beautiful curves. If it weren''t for them wearing underwear, their sensitive parts would also be exposed.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia didn''t answer and walked silently toward Ziel. They lowered their heads in shame because of the negligee they were wearing. Their faces were red to their necks, and the two girls didn''t dare to look at Ziel directly.

    "If you''re embarrassed to wear it, you better not push yourself." Ziel sighed and took out two small nkets from his space storage. He walked over to the two girls and covered them with the nket. Then Ziel stroked their head gently.

    "We don''t push ourselves because we use it to sleep. When wearing it in my room, we are not this nervous. But after you saw it, we became very embarrassed." Princess Aishia said in a low voice. Princess Freya could only nod silently and agree with her words.

    "Sit down. I''ll make tea for you." Ziel pointed to a sofa not far from his bed. He shook his head when he saw the behavior of the two girls.

    "Yes." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia sat on the sofa and finally dared to raise their heads. But the red stains remained on their faces from the embarrassment of what they had shown Ziel earlier.

    Ziel brewed the two girls warm honey tea and served it on the table. Ziel took a wooden chair and sat in front of Princess Freya and Princess Aishia.

    "Thank you." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia picked up the cups on the table and slowly took a sip. They became calmer after drinking the tea.

    "Then what do you want to talk to me about?" Ziel asked after he saw that the two girls had calmed down.

    "We have heard about what happened between you and my mother. Is that true?" Princess Freya asked.

    After Ziel exined and went to his room, the girls chatted for a while to decide about the rigorous training they would do. Kalya and the others already had their answer right then and there. So their conversation didn''tst long, and they returned to their respective rooms.

    The only people left in the living room were Princess Freya, Princess Aishia, and Queen Helena. When Princess Aishia was about to leave the ce and give mother and daughter time to chat, Princess Freya suddenly stopped and asked her not to go anywhere. She wanted Princess Aishia to listen to Queen Helena''s exnation.

    Princess Aishia is her childhood friend and knows Queen Helena because she has met her mother several times. So Princess Freya didn''t mind if she joined in on their conversation. Besides, they were already family, and there was no need for any secrets between them.

    When she heard Princess Freya''s request, Princess Aishia hesitated to join in on the conversation. But because Princess Freya kept urging her, she reluctantly returned to her seat.

    After that, Princess Freya asked her mother to tell her what had happened between her and Ziel. Queen Helena saw that Princess Freya was asking her seriously, and her face showed she would not ept a lie.

    Queen Helena could only sigh and tell everything that had happened between her and Ziel without exception. The more they heard it, the more astonished they were. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia did not expect Queen Helena had sex with Ziel before them.

    At first, Princess Freya was disappointed in her mother after hearing that. But she finally understood Queen Helena''s feelings after she listened to her exnation and the story of her mother''s past that she didn''t know.

    After all, her mother was also a woman, just like her. Such feelings are uncontroble and can sometimes grow on their own. So, Queen Helena can''t be med entirely for this. After hearing her story, Princess Freya and Princess Aishia decided to ask Ziel and match his story with Queen Helena. They also wanted to listen to an exnation from Ziel on the matter.

    "May I know what your mother told you?" Before giving his answer, Ziel had to confirm to what extent Queen Helena had told Princess Freya. She didn''t want to exin differently from Queen Helena, especially for a sensitive matter.

    "My mother has told me everything." Princess Freya looked at Ziel seriously and repeated what Queen Helena had told her and Princess Aishia.

    Ziel listened to the story and sighed heavily afterward. He didn''t expect Queen Helena to tell the two girls everything, including what they had done that night.

    "Yes. What your mother has said is true, Freya. But it wasn''t her fault. You can me me for having a crush on your mother." Ziel admitted it calmly. He knew there was no point in him lying because Queen Helena had already told the two girls everything.

    "That is��" Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were at a loss for words to reply to Ziel. They couldn''t be mad at him.

    In the first ce, it wasn''t Queen Helena''s or Ziel''s fault. They do it based on their feelings and not coercion. After all, Princess Freya and Princess Aishia had heard that Queen Helena was the one who seduced Ziel first. If Queen Helena had not told them about her past, they would me her. But now Princess Freya and Princess Aishia could understand her feelings because they were both women.

    But the problem now was how Princess Freya told this to her father and Prince Fritz. he was sure the two would be furious when they heard about the matter, especially her father. King Leonida would feel betrayed if he found out that his wife had had sex with another man and that person was his daughter''s lover.

    Princess Freya sighed and put the matter aside for the time being. She had to show her response to Ziel about his rtionship with her mother. But before she could say anything, Ziel opened his mouth first.

    "I will tell this matter to your father and your brother. I can''t let you take responsibility and exin it to them." Ziel said tofort Princess Freya. Looking at her face, he could tell what she was thinking.<sub> </sub>

    "But��" Princess Freya was worried that Ziel would fight with her father and brother over this matter. But Ziel interrupted her before she could continue her sentence.

    "You don''t have to worry because I won''t use violence when your father gets angry after finding out about it. I will discuss it nicely with him. So, leave this matter to me." Ziel understood what Princess Freya was worried about, and he also had no intention of using violence against King Leonida and Prince Fritz. After all, they were the family of Princess Freya.

    "Haa... all right. Then, I''ll leave this matter to you. At first, I was disappointed in both you and my mother. But after I heard the story, I understood that I would be a bad person if I got in the way. I also want my mother to be happy from the bottom of her heart, just like any other woman. Therefore, please take care of us from now on, Ziel." Princess Freya bowed her head to Ziel.

    "Me too." Princess Aishia also did the same with her.

    "I''m sorry for making you disappointed in me. But you don''t have to do that because I will take care of you. You are my family, and I will use my power to protect all of you without exception. Because you are important and precious to me." Ziel looked at the two girls and smiled gently.

    "Ziel..." Ziel''s words touched the two princesses, and their eyes filled with tears.

    "Alright. You are no longer a little girl. So please don''t cry. Have you made up your mind about what I said this afternoon?" Ziel tried to divert their conversation.

    "We already have an answer, but I can''t give it to you now because we will say it tomorrow." Princess Aishia smiled and answered while wiping her tears.

    "I will wait for your answer tomorrow. In that case, you''d better return to your rooms now since it''s already midnight." Ziel thought the two girls only wanted to talk about Queen Helena''s matter. Since it was over and they had nothing more to talk about, he didn''t want to keep them in his room at that hour. After all, they were a princess, anding into a man''s room in the middle of the night was inappropriate.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia looked at each other when they heard that. They want to say something but don''t know how to start. But after their long struggle, Princess Aishia finally opened her mouth.

    "Hmm... can we sleep in your room tonight, Ziel?" Princess Aishia squeezed her words out with a face red as a tomato from embarrassment.

    "Yes. Haven''t you done it with my mother? You have to be fair to us, right? Then, now is our turn. You must allow us to sleep in your room for the night. We are family and will be your wife. Wouldn''t it be fine if we apanied you to sleep?" Princess Freya lowered her head and said in a low and barely audible voice.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows when he heard their words. Even though they said that their purpose ining to his room in the middle of the night was to talk about Queen Helena''s rtionship with him, he felt that wasn''t their primary reason after seeing their current behavior.

    He never expected that Princess Freya and Princess Aishia woulde to his room wearing negligees to sleep with him because all the girls in the cottage wore sexy nightgowns at night. Both are princesses and must protect their chastity before getting married.

    "Are you sure?" Ziel reconfirmed their wish. He didn''t want the two of them to regret doing so.

    "Yes! We are sure! We don''t have to think about it because we''ve been nning it for a long time!" Princess Freya said seriously.

    "We are the ones who first met you and loved you, Ziel! We don''t want to be left behind with the other girls and don''t want to be thest!" Princess Aishia added, and her face was full of determination.

    Kalya and the girls look close on the surface but secretly have a rivalry, and they do it healthily without having to ruin their rtionship. After all, they already thought the other girl was a sister.

    The girls should help each other and have a good rtionship as a family. But as a woman, they have a bit of selfishness that sometimes appears to monopolize the man they love. Of course, it wouldn''t ruin the intimate rtionship the girls had built since they had sworn to stand beside Ziel and support him together.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia stood up from their seats and slowly took off the negligee they were wearing. It didn''t take them long to do so, and their clothes fell on the floor. Both of them showed their beautiful bodies to prove their determination. Even so, they still looked shy and tried to cover their sensitive parts with their hands.

    Although the bodies of the two girls were beautiful, they differed from Kalya from the elf race who had natural beauty, Azalia from the divine race who had transcendent beauty, and Queen Helena, who had the charm of a mature woman. Of course, Ziel doesn''t want topare his family because they have their beauty and the two girls in front of him are morous beauties.

    The thing that caught Ziel''s attention was their beautiful gold and silver hair. Not only on the head but the hair on the sensitive parts of their bodies also has the same color, which looks very tempting.

    "Alright." Ziel nodded slightly and got up from his seat. His figure suddenly disappeared, reappeared before the two, and embraced them. Ziel smelled a fragrance that tickled his nose and piqued his male instincts. Princess Freya and Princess Aishia were surprised by Ziel''s actions, but they smiled and hugged him back.

    Ziel teleported again and carried the two girls onto the bed. He gently stroked their hair and slowlyid the two down. He kissed Princess Aishia, but Princess Freya suddenly kissed him when Ziel and Princess Aishia''s lips were touching.

    Ziel and Princess Aishia were slightly taken aback by Princess Freya''s actions, but they quickly followed the flow and hugged each other while exchanging kisses passionately. After that, they became hotter and bolder. Their tongues intertwined, and they touched each other''s sensitive parts.

    Their bodies pressed tightly against each other on the bed, and moans of pleasure filled the room. The louder their moans, the more immersed they are in the lust. This continues until they are satisfied to enjoy each other''s bodies and calm their turbulent love and desire.

 Chapter 332 4

    The next day Ziel woke up with a refreshing body apanied by a gold and silver beauty who hugged him from his left and right while sleeping. He smiled when he saw the red stains on the bed cover, which showed that he had wholly possessed the hearts and bodies of the two girls.

    Unfortunately, Ziel couldn''t do night activities with Princess Freya and Princess Aishia as long as he did with Kalya, Azalia, and Queen Helena. They didn''t have high vitality like Kalya from the elf race or Azalia from the divine race.

    In addition, both of them do not have the experience of an adult woman like Queen Helena. Because of that, they quickly felt exhausted. Moreover, Ziel became even more powerful and vigor in bed after obtaining the Origin God''s power.

    The same thing happened when Ziel did it with ra and Lilith. ra fell asleep first from exhaustion, and Lilith apanied him to the end. Lilith was also from the divine race, and her vitality wasparable to Kalya''s.

    Ziel sighed and stroked the hair of the two girls sleeping soundly in his arms. He is happy with his peaceful life now. But his face suddenly darkened after remembering that the ancient gods woulde to the Clorius continent and destroy his happiness.

    "Hmm��" Princess Freya muttered in her sleep. She took Ziel''s hand and gripped it tightly against her chest.

    "I will sleep again until they wake up." Ziel smiled and closed his eyes. He hugged the two girls and fell asleep again.

    Meanwhile, Kalya and the others were sitting in the living room enjoying breakfast. Ziel, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia were absent as they still hadn''t woken up.

    "Do you know where Freya and Aishia are? Don''t they usually wake up at this hour? Then where is Ziel?" Queen Helena looked around and asked Kalya.

    "Hmm? Ah, I saw them enter Ziel''s room in the middle of the night. As for what they do in that ce, I leave that to your imagination." Kalya smiled and took a bite of the sandwich in her hand.

    Queen Helena remembered that Princess Freya wanted to discuss the matter with Ziel but did not expect her daughter to stay there. Even without further exnation, she knew what the three of them were doing in the room until they werete for breakfast.

    "Eh!? Did they start their actst night!?" Princess Iris and Kyouka were shocked when they heard that and dropped the spoons in their hands. On the table were served assorted breakfasts, and both took cereal as their meal.

    On the other hand, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene felt envious. But for now, they didn''t dare act too aggressively and had to muster their resolve first. After all, they were thest to be part of Ziel''s family.

    "Yes. I saw themst night too. They are wearing transparent negligees that look sexy." ra answered and ate the bread she had spread with strawberry jam.

    "Hoo�� They were bold enough to do that." Azalia ate the pieces of fresh fruit on her te and drank the hot tea afterwards. She thought of buying a new, sexier nightgown if she didn''t want to lose out to the girls.

    "You sound like an expert on that matter. Then can you tell us what you did before you had sex with him and how long you couldst?" Kalya grinned and teased Azalia.

    "Cough! What are you asking in front of so many people!? Moreover, why do I have to answer that weird question of yours!? Azalia choked after hearing Kalya''s words. She almost spits out the water she had been drinking. Her face reddened as she recalled her battle with Ziel in bed thatsted all night. At that time, they were like animals immersed in their lust.

    "Hmm? I don''t think it''s weird. The topic was just a little too mature for someone who had never had sex. But I''m sure they also want to know and learn from your experience Azalia. Aren''t you curious?" Kalya looked at Princess Iris and Kyouka. Then her eyes moved towards Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene.

    The four girls nodded in agreement with Kalya''s words. Even Queen Helena, who had a lot of experience, couldn''t help but be curious about the matter because it was rted to Azalia, the most beautiful woman in the cottage.

    "Can we not talk about this topic?" Azalia looked at the girls and said weakly. Kalya and the others looked at each other and then shook their heads in response to her words.

    "You!" Azalia wanted toin to the girls for conspiring to prank her. But before she could continue her words, she heard footsteps approaching the living room. Not long after, Ziel appeared with Princess Freya and Princess Aishia, holding his right and left hands.

    Ziel didn''t mean to show off their affection but to help Princess Aishia and Princess Freya walk as they still felt sore from what they had donest night.

    Kalya and the girls quickly noticed that from their slightly odd gait. Queen Helena smiled, but her current feelings wereplicated after recalling her conversation with the two yesterday. Princess Freya said she wanted to discuss the matter with Ziel before giving her response about their rtionship.

    "Sit down and have breakfast." Ziel helped Princess Freya and Princess Aishia sit on their seats and then sat down in his ce.

    "Thank you." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia said in low voices. They sit down and dare not raise their heads in shame with Kalya and others.

    After that, Kalya and the girls continued their breakfast. ra teased Princess Freya and Aishia several times after seeing their behavior at the dinner table. His words made the two Princesses'' faces turn even redder, and they didn''t dare to look directly at them.

    Not long after, Ziel and the girls finished their breakfast, but no one left the table. Kalya and the others intended to say their answer about what Ziel had said yesterday.

    "Before you give your answer, I will repeat what I said yesterday. In this practice, I will not go easy on you and will act cruelly. So you could be seriously injured." Ziel warned the girls seriously. He didn''t want to get a half-hearted answer from them.

    "We will be participating in that special training! No matter how harsh or cruel you are to us, I believe it is for our good. Even if we have to die at your hands in that practice, we don''t mind. We thought it wasn''t a bad ending and sounded romantic instead." Kalya answered firmly on behalf of the other girls.

    Ziel fell silent and confirmed Kalya''s answer to Azalia and the others. The girls nodded with determination, and none of them showed any hesitation.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright. Then, we will start our training tomorrow. we can''t start today because some of you are in a bad state." Ziel smiled and looked at Princess Freya and Princess Aishia.

    When Princess Freya and Princess Aishia woke up, theyined about the pain in their waists. Ziel wanted to treat it, but they firmly refused because it was proof of their first experience with him and showed that they had be hispletely.

    "We are sorry." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia bowed their heads to Kalya and the others. They feel guilty for dying the practice because of their selfishness.

    "Don''t worry about it. We also did the same after our first experience. Isn''t that right, Ziel?" Kalya tried to calm the two girls down.

    "Hmm? Oh, yes. You are right." Ziel was a little surprised because he didn''t expect that Kalya would throw such a question at him.

    "After all, a day or twote wouldn''t have much effect on the oue of the special training. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about that. You better focus on your healing." Kalya teased the two Princesses.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''s faces turned red, and they could only nod slightly in response to Kalya''s words. The girls at the tableughed when they saw the reactions of the two.

    "How long does the academy give its students a day off, Leya?" Ziel suddenly asked Kalya and changed their conversation.

    After yesterday''s phenomenon, the academy was again closed for the next few days until the Neigal Kingdom could confirm that the situation on the Clorius continent was calm and safe.

    "The academy will be closed for five days. After the principal confirmed that no other phenomena would ur, he would speed it up to three days. Ah, but the construction of the city guardian battle tform has resumed today." Kalya exined.

    "Is that so? In that case, we have a few days to do our special training." Ziel nodded and then looked at Azalia.

    "You must have another reason foring here other than to meet me, right? I''m sorry I didn''t have time to ask you about it yesterday." Ziel said apologetically to Azalia.

    "You don''t need to apologize. Yesterday was beyond your control because the Chaos Titan suddenly attacked this ce." Azalia did have another purpose ining to meet Ziel. Still, she almost forgot about it after the battle against the Chaos Titan. Thefortable, family-like atmosphere in the cottage made her forget her purpose. Luckily, Ziel reminded her again.

    "Thank you for your understanding. Then, what can I do for you? Say it. I will help you as best I can." Ziel said reassuringly.

    "Can you help me recharge the power from the world altar fragment I got from the Rubelia Kingdom? The people of my race and I could do it independently, but it would take a year at least. That''s why I decided toe here to ask for your help speeding up the charging." Azalia said in a low voice and felt embarrassed to ask Ziel for help in front of Kalya and the others.

    "Aren''t we family? You don''t have to be so shy. It''s not just for you. If any of you need my help, I will do it as long as it is within my ability." Ziel looked at Azalia and then at the other girls at the table. Kalya and the girls smiled broadly and nodded in response to his words.

    "Thank you, Ken." Azalia smiled happily and wiped the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.

    "I will go with you as soon as I finish other things. Can you leave Helena and me here alone? There''s something I want to talk to her about." Ziel intended to solve all the problems today so they could start their training peacefully tomorrow.

    The girls looked at each other and then nodded. They knew what Ziel and Queen Helena were going to talk about and quickly left the ce. Princess Freya nced at the two and went after the girls.

    "You should already know what I''m going to talk to you about, right?" Ziel looked at Queen Helena and smiled gently.

    "Yes. It''s about Freya and our rtionship, isn''t it?" Queen Helena replied nervously. She was afraid to hear what Ziel and Princess Freya had been talking aboutst night.

    "You are right. You don''t have to be nervous like that. I''ve discussed this with Freya, and she doesn''t mind it anymore. She understands how you feel as a woman. So Freya epted you as part of this family." Ziel exined. Queen Helena''s face brightened when she heard Ziel''s words and quickly became cloudy after thinking about something.

    "What about Leonida and Fritz?" Queen Helena was worried that her husband and son would be angry when they heard about the matter.

    "I will tell them about our rtionship. I won''t let you or Freya bear the responsibility." Ziel replied casually.

    "But��" Ziel''s words touched Queen Helena. But she hesitated to let Ziel say it himself because he was afraid King Leonida would be furious and attack Ziel blindly.

    Queen Helena could imagine how her husband would end, and she didn''t want that to happen. After all, she had lived with him long enough and letting King Leonida be killed would leave a sour aftertaste for her.

    "You don''t have to worry because I''ll make sure I talk about it properly. Although I might use a little force, I won''t hurt him." Ziel said calmly. Queen Helena sighed in relief after hearing his promise.

    "I trust you, Ziel. I''ll leave that matter to you. Then, please take care of me and my daughter from now on and in the future, my dear." Queen Helena said coquettishly and smiled like a blooming flower to Ziel.

 332 Chapter 4

    The next day Ziel woke up with a refreshing body apanied by a gold and silver beauty who hugged him from his left and right while sleeping. He smiled when he saw the red stains on the bed cover, which showed that he had wholly possessed the hearts and bodies of the two girls.

    Unfortunately, Ziel couldn''t do night activities with Princess Freya and Princess Aishia as long as he did with Kalya, Azalia, and Queen Helena. They didn''t have high vitality like Kalya from the elf race or Azalia from the divine race.

    In addition, both of them do not have the experience of an adult woman like Queen Helena. Because of that, they quickly felt exhausted. Moreover, Ziel became even more powerful and vigor in bed after obtaining the Origin God''s power.

    The same thing happened when Ziel did it with ra and Lilith. ra fell asleep first from exhaustion, and Lilith apanied him to the end. Lilith was also from the divine race, and her vitality wasparable to Kalya''s.

    Ziel sighed and stroked the hair of the two girls sleeping soundly in his arms. He is happy with his peaceful life now. But his face suddenly darkened after remembering that the ancient gods woulde to the Clorius continent and destroy his happiness.

    "Hmm��" Princess Freya muttered in her sleep. She took Ziel''s hand and gripped it tightly against her chest.

    "I will sleep again until they wake up." Ziel smiled and closed his eyes. He hugged the two girls and fell asleep again.

    Meanwhile, Kalya and the others were sitting in the living room enjoying breakfast. Ziel, Princess Freya, and Princess Aishia were absent as they still hadn''t woken up.

    "Do you know where Freya and Aishia are? Don''t they usually wake up at this hour? Then where is Ziel?" Queen Helena looked around and asked Kalya.

    "Hmm? Ah, I saw them enter Ziel''s room in the middle of the night. As for what they do in that ce, I leave that to your imagination." Kalya smiled and took a bite of the sandwich in her hand.

    Queen Helena remembered that Princess Freya wanted to discuss the matter with Ziel but did not expect her daughter to stay there. Even without further exnation, she knew what the three of them were doing in the room until they werete for breakfast.

    "Eh!? Did they start their actst night!?" Princess Iris and Kyouka were shocked when they heard that and dropped the spoons in their hands. On the table were served assorted breakfasts, and both took cereal as their meal.

    On the other hand, Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene felt envious. But for now, they didn''t dare act too aggressively and had to muster their resolve first. After all, they were thest to be part of Ziel''s family.

    "Yes. I saw themst night too. They are wearing transparent negligees that look sexy." ra answered and ate the bread she had spread with strawberry jam.

    "Hoo�� They were bold enough to do that." Azalia ate the pieces of fresh fruit on her te and drank the hot tea afterwards. She thought of buying a new, sexier nightgown if she didn''t want to lose out to the girls.

    "You sound like an expert on that matter. Then can you tell us what you did before you had sex with him and how long you couldst?" Kalya grinned and teased Azalia.

    "Cough! What are you asking in front of so many people!? Moreover, why do I have to answer that weird question of yours!? Azalia choked after hearing Kalya''s words. She almost spits out the water she had been drinking. Her face reddened as she recalled her battle with Ziel in bed thatsted all night. At that time, they were like animals immersed in their lust.

    "Hmm? I don''t think it''s weird. The topic was just a little too mature for someone who had never had sex. But I''m sure they also want to know and learn from your experience Azalia. Aren''t you curious?" Kalya looked at Princess Iris and Kyouka. Then her eyes moved towards Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene.

    The four girls nodded in agreement with Kalya''s words. Even Queen Helena, who had a lot of experience, couldn''t help but be curious about the matter because it was rted to Azalia, the most beautiful woman in the cottage.

    "Can we not talk about this topic?" Azalia looked at the girls and said weakly. Kalya and the others looked at each other and then shook their heads in response to her words.

    "You!" Azalia wanted toin to the girls for conspiring to prank her. But before she could continue her words, she heard footsteps approaching the living room. Not long after, Ziel appeared with Princess Freya and Princess Aishia, holding his right and left hands.

    Ziel didn''t mean to show off their affection but to help Princess Aishia and Princess Freya walk as they still felt sore from what they had donest night.

    Kalya and the girls quickly noticed that from their slightly odd gait. Queen Helena smiled, but her current feelings wereplicated after recalling her conversation with the two yesterday. Princess Freya said she wanted to discuss the matter with Ziel before giving her response about their rtionship.

    "Sit down and have breakfast." Ziel helped Princess Freya and Princess Aishia sit on their seats and then sat down in his ce.

    "Thank you." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia said in low voices. They sit down and dare not raise their heads in shame with Kalya and others.

    After that, Kalya and the girls continued their breakfast. ra teased Princess Freya and Aishia several times after seeing their behavior at the dinner table. His words made the two Princesses'' faces turn even redder, and they didn''t dare to look directly at them.

    Not long after, Ziel and the girls finished their breakfast, but no one left the table. Kalya and the others intended to say their answer about what Ziel had said yesterday.

    "Before you give your answer, I will repeat what I said yesterday. In this practice, I will not go easy on you and will act cruelly. So you could be seriously injured." Ziel warned the girls seriously. He didn''t want to get a half-hearted answer from them.

    "We will be participating in that special training! No matter how harsh or cruel you are to us, I believe it is for our good. Even if we have to die at your hands in that practice, we don''t mind. We thought it wasn''t a bad ending and sounded romantic instead." Kalya answered firmly on behalf of the other girls.

    Ziel fell silent and confirmed Kalya''s answer to Azalia and the others. The girls nodded with determination, and none of them showed any hesitation.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright. Then, we will start our training tomorrow. we can''t start today because some of you are in a bad state." Ziel smiled and looked at Princess Freya and Princess Aishia.

    When Princess Freya and Princess Aishia woke up, theyined about the pain in their waists. Ziel wanted to treat it, but they firmly refused because it was proof of their first experience with him and showed that they had be hispletely.

    "We are sorry." Princess Freya and Princess Aishia bowed their heads to Kalya and the others. They feel guilty for dying the practice because of their selfishness.

    "Don''t worry about it. We also did the same after our first experience. Isn''t that right, Ziel?" Kalya tried to calm the two girls down.

    "Hmm? Oh, yes. You are right." Ziel was a little surprised because he didn''t expect that Kalya would throw such a question at him.

    "After all, a day or twote wouldn''t have much effect on the oue of the special training. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about that. You better focus on your healing." Kalya teased the two Princesses.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''s faces turned red, and they could only nod slightly in response to Kalya''s words. The girls at the tableughed when they saw the reactions of the two.

    "How long does the academy give its students a day off, Leya?" Ziel suddenly asked Kalya and changed their conversation.

    After yesterday''s phenomenon, the academy was again closed for the next few days until the Neigal Kingdom could confirm that the situation on the Clorius continent was calm and safe.

    "The academy will be closed for five days. After the principal confirmed that no other phenomena would ur, he would speed it up to three days. Ah, but the construction of the city guardian battle tform has resumed today." Kalya exined.

    "Is that so? In that case, we have a few days to do our special training." Ziel nodded and then looked at Azalia.

    "You must have another reason foring here other than to meet me, right? I''m sorry I didn''t have time to ask you about it yesterday." Ziel said apologetically to Azalia.

    "You don''t need to apologize. Yesterday was beyond your control because the Chaos Titan suddenly attacked this ce." Azalia did have another purpose ining to meet Ziel. Still, she almost forgot about it after the battle against the Chaos Titan. Thefortable, family-like atmosphere in the cottage made her forget her purpose. Luckily, Ziel reminded her again.

    "Thank you for your understanding. Then, what can I do for you? Say it. I will help you as best I can." Ziel said reassuringly.

    "Can you help me recharge the power from the world altar fragment I got from the Rubelia Kingdom? The people of my race and I could do it independently, but it would take a year at least. That''s why I decided toe here to ask for your help speeding up the charging." Azalia said in a low voice and felt embarrassed to ask Ziel for help in front of Kalya and the others.

    "Aren''t we family? You don''t have to be so shy. It''s not just for you. If any of you need my help, I will do it as long as it is within my ability." Ziel looked at Azalia and then at the other girls at the table. Kalya and the girls smiled broadly and nodded in response to his words.

    "Thank you, Ken." Azalia smiled happily and wiped the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.

    "I will go with you as soon as I finish other things. Can you leave Helena and me here alone? There''s something I want to talk to her about." Ziel intended to solve all the problems today so they could start their training peacefully tomorrow.

    The girls looked at each other and then nodded. They knew what Ziel and Queen Helena were going to talk about and quickly left the ce. Princess Freya nced at the two and went after the girls.

    "You should already know what I''m going to talk to you about, right?" Ziel looked at Queen Helena and smiled gently.

    "Yes. It''s about Freya and our rtionship, isn''t it?" Queen Helena replied nervously. She was afraid to hear what Ziel and Princess Freya had been talking aboutst night.

    "You are right. You don''t have to be nervous like that. I''ve discussed this with Freya, and she doesn''t mind it anymore. She understands how you feel as a woman. So Freya epted you as part of this family." Ziel exined. Queen Helena''s face brightened when she heard Ziel''s words and quickly became cloudy after thinking about something.

    "What about Leonida and Fritz?" Queen Helena was worried that her husband and son would be angry when they heard about the matter.

    "I will tell them about our rtionship. I won''t let you or Freya bear the responsibility." Ziel replied casually.

    "But��" Ziel''s words touched Queen Helena. But she hesitated to let Ziel say it himself because he was afraid King Leonida would be furious and attack Ziel blindly.

    Queen Helena could imagine how her husband would end, and she didn''t want that to happen. After all, she had lived with him long enough and letting King Leonida be killed would leave a sour aftertaste for her.

    "You don''t have to worry because I''ll make sure I talk about it properly. Although I might use a little force, I won''t hurt him." Ziel said calmly. Queen Helena sighed in relief after hearing his promise.

    "I trust you, Ziel. I''ll leave that matter to you. Then, please take care of me and my daughter from now on and in the future, my dear." Queen Helena said coquettishly and smiled like a blooming flower to Ziel.

 Chapter 333 5

    After Ziel settled his matters with Queen Helena and went with Azalia to the divine race''s hideout to recharge the world altar fragments, he finally finished all his business for the day and returned to the cottage. But they still had to wait a month to fuse the world altar fragment. Ziel couldn''t speed up the process, as doing so would damage the artifact.

    Ziel returned to the cottage in the evening. Of course, he was with Azalia because the other party would also participate in the special training tomorrow. But Ziel didn''t have time to rest because he had to make artifacts to support their training.

    The next day, Ziel stood by theke while looking at a location in the forest that would be used as a ce to do the special training. He had been there since the early morning because he had not slept all night. With his current strength, it didn''t matter if he didn''t sleep or eat for a month. It will not make him weak or damage his health.

    Ziel had prepared various artifacts that he would use for special training. At first, he was confused about how hard he had to train the girls. But when he recalled the determination on their faces yesterday, he decided to give them hell training so their strength andbat ability could increase drastically.

    An hourter, he saw Kalya and othersing out of the cottage after they finished their breakfast. The girls came wearing casual clothes that made them easy to move. Luckily, Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''s condition was much better because they drank the potionst night. They didn''t want their situation to dy the special training any longer.

    "Good morning. Have you finished your breakfast?" Ziel smiled, greeting the girls.

    Kalya and the others didn''t answer immediately because they were fascinated by Ziel''s current appearance. He stood by theke using his true form after regaining the Origin God''s power. But it is not a reason that makes them react like that. What made the girls silent was the clothes he was wearing now.

    "Hmm? Why are you silent? Is it because of this?" Ziel pointed to the uniform he was wearing, and the girls nodded.

    "I am wearing this servant uniform because I will be your butler for the next few days. I will provide all your needs in this training. I will serve you to the best of my ability." Ziel bowed his body and showed them the attitude of a butler. His actions made the girls smile sweetly.

    "So, instead of getting a coach, we have a butler to serve us?" Azalia said with interest.

    "Yes, I have an all-in-one butler who will provide for your needs to be stronger." Ziel smiled and nodded.

    "In that case, please take good care of us for the next few days, lord butler." Kalya bowed to Ziel, and the other girls followed suit.

    "Leave it to me. We will start our training now. Please follow me." Ziel walked away from that ce towards a location within the forest area. Kalya and the others nodded and then followed him.

    Not long after, the girls arrived at their destination and were surprised to see the scene in front of them. Ziel has changed one of the locations in the academy forest into a fairlyrge empty field. In addition, there is a big ball near them and a g on the other end of the area.

    "What are we going to do with it, Ziel? Are you asking us to bring the big ball to the g location? You should know that we can easily lift that big iron ball with our strength, right?" Princess Freya asked.

    "Your words are true but iplete, Miss Freya. I will add a few rules to your training." Ziel shook his head and smiled mysteriously.

    Princess Freya''s face flushed when Ziel called her like that. The girls felt that Ziel seriously yed the role of their butler for now. But when they remembered his words, they became confused.

    "What do you mean by that, Ken? What are the rules you will add?" Azalia tilted her head in confusion. Kalya and the others also felt the same way about her.

    "Before I exin further, I want you to try lifting that big ball. I allow you to enhance your physical strength with your energy sources. You can use mana, aura, spirit, or divine power." Ziel didn''t answer their question and instead pointed at the big ball.

    "Alright." Kyouka and the girls nodded and didn''t ask further if Ziel didn''t want to exin.

    Azalia and the others enhanced their physical strength and tried to lift the ball with their respective methods. They believe that they can do that easily.

    "Ugh!" But the girls'' confidence quickly crumbled when the big ball didn''t lift even a bit, even though they had used their enhanced physical strength.

    "What''s this!?"

    "Why does this iron ball feel so heavy!?"

    "This thing doesn''t make sense!"

    "I can''t lift it at all!"

    "What material is this iron ball made of!"

    The girls did not believe in what they felt right now. They thought that they could lift several tons of objects using enhanced physical strength. A ball of that size shouldn''t weigh up to a tonne, but Queen Helena and the others had difficulty lifting it even for an inch. Only Kalya and Azalia managed to lift it a few centimeters off the ground. But after that, they dropped it again because the ball was too heavy.

    "How? Do you want to give up? If so, I''ll be disappointed in you since I haven''t even started our special training yet." Ziel smiled and teased the girls.

    "Huh! What do you mean, Ziel? Is there anything else we should do besides lift the iron ball and bring it to the g''s location?" Kalya raised her eyebrows because she felt the Ziel''s training would be harder than they thought.

    "Are you serious? Lifting this iron ball alone is already very heavy! What else would you like to add, Ziel? We will find it very difficult to do, and it will take several days to carry the iron ball with our physical strength unless you let us use magic to lift it." Princess Freyained. ra and the others nodded in response to her words.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm? Are you going toin just because of this kind of practice? You haven''t even done the first stage of training yet, and you''re already feeling overwhelmed? Is that your only determination? Where are the words you gave me yesterday?" Ziel said disappointedly.

    Kalya and the others trembled when they heard those words. The girls could only lower their heads in shame after realizing that. They know that their determination is not as big as they think.

    "So, should we continue or stop this training?" Ziel looked at the girls and said a little more softly.

    "No! we will continue with this training!" ra quickly answered.

    "Yes, we apologize for disappointing you." Princess Iris added.

    "Do you have the same thoughts?" Ziel looked at the other girls, and they nodded firmly in response to his question.

    "Good. You didn''t disappoint me. In that case, we will continue our training." Ziel nodded in satisfaction after he heard their answer.

    "But, can you tell us what the iron ball is?" Kyouka asked curiously.

    "The orb looks like iron but the main material for making it is dragon bone which Ipressed to the extreme and added origin power to it. If an ordinary iron ball of that size only weighed a few hundred quintals, then this thing weighed a dozen tons." Ziel exined.

    "I see. Then what else should we do to start this first stage of training?" Princess Cordelia added another question.

    "You must wear this vest." Ziel took out eleven ordinary-looking ck vests from his space storage.

    "What is this vest for?" Lilith took the vest and asked. It looked like any normal vest she''d ever seen, and the material wasn''t much different either, only that she could faintly sense a foreign power from it.

    "Put it on, and you will know the answer." Ziel didn''t intend to exin it because they would know once they used it.

    Queen Helena and the girl looked at each other and then nodded. They followed Ziel''s instructions and put on the vest. After that, the size of the vest changes ording to the body of the wearer, and the object''s function is activated.

    "Ugh!" Princess Iris and the others suddenly knelt with their noses and ears bleeding, and the area around them became a small crater. Their state became like that because they were caught off guard as the vests released a terrifying aura of oppression and multiplied gravity.

    "The first stage of training is to carry that big ball under that pressure to the g''s location. Some of you should have guessed the purpose of this training. When you fight a primeval god, you will face a huge difference in strength. I''m sure you won''t be able to move under their oppressive aura. Therefore, I would like you to familiarize yourselves with it. Besides that, I also have other goals." Ziel said.

    The girls couldn''t answer Ziel''s words under the suppression. They couldn''t even move their fingertips and could only kneel in silence. Among them, only Kalya and Azalia could still give a slight nod in response.

    "You don''t need to be afraid of getting seriously injured because I will heal you soon. If you are unconscious, I will wake you up. You can''t eat until you can bring the big ball to the g location. In that case, your special training starts from now on." Ziel smiled, and he disappeared from the ce. He reappeared on arge tree and watched the girls from there.

    "I''m sorry for treating you like this. But I did it for your good." Ziel said softly. Even though he couldn''t bear to see them hurt, he had to act decisively if he wanted Kalya and the others to be stronger.

    Azalia and the others tried to stand under the terrible oppression and the doubled gravity. But the more they resisted, the stronger the bacsh they would get, making the girls vomit blood. Some of the girls had even started to lose consciousness.

    "Yes! This is how I felt when I faced the ancient gods of the past! I''m like an ant in front of them! I don''t want that to happen to me again! I don''t want to lose my family again!" Azalia roared, and her tears mixed with blood.

    "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!" Azalia used all her divine power to increase her physical strength to the limit. After that, she could finally stand properly and tried to lift the big ball.

    "If you can, so can I!" Kalya gritted her teeth. She forced himself and sttered blood from her mouth on her first attempt to stand. But she didn''t give up because of it and instead made her smile.

    "I can do it!" Kalya said with determination, and the spirit circle behind her became two times bigger. Then a pir of green light fell on her.

    Booooommm!

    Kalya broke through and became a true god because the oppressive aura from Ziel had stimted her potential. She lifted her body slowly and was finally able to stand steady. Even though Kalya had be a true god, that didn''t mean she could easily resist the pressure. It only gave her more power to lessen the impact of that oppressive aura. After that, Lilith also managed to stand up and try to lift the ball.

    "Are you going to continue to kneel like that after seeing the three of them manage to stand up? They are stronger than us, but that doesn''t mean we can''t do it! If we continue to kneel like this, then we will never be able toplete this training, and the determination we show Ziel is just bullshit!" Princess Freya struggled with full strength and circted her mana to enhance her physical strength. Even though she was bleeding from her ears, mouth, and nose, she didn''t care and continued to push herself.

    Boom!

    Princess Freya finally managed to stand up despite being unstable. In addition, her strength also broke through and became a Sage. After seeing Princess Freya seed, the other girls felt their rivalry burning, and they didn''t want to lose to her.

    The girls resisted the oppressive aura and stood up, thanks to their determination and rivalry. But their condition is very bad. Princess Irene was the weakest among them. Even though she could do it, she was pushing herself too much. Her eyes suddenly darkened, and she fell unconscious.

 333 Chapter 5

    After Ziel settled his matters with Queen Helena and went with Azalia to the divine race''s hideout to recharge the world altar fragments, he finally finished all his business for the day and returned to the cottage. But they still had to wait a month to fuse the world altar fragment. Ziel couldn''t speed up the process, as doing so would damage the artifact.

    Ziel returned to the cottage in the evening. Of course, he was with Azalia because the other party would also participate in the special training tomorrow. But Ziel didn''t have time to rest because he had to make artifacts to support their training.

    The next day, Ziel stood by theke while looking at a location in the forest that would be used as a ce to do the special training. He had been there since the early morning because he had not slept all night. With his current strength, it didn''t matter if he didn''t sleep or eat for a month. It will not make him weak or damage his health.

    Ziel had prepared various artifacts that he would use for special training. At first, he was confused about how hard he had to train the girls. But when he recalled the determination on their faces yesterday, he decided to give them hell training so their strength andbat ability could increase drastically.

    An hourter, he saw Kalya and othersing out of the cottage after they finished their breakfast. The girls came wearing casual clothes that made them easy to move. Luckily, Princess Freya and Princess Aishia''s condition was much better because they drank the potionst night. They didn''t want their situation to dy the special training any longer.

    "Good morning. Have you finished your breakfast?" Ziel smiled, greeting the girls.

    Kalya and the others didn''t answer immediately because they were fascinated by Ziel''s current appearance. He stood by theke using his true form after regaining the Origin God''s power. But it is not a reason that makes them react like that. What made the girls silent was the clothes he was wearing now.

    "Hmm? Why are you silent? Is it because of this?" Ziel pointed to the uniform he was wearing, and the girls nodded.

    "I am wearing this servant uniform because I will be your butler for the next few days. I will provide all your needs in this training. I will serve you to the best of my ability." Ziel bowed his body and showed them the attitude of a butler. His actions made the girls smile sweetly.

    "So, instead of getting a coach, we have a butler to serve us?" Azalia said with interest.

    "Yes, I have an all-in-one butler who will provide for your needs to be stronger." Ziel smiled and nodded.

    "In that case, please take good care of us for the next few days, lord butler." Kalya bowed to Ziel, and the other girls followed suit.

    "Leave it to me. We will start our training now. Please follow me." Ziel walked away from that ce towards a location within the forest area. Kalya and the others nodded and then followed him.

    Not long after, the girls arrived at their destination and were surprised to see the scene in front of them. Ziel has changed one of the locations in the academy forest into a fairlyrge empty field. In addition, there is a big ball near them and a g on the other end of the area.

    "What are we going to do with it, Ziel? Are you asking us to bring the big ball to the g location? You should know that we can easily lift that big iron ball with our strength, right?" Princess Freya asked.

    "Your words are true but iplete, Miss Freya. I will add a few rules to your training." Ziel shook his head and smiled mysteriously.

    Princess Freya''s face flushed when Ziel called her like that. The girls felt that Ziel seriously yed the role of their butler for now. But when they remembered his words, they became confused.

    "What do you mean by that, Ken? What are the rules you will add?" Azalia tilted her head in confusion. Kalya and the others also felt the same way about her.

    "Before I exin further, I want you to try lifting that big ball. I allow you to enhance your physical strength with your energy sources. You can use mana, aura, spirit, or divine power." Ziel didn''t answer their question and instead pointed at the big ball.

    "Alright." Kyouka and the girls nodded and didn''t ask further if Ziel didn''t want to exin.

    Azalia and the others enhanced their physical strength and tried to lift the ball with their respective methods. They believe that they can do that easily.

    "Ugh!" But the girls'' confidence quickly crumbled when the big ball didn''t lift even a bit, even though they had used their enhanced physical strength.

    "What''s this!?"

    "Why does this iron ball feel so heavy!?"

    "This thing doesn''t make sense!"

    "I can''t lift it at all!"

    "What material is this iron ball made of!"

    The girls did not believe in what they felt right now. They thought that they could lift several tons of objects using enhanced physical strength. A ball of that size shouldn''t weigh up to a tonne, but Queen Helena and the others had difficulty lifting it even for an inch. Only Kalya and Azalia managed to lift it a few centimeters off the ground. But after that, they dropped it again because the ball was too heavy.

    "How? Do you want to give up? If so, I''ll be disappointed in you since I haven''t even started our special training yet." Ziel smiled and teased the girls.

    "Huh! What do you mean, Ziel? Is there anything else we should do besides lift the iron ball and bring it to the g''s location?" Kalya raised her eyebrows because she felt the Ziel''s training would be harder than they thought.

    "Are you serious? Lifting this iron ball alone is already very heavy! What else would you like to add, Ziel? We will find it very difficult to do, and it will take several days to carry the iron ball with our physical strength unless you let us use magic to lift it." Princess Freyained. ra and the others nodded in response to her words.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm? Are you going toin just because of this kind of practice? You haven''t even done the first stage of training yet, and you''re already feeling overwhelmed? Is that your only determination? Where are the words you gave me yesterday?" Ziel said disappointedly.

    Kalya and the others trembled when they heard those words. The girls could only lower their heads in shame after realizing that. They know that their determination is not as big as they think.

    ? "So, should we continue or stop this training?" Ziel looked at the girls and said a little more softly.

    "No! we will continue with this training!" ra quickly answered.

    "Yes, we apologize for disappointing you." Princess Iris added.

    "Do you have the same thoughts?" Ziel looked at the other girls, and they nodded firmly in response to his question.

    "Good. You didn''t disappoint me. In that case, we will continue our training." Ziel nodded in satisfaction after he heard their answer.

    "But, can you tell us what the iron ball is?" Kyouka asked curiously.

    "The orb looks like iron but the main material for making it is dragon bone which Ipressed to the extreme and added origin power to it. If an ordinary iron ball of that size only weighed a few hundred quintals, then this thing weighed a dozen tons." Ziel exined.

    "I see. Then what else should we do to start this first stage of training?" Princess Cordelia added another question.

    "You must wear this vest." Ziel took out eleven ordinary-looking ck vests from his space storage.

    "What is this vest for?" Lilith took the vest and asked. It looked like any normal vest she''d ever seen, and the material wasn''t much different either, only that she could faintly sense a foreign power from it.

    "Put it on, and you will know the answer." Ziel didn''t intend to exin it because they would know once they used it.

    Queen Helena and the girl looked at each other and then nodded. They followed Ziel''s instructions and put on the vest. After that, the size of the vest changes ording to the body of the wearer, and the object''s function is activated.

    "Ugh!" Princess Iris and the others suddenly knelt with their noses and ears bleeding, and the area around them became a small crater. Their state became like that because they were caught off guard as the vests released a terrifying aura of oppression and multiplied gravity.

    "The first stage of training is to carry that big ball under that pressure to the g''s location. Some of you should have guessed the purpose of this training. When you fight a primeval god, you will face a huge difference in strength. I''m sure you won''t be able to move under their oppressive aura. Therefore, I would like you to familiarize yourselves with it. Besides that, I also have other goals." Ziel said.

    The girls couldn''t answer Ziel''s words under the suppression. They couldn''t even move their fingertips and could only kneel in silence. Among them, only Kalya and Azalia could still give a slight nod in response.

    "You don''t need to be afraid of getting seriously injured because I will heal you soon. If you are unconscious, I will wake you up. You can''t eat until you can bring the big ball to the g location. In that case, your special training starts from now on." Ziel smiled, and he disappeared from the ce. He reappeared on arge tree and watched the girls from there.

    "I''m sorry for treating you like this. But I did it for your good." Ziel said softly. Even though he couldn''t bear to see them hurt, he had to act decisively if he wanted Kalya and the others to be stronger.

    Azalia and the others tried to stand under the terrible oppression and the doubled gravity. But the more they resisted, the stronger the bacsh they would get, making the girls vomit blood. Some of the girls had even started to lose consciousness.

    "Yes! This is how I felt when I faced the ancient gods of the past! I''m like an ant in front of them! I don''t want that to happen to me again! I don''t want to lose my family again!" Azalia roared, and her tears mixed with blood.

    "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!" Azalia used all her divine power to increase her physical strength to the limit. After that, she could finally stand properly and tried to lift the big ball.

    "If you can, so can I!" Kalya gritted her teeth. She forced himself and sttered blood from her mouth on her first attempt to stand. But she didn''t give up because of it and instead made her smile.

    "I can do it!" Kalya said with determination, and the spirit circle behind her became two times bigger. Then a pir of green light fell on her.

    Booooommm!

    Kalya broke through and became a true god because the oppressive aura from Ziel had stimted her potential. She lifted her body slowly and was finally able to stand steady. Even though Kalya had be a true god, that didn''t mean she could easily resist the pressure. It only gave her more power to lessen the impact of that oppressive aura. After that, Lilith also managed to stand up and try to lift the ball.

    "Are you going to continue to kneel like that after seeing the three of them manage to stand up? They are stronger than us, but that doesn''t mean we can''t do it! If we continue to kneel like this, then we will never be able toplete this training, and the determination we show Ziel is just bullshit!" Princess Freya struggled with full strength and circted her mana to enhance her physical strength. Even though she was bleeding from her ears, mouth, and nose, she didn''t care and continued to push herself.

    Boom!

    Princess Freya finally managed to stand up despite being unstable. In addition, her strength also broke through and became a Sage. After seeing Princess Freya seed, the other girls felt their rivalry burning, and they didn''t want to lose to her.

    The girls resisted the oppressive aura and stood up, thanks to their determination and rivalry. But their condition is very bad. Princess Irene was the weakest among them. Even though she could do it, she was pushing herself too much. Her eyes suddenly darkened, and she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 334 6

    "Irene!" ra and the others screamed in panic when they saw Princess Irene suddenly fall. But before they could help her, Ziel appeared and stopped them.

    "You should focus on your training and leave her to me." Ziel said calmly, and a gray light enveloped Princess Irene''s body.

    ra and the girls nodded and continued their training. While they struggled to do it, Kalya, Azalia, and Lilith managed to lift the ball but couldn''t take it from that point. But they are still trying to move it even though they must do it slowly.

    Not long after, the wounds on Princess Irene''s body healed, and a soft moaning leaked from her small lips. Of course, treatment at that stage will not reduce the effect of the training. When Princess Irene opened her eyes, what she saw first was Ziel''s face as she was in his arms right now.

    "Are you feeling any better?" Ziel looked at Princess Irene with concern.

    "Yes, Thank you. I thought the pain in my body was gone. I''m sorry I wasn''t as strong as the others and instead troubled you for suddenly losing my consciousness." Princess Irene nodded slightly and said in a weak voice. Princess Irene felt sad when she thought that she had let Ziel down. Her eyes were teary, and she looked like she could cry at any moment.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. You were the weakest among the rest, and your stamina wasn''t as good as theirs. Isn''t the purpose of training to make you stronger? If you feel that you are strong, then why are you doing this?" Ziel smiled gently and tried to calm her.

    Princess Irene fell silent after she heard Ziel''s words because everything he said was true. Didn''t he participate in the training to be stronger because he was weak?

    "Thank you." Princess Irene sighed in relief that Ziel wasn''t disappointed in her. Even though her condition was fine, she felt reluctant to leave his arms. Princess Irene wanted their situation to stay like that for much longer.

    "Do you want to continue this training?" Ziel asked and stroked her hair gently.

    Princess Irene closed her eyes and enjoyed Ziel''s treatment. This was Ziel''s first time stroking her hair. But when she remembered Ziel''s question, she quickly opened her eyes and reluctantly broke free from his embrace. Princess Irene saw that Kalya and the others had managed to move the ball even though it was only a few steps.

    "Yes, I do! I must finish this training!" Princess Irene said. It was unusual for her to be so assertive. When he first met her, Ziel''s impression of Princess Irene was timid and indecisive. But after befriending ra and the others, she changed little by little. Of course, the change was in a positive direction.

    "Alright. Then you should try harder to catch up with them." Ziel smiled in satisfaction when he heard Princess Irene''s answer. He kissed her forehead and disappeared from the ce.

    Princess Irene froze with a blush at Ziel''s sudden action. She didn''t expect that Ziel would do that to him. Her heart was beating fast and a sweet smile formed on her face. Princess Irene felt her fighting spirit was overflowing, and she was sure she would not lose to ra and the others.

    "I won''t lose to you guys! I will be stronger!" Princess Irene said and tightly clenched her fists.

    After that, the function of the vest was reactivated, and Princess Irene again felt the tremendous suppression and gravity multiplying. She knelt for a moment but quickly stood up. She managed to fight it with his new determination and fighting spirit.

    Princess Irene didn''t want to fall too far behind the others. While the girls had the average strength of a Sage, she was the only one still a Magic King. Princess Irene felt that now was the time for her to catch up with them.

    She forced herself to walk towards the ball, and blood gushed out her mouth and nose. But Princess Irene didn''t care about that. She had to be stronger to stand proudly with ra and the others.

    "Aaaaaahhhhh!" Princess Irene used all the mana in her body to enhance her physical strength. It would be easier if they could use magic spells to move the ball. Unfortunately, Ziel strictly forbids that.

    Little by little, Princess Irene finally managed to lift the ball. But she couldn''t move it from that spot and instead dropped it again. Princess Irene took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She tried to stabilize himself as he felt the blood in his body churning from the suppression of the vest.

    "I can do it!" Princess Irene pped her cheeks with both hands and tried again. She lifted the ball and took it one step but then dropped it. Princess Irene was not disappointed by that. On the contrary, she was happy that she was progressing like the others. After that, Princess Irene repeatedly tried until she could move the ball a few steps.

    On top of arge tree, Ziel smiled as he watched the girls. Kalya and the others used their power source to thest drop to enhance their physical strength to the limit. Neither of them seemed to want to give up the practice. Each of them showed strong determination and unyielding eyes. At first, Ziel was disappointed with them. But after seeing that, the disappointment turned into pride.

    Ziel didn''t know when the primeval gods woulde to the Clorius continent. Whether it was a month, a year, ten years, or however much time he was given, he would not be able to make Kalya and the others equal to the creatures that had lived for millions of years.

    Because of that, Ziel created such training. He wanted the girls to ovee the huge difference in their power with the primeval gods when they had to fight them in the future. Moreover, Ziel also wanted to forcefully stimte their potential and make them break through to their next level of strength.

    During this time, Ziel would try to minimize the power gap between the girls and the primeval god. So they wouldn''t be too overwhelmed when fighting such a powerful creature.

    Time passed quickly, and the sun shone brightly over Kalya and the others. The hot weather adds to their pressure and makes them tired quickly.

    The distance between the g''s location and the ball''s spot on the field is about fifty meters. The girls couldn''t even reach a third of it. The only people who could move the ball up to ten meters were Kalya, Lilith, and Azalia, while the rest were under seven meters.

    Not long after, ra fell from losing consciousness. Ziel quickly appeared next to her and gave the same treatment he did to Princess Irene. After ra woke up, she immediately resumed the training because she didn''t want to be far behind the others.<sub> </sub>

    After ra, the other girls fell unconscious one by one, leaving half of them. Ziel could only sigh and suppress his sadness when he saw their condition. However, it is necessary to train their minds and fighting spirit.

    Several hours had passed, and the girls had managed to move the ball across half of the field. Some had lost consciousness several times and were badly injured, but Ziel quickly restored their condition to their original state. Only Kalya and Azalia were able to maintain their consciousness until now.

    Even though they were hungry because they missed lunch, Kalya and the others were not allowed to eat until everyone could move the ball to the g location. Ziel also did the same with them. He would eat after the girls finished their training and ate.

    When the sky was dark, the girls had managed to move the ball forty-five meters, and five meters away, they would finish their first stage training. Of course, not all of them managed to get the ball that far. The farthest was Azalia, and the shortest was Princess Irene and ra, with a distance of about forty meters.

    After the day turned to night and the moon shone brightly, Azalia, Kalya, and Lilith finally finished the training. Half an hourter, all the girls managed to move the ball to the g''s location. They looked exhausted, with ragged breaths and sweat dripping down their bodies. The girls could only lie weakly on the field without being able to move an inch.

    "Good job, all of you." Ziel appeared in front of the girls and smiled.

    "Ziel..."

    "Ken..."

    Kalya and the girls smiled weakly when they saw Ziel''s appearance. They wanted to move but couldn''t in their current state. This was the first time they were exhausted to be unable to move like that.

    "Please don''t move too much in your current state. I can''t heal you right now because it will lessen the effect of your training. You have to wait thirty minutes before I can restore your body to its original state. Therefore, I will help you return to the cottage one by one as your reward. Excuse me, mydy." Ziel said softly and carried ra in a princess hug. ra blushed at Ziel''s sudden action.

    "You guys rest here for a bit. I will be right back." Ziel created a barrier around the girls to protect them.

    "Thank you. Ziel." Kalya said.

    "Yes. Pleasee back as soon as possible." Azalia added, and the other girls nodded in response. They had be very spoiled in their current state and didn''t want to be separated from Ziel for too long.

    "I understand." Ziel answered briefly and quickly left the ce.

    Not long after that, Ziel returned and helped the girls to the cottage with the same treatment as ra. It took him fifteen minutes to move them all. Ziel took them to their respective rooms to rest and then cooked a special dinner.

    After fifteen minutes, Ziel left the kitchen and came to the girls'' rooms to heal them. But when Ziel arrived at Kalya''s room, she was already sound asleep from exhaustion, and the other girls were also in the same condition. Ziel could only smile and immediately heal them. After that, he left their room slowly to avoid disturbing their sleep. Princess Cordelia and the girls would feel refreshed after they woke up.

    Ziel returned to the kitchen after he had treated the girls. The food he cooked used Leviathan''s meat as an ingredient. Of course, Ziel didn''t make it as usual because it wouldn''t be able to amodate their need for strength. Therefore, hepressed the origin power into the meat before he processed it.

    Unknowingly an hour passed, and Ziel had finished all his cooking. A delicious aroma spreads and fills the cottage. It tickled the girls'' noses and woke them up from their hungry stomachs. The girls came out of their rooms one by one and appeared in the living room.

    "Good evening. You woke up earlier than I thought. I intended to wake you up after finishing my cooking." Ziel smiled and greeted them like a butler.

    "Yawn... Howe we didn''t wake up after smelling the delicious aroma of your cooking?" ra yawned, and she spoke in a semi-drowsy state.

    "Thank You. Then, you can wash your face and then eat your dinner." Ziel served another meal from the kitchen on the dining table. He cooked a lot of food, considering the girls hadn''t eaten anything since noon.

    "Yes. We will take a shower to clean ourselves. Our bodies felt sticky and ufortable after the training." Kalya said, and the girls agreed with her words. Fortunately, the bathroom in the cottage was quite spacious and made like a hot spring which could amodate up to fifteen people. So they will not feel cramped even if they enter the bathroom together.

    "I understand. Then, have a good shower. You can eat right after and don''t have to wait for me because there''s still something I want to do." Ziel nodded and left words to the girls. After that, he went into his room to check the artifact he was going to use for the second stage of training.

    The girls spent an hour bathing. They came out with refreshing bodies and erotic looks with their wet hair and flushed faces.

    "I feel alive again after taking a shower! I think my strength has skyrocketed from one training!" ra said and clenched her fists tightly.

    "Yes. This training is very effective. But we shouldn''t talk about that because I''m already hungry. We should quickly finish our dinner and then rest. We have to be at our best for tomorrow''s training." Azalia reminded the girls.

    "We must not disappoint Ziel again like we did today!" Kalya said seriously, and the girls nodded at his words. They sat down in their seats and began to enjoy their dinner. Queen Helena and the others remembered what they had been through today. Luckily, their first day of training went smoothly.

 334 Chapter 6

    "Irene!" ra and the others screamed in panic when they saw Princess Irene suddenly fall. But before they could help her, Ziel appeared and stopped them.

    "You should focus on your training and leave her to me." Ziel said calmly, and a gray light enveloped Princess Irene''s body.

    ra and the girls nodded and continued their training. While they struggled to do it, Kalya, Azalia, and Lilith managed to lift the ball but couldn''t take it from that point. But they are still trying to move it even though they must do it slowly.

    Not long after, the wounds on Princess Irene''s body healed, and a soft moaning leaked from her small lips. Of course, treatment at that stage will not reduce the effect of the training. When Princess Irene opened her eyes, what she saw first was Ziel''s face as she was in his arms right now.

    "Are you feeling any better?" Ziel looked at Princess Irene with concern.

    "Yes, Thank you. I thought the pain in my body was gone. I''m sorry I wasn''t as strong as the others and instead troubled you for suddenly losing my consciousness." Princess Irene nodded slightly and said in a weak voice. Princess Irene felt sad when she thought that she had let Ziel down. Her eyes were teary, and she looked like she could cry at any moment.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. You were the weakest among the rest, and your stamina wasn''t as good as theirs. Isn''t the purpose of training to make you stronger? If you feel that you are strong, then why are you doing this?" Ziel smiled gently and tried to calm her.

    Princess Irene fell silent after she heard Ziel''s words because everything he said was true. Didn''t he participate in the training to be stronger because he was weak?

    "Thank you." Princess Irene sighed in relief that Ziel wasn''t disappointed in her. Even though her condition was fine, she felt reluctant to leave his arms. Princess Irene wanted their situation to stay like that for much longer.

    "Do you want to continue this training?" Ziel asked and stroked her hair gently.

    Princess Irene closed her eyes and enjoyed Ziel''s treatment. This was Ziel''s first time stroking her hair. But when she remembered Ziel''s question, she quickly opened her eyes and reluctantly broke free from his embrace. Princess Irene saw that Kalya and the others had managed to move the ball even though it was only a few steps.

    "Yes, I do! I must finish this training!" Princess Irene said. It was unusual for her to be so assertive. When he first met her, Ziel''s impression of Princess Irene was timid and indecisive. But after befriending ra and the others, she changed little by little. Of course, the change was in a positive direction.

    "Alright. Then you should try harder to catch up with them." Ziel smiled in satisfaction when he heard Princess Irene''s answer. He kissed her forehead and disappeared from the ce.

    Princess Irene froze with a blush at Ziel''s sudden action. She didn''t expect that Ziel would do that to him. Her heart was beating fast and a sweet smile formed on her face. Princess Irene felt her fighting spirit was overflowing, and she was sure she would not lose to ra and the others.

    "I won''t lose to you guys! I will be stronger!" Princess Irene said and tightly clenched her fists.

    After that, the function of the vest was reactivated, and Princess Irene again felt the tremendous suppression and gravity multiplying. She knelt for a moment but quickly stood up. She managed to fight it with his new determination and fighting spirit.

    Princess Irene didn''t want to fall too far behind the others. While the girls had the average strength of a Sage, she was the only one still a Magic King. Princess Irene felt that now was the time for her to catch up with them.

    She forced herself to walk towards the ball, and blood gushed out her mouth and nose. But Princess Irene didn''t care about that. She had to be stronger to stand proudly with ra and the others.

    "Aaaaaahhhhh!" Princess Irene used all the mana in her body to enhance her physical strength. It would be easier if they could use magic spells to move the ball. Unfortunately, Ziel strictly forbids that.

    Little by little, Princess Irene finally managed to lift the ball. But she couldn''t move it from that spot and instead dropped it again. Princess Irene took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She tried to stabilize himself as he felt the blood in his body churning from the suppression of the vest.

    "I can do it!" Princess Irene pped her cheeks with both hands and tried again. She lifted the ball and took it one step but then dropped it. Princess Irene was not disappointed by that. On the contrary, she was happy that she was progressing like the others. After that, Princess Irene repeatedly tried until she could move the ball a few steps.

    On top of arge tree, Ziel smiled as he watched the girls. Kalya and the others used their power source to thest drop to enhance their physical strength to the limit. Neither of them seemed to want to give up the practice. Each of them showed strong determination and unyielding eyes. At first, Ziel was disappointed with them. But after seeing that, the disappointment turned into pride.

    Ziel didn''t know when the primeval gods woulde to the Clorius continent. Whether it was a month, a year, ten years, or however much time he was given, he would not be able to make Kalya and the others equal to the creatures that had lived for millions of years.

    Because of that, Ziel created such training. He wanted the girls to ovee the huge difference in their power with the primeval gods when they had to fight them in the future. Moreover, Ziel also wanted to forcefully stimte their potential and make them break through to their next level of strength.

    During this time, Ziel would try to minimize the power gap between the girls and the primeval god. So they wouldn''t be too overwhelmed when fighting such a powerful creature.

    Time passed quickly, and the sun shone brightly over Kalya and the others. The hot weather adds to their pressure and makes them tired quickly.

    The distance between the g''s location and the ball''s spot on the field is about fifty meters. The girls couldn''t even reach a third of it. The only people who could move the ball up to ten meters were Kalya, Lilith, and Azalia, while the rest were under seven meters.

    Not long after, ra fell from losing consciousness. Ziel quickly appeared next to her and gave the same treatment he did to Princess Irene. After ra woke up, she immediately resumed the training because she didn''t want to be far behind the others.<sub> </sub>

    After ra, the other girls fell unconscious one by one, leaving half of them. Ziel could only sigh and suppress his sadness when he saw their condition. However, it is necessary to train their minds and fighting spirit.

    Several hours had passed, and the girls had managed to move the ball across half of the field. Some had lost consciousness several times and were badly injured, but Ziel quickly restored their condition to their original state. Only Kalya and Azalia were able to maintain their consciousness until now.

    Even though they were hungry because they missed lunch, Kalya and the others were not allowed to eat until everyone could move the ball to the g location. Ziel also did the same with them. He would eat after the girls finished their training and ate.

    When the sky was dark, the girls had managed to move the ball forty-five meters, and five meters away, they would finish their first stage training. Of course, not all of them managed to get the ball that far. The farthest was Azalia, and the shortest was Princess Irene and ra, with a distance of about forty meters.

    After the day turned to night and the moon shone brightly, Azalia, Kalya, and Lilith finally finished the training. Half an hourter, all the girls managed to move the ball to the g''s location. They looked exhausted, with ragged breaths and sweat dripping down their bodies. The girls could only lie weakly on the field without being able to move an inch.

    "Good job, all of you." Ziel appeared in front of the girls and smiled.

    "Ziel..."

    "Ken..."

    Kalya and the girls smiled weakly when they saw Ziel''s appearance. They wanted to move but couldn''t in their current state. This was the first time they were exhausted to be unable to move like that.

    "Please don''t move too much in your current state. I can''t heal you right now because it will lessen the effect of your training. You have to wait thirty minutes before I can restore your body to its original state. Therefore, I will help you return to the cottage one by one as your reward. Excuse me, mydy." Ziel said softly and carried ra in a princess hug. ra blushed at Ziel''s sudden action.

    "You guys rest here for a bit. I will be right back." Ziel created a barrier around the girls to protect them.

    "Thank you. Ziel." Kalya said.

    "Yes. Pleasee back as soon as possible." Azalia added, and the other girls nodded in response. They had be very spoiled in their current state and didn''t want to be separated from Ziel for too long.

    "I understand." Ziel answered briefly and quickly left the ce.

    Not long after that, Ziel returned and helped the girls to the cottage with the same treatment as ra. It took him fifteen minutes to move them all. Ziel took them to their respective rooms to rest and then cooked a special dinner.

    After fifteen minutes, Ziel left the kitchen and came to the girls'' rooms to heal them. But when Ziel arrived at Kalya''s room, she was already sound asleep from exhaustion, and the other girls were also in the same condition. Ziel could only smile and immediately heal them. After that, he left their room slowly to avoid disturbing their sleep. Princess Cordelia and the girls would feel refreshed after they woke up.

    Ziel returned to the kitchen after he had treated the girls. The food he cooked used Leviathan''s meat as an ingredient. Of course, Ziel didn''t make it as usual because it wouldn''t be able to amodate their need for strength. Therefore, hepressed the origin power into the meat before he processed it.

    Unknowingly an hour passed, and Ziel had finished all his cooking. A delicious aroma spreads and fills the cottage. It tickled the girls'' noses and woke them up from their hungry stomachs. The girls came out of their rooms one by one and appeared in the living room.

    "Good evening. You woke up earlier than I thought. I intended to wake you up after finishing my cooking." Ziel smiled and greeted them like a butler.

    "Yawn... Howe we didn''t wake up after smelling the delicious aroma of your cooking?" ra yawned, and she spoke in a semi-drowsy state.

    "Thank You. Then, you can wash your face and then eat your dinner." Ziel served another meal from the kitchen on the dining table. He cooked a lot of food, considering the girls hadn''t eaten anything since noon.

    "Yes. We will take a shower to clean ourselves. Our bodies felt sticky and ufortable after the training." Kalya said, and the girls agreed with her words. Fortunately, the bathroom in the cottage was quite spacious and made like a hot spring which could amodate up to fifteen people. So they will not feel cramped even if they enter the bathroom together.

    "I understand. Then, have a good shower. You can eat right after and don''t have to wait for me because there''s still something I want to do." Ziel nodded and left words to the girls. After that, he went into his room to check the artifact he was going to use for the second stage of training.

    The girls spent an hour bathing. They came out with refreshing bodies and erotic looks with their wet hair and flushed faces.

    "I feel alive again after taking a shower! I think my strength has skyrocketed from one training!" ra said and clenched her fists tightly.

    "Yes. This training is very effective. But we shouldn''t talk about that because I''m already hungry. We should quickly finish our dinner and then rest. We have to be at our best for tomorrow''s training." Azalia reminded the girls.

    "We must not disappoint Ziel again like we did today!" Kalya said seriously, and the girls nodded at his words. They sat down in their seats and began to enjoy their dinner. Queen Helena and the others remembered what they had been through today. Luckily, their first day of training went smoothly.

 Chapter 335 7

    While Kalya and the girls were enjoying their dinner, Ziel sat in his room and carefully dismantled the cube. It was an artifact he would use for the girls'' training tomorrow.

    Even though Ziel was focused on his work, he could still hear Kalya''s and others'' chatter because he didn''t cover his room with a barrier. After the final inspection, Ziel heaved a sigh of relief and stored the artifact in the space storage.

    "Haa... Today''s training went well, and I hope it will continue like that in the future." Ziel leaned his back on the chair and closed his eyes. He had to admit that today''s training results were beyond his expectations.

    The girls, except for Azalia and Lilith, had a breakthrough to a higher level. Of course, the first two people also experienced a drastic increase in strength. But they were already at the true god level, and it would be difficult to notice unless they broke through to the primeval god stage.

    Ziel hoped that the second stage of training could also make their strength skyrocket and greatly help them in future battles. He opened his eyes because he no longer heard the girls'' chatter from the living room.

    He thought they had returned to their respective rooms to rest and optimize their condition for tomorrow''s training. But Ziel suddenly heard a knock on the door as he got up from his chair and was about to lie on his bed.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Who?" Ziel asked.

    "It''s me." Azalia quickly replied from behind the door.

    Ziel opened the door and saw Azalia in a transparent ck nightgown, which made her look erotic. She is not alone because Kalya is with her wearing a white negligee. Ziel had to admit that Kalya and Azalia were the prettiest among the girls in the cottage, and their current appearance was very seductive.

    "Come in." Ziel invited the two to enter his room.

    ra and the other girls would be shy when faced with such a situation. But Azalia and Kalya boldly entered Ziel''s room with flirtatious smiles and deliberately stimted Ziel with their sexy gestures and sweet scent that could drive any man crazy.

    "So, what do you want? Shouldn''t you guys sleep early and rest your bodies for tomorrow''s training?" Ziel asked. He sat on his bed and looked at Kalya and Azalia. Ziel did not invite the two to sit down, knowing that their purpose ining to his room was not to chat with him.

    "Are we not allowed toe to your room at night? I am your fianc��, and we will be your future wife. So it''s only natural that we apany you to sleep." Kalya replied, blushing.

    "Yes, this has been agreed by Helena and the others. So there will be no problem with them." Azalia added.

    "I never said I would not allow you to sleep with me. I want you to rest early to be fresher when you wake up tomorrow. Then, what do you mean by it has obtained the approval of the others?" Ziel looked at Azalia and didn''t understand the meaning of her words.

    "During our dinner, ra kept repeating her questions to Freya and Aishia. Then she suddenly pulled Cordelia, Irene, Kyouka, and Iris to pressure the two girls to answer. ra wants to help Cordelia and the other three girls learn from Aishia and Freya''s experiences." Kalya exins at Azalia''s ce.

    "What do they want to learn from it? What does that have to do with you and Azeing to my room?" Ziel massaged his forehead after he heard Kalya''s words.

    "Of course, it has something to do with it. Helena helped Freya and Aishia exin to ra and asked two of the four girls toe to your room tonight, but neither dared to do that. ra and Lilith wanted to take their ce, but Queen Helena stopped them because it was unfair to the others. Then Helena suggested that the one who coulde to your room tonight was the winner of today''s training, and they agreed." Azalia finished her sentence.

    "I understand. If you guys have decided on that, I won''t mind. If so, how long are you going to stand there? Don''t you want to sleep with me tonight?" Ziel smiled and patted his bed several times to invite them.

    Kalya and Azalia nodded and smiled sweetly when they got Ziel''s approval. They slept on the bed with Azalia on Ziel''s right and Kalya on the other side. Each of them deliberately pressed their plump breasts against him.

    "You guys will only apany me to sleep and not do anything else, right?" Ziel teased them.

    "Hmm�� that might depend on the circumstances. Isn''t that right, Aze?" Kalya said shyly and threw the question to Azalia.

    "Yes. Isn''t that also part of apanying you to sleep?" Azalia replied in a barely audible voice.

    "Then what do you want to do?" Ziel whispered and squeezed the two girls'' breasts gently.

    "Ahnnn..."

    "Hnnn..."

    Azalia and Kalya let out an erotic moan at the same time. They were caught off guard by the sudden pleasure from Ziel''s touch.

    "That''s up to you." Azalia said and looked at Ziel with moist eyes.

    "We will follow whatever you want, Ziel." Kalya spoke in a seductive voice.<sub> </sub>

    "If that is your request, then I will grant it. Don''t me me if you guys can''t sleep till morning." Ziel hugged the two girls and gave them passionate kisses. After that, their night activities began, and their moans filled the room until the three were satisfied to share their love and enjoy each other''s bodies.

    The next day, the girls had gathered at their training ground yesterday, but Ziel still hadn''te because there was something he was doing. Princess Irene and the others didn''t know what training they would be doing today, but they were looking forward to it because they wanted to get stronger as soon as possible. Ziel only said that today''s second stage of training wouldn''t be as challenging as the first stage. While they were chatting, Ziel suddenly appeared with a cube in his hand.

    The girls were confused when they saw the cube, while Kalya and Azalia blushed as they recalled what they had done with Ziel all night.

    At first, they just wanted to apany him to sleep. But they didn''t expect their desire to be so stimted when sleeping beside Ziel, and they became so aroused when he touched their intimate parts. After that, they did it very fiercely and looked like an animal. Fortunately, both had great vitality and could apany Ziel until morning.

    On the other hand, Ziel obtained fragments of his memory as the origin god every time he had sex with Azalia. He might remember his past someday if he continued to do that with her.

    "What will we do in the second stage of training?" Princess Cordelia asked.

    "Before I answer that question, I will exin about energy sources to you. As you already know, there are many kinds of energy sources. The mostmonly used by the natives of the Clorius continent were mana and aura, while the elves used spirit power to fight. In addition, there is also divine power which is the exclusive energy source of the divine race." Ziel exined.

    Kalya and the others nodded as they already knew that. The girls were silent and waited for Ziel''s following words because they knew the exnation was not over.

    "You must also know that each energy source has its characteristics, but that''s not what I want to exin this time. I want to tell you about the energy source''s level. The weakest are mana and aura, and the strongest is divine power, while spirit power is in the middle." Ziel stopped his words and looked at them.

    The girls'' expressions were severe, and their eyes focused on him. Neither of them interrupted his words before he finished exining. Ziel smiled and opened his mouth again.

    "When you fire the same attack with different energy sources, the damage will also be different. After hearing my exnation, you must know which is weaker and which is stronger. The primeval gods, who will be your opponents in the future, use a source of energy called primordial power, which is much stronger than divine power. So you can imagine how hard it would be to fight them." Ziel ended his exnation.

    Even though Ziel hadn''t regained his memories as the origin god, he got that information from the Chaos Titan that had been fully assimted into him. He had learned a lot of essential things about primeval gods that he didn''t know and might be helpful in their future battles.

    "Then what should we do, Ziel?" The girls, except for Azalia, panicked after hearing Ziel''s words. They would lose heavily in that battle if they used their energy source against the primeval gods.

    On the other hand, Azalia already knew how terrifying the primeval gods were because she had faced them. She clenched her fists tightly as she recalled her helplessness and the tragic incident in the past.

    "Of course, you will use the same energy source as them or even stronger." Ziel looked at the girls and smiled mysteriously.

    Princess Aishia and the others frowned upon hearing his words and looked worried about something.

    "You can still use your special abilities even if the energy source changes." Ziel added. He knew what they thought when he saw their expressions. The girls let out a sigh of relief after hearing Ziel''s exnation. But then another problem came to their mind.

    "How do we change energy sources? Isn''t that something you are born with? I know that we can use other energy sources. But that would take years to learn, wouldn''t it?" Kalya and the girls were confused by Ziel''s sentence. But they were sure that Ziel wouldn''t carelessly talk about it for no reason.

    The source of energy is the power possessed by every creature since they were born. If they practice using their innate energy source, their progress will be much faster and easier than studying other energy sources. But it is possible if one trains hard��for example, Princess Cordelia can use aura, and Kalya learns mana.

    "I can change your energy source by using this artifact." Ziel threw the cube in his hand into the sky, and it spun around while releasing a blinding light. Not long after that, the shape of the cube changed into an undecagonal prism.

    "This is..." the girls looked at the undecagonal prism in amazement.

    "We will start this second stage of training. Please sit cross-legged in a circle with the undecagonal prism in the middle of you. After that, focus on the artifact. Release your source of energy and leave the rest to me. I will help you change your energy source." Ziel gave instructions to them.

    The girls nodded and quickly did as Ziel had said. They formed a circle and sat cross-legged with the undecagonal prism in the middle. After that, they released their aura, mana, spirit, and divine power.

    "Focus on releasing your energy source. Keep doing it until there is nothing left in your body. I will help you change that energy source with the help of that artifact." Ziel said seriously. He released his origin power and channeled it to the top of the undecagonal prism.

    The artifact swirled in the air and sucked in the energy source of the eleven girls. Each of their powers entered each side of the prism. Then Ziel''s origin power flowed from the underside of the prism and was injected into the girls'' bodies.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh!" Kalya and the others roared in pain as a foreign power suddenly entered their bodies. Their faces were distorted, and the process seemed to be extremely painful from their screams.

    The girls felt like a million needles were stabbing them. Not only on the outside, but they also feel pain in their internal organs. Some almost lost consciousness when Ziel infused origin power into their bodies. Fortunately, they maintained their consciousness thanks to their determination and willpower.

    "I did say that this second stage of training isn''t as hard as the previous one, but that doesn''t mean the pain you feel is less than the first stage." Ziel said calmly and increased the intensity of the origin power he injected into the girls'' bodies.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

 Chapter 336 8

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Kalya and the girls roared as they felt the unbearable pain after Ziel doubled the amount of origin power he injected into their bodies. Some of them cried because the pain was beyond their body''s tolerance. If it weren''t for their willpower, the girls would have already been knocked unconscious.

    Ziel knew that forcibly changing the energy source would cause an overwhelming bacsh. The human body will automatically reject foreign energy sources suddenly injected and flow within their mana channels.

    He felt his heart ache when he saw their condition, but he had no choice. Ziel had to increase the power of the girls as much as possible, and he didn''t have much time before the primeval gods came to the Clorius continent. So he decided to use the most effective and fast method even though it was painful.

    "You have to endure the pain. If you faint, I would have to repeat this training from the beginning. I want you to familiarize yourselves with origin power as long as I circte it within your bodies." Ziel said seriously.

    The girls couldn''t answer Ziel''s words or respond with movement because their pain made them forget everything around them. Ziel didn''t know if Queen Helena and the others had heard his exnation. But judging from their struggles to maintain their consciousness, he thought they had already realized it without hearing his words.

    "I hope you can hold out until training is over. Although I won''t be able to change all of your energy sources, I can at least rece a small part with origin power. That number will increase each time you do this training until origin power fills your body." Ziel exined.

    The second stage of the training aimed to rece the girls'' energy sources. Ziel will empty the energy source in their bodies and then inject origin power. After that, he would forcefully circte them within their mana channel.

    Ziel made the artifact to make their training more manageable. The cube has a dual function. The first was to suck dry the source energy from the girls'' bodies and turn it into origin power. It couldpletely duplicate the structure of origin power and use it as the basis for transforming the girls'' source energy.

    The second was to help Ziel control the cirction of the eleven people. Circting origin power with excellent control over so many people would be too tiring even for him. Ziel had to carefully process the energy source transformation because the origin power was so powerful and violent. He could destroy their mana channels or even explode their bodies if he injected too much.

    Initially, the girls'' bodies would resist when suddenly injected with a foreign energy source, and the bacsh would be terrifying. But over time, their bodies will be familiar and adapt to their origin power.

    Humans can automatically replenish the energy sources within their bodies when their amounts are low. The energy source that will be produced is the same as that circting in their bodies. Therefore, Ziel emptied the energy source of the girls first and injected the origin power afterward.

    After the girls'' bodies recognized the new energy source, they slowly produced small amounts of origin power. Of course, they were few and could not rece the energy source that had been with them since birth. But the longer they do the training; the more origin power will be produced and rece the old one.

    Time passed quickly, and the second stage of training had already dragged on until noon. Even though they could maintain their consciousness up to this point, their condition was extremely pathetic due to the terrible pain.

    Lilith and the others suffered no external injuries like yesterday''s training. But the torment inside their bodies was excruciating, more than anything they had ever felt.

    Ziel suddenly frowned when he saw that some girls were on the verge of losing consciousness.

    "It seems like I should stop this training since they''ve already reached their limit." Ziel shook his head. Initially, he intended to do the training until night. If one of them fainted, it would disrupt the bnce of the artifact, and what they had done would end up in vain.

    Because of that, Ziel had to stop the training before either of them lost consciousness. He stretched out his hand, and the undecagonal prism floating in the sky stopped rotating. After that, the flow of origin power to Princess Freya and the others was stopped.

    The undecagonal prism turns into a cube again. Ziel pulled the artifact back into his hands, and the girls fell unconscious, except for Kalya, Azalia, and Lilith.

    "Fortunately, I stopped the training in time. Otherwise, the pain you feel will be for nothing." Ziel said softly to the three girls, who could still keep their consciousness. Kalya, Azalia, and Lilith looked at Ziel and smiled weakly.

    "I will recover your condition and give you one hour to rest. After lunch, we will continue this training." Ziel stretched out his hand, and the girls were enveloped in a gray light. After that, the pain in their bodies slowly diminished and one by one began to open their eyes.

    "Ugh! My head feels dizzy. Did I faint during training?" Princess said in a weak voice and looked around.

    ra and the other girls felt the same way about her. They remember nothing but the terrible pain after Ziel threw the cube. They didn''t even hear what Ziel said after that. Because they think it is training, they try to fight it with all their might. But in the end, they fainted because the pain had exceeded their tolerance limit as humans.

    "Did our second stage of training fail?" Princess Irene asked. She remembered Ziel saying that the training would end at night. But now it was still daytime, and Ziel had stopped their training. Princess Irene was afraid that they had let Ziel down again, just like in the first stage.

    "No. Your practice doesn''t fail. I stopped it because I thought you had reached your limit, and continuing it would only harm you. To determine whether your practice is failing, you can check the energy source in your body." Ziel smiled and exined.

    Princess Aishia and the others nodded and then closed their eyes. The girls recognized the characteristics of their respective energy sources and would quickly notice if there had been a change.

    "Huh!? What''s this? Is this the origin power? This source of energy feels terrible!" Princess Freya was shocked when she discovered a terrifying foreign energy source mixed within her mana. He was sure that it was the origin power in Ziel''s words because he felt its dominating force.<sub> </sub>

    "This is amazing��" Azalia said in awe. She could feel that the origin power within her body was many times stronger than divine power.

    The other girls were excited after finding origin power mixed with their source energy. This shows that their training did not fail. Of course, the amount of origin power in their bodies varied; each had origin power of less than ten percent of their total source energy. But some people have exceeded that number.

    The ones who managed to rece most of their source energy with origin power among the girls were Azalia, Kalya, and Lilith. They were people who could maintain their consciousness until the training was stopped.

    "Alright, you can check on that again after lunch. I''ll give you one hour to rest. After that, we will continue this training. Furthermore, I will not stop before the time is up, no matter how much pain you all feel. Show your greater determination in this training." Ziel smiled, and his figure disappeared from the girls'' sight.

    Queen Helena and the others'' faces became severe as they felt the pressure from Ziel''s words. They realized that their efforts in this second stage of training fell short of Ziel''s expectations and may have let him down.

    The training was supposed to end at night but was forcefully stopped during the day because some would lose consciousness. If Ziel didn''t do it, then their struggle to endure the pain would be in vain as they wouldn''t get any benefit. When one of them copsed, the artifact would be unstable, and their training would be forcibly terminated. They would fail without any results and even get a bacsh because of it.

    "Is Ken disappointed with the results of this second stage of training?" ra looked at the girls and asked. She felt disappointment in Ziel''s tone before he disappeared. Princess Aishia and the others were silent and lowered their heads without being able to say anything.

    "I don''t think so." Azalia said. That sentence made the girls turn their attention to her and wait for her to continue.

    "Ziel has never been disappointed in us. Be it in training today or the first stage. What he feels is a concern for us. I think Ziel is afraid that he can''t protect us when the primeval godse to the Clorius continent, and we can''t fend for ourselves. He wanted to get us stronger as fast as possible so he could rest easy on letting us fight against the primeval gods." Azalia exined.

    "Yeah, I feel that way too. What he feels for us when the results of our training do not meet his expectations is not a disappointment but worry. He was thinking about our safety all this time. Therefore, he is strict and cruel to us in training. His actions were solely for our good." Kalya spoke sadly.

    "In other words, Ziel loves us. He doesn''t want us to be powerless and injured when fighting the primeval gods in the future." Queen Helena added.

    "Then what should we do now? I don''t want him to keep worrying about us." Princess Aishia said, and tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Hmm? Didn''t he say it before? We will rest for an hour and then continue the training. This time we must ensure that we hold out until this second stage is over." Kalya smiled and patted Princess Aishia''s shoulder gently.

    The girls looked at each other and nodded. Afterward, they took out the food from their space storage and ate it on the spot��the food they had made a few days ago and kept for their supplies. Lilith and the others didn''t make lunch today because they didn''t think they would have time to enjoy it.

    An hourter, the girls had finished their break. Not long after, Ziel appeared in front of them and smiled when he saw the expressions on their face. He felt their determination be many times more solid than before.

    "Have you eaten your lunch yet?" Ziel asked.

    "Yes, we have." Princess Cordelia and the others in unison.

    "Then, we will continue the training. I hope you guys are ready because I won''t stop it before the appointed time. Do you understand?" Ziel said seriously.

    "We understand! We will do our best!" The girls answered firmly.

    "Good! Please sit cross-legged in a circle as before. I will not repeat my exnation because you already understand the process. Well then, let''s continue with the second stage of training now." Ziel said and took out a cube from his space storage.

    Azalia and the others immediately took their seats. Ziel threw the cube into the air, and the girls released their energy source. After that, the same process urs. Ziel channeled origin power to them after the energy source in their bodies was utterly depleted.

    Unlike before, ra and the others seemed calmer when they felt that inhuman pain. Their faces were distorted with pain, but they didn''t whimper and continued to fight against it with their willpower.

    Ziel smiled when he saw that. He increased the intensity of the origin power he injected into the girl''s body little by little. He tried to make up for the hour they had wasted on their lunch break. Ziel hoped the girls could hold on until the training was over.

    Time passed quickly, and the moon had reced the sun in the sky. The second stage of training waspleted, and origin power had taken over more than twenty percent of the total energy source in the girls'' bodies.

 Chapter 337 9

    At midnight, afterpleting the second stage of training, Ziel sat in the living room drinking a cup of tea. Kalya and the girls fell asleep long after dinner and only left Ziel alone.

    Ziel had already made an artifact that he would use for the third-stage training tomorrow, and he didn''t need to check it anymore since it was just a tool with a simple function.

    "Haa��" Ziel sighed and leaned his back on the chair. He felt guilty as he recalled what had happened to the girls in their training. If not for the primeval godsing to the continent of Clorius, he would never have trained them so hard.

    While deep in thought, Ziel heard the sound of a door opening from one of the rooms in the cottage. It was already midnight, and the girls should be fast asleep from exhaustion. If any of them came out of their room at that hour, it was usually because they were thirsty or had to go to the toilet.

    Ziel thought that the girl who came out of the room would immediately return to her room. But he raised her eyebrows when he heard the sound of footsteps approaching the living room. Not long after, a girl with long jet-ck hair appeared wearing an elegant and sexy negligee that matched her hair color. The girl was Kyouka, and she was looking at Ziel with sleepy eyes.

    The current Kyouka looks different from the first time Ziel saw her. She changed because her soul had utterly merged with Shiori and her friendship with the girls in the cottage.

    Even though her appearance is not as beautiful as Azalia and Kalya, Kyouka has a unique charm simr to Princess Iris. They can be called Yamato Nadeshiko twins if they dress up and have the same hairstyle.

    "Ziel? Haven''t you slept yet?" Kyouka asked.

    "I can''t sleep. So I spent time here drinking tea until my eyes got tired. Why are you awake?" Ziel replied and smiled.

    "I woke up thirsty. I went to the kitchen to get a drink because I forgot to fill the jug in my room. Ziel..." Kyouka wanted to say something to Ziel, but she hesitated.

    "What''s wrong, Kyouka?" Ziel asked when he saw her behavior.

    "If I go back to my room, I won''t be able to sleep right away. So can I apany you here until I feel sleepy?" Kyouka said shyly.

    "Of course, you can. I''d be d if you wanted to apany me. After all, we barely have time to talk alone during your stay at the cottage." Ziel quickly agreed.

    "Thank you." Kyouka smiled sweetly and sat next to Ziel. Her face was blushing, and she felt nervous because it was her first time alone with Ziel.

    "You don''t need to be nervous. You will only apany me to chat until sleepy and not do anything else. Please drink the tea." Ziel said softly. Then he poured tea for her and served it in front of her.

    "I''m sorry. I''m not used to being alone with a man in this situation. But that doesn''t mean I don''t like it! In contrast, I''m happy to be with you now, Ken." Kyouka smiled, and the way she called Ziel reminded him of Shiori.

    "How do you feel after your soul became one with Shiori? Do you regret it?" Ziel asked with concern.

    "I can''t exin that feeling to you in words. I feel like my usual self and not myself at the same time. But I don''t regret what I did. I have gained Shiori''s knowledge and life experiences about the Clorius continent in the past and about you." Kyouka answered firmly at the beginning, but her voice was barely audible at the end.

    "Then, who are you? Kyouka or Shiori?" Ziel asked seriously. He wanted to confirm something with her.

    "I''m still Kyouka even though Shiori''s soul has merged with mine." Kyouka smiled and said confidently.

    "That''s good. I''m d you can keep being you." Ziel sighed in relief after hearing Kyouka''s answer. He wanted to ensure that her reason for staying in the cottage with Princess Iris and the other girls was pure because of her feelings and not being influenced by Shiori''s soul.

    "Yes. I know what you''re thinking. My feelings were purely mine, and Shiori''s soul strengthened it." Kyouka said in a low voice and sipped her tea.

    "Are you used to living in this cottage?" Ziel tried to divert their conversation when he saw Kyouka''s face turning red with embarrassment.

    Kyouka hasn''t lived with ra and the girls in the cottage for long. Previously, she lived in the dorm with Megumi and had a particr room because she was a hero. But she found it troublesome to go back and forth from the dormitory to the cottage. So Kyouka decided to stay with the girls in that ce.

    When Kyouka said her intention, Megumi was sad and wanted to move in with her. But after hearing Kyouka''s reasoning, she quickly dismissed it as she didn''t dare mix with the girls in the cottage. Unlike Kyouka, Megumi is nobody to Ziel, and it would be unpleasant if she suddenly came to live there. So Megumi has to reluctantly let Kyouka move out of the dorm and leave her.

    "Yes. The atmosphere here is veryfortable, and the girls help me adapt more quickly. The most important thing is that you are here, which makes me feel at home." Kyouka said while lowering her head in embarrassment.

    "I''m d to hear it." Ziel smiled and stroked Kyouka''s hair gently.

    Kyouka''s body trembled but quickly rxed. Then she closed her eyes to enjoy his treatment. This was the first time Ziel had touched her like that since she lived in the cottage. Kyouka unconsciously leaned her head on his shoulder. Ziel suddenly raised his eyebrows after he remembered something.

    "When I first met you, you were crying behind a tree in this forest. You suddenly attacked me because I saw you in that state." Ziel teased Kyouka.

    "That is�� I''m sorry. I felt embarrassed because you saw me crying that day and was worried that you would tell the other students about it. After all, I am a hero in this world. Even though we haven''t done anything to protect this continent, I don''t want to ruin that title." Kyouka said apologetically.

    "I''m kidding. Don''t think about it too much because I also felt the same way. But may I know why you are crying?" Ziel chuckled and stroked Kyouka''s head.<sub> </sub>

    "I... I want to go back to Japan. When I was summoned to this continent, I panicked and was scared when they said I couldn''t return to my world. But I didn''t show it on my face due to my temperament. I thought this was a dream. But after several days of living in the castle of the Rubelia Kingdom, I finally realized that this was reality. Since then, I''ve always been quietly crying somewhere so no one else would see me." Kyouka exined sadly.

    "I see. Then, do you still want to return to earth?" Ziel wanted to know how Kyouka was feeling right now. He would not keep her in this world if she wanted to return to Japan.

    "If I answer that I don''t want to return to earth, I will lie to you and myself. Even though my life in Japan is boring, I still have a family. I didn''t mean to leave you and the others! I want to return to Japan and see my family before apanying you forever." Kyouka honestly told her feelings.

    Ziel smiled when he heard Kyouka''s answer. He pondered for a bit and then opened his mouth.

    "Can you tell me about your life in Japan?" Ziel asked. He was curious about Kyouka''s life before she was summoned to this world and wanted to know the situation in Japan after hundreds of years had passed.

    "You want to know about my life while in Japan? My life is very boring. Are you sure you want to hear it?" Kyouka nced at Ziel. She didn''t think that Ziel would make such a request.

    "No problem. I want to know more about you and Japan of your time." Ziel whispered.

    "Okay! If that is your wish, I will tell you all about me!" Kyouka replied enthusiastically and began to talk about her life in Japan.

    Kyouka told Ziel everything about her. She started with her family, school, friends, and what she did until the day she was summoned to the Clorius continent. The story took over an hour, and Ziel listened carefully.

    Ziel was surprised when he heard the story from Kyouka because the time on the Clorius continent and earth was very different. It has been nine hundred years since he was summoned to this world, but only three years have passed on earth.

    "I was also surprised when my soul merged with Shiori and got her memories. I didn''t expect such a huge time difference between earth and the Clorius continent." Kyouka continued after seeing Ziel''s expression.

    "Once we have resolved the matter regarding the primeval god, I will find a way to bring you back to earth." Ziel looked at Kyouka and promised. He did so not only because he wanted to fulfill Setsuka''s wish but also to find out about his grandfather, whom he had left for three years.

    Ziel must know the exact coordinates of the earth to do that. He didn''t want to open a portal and get lost in a world he didn''t know about. To find the earth''s coordinates, Ziel had to retrieve his memory core from the divine race, or Azalia, to be more precise. He has two options for doing so.

    The first is by forcefully extracting it, and this is the easiest and fastest way, but it will kill Azalia. The second is to take it slow when he has sex with her. Of course, Ziel would choose thetter because he would never hurt Azalia.

    "Is it true? Are you serious?" Kyouka was shocked by Ziel''s words. She didn''t expect Ziel to promise her such a thing.

    "Of course. But you have to wait patiently. I can''t leave the Clorius continent in peace before defeating the primeval gods." Ziel said seriously.

    "I will wait as long as I can return to Japan to see my family!" Kyouka was excited and couldn''t hide the happiness on her face. She held Ziel''s hand tightly and looked at him with teary eyes.

    Ziel smiled and stroked Kyouka''s cheek gently. Unknowingly, the distance between the two narrowed, and Kyouka closed her eyes nervously. After that, their lips touched and pressed against each other. They kissed lightly and quickly regained their distance.

    "You better return to your room because we have training in the morning. I want you to train in top condition." Ziel whispered and kissed Kyouka''s forehead.

    "Okay. But before that, can we do that again?" Kyouka said, blushing.

    Ziel nodded slightly and kissed him again. Kyouka wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck and responded excitedly. The two kissed passionately and forgot they were in the living room. Even so, Kyouka and Ziel didn''t care and continued to share their love until both were satisfied.

    ***

    On a slightly cloudy morning, Ziel and the girls had gathered at their training ground. Ziel took a purple crystal ball from his storage space and threw it into the sky.

    The girls were confused by his actions but remained silent and waited patiently for it to finish. After that, the crystal ball shone dazzlingly, and a colossal barrier covered the entire forest area up to the sky.

    "What will we do in the third stage of training, Ziel?" Kalya couldn''t help but ask after seeing Ziel''s actions.

    "Don''t you already know?" Ziel smiled and soared into the sky.

    "After you have strengthened yourself in the first and second stages of training, then in the third stage, you will hone yourbat skills by fighting against me. Attack me with your full power like you want to kill me. I will only use fifty percent of my strength. The training is over if one of your attacks can hit me." Ziel unleashed his power, and a terrifying oppressive aura suppressed the girls.

    "Ugh!" Kalya and the others suddenly fell to their knees because the pressure was far different from what they had felt in the first stage of training.

    "Come to me with your full power. I won''t kill you, but that doesn''t mean I''ll go easy on you. Get ready to be seriously injured in this battle." Ziel said coldly. Then several asteroids appeared from the sky and fell towards the girls.

 Chapter 338 10

    "What!?"

    Kalya and the girls were shocked when they saw Ziel use arge-scale attack on them. Even so, they realized that in this training, Ziel would regard them as real enemies on the battlefield. But Azalia and the others knew that Ziel wasn''t using all of his strength because he wasn''t holding his sword.

    "Block that attack!" Azalia shouted at Princess Aishia and the others.

    The girls quickly reacted to her words. Then a dozens ofyers barrier appeared between them and the asteroid

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Crack!

    The barrier cracked and then shattered, unable to block the asteroid. The attack continued and fell right on the girls.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Urgh!" Princess Iris and the girlsy on the ground, covered in wounds from that attack. Even though they didn''t receive any major injuries, their confidence was shattered by that one strike. As they were deep in their thoughts, a voice echoed in their ears.

    "Is that all your strength is? If that is true, then you are truly weak and a disappointment. I still held back my attacks, but it''s a different story if your opponents are primeval gods. They will attack you without hesitation until you die. So if your strength is only that much, you should forget about your intention to fight against the primeval gods because you won''t be able to do anything and will only give your life to them for nothing." Ziel said indifferently.

    Although his words are harsh, it is the truth. If Ziel hadn''t reduced the asteroid''s weight before it hit the girls, that huge boulder would have crushed their bodies. Azalia and the others would have died if their opponents were the primeval gods because they wouldn''t hold back when fighting those girls.

    Princess Freya and the others trembled when they heard that and realized they were weak. They had to admit they were helpless and could do nothing in the face of such power. The girls weren''t mad at Ziel because what he said was true.

    Kalya and the girls clenched their fists tightly, and their eyes turned bloodshot. They tried to stand up and didn''t want to continue lying on the ground. ra and the others must ovee their powerlessness to be stronger.

    Not long after, the girls stood up and quickly drank potions to recover their condition. Ziel didn''t forbid them from using potions because they would also use them on the real battlefield.

    "Good! Then, let us continue our battle." Ziel smiled and said with satisfaction.

    [Thunder Beam]

    Ziel fired a redser beam at the girls; the target was Kalya. The attack cut through the smoke and dust that covered the ce and shot towards Kalya with great precision.

    Kalya didn''t panic when she saw the attacking at her. She manifested a bow in her hand and shot an arrow against the redser beams.

    [Tempest Arrow]

    The arrow formed a vortex and shed with Ziel''s attack, creating an intense shockwave that dispelled smoke and dust in the area.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Huh!?" Kalya was surprised because she managed to block the redser beam. She thought her arrows would only reduce the damage from Ziel''s attack. But Kalya didn''t expect that she couldpletely block it. As she was thinking about the reason, she raised her eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Is this because the origin power has been mixed with the spirit power?" Kalya was speechless by the destructive power shown by the origin power because it far exceeded her expectations.

    Ziel did not give Kalya and the others time to take a breath. He fired another attack and showered them with redser beams.

    "Be careful!" Kalya warns the girls.

    [Sr Beam]

    Queen Helena fired a goldenser beam from her palm, and everything around the attack''s trajectory was burned. It was simr to one of Princess Freya''s attacks but with a more refined version.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The two attacks collided, and the impact sent Queen Helena flying several meters.

    On the other hand, ra and the other girls also managed to block theser beams. But they still couldn''t calm down because another attack wasing.

    [Origin Thunder Beam]

    The same attacks came at them in greater numbers. The girls were ready to block the attack again in the same way. But theser beams suddenly changed color, coiling around each other and forming a bigger and more terrifying attack.

    "What!?" The girls were shocked when they saw that.

    "Attack together and block those grayser beams!" Azalia screamed, and her voice brought the girls back to their senses.

    ording to Azalia''s instruction, Lilith and the others fired their attacks andbined them to counter the grayser beams. The girls'' attacks shed with Ziel''s and created an explosion.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Is defending all you can do? I attacked you less than five times, and you barely got a handle on it. The longer the battle, the more exhausted and overwhelmed you will be due to running out of stamina and energy sources. This training will never end because none of your attacks hit me. That is your goal and is the most important." Ziel said calmly, and his figure appeared not far from the girls. Then he created a ball of energy in his palm and threw it into the sky above the girls.

    [Thunder Pir]

    "Get away from this ce!" Azalia said frantically, and the girls quickly followed her words.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A gigantic pir of light with lightning sparks fell where the girls had been standing earlier, and the impact caused the area to shake violently. Not long after, the pir of light disappeared and revealed arge hole in the ground.

    "What the hell is that?" Princess Cordelia said in a trembling voice after seeing the sight. Although she had seen Ziel fight in the past, this was the first time she had experienced it directly. Princess Cordelia felt that she and the others would die if that pir of light hit them. But since it was Ziel who fired the attack, they would only be seriously injured.

    "You have to stay alert, Cordelia. The attack was still insignificant because Ziel was still not serious until now. He still hadn''t used his weapon, nor had he used the abilities of the continent''s guardians. We might have died without a trace if he had attacked us using that thing." Kalya warns Princess Cordelia. She didn''t want the girls to lower their guard in that battle just because of that.

    Princess Iris and the others nodded when they heard Kalya''s words. As they waited for the next attack from Ziel, they heard a thunderous sound from the sky.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    Not long after that, rain fell and drenched the ground in the area. Under the sound of the rain, they heard a voice that was familiar to them.

    [Lightning Shower]

    Hundreds of red lightning fell from the sky like dragons descending on the Clorius Continent. Kalya and the others'' faces became serious and quickly formed a defensive barrier.<sub> </sub>

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Cough!" Lilith and the girls were vomiting blood from the impact, but their barrier managed to hold it off. They were looking for Ziel, but they had lost him. The girls looked around them but couldn''t find or feel his presence.

    "It''s dangerous!" Kalya screamed and intended to warn the girls. She took the battle for real and dared not underestimate the attacksing at them even though she knew Ziel wasn''t using his full power. Unfortunately, Kalya''s warning came toote. Ziel''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Princess Irene and punched her.

    "What!?" Princess Irene panicked, but she quickly created a barrier in front of her.

    [Twentyyers of barrier]

    A twentyyer barrier appeared before Princess Irene to block Ziel''s fist. Since her strength has increased, Princess Irene can freely use her innate ability without risk. Unfortunately, it couldn''t withstand Ziel''s attack.

    Crash!

    Princess Irene''s barrier broke easily, and Ziel punched her in the stomach.

    "Ugh!" Princess Irene felt pain all over her body, and her consciousness slowly faded into the darkness.

    Ziel raised his eyebrows and slightly moved to the side. After that, a sword shed where he was standing before. The one who attacked Ziel was Azalia. She tried to take the opportunity that Princess Irene created for the girls. But Ziel quickly noticed it.

    Azaliapressed the divine power mixed with origin power in her sword and swung it at Ziel.

    [Breaking the Sky]

    Azalia released a giant aura de at Ziel. She attacked Ziel without hesitation because she knew that she wouldn''t be able to hurt him if she didn''t do that.

    Ziel smiled and swung his hand like a sword. Then the space in front of him split open and engulfed Azalia''s attack.

    "What!?" Azalia was surprised because Ziel could easily deal with her attacks.

    Ziel''s figure disappeared again, and he appeared behind Azalia. When he was about to attack him from behind, an arrow shot towards him at high speed. Ziel kept his distance from Azalia and saw that Kalya aimed another arrow at him. Not only her but also the other girls were also ready to fire their attacks.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    [Water Tornadoe]

    [Silver Magnum]

    [Dark Bullet]

    [ck Inferno]

    [...]

    Kalya and the girls attack Ziel from all directions and block his escape route.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The girls'' attacks hit Ziel. But when the smoke cleared from the ce, they frowned as they saw the scene before their eyes.

    [Imprable Fortress]

    Ziel was fine without a single scratch because he was protected by a big gray fortress-shaped barrier made of origin power.

    [Piqment Clone]

    Ziel''s body became unreal and suddenly split into two, four, eight and ten. The Ziel clones spread out and attacked each of the girls.

    ra saw the Ziel cloneing at her and immediately fired her attack. She panicked slightly because the Ziel clone was approaching her at high speed and had already arrived before her in the blink of an eye.

    [Ice Fire Harmony]

    ra released fire and ice attacks at Ziel to his left and right. Then she fired another attack from the front.

    [Frozen World]

    The entire area in front of ra froze. Ziel''s clone would lose its mobility if it came within her range attack and would be hit by fire and ice from its left and right, or so she thought. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the same as reality; the Ziel clone suddenly stopped and backed away to avoid the attacks from its left and right. After that, he pointed his finger at ra.

    [Thunder Beam]

    "What!?" ra was shocked and intended to avoid the attack. But it was toote, and the redser pierced her shoulder.

    "Aargh!" ra fell in pain. But Ziel''s clone attack wasn''t over yet as another redser beam hit ra''s other shoulder, both leg and arm until she couldn''t move.

    The other Ziel clone went towards Queen Helena. When she saw Ziel''s cloneing at her, Queen Helena teleported and tried to keep her distance from him to fire her attack. But when she teleported, Ziel''s clone disappeared from her sight.

    "Where is he going?" Queen Helena looked around but could not find his figure anywhere. But then, she felt pain in her back, and her consciousness slowly faded. When she looked back, she found a clone of Ziel there. After that, Queen Helena fell and fainted.

    Princess Freya fought fiercely against the Ziel clone. She wasn''t good at close-rangebat. Thus, she could only continue to run away from it while firing her magic.

    [Gatling Sun Flower]

    Princess Freya bombarded the Ziel clone with hundreds of light bullets, but none of them could break through the barrier protecting him, and he looked like a walking fortress was approaching her at top speed.

    "Huh?" Princess Freya felt a palm touch her back as she tried to keep her distance from Ziel. Just as she was about to check it out, a terrifying impact sent her flying until she hit arge tree.

    "Cough!" Princess Freya vomited blood and then fainted. The one who attacked her from behind was a Ziel clone who had defeated Queen Helena as their battle was not far from Princess Freya.

    After that, one by one, the girls were defeated. Some of them lost their mobility, and some were unconscious. They tried to fight together but still couldn''tnd a single hit on the Ziel clone. Currently, only three people remained of the girls. They are Kalya, Azalia and Lilith. They are the strongest among others.

    "Thus, only the three of you are left in this training ground. Show me how long you canst ornd one of your attacks on me, and this training is over." Ziel said coldly and extended his palm towards them.

    [Dragonic Cannon]

 Chapter 339 11

    A giant magic circle appeared in front of Ziel''s palm and aimed at the girls. The magic circle rotated rapidly and shone brightly. Following that, gray-colored energy beams shot at them.

    "Avoid the attack!" Kalya shouted, warning the other two after feeling the horror of that attack. She was sure that they couldn''t block those energy beams.

    The three girls moved as fast as possible to avoid Ziel''s attack. But they suddenly hit something and blocked their escape route.

    "What''s this!?" Lilith asked in shock.

    "This is an invisible barrier! We''re trapped!" Azalia said seriously and looked around her. Even though she couldn''t see the barrier, she could feel it and be sure that Ziel had trapped them.

    "We can only block that attack." Kalya added.

    The three girlsbined their strength and formed a barrier to block the energy beams, but their struggles were in vain.

    Crash!

    Their barrier shattered like ss, and they could only take the attack with their bodies.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Cough!" The three girls vomited blood and were blown away with bodies covered in wounds. But they still managed to keep their senses and try to stand up. Even though it was difficult to move in such conditions, they seeded and immediately drank potions to recover.

    "Is it done? Is this your only strength?" Ziel asked the three girls.

    "We''re not done yet!"

    "We can still fight!"

    "I won''t lose that easily!"

    Kalya, Azalia and Lilith answered with determination. Ziel smiled slightly and nodded. After that, his figure disappeared from their sight and suddenly appeared in front of Lilith.

    Lilith didn''t panic when she saw Ziel appear in front of her. Shepressed her divine power in her spear and thrust it into the ground.

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    A pir of purple fire emerged from the ground beneath Ziel''s feet. Its destructive power became terrifying after Lilith mixed origin power into her attacks. Ziel easily dodged the purple me pir, but another pir appeared as soon as he set foot on the ground.

    [Magma Flood]

    As Ziel dodged the pirs of purple fire, Lilith added another attack. A huge wave of purple magma suddenly appeared in front of Ziel and was about to drown him. But before the attack hit him, a gray fortress-shaped barrier blocked it.

    "That''s good. But still far from enough to hurt me." Ziel said indifferently, and his clones suddenly appeared to Lilith''s right and left.

    "What!?" Lilith was surprised because she didn''t notice their presence.

    Those two clones were the ones who fought Princess Freya and Queen Helena. After they finished their task, the clones scattered and hid from the three girls. The two clones pointed fingers at Lilith and condensed origin power on the tips.

    [Thunder Beam]

    The two clones fired two grayser beams from Lilith''s right and left, but she was able to ovee the situation quickly.

    [Purple Orchid]

    An orchid-shaped barrier enveloped Lilith''s body, and attacks from Ziel''s clone couldn''t hit her. But it wasn''t over because the real Ziel suddenly appeared before Lilith and punched her.

    Smash!

    The barrier shattered, and Ziel''s fistnded on Lilith''s stomach. No matter how cruel Ziel''s training was, he wouldn''t punch a woman directly in the face.

    "Argh!" Lilith groaned in pain as her whole body ached and her eyes blurred. She struggled to stay on her feet, but another attack from Ziel came and took her consciousnesspletely.

    Zie and her two clones disappeared from that ce after Lilith fell and went to the location of Azalia and Kalya, who were fighting other clones.

    [Void st]

    The space around Ziel''s clone suddenlypressed and exploded. Azalia thought that she had managed tond her attack on Ziel. But when she checked, she didn''t find anyone there, and Ziel''s clone had disappeared from that ce.

    "It is dangerous!" Azalia suddenly had a shiver down her spine and immediately left from there at full speed. Right after she left that ce, a pir of light fell where she had been standing earlier.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Azalia looked in shock at the attack and the person who released it. Not far from her, she saw Ziel''s clone raise its hand.

    [Heavenly Judgment]

    A gigantic magic circle appeared in the sky above Azalia. The magic circle shone brightly and shot out a hugeser beam like a pir that tore through the sky.<sub> </sub>

    Azalia''s face became serious because she knew she would have difficulty dodging or resisting that attack. Thus, she decided to fight it head-on. Azalia gripped her sword tightly andpressed her divine power. Then she swung it at the pir of light above her.

    [Space Destroyer]

    The space above Azalia shattered and prevented the pir of light from approaching her. She wanted to use that chance to get away from that ce, but Ziel''s figure suddenly appeared not far from her. Zielpressed the origin power in his right hand and swung it like a sword at Azalia.

    [Orbit sh]

    A gray aura de shot out with terrifying speed and instantly appeared in front of Azalia. On the other hand, Azalia couldn''t do anything because the attack came suddenly and took her by surprise.

    sh!

    Azalia''s stomach was shed, and blood spurted. Ziel quickly stopped his attack before he fatally injured Azalia or killed her. Azalia fell and lost consciousness due to loss of blood.

    After Azalia fainted, only Kalya was still fighting at the training ground. She fought several clones and was slowly overwhelmed.

    Three clones attack Kalya simultaneously, driving her into a corner. Kalyapressed the spirit power in her arrow and fired it at Ziel''s clone.

    [Spirit King ster]

    A huge spirit circle appeared in front of Kalya and rotated rapidly. Kalya''s arrow sank into the spirit circle, turning it into a greenser beam with thunderstorms. The three clones were swallowed up in the attack and disappeared without a trace.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Haa... haa..." Kalya panted heavily as she used up all her energy in that attack. She thought that one of the three people was the real Ziel. With that strike, she managed to hit Ziel, and the training was over. But before Kalya could sigh of relief, she heard a voice from behind.

    "Have you forgotten that skill''s weakness? You shouldn''t use it when you''re fighting alone." Ziel said, and Kalya felt a terrible pain in her back. Her vision became blurry, and then she fell unconscious.

    After that, Tenku snapped her fingers and girls who had fainted or lost their mobility at various locations in the training ground appeared next to Kalya. Then they were enveloped in a gray light, and the girls opened their eyes one by one.

    "Less than an hour. That is how long you havested in thisbat training. I can''t say it''s a bad result because it''s your first training, but I also can''t say it''s good because I didn''t use my full strength." Ziel exined. Even though some of them still haven''t fully regained their senses, they can hear Ziel''s words.

    "We could onlyst less than an hour? Are we that weak?" Princess Irene muttered sadly because she was the first to fall among the girls. She felt very weak and helpless.

    "Instead of calling it, a battle, isn''t that more child''s y for Ziel." Kalya smiled bitterly.

    "It''s not us who are weak, but Ken who is too strong. Ever since the start of this battle, I never thought we would be able tond our attacks on him." Azalia added.

    Queen Helena and the others nodded in agreement at Azalia''s words. Even though they had attacked together, it couldn''t reduce the overwhelming gap in strength between them and Ziel. It could be called a miracle if they couldnd their attacks on Ziel in that battle.

    "Hmm? So you already feel pessimistic before this training begins? I admit that I never thought that you would be able to touch me on the first try. But who said this training would be finished after all of you were defeated?" Ziel smiled and said calmly.

    "What do you mean, Ziel? Are we going to keep repeating this training? Wouldn''t this be a waste of time? Wouldn''t it be better for us to move to the next stage of training?" Princess Freya found it impossible for their attacks to hit Ziel even if they fought for one week. The difference in their strength was too great, and they were like ants trying to take down a dragon.

    "You only have three stages of training and nothing more. Today you will only focus on battle training and honing yourbat skills. This training will end when your attacks can hit me. But I never said that you would continue to fight against me until you can injure me. Because you will repeat the first stage of training tomorrow." Zeel exined.

    He knew what Kalya and the others were thinking. The girls were worried that they would never be able toplete the drill because they were sure that they couldn''tnd their attacks on Ziel. Kyouka and the girls didn''t know how long it would take them to do that. If they continued to have that fight with Ziel, then the training would end in a few months, and the other training would be neglected.

    "Only three stages? So this training will end today regardless of whether we cannd our attacks or not?" Queen Helena asked, and it represented the girls'' curiosity.

    "You are right. This training will end regardless of whether you cannd hits on me. But are you sure you want this training to end like that? If you attack me together and still can''tnd a single hit on me who isn''t using his full power, you should already know what that means, right?" Ziel said seriously, and the girls trembled.

    Princess Aishia and the others attacked Ziel with their full strength, and it only took less than an hour before they were defeated. It can only be described in one word.

    WEAK!

    The girls were very weak and helpless before Ziel. They couldn''t evennd a single hit after attacking together. Princess Cordelia and the others could only lower their heads and didn''t dare to look at Ziel because they were embarrassed.

    "I''ll give you an hour to rest. Remember what you experienced in the first and second stages of the training. If something like this has made you dejected and lost your confidence, you will never be stronger than you are now." Ziel said, and his figure disappeared from that ce.

    The girls'' bodies were like being struck by lightning when they heard that statement. They raised their heads, but Ziel was already gone. Princess Iris and the others had lost their confidence many times since the early stages of the training, but they were always able to regain their resolve.

    After hearing Ziel''s words, their minds were enlightened. Their pessimism and helplessness disappeared instantly. They quickly regained their confidence and determination after getting encouragement from the words of the man they loved.

    "We don''t need to think about whether or not we cannd our hits on Ziel. What we have to do is fight as best we can by putting all our strength into this training." Kalya looked at the girls and said seriously.

    "You are right. It''s wrong for us to keep thinking about ending this training but forgetting our real purpose for doing it." Azalia had the same thought as him.

    "Yes. We train to get stronger, and that is the most important thing. We don''t need to care whether this third stage of training can bepleted today or not." Queen Helena added, and the girls nodded in agreement.

    After that, ra and the others rested ording to Ziel''s instructions to return their bodies to optimal conditions. An hour passed quickly, and Ziel reappeared in front of them.

    Thebat training was restarted but with new determination from the girls. Even so, they still couldn''tnd a single hit on Ziel. But they benefited greatly from the battle as their skills improved drastically, and the girls managed to fight Ziel for more than two hours before being defeated.

 Chapter 340 12

    Kalya and the girlsy unconscious on the ground. This time Ziel took knocked all down without exception. Ziel smiled gently, and the wounds on their bodies quickly healed after being enveloped by the gray light.

    "Ugh!" The first person to open her eyes was Azalia. When she saw Ziel, she could only lower her head in sorrow after remembering what had happened. Not only Azalia but Kalya and the others also felt the same.

    Even though the girls had renewed their resolve to be stronger, they couldn''t help but be disappointed when they thought they couldn''tnd a single hit in the battle.

    "How are you feeling now?" Ziel smiled when he saw the expressions on the girls. He knew what they were thinking, and it was natural for them to feel that way after that fight.

    "We''re fine, but we still couldn''tnd a single hit on you. We''re sorry, Ziel." Kalya spoke for the other girls. She lowered her head, and the others followed suit.

    "Did you think it would be easy tond a hit on me? If you can do it, I can confidently say that your strength has already caught up to that of the primeval gods, even though there is still a huge difference. You don''t need to be sad or disappointed with the result. Can''t you still try it since the training isn''t over yet?" Ziel said calmly.

    Queen Helena and the girls finally raised their heads and looked at Ziel after hearing those words. Their eyes had be brighter, and the disappointment had disappeared from their faces.

    Princess Freya and the others knew that what Ziel said was true. Ifnding a hit on Ziel was that easy, wouldn''t their current existence be on par with the continent''s guardians? The girls realized that they had been thinking somewhat irrationally by wanting their attacks to hit Ziel at the start of the third stage of training.

    "Alright. I''ll give you a break for an hour. You can use it for lunch or restore your condition to its peak. After that, we will continue our training. You do not need to be discouraged by the results of this practice. The most important thing is to show me your fighting spirit and use all the power you have against me." Ziel smiled gently, and his figure disappeared from the girls'' sight.

    Lilith and the others nodded and no longer thought about the matter. They quickly took out their lunch and enjoyed it. The girls didn''t want to waste their free time. After eating, they wanted to restore their condition and mood to their peak for the next battle.

    An hour passed, and Ziel reappeared at that ce. He smiled when he saw the expressions on the girls'' faces. Azalia and the others could quicklye back with even stronger determination whenever they were down. Ziel was happy about that and was sure it wouldn''t be long before they couldnd their attacks on him.

    After that, they started their training again, and three hourster, the girls were defeated by Ziel. Some of them lost consciousness, and the rest were just injured. Ziel was satisfied because Kyouka and the others'' strength increased greatly, and their fighting skills became more refined. The girls couldst longer against Ziel, which showed that they had learned from the previous battle.

    The training repeated until the fifth battle, and the moon had reced the sun in the sky. This time the girls didn''t attack Ziel one by one like before.

    Ziel was confused by the girls'' actions. But then he raised his eyebrows after feeling a multiyered barrier sealing him in and blocking all his escape routes. The ones who did it were Princess Irene and the four girls who owned the defensive artifacts made by Ziel.

    He was curious about the girls'' ns. Ziel stood quietly and waited for what they would do next. He wanted to know what attacks the girls would fire at him.

    After Princess Irene and the other four created a barrier to block Ziel''s movement, the girls released their powers andbined as one. Their actions are simr to what they did to help Ziel be a true god when he fought the Chaos Titan.

    The girls'' source energy gathered and condensed very densely into a transparent white monstrous ball of light that looked extremely holy.

    "Huh?" Ziel raised his eyebrows when he saw the light ball split into two. The first became arge bow, and the second became an arrow. Due to theirrge size, the girls needed three people to pull the bowstring. Those people were Kalya, Lilith, Azalia, and the rest kept squeezing their source energy and pouring it into the arrows.

    Ziel frowned because he felt a slight threat from the girls''bined attacks. But then he smiled and waited for them to shoot him. Ziel wanted to know how much damage the arrow would do to him.

    Kalya, Lilith, and Azalia let go of the bowstring, and apressed arrow of the eleven girls'' power shot out at astonishing speed and appeared in front of Ziel instantly.

    Ziel stood calmly facing the attack and had no intention of dodging it. He extended his right hand, and a gray fortress covered him.

    [Ethereal st]

    The arrows that had been released changed shape into an energy ball, shining brightly and exploding.

    SHINE!

    Surprisingly, the explosion didn''t make the slightest sound; only the energy ball erged and silently engulfed Ziel. Even so, its destructive power was terrifying and could be seen from its impact on the surroundings. Moreover, that attack also destroyed the barrier that covered the forest area.

    Shutters!

    The light from the attack was dazzling, and the girls had no idea how Ziel was after being swallowed up by the st. They didn''t think that he would be injured because such an attack wouldn''t be able to do much for him. The girls were worried that the energy ball from theirbined power couldn''t even touch Ziel at all. It showed that their path to bing strong was still very far away.

    Azalia and Kalya suggested the joint attack while resting to recover their condition. Both of them realized that they would never be able tond their attacks on Ziel if their fighting style was monotonous and static.

    Because of that, Kalya and Azalia came up with an idea to change their attack, and the other girls agreed. But both of them still didn''t know what to do in the next battle and decided to discuss it with the girls.<sub> </sub>

    After they had discussed for a long time and spent most of their time resting, Queen Helena and the others finally came up with the answer for their next battle, and it was one strike at their full power would decide the end of the training.

    After the light from the energy ball disappeared, the girls could finally see Ziel''s figure. Princess Aishia and the others smiled broadly because their attacks were able to hit Ziel in the end.

    The gray barrier protecting Ziel shattered into pieces, and his palms burned slightly from blocking the girls'' attacks. On top of that, the entire area around him was destroyed except for the ce where he was standing.

    Kyouka and the others sighed in relief, and strength left their bodies. The girls gasped and fell to their knees as they didn''t have the slightest power to stand up. They used their energy source to thest drop on that attack.

    "Congrattions. You did it. I didn''t expect you to injure me in just one day." Ziel looked at his injured right hand from the girls'' attacks.

    Initially, Ziel did feel the danger from the attack, but he thought that it would not be able to break through his defenses. But then he was taken aback when the light ball exploded and could destroy his barrier, even injuring him. The result was far beyond his expectations. Because of that, Ziel was confident that the girls would be able to catch up in strength with the primeval gods if they continued to train like that for the next month.

    "We also didn''t think our attacks would be able to hurt you, Ken." Azalia smiled weakly.

    "We''re d we didn''t disappoint you." Kalya added, and the other girls nodded in response to her words.

    "You didn''t disappoint me and even exceeded my expectations. But you shouldn''t becent because that attack is yourbined strength. During the actual battle, you may be fighting one on one against your enemy. Because of that, I want you to work on your individual strength in the next training." Ziel said.

    He didn''t want the girls to be lulled by victory because they had managed tond attacks on him. That would only impede their progress. If they were quickly satisfied just because of that, then they wouldn''t be able to be any stronger than they were now.

    "We understand!" The girls answered in unison and already understood Ziel''s meaning without him exining it in detail.

    "Good." Ziel smiled and extended his hands to Princess Cordelia and the others. Gray light enveloped the girls, and their conditions rapidly improved. They felt that Ziel had replenished the energy within their bodies.

    "You can return to the cottage for dinner and get some rest." Ziel said and intended to leave the ce, but ra quickly stopped him.

    "Wait a minute! Where do you want to go, Ken? Can''t you have dinner with us? We''ve been skipping meals together for the past few days." ra and the girls looked at Ziel expectantly. Ziel sighed, and he couldn''t bear to refuse their request.

    "Alright. But it would be best if you rested early after you ate dinner. You guys will be repeating the first stage of training tomorrow, but the duration won''t be as long as usual because we have to attend the academy." Ziel reminded the girls.

    Starting tomorrow, the girls, except Queen Helena and Azalia, will return to their regr activities. Kalya has to teach at the academy, Princess Irene and Princess Cordelia supervise the construction of the city guard battle tform, and the rest have to do their duty as a student.

    Princess Freya and the others looked at each other and nodded with big smiles. After that, they were enveloped in a gray light and disappeared from that ce.

    After they finished their dinner, the girls took a shower and went to bed because tomorrow they had to get up early to do their respective activities.

    On the other hand, Ziel sat on a chair by theke and focused on several half-finished women''s rings in his hand. It was not just an essory but also a defensive and offensive artifact that he would give to Azalia and the girls.

    Ziel also took artifacts belonging to ra, Princess Freya, and Princess Ashia to turn them into rings. Of course, he would make the rings differently with shapes and motifs to suit each of the girls'' personalities.

    Originally Ziel wanted to work on making the artifact in his room. But he suddenly felt bored, and his mood was not good. Ziel decided to do it outside because breathing the night air refreshed his mind.

    Ziel worked on ten artifacts, and six of them werepleted. He decided to create a ring-shaped artifact because the girls had suggested it. They were jealous because Kalya was the only girl in the cottage with a ring on her finger. Therefore, they also wanted the same jewelry as her.

    "Haa..." Ziel sighed and then smiled after remembering the girls'' expressions when theyined to him about the ring Kalya was wearing. He felt the girls looked cute and different from their usual appearance.

    Ziel shook his head and returned his attention to his work. The sound of crickets and frogs around made Ziel more immersed in the artifact''s creation.

    While Ziel was focusing on artifact creation, he heard footsteps from the cottage. He knew who it was without even having to see it. The person walked slowly and drew closer to him.

    "Shouldn''t you be sleeping already?" Ziel asked without distracting him from his work.

    The person kept walking towards Ziel with a mug filled with hot tea and stopped beside him.

    "I can''t sleep. I intend to take a walk for a while until I fall asleep. But I saw you sitting by theke alone. So I decided to approach you and see what you were doing at this hour." Princess Iris smiled, and her ck hair shone beautifully under the moonlight.

 Chapter 341 13

    Ziel shifted his eyes from the artifact in his hands to Princess Iris standing next to him. The girl was wearing a ck nightgown that looked very good on her. Apart from that, she was also wearing a thick sweater that covered it, but Ziel could still see the beautiful curves of her body.

    "If you are sleepy, you should return to the cottage because it''s very cold tonight." Ziel said and returned his focus to the rings on his hands.

    "I am not sleepy. I just came out of the cottage and came straight here after seeing you. What are you doing here? Is that the artifact you spoke to us about the other day?" Princess Iris shook her head and asked curiously when she saw a pitch-ck ring.

    "Yes. This is the artifact you requested. But I couldn''t finish all of them because I was too busy with your training these past few days. By the way, yours is done. Do you want to try it?" Ziel took out a shiny ck ring that looked beautiful under the moonlight and showed it to Princess Iris.

    "Could I see it?" Princess Iris saw the ring and was mesmerized by its beauty. All women love jewelry, and Princess Iris is no exception.

    "Of course. Sit down. You can see it''s morefortable than standing like that." Ziel shifted his body and invited Princess Iris to sit next to him.

    "Thank you." Princess Iris sat beside Ziel without hesitation and ced her mug beside him. After that, she took the ring from Ziel''s hand nervously.

    "This ring is very beautiful." Princess Iris said in awe, and her eyes kept on the ring. She was at a loss for words to express the beauty of the artifact.

    "I made the ring based on your hair color, and it looks exquisite because your hair is also very beautiful." Ziel said softly. Hispliment made Princess Iris blush, and she lowered her head in embarrassment to look at Ziel.

    Ziel made the rings based on the girls'' hair color. But some of them have the same hair color. Thus, he gave each ring a pattern to distinguish it.

    Emerald with cattleya flower pattern is Kalya

    Gold with a tulip flower pattern is Freya

    Gold with sunflower pattern is Helena

    ck with a lily pattern is ra

    ck with iris pattern is Iris

    ck with a cherry blossom pattern is Kyouka

    Purple with a daisy pattern is Lilith

    Purple with a lc flower pattern is Irene

    White with a lotus flower pattern is Azalia

    Silver with an orchid flower pattern is Aishia

    Blue with a lupine flower pattern is Cordelia

    Ziel had also readjusted the pattern with amunication brooch for each girl.

    "What pattern is on this ring?" Princess Iris asked curiously.

    "In my homeworld, it was called an iris flower. Since the name is simr to yours, I chose that pattern for your ring." Zeel exined.

    "Can I use this ring?" Princess Iris smiled sweetly after hearing Ziel''s words. He kept looking at the iris-patterned ck ring and felt attached to it. Princess Iris liked it very much and wanted to wear it on her finger immediately, but that should only be done by the man she loves.

    "Of course. It is yours. Do you want me to put it on you?" Ziel whispered. He could guess why Princess Iris still hadn''t put the ring on her finger and was only holding it tightly.

    "Yes." Princess Iris nodded shyly and handed the ring to Ziel.

    Ziel gently took Princess Iris''s left hand and put the ring on her finger. Then he lifted her chin until their eyes were level and met each other.

    "Now you are mine. You can''t go anywhere even if you want to because I will never let you leave me." Ziel said seriously.

    "Ziel��" Princess Iris muttered and looked at Ziel with teary eyes. Then she smiled beautifully like a blooming flower and nodded her head excitedly.

    "Yes, from now on and forever, I am yours. No. I have been yours for a long time, and I will never leave you, and you should never leave me either!" Princess Iris suddenly hugged Ziel tightly.

    "I will never leave you. I will protect you forever." Ziel returned the hug and stroked Princess Iris'' hair.

    They felt the warmth of each other''s bodies and finally wanted to separate after hugging for quite a while. After that, Princess Iris rested her head on Ziel''s shoulder and intertwined her fingers with him.

    "Are you sleepy? If so, you better finish your hot tea and return to the cottage. Tonight is very cold, which is not good for your health." Ziel whispered and stroked Princess Iris'' head gently.

    "I will return to the cottage soon after I feel sleepy. But for now, let me stay like this a little longer. You can continue your work without worrying about me." Princess Iris said, and the smile never left her beautiful face when she saw the iris-patterned ck ring on her finger.

    "Okay. Then, I will continue my work." Ziel nodded and kissed Princess Iris'' forehead. After that, he returned his focus to the rings on his hands. He worked on the artifacts with only his right hand because his left hand was intertwined with Princess Iris.

    An hour passed, and Ziel finally finished all the artifacts. When he looked to his side, he saw that Princess Iris had fallen asleep. Ziel smiled and stroked the hair covering her face.

    Ziel tried to free his hands from Princess Iris. But he couldn''t do it because Princess Iris held him tightly like she didn''t want to be separated from Ziel.

    After trying a few times, Ziel finally let Princess Iris'' hand go from him. He had to do so because he couldn''t bring Princess Iris back to the cottage with their fingers intertwined. Ziel doesn''t use teleportation because he doesn''t want to waste his power.

    Ziel slowly lifted Princess Iris'' slender body and carried her in a princess hug. Whether she was doing it consciously or not, Princess Iris suddenly wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck. He couldn''t help but smile when he saw that and returned to the cottage with Princess Iris in his arms.

    It was midnight, and the girls were fast asleep in their respective rooms. Ziel brought Princess Iris back to her room. This was the first time he had entered Princess Iris'' room, and he was slightly surprised when he saw the atmosphere in the ce.

    Unlike ra and the girls her age, who had rooms with a girlish feel, Princess Iris''s room was elegant and had very little decoration. Ziel didn''t dare to observe the room for too long because doing so without the owner''s permission would be impolite.

    Ziel walked over to Princess Iris'' bed andid her down slowly. He tried not to wake the girl in his arms from her sleep.

    Afterying Princess Iris down on the bed, Ziel wanted to get out of the room, but he felt the hem of his shirt being pulled. Ziel saw that the person who did that was Princess Iris. The girl opened her eyes and saw Ziel as if she wanted to say something but hesitated to speak.

    "Did I disturb your sleep and wake you up?" Ziel asked.

    "No, you didn''t disturb my sleep. I''ve been awake ever since you carried me here." Princess Iris said and blushed.

    "Then you can continue your sleep." Ziel took Princess Iris''s hand and squeezed it gently.

    "I couldn''t sleep after I woke up. Can you apany me while holding my hand until I fall asleep?" Princess Iris looked at Ziel with expectant eyes. Ziel nodded in response as he couldn''t refuse her request after seeing the expression on her face.

    Ziel took a chair and ced it next to Princess Iris'' bed. After that, he sat down and held Princess Iris'' hand. The atmosphere between them became awkward because neither of them spoke, and Ziel decided to open his mouth first to break up the situation.

    "Are you happy living in this cottage with ra and the others?" Ziel started their conversation.

    "Of course, I''m happy to live under the same roof as ra and the others. But since the upants in the cottage increased in number and made it more and more crowded, I became a bit awkward. You already know the reason why I feel that way." Princess Iris said weakly and looked sad as she recalled her past.

    Since Princess Iris was a child, no one dared to approach her because her curse-like mana made others fearful whenever they were near her. Hence, when many people suddenly surrounded her, she felt confused because she was not used to the situation. Ziel wanted to say something, but Princess Iris spoke first.

    "But now I''m used to their presence, and I''m d they''re here with me." Princess Iris showed a genuinely happy smile from the bottom of her heart.

    "I''m d you feel that way." Ziel smiled when he saw Princess Iris''s expression and stroked her head with his free hand.

    "It''s all because of you, Ziel. Thank you." Princess Iris took Ziel''s hand and ced it on her chest.

    "Because of me? I''ve never done anything for you. If you mean the servant master''s contract to suppress your mana, you don''t need to thank me. I did that because I didn''t want you to get out of control and hurt the people around you, especially ra." Ziel never intended to help Princess Iris in the past, and he did it solely for ra because Princess Iris was her best friend.

    "Not only that. If it weren''t for the artifact you gave ra, I wouldn''t be able to befriend her. If it weren''t for you stopping me before I injured my ssmates during the survival test in the Alba Mountain Range, I would have already left this school for not daring to show my face to them.

    If it weren''t for you helping me control my mana, I wouldn''t be able to get along with the people around me and feel the warmth of friendship. Besides all the things I mentioned, there is much more that you have done for me. Thank you, Zeel. Thank you." Princess Iris said in a hoarse voice, and tears flowed from her eyes.

    "You don''t have to think about your past anymore. What you have to do now is live your life well and fight for our future. You, ra, and the others are my fiancees. We are Family. So you don''t need to thank me for such a trifle. Do you understand?" Ziel smiled and wiped the tears off Princes Iris'' face.

    "Ziel��" Princess Iris felt touched when she heard Ziel''s words. She subconsciously pressed Ziel''s hand tighter against her chest. Then she smiled broadly and nodded in response to his words.

    "Then you should sleep soon. Tomorrow the academy will reopen. You don''t want to oversleep andete to attend the ss, do you?" Ziel stroked Princess Iris'' bangs and kissed her forehead lightly. Princess Iris closed her eyes to enjoy his treatment.

    "Kiss me here too." Princess Iris pointed at her lips and said with a red face. Ziel smiled slightly and pressed his lips against Princess Iris'' ording to her request.

    When Ziel wanted to leave the room, Princess Iris held onto his clothes tightly and wouldn''t let him go. Ziel was confused by her actions. But before he could say anything, Princess Iris opened her mouth first.

    "Can you sleep with me as you did with Kalya and the others, Ziel? Didn''t you also do it with Kyoukast night? I''m also your fianc��, right?" Princess Iris said in a barely audible voice.

    Ziel smiled and stroked Princess Iris'' hair. He did not question her request as it would embarrass Princess Iris. Moreover, Princess Iris is a part of his family, and he has to fulfill her wish. Ziel passionately kissed Princess Iris on the lips andy down with her on the bed. Before long, moans of lust and love filled the room.

    ***

    The next day, the people in the cottage, except Princess Iris and Ziel, woke up earlier to start their activities. Ziel and Princess Iris didn''t sleep until morning because of what they had donest night.

    In the afternoon, the girls finished their activities and quickly gathered at the training ground. Kalya and the others will be repeating their first stage of training today.

    "Shall we start our training now, Ziel?" Kalya asked after Ziel appeared in front of them.

    "Not now, because we have guests." Ziel turned his eyes towards the entrance of the forest area, and the girls followed him. They saw an older man and a middle-aged man approaching them.

    "Leonida..."

    "Father..."

    Queen Helena and Princess Freya said in shock at the same time.

 Chapter 342 14

    The ones who hade to their training ground were the principal of the Piqmentia Grand Academy, Merlick Donovan, and the king of the Aurelia Kingdom, Leonida Aurelia. Kalya and the others, especially Princess Freya and Queen Helena, were shocked by the appearance of the two people.

    "Leo? Why didn''t you let me know beforehand if you wanted toe to the academy?" Queen Helena was displeased with the sudden appearance of King Leonida.

    "Hahaha... Of course, I did it to surprise you." King Leonidaughed and quickened his footsteps towards Queen Helena. He opened his arms and intended to hug his wife. But Queen Helena stepped back to dodge it and made King Leonida hug the air.

    "Why are you..." King Leonida was confused by Queen Helena''s attitude. But before he could finish his sentence, Queen Helena interrupted him.

    "Can''t you see that there are a lot of people here?" Queen Helena retorted in annoyance. She would never let King Leonida hug her and make Ziel misunderstand.

    "Hmm?" King Leonida finally noticed the presence of another person in that ce. Luckily Ziel had disguised Azalia right before the two men arrived. Otherwise, Merlick and King Leonida would immediately recognize that Azalia was a former student at Arcuz Grand Academy due to her extraordinary beauty.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I miss my wife too much. So I don''t pay much attention to my surroundings." King Leonida smiled wryly and looked at the people in that ce one by one. He saw familiar faces, including his daughter, and his eyes lingered on Kalya and Azalia for a long time.

    Even though Ziel has disguised Azalia''s face, he can''t hide her beautiful aura. So, King Leonida was subconsciously fascinated when he saw her despite her ordinary appearance. Azalia was annoyed at King Leonida''s eyes on her but chose to remain silent and ignore it. On the other hand, Kalya nodded when their eyes met as a form of courtesy.

    Queen Helena also noticed King Leonida''s gaze on Kalya and Azalia. If that had happened in the past before she met Ziel, she might have been a little annoyed. After all, Queen Helena was his wife, and she would be angry if King Leonida tantly nced at another woman in front of her.

    But things are different now that Queen Helena already has Ziel. She loves him from the bottom of her heart, and he is the most important man in her life. So whatever King Leonida is doing right now, Queen Helena doesn''t care about it. She felt happy when King Leonida fell in love with another woman and forgot about her as long as that woman was not part of the Ziel family because that would be equivalent to courting death.

    "Cough! Leo... have you forgotten your purpose foring to the academy?" Merlick reminded King Leonida, who kept looking at Kalya and Azalia.

    Merlick sighed when he saw how his old friend behaved when he saw a beautiful woman. But then Merlick frowned when he saw Azalia because he thought he had never seen her in the academy. Besides that, he felt strange because Azalia''s appearance looked normal, but his eyes could move away from her.

    "ah, yes. I came to the academy to check on my wife''s condition and the construction of the city guardian battle tform. By the way, what are you doing in this ce?" Ki King Leonida asked because he was curious why the beautiful girls gathered at that ce wearing clothes likebat uniforms.

    "We were training when you came to interrupt our activities. It''s inappropriate if you suddenlye to this ce without prior notice. I know this area is part of the academy, but you have permitted me to reside here. So you shouldn''t carelessly cross it without asking my approval first." Kalya looked at Merlick andined.

    "Ahaha... I''m sorry. We came in a hurry and didn''t have time to talk to you." Merlick said apologetically. He felt guilty for listening to King Leonida''s request, who wanted to surprise Queen Helena.

    "I''ll let it go this time. But if that happens again, I will resign as a teacher at Piqmentia Grand Academy and leave the human region." Kalya said threateningly.

    Merlick and King Leonida were shocked when they heard that. Queen Helena and the others also didn''t expect Kalya would make such a threat and acted aggressively.

    Kalya acted like that because she was annoyed that Merlick and King Leonida had invaded her privacy. She didn''t like it when outsiders ruined their quality time. Kalya realized that she was only temporarily living in the academy area and wasn''t a native of the human region either. But that doesn''t mean they can do as they please. Kalya said it was to warn them not to repeat it in the future.

    "I understand. This is my fault. I apologize for trespassing into your residential area without your permission. So please don''t joke with the resignation." Merlick bowed his head to Kalya and looked sincerely apologetic to her.

    "I was the one in the wrong about this matter. I apologize." King Leonida did the same with Merlick.

    "Alright. We don''t need to talk about that matter anymore. Haven''t you seen that Queen Helena is fine here? So your goal has been fulfilled, and you cane back because we have to train." When she saw the two people''s apology, Kalya sighed and didn''t mind it any further. After all, Merlick was an old acquaintance, and he couldn''t bear to see him like that.

    "Hmm... can I chat with my wife and daughter?" King Leonida looked at Queen Helena and Princess Freya.

    "Of course, you can talk to them. I have no right to thwart you. But you have to wait until our training is over." Kalya replied. She didn''t mind letting King Leonida talk to Princess Freya since she was his daughter. But Kalya can''t allow Queen Helena to talk alone with him even though she is his wife because she has be part of Ziel''s family now.

    Ziel must have thought the same thing as her but wouldn''t say it directly in front of Merlick because it would be a problem if the academy''s principal found out. As the girls'' leader in the cottage, Kalya had to represent Ziel and not allow Queen Helena to talk alone with other men besides him.

    "When will your training be finished?" King Leonida felt like Kalya was preventing him from talking to Queen Helena.

    "Our training ends at the earliest in the afternoon and thetest at midnight." Kalya answered tly.

    "Pfft!" ra and the others could only hold back theirughter when they heard Kalya''s answer. They trained hard these past few days but never did until midnight.

    "What!? What practice did you do until midnight?" King Leonida was shocked after hearing that, and Merlick also felt the same about him. Ever sinceing to the ce, he had been curious about the kind of training they were doing, but he didn''t dare ask for fear of offending Kalya again.

    "Of course, training to get stronger. So you cane back in the middle of the night or tomorrow because we might have slept through exhaustion when you came." Kalya replied and left the ce together with Azalia and the others.

    "Dear! Can you skip this training or finish it quicker?" King Leonida said to Queen Helena, who intended to leave the ce with the girls.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. We''ll talk tomorrow since I also want to tell you something." Queen Helena left those words to King Leonida and went after the girls who had walked ahead.

    Princess Freya hesitated to leave because she felt sorry for her father. But she knew how her mother felt right now. Besides that, Princess Freya has approved Queen Helena''s rtionship with Ziel. She would not return to her word and destroy her mother''s happiness.

    She was in a very difficult situation and didn''t know what to do. Princess Freya wanted to train with the others but didn''t want to leave her father alone. On one side is her mother, and on the other is her father. Princess Freya couldn''t side with either of them. Even though she had agreed to Queen Helena''s rtionship with Ziel, he couldn''t ignore her father''s feelings.

    While Princess Freya was lost in her chaotic thoughts, she suddenly heard telepathy from Ziel.

    (You can apany your father if you don''t want to leave him. You don''t need to practice today because you won''t be able to focus on it if you have a lot of thoughts in your head)

    Ziel said calmly. Princess Freya looked at Ziel and found the other party smiling at her.

    (Thank you, Ziel. I''m sorry I couldn''t join the training today. As you said, I wouldn''t be able to focus even if I went with my mother, and you would already know why)

    Princess Freya looked at Ziel and smiled sadly.

    (I know that and also know how you feel right now. After all, he is your father. You would have difficulty ignoring him, even if it was for your mother. So you don''t need to feel guilty about that. If you had to find out who was at fault, that person would be me. You, Helena, and King Leonida are innocent. But the rice has turned porridge, and I can''t let go of Helena. I''m sorry)

    Ziel said apologetically.

    (Okay. We don''t need to talk about that anymore. I have approved your rtionship with my mother. You love each other, and it is sincere from your heart. If I separate you two, it''s the same as destroying my mother''s happiness. If I do that, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life. If you want to apologize, then you have to love us, mothers and daughters, for the rest of your life)

    Princess Freya smiled sweetly, and the sadness slightly disappeared from her face.

    (You don''t have to ask for that because I will love you all my life. In that case, go to your father before he leaves. When you talk to him, please avoid any conversation rted to Helena and me. I will meet him in person tomorrow and talk about it)

    Ziel said seriously.

    (Will tomorrow be okay? I''m sure my father will be angry when he hears about your rtionship with my mother and will attack you)

    Princess Freya asked worriedly. She was hesitant to let Ziel tell the matter to her father. Princess Freya was afraid that her father could not control his anger and attacked Ziel blindly. She didn''t think Ziel would be hurt even if King Leonida attacked him with full power.

    But it would be a problem if her father fought with Ziel to death. Even if that situation didn''t happen, their rtionship would get worse afterward and Princess Freya didn''t want that because they were both men she cared about.

    (Trust me. I will make sure that the matter will end well)

    Ziel showed a confident smile to Princess Freya, which calmed her heart.

    (I trust you, Ziel. I''ll leave the matter to you. I hope everything will end well tomorrow. In that case, I''ll see my father now. I don''t want him to think I will also leave him for training)

    Princess Freya looked at King Leonida.

    (Okay. Go to him)

    Zel nodded and smiled.

    (Thank you, Ziel. I love you)

    Princess Freya left those words for Ziel and trotted to King Leonida. They talked for a while and left the ce together. After they disappeared from his sight, Ziel quickly went after the girls who had gathered on the other side of the forest to train.

    ***

    The next morning, King Leonida sat opposite Queen Helena in a room inside the academy. They sat across from each other, and Queen Helena kept her distance from her husband.

    Her behavior made King Leonida confused and annoyed. But he pushed those feelings aside for the time being after seeing Queen Helena''s serious face. King Leonida was curious about what his wife wanted to talk to him about.

    "So, what did you want to talk to me about? Is this a serious problem? Why are you treating me coldly since yesterday? Have I done you wrong? Can you tell it to me?" King Leonida sipped the tea on the table and asked Queen Helena, who was looking at him in silence.

    Queen Helena''s body trembled when she heard that. She felt guilty but couldn''t deny her love for Ziel. She had already decided to choose Ziel from the moment they had sex that night. But before she opened her mouth to answer him, a familiar voice sounded in the room, making Queen Helena''s heart calm andfortable.

    "I will answer that question for you, and let''s settle this matter now." Ziel appeared from the corner of the room and walked slowly toward King Leonida.

 Chapter 343 15

    "Who are you!? How did you get into this room?" King Leonida became alert when he heard the voice and quickly drew his sword. He didn''t notice Ziel''s presence until the other party spoke. King Leonida thought that Ziel must have an artifact that could hide his presence, which was the most reasonable exnation for the current situation.

    "You don''t need to be so wary because I didn''te to hurt you. If I wanted to do that, shouldn''t you already be a corpse in your seat?" Ziel responded calmly and ignored the sword pointed at him. He walked over to King Leonida and sat in the chair next to him.

    King Leonida raised his eyebrows when he saw Ziel''s face because he was no stranger to the boy.

    "Aren''t you a friend of Freya and the butler of the noble from the Neigal Kingdom? What are you doing here? Can''t you see that I''m having a private conversation with my wife? Don''t you know that your actions are impudent?" King Leonida said unhappily. He is angry that Ziel suddenly appears and interrupts his conversation with Queen Helena. If the boy had not been a student from the academy, King Leonida would have killed him already, or so he thought.

    "You are right. I am your daughter''s friend and a butler of the Duke Castilene''s house. About my actions suddenly appearing in this room, that thing is indeed impudent. But that applies if I have nothing to do with your conversation." Ziel answered casually.

    "What do you mean by that?" King Leonida narrowed his eyes and unleashed his power to suppress Ziel. He didn''t like how Ziel spoke to him. After all, he was a king.

    Queen Helena felt nervous when she saw that the atmosphere in the room had be tense. She wasn''t afraid that Ziel would get hurt. Queen Helena was worried that King Leonida would act recklessly and attack Ziel out of anger. It would only hurt himself.

    Even though Queen Helena didn''t have any special feelings for King Leonida, the other side had treated her well these past few years, and the two of them also had a son and a daughter. Because of that, she didn''t want to see King Leonida get hurt. Queen Helena hoped their talks would go smoothly and King Leonida could let her go without any fights.

    "Aren''t you talking about Queen Helena''s treatment of you?" Ziel smiled and asked in return.

    "Did you eavesdrop on my conversation with my wife? Do you think I can''t do anything to you because you''re a student at this academy!?" King Leonida said angrily. He stood up and was ready to attack Ziel. But before he could move, Ziel pointed his finger at him, and King Leonida''s power was sealed.

    "What!?" King Leonida was shocked because he realized that he couldn''t use aura.

    "What are you doing to me!?" King Leonida looked at Ziel seriously. He was not stupid and quickly discovered that the boy in front of him was not as simple as he thought.

    "I temporarily sealed your powers because I didn''t want to cause a scene in the academy. Please control your emotions. I know you are king. But in my eyes, it is just a mere title. So, let''s sit down quietly and talk about this matter." Zeel exined.

    "Do you think I only rely on aura to fight? You are wrong! I am called one of the strongest humans not only because of my power but also my fighting ability!" King Leonida snorted coldly, and his figure disappeared.

    "Wait!" Queen Helena stood up from her seat and intended to stop King Leonida, but it was toote because King Lonida had reappeared in front of Ziel and swung his sword.

    King Leonida shes his sword at full power because he believes Ziel is no ordinary boy and suspects he is a spy in the academy. Because of that, he didn''t hesitate to attack Ziel. King Leonida was sure that Ziel would be hurt by his sh, but the reality was different from what he thought.

    nk!

    Ziel blocked the sword with his index finger and sent King Leonida back from the impact.

    (How could that boy be that strong!? How old is he now!? I thought he could seal my power because he used some trick. But I didn''t expect him to be so powerful! Who the hell is he!?)

    King Leonida was shocked, and his hands trembled after shing his sword with Ziel. Even though he knew that Ziel was very strong, he couldn''t give up in front of Queen Helena. Thus, he continued to attack Ziel and hoped to find an opening tond his attacks.

    He swung his sword sessively, but Ziel easily blocked it no matter how many times he shed.

    nk! nk! nk!

    "I want to apany you to practice the sword. Unfortunately, I don''t have much time." Ziel said indifferently and flicked King Leonida''s body back to his seat. When King Leonida was about to stand up and attack Ziel again, a terrifying force pressed down on him like a waterfall.

    "Ugh!" King Leonida gritted his teeth and tried to fight back against the suppression, but his efforts were in vain as the more he struggled, the stronger the pressure he felt.

    "So, can we have a nice talk now?" Ziel smiled slightly and asked.

    "Who are you!? I didn''t know this academy had someone as strong as you! What is your purpose ining to this ce?" King Leonida gave up on fighting the pressure and red at Ziel. He feared that Ziel''s existence in the academy would harm Freya and other students.

    "I don''t know what you think of me, but I''m sure it''s a misunderstanding. I am a student in this academy and have no ulterior motives here. So you don''t have to worry that I will harm this academy." Ziel replied like he knew King Leonida''s thoughts.

    "If that''s the case, why are you hiding your strength? Merlick never told me anything about you, which means he doesn''t know about your existence either." King Leonida doubted that answer. Someone with that much power became the butler of a duke and came to the academy without any purpose. He couldn''t believe it.

    "That is my business, and you don''t need to know the reasons. I don''t care if you believe my words or not. It''s up to you. Well then, can we talk about our problems? I didn''te here to talk about myself or my identity." Ziel didn''t want to waste time answering King Leonida''s question. He didn''t care that King Leonida didn''t believe him and suspected him of being a spy.

    "What do you mean our problem? I never had direct interaction with you. So howe you and I have a problem?" King Leonida was confused by Ziel''s words. He believed he never spoke directly to Ziel; they had only met face-to-face a few times without saying anything.

    "Can you tell me about the reason you married Queen Helena? Did your rtionship begin with love or something else?" Ziel ignored King Leonida''s question. If he continued responding to his words, he would be in the room longer, making Queen Helena even more anxious.

    "Why do you ask that matter? I don''t need to answer that because it''s none of your business!" King Leonida said angrily because Ziel had inquired about his matters.

    "You don''t seem to have realized your current position. You just need to answer my questions and be quiet when I don''t ask. Do you understand?" Ziel said coldly, and the pressure King Leonida felt became stronger and stronger.

    "Argh!" King Leonida looked at Ziel with bloodshot eyes but could only nod his head at his current situation.

    On the other hand, Queen Helena felt anxious when she saw that scene. She wanted to say something, but Ziel turned his face to her and smiled to tell her everything would be alright.

    Queen Helena became more rxed, and her heart calmed down when she saw Ziel''s smile. She trusts himpletely because Ziel will keep his word. He would not harm King Leonida and settle the matter amicably. Queen Helena wants to get divorced from King Leonida immediately, give up her title as queen and live happily with Ziel and the others.

    "Then, please answer my question." Ziel smiled and released King Leonida from his suppression so he could speak properly.

    "I married Helena for political reasons. But I''ve had a special feeling for her for a long time. I used political reasons to ask for her hand. After several years, I feel she has started to love me and respond to my feelings." King Leonida exined.

    "You misunderstood, Leo." Queen Helena quickly denied King Leondia''s words because she worried Ziel would be jealous.

    "What do you mean, Helena? Have you not loved me all this time? Then why do you treat me so well?" King Leonida said in a trembling voice.

    "I''m sorry, Leo. I treat you well because I respect you as a husband and my children''s father. I like you as a life partner because you are good to me, but I can''t love you as a man. I''m sorry." Queen Helena said and lowered her head. Even though she felt guilty after hearing that from King Leonida, she couldn''t lie about her feelings and love for Ziel.

    "You''re lying to me, right? You weren''t serious about what you said, were you?" King Leonida asked in disbelief.

    "I''m sorry, Leo. Even though I tried during our years together, I couldn''t love you." Queen Helena didn''t dare to look directly at King Leonida.

    "Then let''s start over from the beginning! I will try so that you can love me! I will treat you better! So please don''t treat me coldly." King Leonida stood up from his seat and said frantically.

    "I can''t do that, Leo. I''m sorry." Queen Helena shook her head. She was certain she would never be able to love King Leonida even for another hundred years. Even though Queen Helena has not known Ziel for long, her love is not inferior to Kalya and the girls in the cottage, and she does not want to be separated from the man she loves, even if she has to die.

    "Why?" King Leonida said in a hoarse voice.

    "I... I have fallen in love with someone else." Queen Helena answered.

    "What!? You''re not kidding, right? How can you fall in love with someone else when you haven''t stepped out of the pce for several years? Did you find a man in the academy?" King Leonida felt insecure after hearing Queen Helena''s words.

    King Leonida thought that he would have an advantage if he had to fight over the love of Queen Helena because he had lived with her for so many years. But he didn''t expect his wife to find the man she loved after staying in the academy for more than one month.

    "I''m serious with my words. I have found the man I love in the academy. He will misunderstand if I continue treating you as usual even though I know you are still my husband. Therefore, I must keep my distance from you. I can''t be with you anymore, Leo. After all, this political marriage is no longer useful since my family fell a few years ago due to a magical beast invasion." Queen Helena said firmly.

    "But what about our time together these few years? Will you leave me? Are you leaving our son and daughter?" King Leonida tries to convince Queen Helena not to leave him.

    "Didn''t I say that already? You are my husband. That''s why I am with you, but it doesn''t mean I love you. I once thought of spending my life with you if I didn''t find the man I love. I didn''t think I would find that person aftering to the academy. You don''t need to worry because I will tell them about this matter. I''m sure they''ll understand since they''re adults now." Queen Helena exined.

    She couldn''t say that Princess Freya had agreed to her rtionship with Ziel for fear that King Leonida would me her daughter. Princess Freya apanied King Leonida for a chat yesterday but didn''t talk about Queen Helena. His father would be mad at her after knowing that.

    "But... but... I''m sure they would never ept that their mother loved another man. Can''t you think about it again? I will try to make you fall in love with me. So please forget what you said earlier and return to the Aurelia Kingdom together now." King Leonida said with a bit of force.

    "I''m sorry. I can''t be with you anymore, Leo. I love him so much and want to spend my life with him." Queen Helena quickly refused.

    "I can''t ept this! Who is the man that has made you fall in love!?" King Leonida shouted angrily. But before Queen Helena could answer, someone spoke up and interrupted them.

    "Have you forgotten that I''m still here? Didn''t I tell you I came to this room to discuss our problems?" Ziel got up from his seat and approached Queen Helena. He stood beside her, looked directly into King Leonida''s eyes and said.

    "I am the man she loves." Ziel smiled and held Queen Helena''s hand gently.

 Chapter 344 16

    "I am the man she loves." Ziel smiled and held Queen Helena''s hand gently. Queen Helena blushed when she felt his hand and acted like a maiden in love.

    King Leonida had forgotten Ziel in the room because of his argument with Queen Helena. When he heard his words and saw Ziel''s hand on his wife, King Leonida''s face darkened. But then heughed after thinking of something.

    "Hahaha..."

    "Why are youughing?" Ziel was confused by King Leonida''s reaction.

    On the other hand, Queen Helena was Worried when she saw King Leonida. She thought that her husband was devastated because the wife he loved was holding hands with another man. But Queen Helena realized her guess was wrong after hearing King Leonida''s following words.

    "If you want to make me jealous, isn''t it better for you to use a man of the same age instead of a student? I won''t believe it if you say that you''ve fallen in love with a boy the same age as our son and daughter." King Leonida chuckled like he was looking at his wife''s joke.

    "He is the man I love!" Queen Helena raised her voice in anger.

    "No matter what you say, I won''t believe it. So stop your jokes." King Leonida shook his head.

    "You��" Queen Helena wanted to reply but stopped her words after feeling Ziel grip her hand tighter.

    "Ziel..." She looked at the man next to her, and her heartbeat quickened.

    "You don''t need to argue with him. Wouldn''t it be quicker if you proved it with actions?" Ziel smiled gently at Queen Helena.

    Queen Helena quickly understood what he meant and blushed. Then she smiled after making up her mind. Queen Helena looked at King Leonida and opened her mouth.

    "I don''t care if you don''t believe it because that is your business. I don''t care what other people think of me. My age difference from him is quite far, but I can not lie about my feelings. Even if the world is against our rtionship, I will still say I love him." Queen Helena smiled sweetly like a young girl. She wrapped her arms around Ziel''s neck and kissed him passionately.

    Ziel hugged Queen Helena''s slender waist and made their bodies stick together. He returned the kiss, and a moan leaked from Queen Helena''s mouth. The sight made King Leonida freeze, and his eyes turned bloodshot.

    "You! What are you doing!? Aren''t you ashamed to do that with a guy much younger than you!?" King Leonida roared angrily at Queen Helena.

    Queen Helena ended her kiss with Ziel. She saw King Leonida with a flushed face and panting. Her heart was beating so fast it felt like it was going to explode. Queen Helena would want to do something more intimate than a kiss if King Leonida weren''t in the room.

    "Didn''t I already tell you? I don''t care how big our age difference is because I love him, and he feels the same way about me. That''s enough for me, and I don''t care what other people, including you, will say. Do you now believe in me? Or should I do it again in front of you? I don''t mind doing it all day." Queen Helena smiled coquettishly and rested her head on Ziel''s chest.

    "Enough! I didn''t expect you to fall for an academy student! So you want to divorce me and leave me because of him? Are you sure that our son and daughter will approve?" King Leonida tries to persuade Queen Helena to use her two children and hopes she will change her mind.

    "It''s useless for you to persuade me by bringing our sons and daughters, Leo. I cannot and do not want to part with him. I love him, and it willst forever. Only death will separate him from me." Queen Helena looked at King Leonida and said with determination.

    "I do not agree to this! What would others say if the queen of the Aurelia Kingdom fell in love with a boy the same age as her son!? It tarnishes not only my kingdom''s good name but also mine!" King Leonida stubbornly refused Queen Helena''s request for a divorce.

    "Even if you disagree, I will still do it! I can no longer live with you! I am your wife, but that doesn''t mean you can decide what I will do in my life! I''m telling you again that I can''t love you, and I''m not yours!" Queen Helena shouted angrily at King Leonida.

    "You! I will never let you go from me. You are my wife and the mother of my children! It would be best if you returned with me to the Aurelia Kingdom now. Otherwise, I will bring the entire kingdom''s army to fight with that boy. Even if he''s strong, he won''t be able to fight against a kingdom." King Leonida looks at Ziel and threatens him. He was sure he could defeat Ziel if he mobilized all the troops from the Aurelia Kingdom.

    No matter how strong Ziel was, he would be exhausted if he had to fight thousands of opponents at once, or so King Leonida thought.

    "So, you want to force her love on you after you failed to persuade her to cancel her intention to divorce you? Are you sure you want to mobilize the entire army of the Aurelia Kingdom against me? Do you think you can beat me with numbers? Let alone the Aurelia Kingdom; even if the entire human kingdom on the Clorius continent is against me, I will fight them for Helena." Ziel said indifferently and didn''t care about King Leonida''s threats.

    "Ziel��" Queen Helena''s heart was touched when she heard Ziel''s words. She held his hand tightly and looked at the man she loved with teary eyes.

    "Helena! you are my wife and should not be close to other men besides me!" King Leonida was jealous when he saw Queen Helena looking at Ziel with eyes full of love because she had never shown such an expression to him. Then he gave Ziel a sharp look and spoke to him.

    "Do you think you can scare me with that bullshit!? Do you think you can do as you please with that power and fight against a kingdom!? Do not dream! Now take your hands off my wife!" King Leonida shouted to Ziel and gripped his sword tightly. If it weren''t for him realizing the vast difference in strength between him and Ziel, he would have already attacked him with all his might.

    "In that case, which is your choice, Helena or the Aurelia Kingdom?" Ziel couldn''t waste any more time and had to solve the problem quickly.

    "Why are you asking such a question!? Of course, I will choose Helena!" King Leonida answered confidently.

    "Is that so? Then, how about we test the truth of your words?" Ziel grinned and hugged Queen Helena''s waist.

    "What do you mean..." King Leonida felt wrong about Ziel''s words. But before he could finish his sentence, his vision suddenly blurred, and the three people disappeared.

    This morning, the sky above the Aurelia Kingdom was dark because the overcast clouds covered the sunlight. At that moment, the space above the castle distorted, and three people suddenly appeared. They are Ziel, Queen Helena, and King Leonida. Ziel Floats while embracing Queen Helena while King Leonida is inside a spherical barrier.

    "What!? Where am I!? Are you teleporting me!? This is..." King Leonida was shocked when he opened his eyes and was already in a different ce. He was familiar with the castle under his feet.

    "Castle of the Aurelia Kingdom." Queen Helena muttered. She quickly recognized the castle he''d lived in for many years.

    "What is your purpose in bringing me to this ce?" King Leonida asked, and he was scared because the bad feeling in his heart grew. He didn''t know how Ziel instantly teleported himself from the academy to the Aurelia Kingdom''s castle. But he quickly dispelled those thoughts because understanding Ziel''s goals was the most important thing now.

    "Didn''t you say that you prefer Helena over the Aurelia Kingdom? Then, how about I destroy the entire territory of this kingdom until nothing is left?" Ziel said coldly and raised his right hand. Millions of gray light particles appeared and merged into a massive energy ball.

    "You! Have you gone mad!? Don''t you know how many humans live in the Aurelia Kingdom!? If you drop that thing, then millions of people will die!" King Leonida said in a trembling voice as he felt terror from the energy ball. He was sure that if it fell to the ground, the Aurelia Kingdom wouldpletely disappear from the Clorius continent.

    "I don''t care about that. Helena is worth far more than the lives of millions of people I don''t know. So what do you think? Are you still firm with your choice, King Leonida?" Ziel said seriously. The energy ball in the sky became bigger and bigger and covered the sky above the Aurelia Kingdom.

    "Ziel��" Queen Helena tasted sweetness, and her heart fluttered when she heard his words. She hugged him tightly and buried her face in his chest.

    "Aren''t you too much!? Do you want to be the enemy of the human race!?" King Leonida screamed angrily and threatened Ziel. He tried to stop Ziel because he knew that if the energy ball continued to grow, it could annihte the entire human region of the Clorius continent.

    "Didn''t I already tell you? For the woman I love, I have no fear of bing the enemy of the entire human race or the Clorius continent." Ziel said firmly, and he moved the energy ball slowly.

    King Leonida trembled after he heard Ziel''s reply. He knew he was pinned down and had no other choice. King Leonida did love Queen Helena, but he couldn''t sacrifice his kingdom and people just for a woman.

    "Alright, you win! I will divorce Helena." King Leonida gritted his teeth and said heavily. Cold sweat covered his face, and King Leonida finally realized how strong Ziel was.

    "If you had agreed to it from the start, I would not have threatened you with this." Ziel snapped his finger, and the giant energy ball in the sky scattered into particles and disappeared. After that, they disappeared from the skies of the Aurelia Kingdom.

    Ziel, Queen Helena, and King Leonida reappeared in the room inside the academy. King Leonida fell on the chair because he lost all the strength in his body. He looked at Ziel in horror and still couldn''t believe what had happened.

    Queen Helena sat next to Ziel, and their distance was zero. Their bodies were pressed against each other, and he no longer hesitated to show their affection even though King Leonida was in the room. Ziel''s words made her love for him rise to another level. Queen Helena doesn''t want to be separated from Ziel, even if she has to die. She wants her ghost to stay with Ziel forever.

    "Please sign the agreement letter." Ziel snapped his fingers, and a piece of paper appeared on the table. King Leonida looked at it silently and didn''t immediately do what Ziel said.

    "Honestly, I don''t want to do this troublesome and inefficient way to you. Thank Helena and someone. If it weren''t for them to have asked me not to hurt you, I would have killed you because that was the fastest way to solve this problem." Ziel said indifferently.

    "That someone, is she Freya?" King Leonida raised his head and looked at Ziel. Queen Helena was agitated when she heard that, and Ziel held her hand to calm her down.

    "Ooh... how did you know that someone was her?" Ziel asked curiously.

    "I felt something strange about her behavior when I talked to her yesterday. She always avoided talking about Helena and diverted it to other topics. So that''s the reason." King Leonida sighed and leaned back against the chair. He felt ten years older than his actual age.

    "From the start, your marriage was based on politics. You do love him, but Helena doesn''t. Do you want to force your love on her and ruin her happiness? Is that what you call love? Isn''t that your obsession with her?" Ziel asked seriously. King Leonida''s body trembled because Ziel''s question had stabbed a weak spot in his heart.

    "Haa... you''re right. It is an obsession and not love. All this time, I have been blinded by that feeling and thinking that I am the only man who can give her happiness." King Leonida sighed and picked up the paper on the table. After that, he signed it and gave it a bloody thumbprint.

    King Leonida stood up from his chair and walked towards the door. He opened it and made his way out of the room. But before leaving the room, he left a few words for Ziel.

    "Please look after Helena for me. Love her and make her happy." King Leonida smiled weakly and closed the door.

    "Thanks, Leo." Queen Helena cried, and she hugged Ziel tightly.

    "I will surely take care of her and make her the happiest woman in the world." Ziel gently stroked Queen Helena''s hair, and the two disappeared from the ce.

 Chapter 345 17

    The following day, the sun shone brightly, and the people in the cottage had woken up to start their activities. Ziel and the girls sat at the dining table to enjoy breakfast. Queen Helena asked Kalya for permission to sit next to Ziel, and she agreed.

    After solving her problems with King Leonida, Queen Helena clings to Ziel like a newlywed. Whether it''s after Ziel returns from the academy, after finishing training, or while sleeping at night. Queen Helena didn''t want to be separated from him even for a moment.

    The girls gathered in the living room after finishing breakfast. Queen Helena had told Kalya and the others about what had happened yesterday between her, King Leonida, and Ziel. The story begins with Ziel who suddenly appears in the room where King Leonida and Queen Helena are chatting and his threat to destroy the Aurelia Kingdom.

    Azalia and the others were shocked upon hearing that, especially Princess Freya. She didn''t expect that Ziel would use the entire territory of the Aurelia Kingdom to threaten his father to sign the divorce agreement. Because of that, Princess Freya thought that Ziel and her father''s rtionship had been destroyed. But after hearing the next story, she felt relieved. Her father was finally able to give up his mother for another man sincerely.

    Queen Helena also told the girls about what Ziel said to King Leonida. She looked very excited, like a young girl proud of her lover.

    Princess Freya smiled when she saw the sight. On the one hand, she is happy when she sees her mother''s happiness. On the other hand, she feels sorry for her father. After that, Kalya and the others left the living room because they had their activities and left Princess Freya alone.

    "This is probably the best for both parties. Hopefully, my older brother won''t make a fuss about it. I was worried he would get angry and attack Ziel after knowing his mother and father divorced because of him. I hope father doesn''t go into detail about the matter and tell him about Ziel." Princess Freya sighed and shook her head to dispel the thought.

    "I hope father will get a substitute for mother as soon as possible. A woman who could truly love him." Princess Freya said in a low voice, but it was heard by Ziel, who suddenly appeared next to her.

    "Am I overdoing it?" Ziel asked.

    "No. You did it ording to our request. I''m d you didn''t hurt my father and only threatened him. But I''m sad when I think about my father''s current state. He must be devastated by this matter. Besides, I''m afraid my brother will be angry after learning about my father and mother''s divorce." Princess Freya weakly replied.

    "You don''t need to think about that problem. Didn''t your mother tell you about it? Your father realized that his desire to have your mother was just an obsession, not love. After he found out what he wanted, he could finally let go of your mother. So you don''t have to worry about him because he is much tougher than you think." Ziel smiled and stroked Princess Freya''s head gently.

    "Is it true?" Princess Freya saw Ziel, and her face brightened after hearing his words.

    "Of course. Why would I lie to you?" Ziel kissed her forehead.

    "Thank you, Ziel. I enjoyed seeing my mother''s smile today; it waspletely different from what I usually see in the castle. My mother could smile more freely and sincerely from the bottom of her heart. I''m d she''s happy." Princess Freya hugged Ziel and buried her face in his chest.

    "Not only your mother, but I also want you, Aishia, Kalya, and the others to find your happiness. I want you to enjoy life fully without thinking about any problems. I will protect you with all my might for the rest of my life." Ziel whispered and stroked Princess Freya''s hair.

    Princess Freya''s body trembled when she heard Ziel''s words and hugged him even tighter. Ziel felt wetness in his chest and noticed that Princess Freya was crying.

    "Yes. We will be happy as long as we can be with you, Ziel. We will stay by your side forever. We will face anything together, be it joy or sorrow. You are the most important person to me and others. We love you, Ziel. We will also try our best to make you happy." Princess Freya said through tears. After that, ra and the girls hiding in the kitchen appeared in the living room and smiled after hearing Princess Freya''s words.

    "We will always be with you no matter what happens in the future. We will apany you until the end of our lives. Our souls and bodies are yours, Ziel." Kalya said, and the other girls nodded in agreement.

    "Thank you. I''m lucky to have you guys. I will make you the happiest woman in the world. You are the most important thing to me, more than anything, in this universe. I love you all." Ziel said softly.

    "Yeah, we love you too!" Azalia and the others looked at Ziel with teary eyes and answered in unison.

    "Alright, let''s end our conversation here. Don''t you all have your activities? You''ll bete if you don''t leave now." Ziel reminded the girls.

    "Ah, you''re right! We''re almostte for ss!" Princess Aishia spoke frantically.

    "Then let''s go." Ziel smiled, and the girls nodded in response to his words. They were enveloped in a gray light and disappeared from that ce.

    Ziel teleported Princess Cordelia and Princess Irene not far from the City Guardian Battle tform construction site. Then teleported Azalia to the divine race hideout and sent the rest to the academy.

    Queen Helenaes with Kalya to the principal''s office because she wants to apply as a teacher at the academy and hopes Merlick will agree. She would stay forever with Ziel and would not return to the Aurelia Kingdom''s castle. But Queen Helena would get bored if she stayed alone in the cottage. Because of that, she wants to be a teacher like Kalya, so she has something to do in her free time.

    Merlick quickly agreed and would manage the ss she would be in charge of. Apart from that, Queen Helena also received news from Merlick about King Leonida, who had returned to the Aurelia Kingdomst night.

    Queen Helena smiled and thanked Merlick because she no longer had ties with King Leonida after the other party signed the divorce agreement. Queen Helena is free without any status that shackles her.

    Merlick was confused by her reaction. He thought Queen Helena would be disappointed when she heard King Leonida had returned to the Aurelia Kingdom and left her at the academy. But Merlick made no further inquiries as he did not want to interfere in their matter.

    Time passed quickly, and the girls returned to the cottage after finishing their activities. Lilith and the others returned only to change into theirbat suits and prepare for the third stage of training.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The girls'' training was the same as they had been doing a few days ago, but Ziel increased the intensity.

    In the first stage of training two days ago, Ziel increased his suppressive aura and gravity level. It made ra and the others feel incredible pressure; some fell due to losing consciousness. Princess Freya was not participating in this first round of training repetition because she was apanying King Leonida.

    In the second stage of training, Ziel forced more origin power into the girls'' bodies. But the more significant the foreign energy in their bodies, the greater the resistance. Kyouka and the others could only convert thirty percent of their total source energy into origin power in yesterday''s second stage of training.

    In the third stage of training, the girls would battle with Ziel just like three days ago. They should be able tond one of their attacks, and practice is over. Even though their strength had increased and they used the same method as they did back then, they couldn''t hit Ziel with their attacks, and the training ended in their crushing defeat.

    The girls finished their training before dinner and quickly took a shower while waiting for Ziel to finish his cooking. They wanted to help, but Ziel refused because it was one of his duties as their butler. Because of that, Princess Iris and the others reluctantly left Ziel alone in the kitchen.

    After washing up, they put on their sleepwear and gathered in the dining room. Although the clothes they wore were quite sexy, they didn''t expose too much of their skin and didn''t look vulgar.

    "We lost today." ra said weakly and pressed her cheek against the table.

    "Didn''t we get stronger already? Why are we still unable tond our attacks on Ziel?" Princess Ireneined and rested her chin on her hands.

    "Why can''t ourbined attacks hurt him? Wasn''t that method effective in the battle training three days ago?" Princess Cordelia asked.

    "Ziel will not be hit by the same attack a second time. He must have already had a countermeasure against it." Azalia smiled bitterly.

    "Then, we must find another way to hit him with our attacks in the battle training in the next three days." Queen Helena proposed.

    "You are right. But I don''t think it''s easy to devise a way tond our attacks on Ziel. Fighting one-on-one or together, our attacks will have a hard time hitting Ziel with his solid defense and incredible speed." Kyouka responded to Queen Helena''s words.

    The girls fell silent after hearing that and sighed heavily. They had to rack their brains to find the best method to fight Ziel with their current strength. As they were lost in their thoughts, Ziel appeared, pushing a table trolley with lots of food.

    "Okay. You''d better have dinner first before discussing it again. Ah, make sure I''m not around you at that time. Otherwise, all your ns will be in vain because I already know about it." Ziel smiled and stopped the trolley table next to the girls. Then he moved the food onto the dining table.

    "Yes. We shouldn''t talk about our ns when Ziel is around us. That would be equivalent to telling him what we will do to him and asking him to prepare countermeasures for our attack." Azalia smiled wryly and just realized it. The other girls looked at each other and then chuckled after hearing her words.

    After that, Ziel and the girls enjoyed their dinner quietly, and they looked like a harmonious family that would make anyone else jealous.

    One month has passed since Ziel trained Kalya and the others. He was satisfied after that because their strength had drastically increased. They were no longer the group of weak girls like a month ago. Their physical strength had be much stronger, and origin power had reced around eighty percent of their total energy source.

    The result exceeded Ziel''s expectations as he thought the girls could only rece their energy source with origin power by around sixty to seventy percent. Moreover, they couldnd their attacks on him by usingbined or individual attacks. With their current strength, Ziel believed the girls were ready to fight one of the primeval gods.

    ***

    Crack!

    On a remote ind at the end of the Clorius continent, space in the sky suddenly cracked and shattered into pieces. A middle-aged man with terrifying power stepped out from the crack and made the world tremble.

    "Hmm? This ce is the coordinates where I sensed the mark I ced on one of the escaped rats. But this world is fragile and cannot tolerate my strength." The middle-aged man muttered.

    "I cannot let this world be destroyed before I find the memory core of the Origin God." The middle-aged man said and suppressed the power overflowing from his body. The Clorius Continent stopped shaking after the middle-aged man adjusted the limits of his strength.

    "I thought this was enough, and this world couldn''t possibly have someone who could stand against me even if my strength was limited. But I have to try how much power I have right now." The middle-aged man pointed his finger at therge ind beneath his feet.

    A ball of energy condensed to the extreme and distorted the space around it. After that, the middle-aged man shot the energy ball toward the ind.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The ind disappeared instantly and left an empty sea. The middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction after seeing the sight.

    "Okay. It is time to hunt down the rats before the other primeval gods notice." The middle-aged man looked around and suddenly raised his eyebrows. Then he flew in a specific direction after he felt something.

 Chapter 346 18

    After one month, Azalia returned to the hideout of the divine race to open a portal with the world altar to transfer the people of her race to another world. Of course, Ziel also apanied her. After returning from the academy, he quickly went to that ce with Lilith and Kalya.

    "Miss, won''t youe with us to another world?" Aghares asked. After hearing that Azalia would not go with them to the other world, he was disappointed.

    Azalia felt guilty when she saw the sorrow on the faces of Aghares and the others. She hade to that ce only to see the divine race depart for another world and confirm that the world''s altar was functioning properly. But then, they were unwilling to part with her and wanted Azalia to lead them to a new world. After all, Azalia was a Princess of their race, and only she was fit to be their leader.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''te with you. I have decided to live in this world with the man I love and my new family." Azalia said determinedly and made the people of her race speechless after hearing it.

    Aghares and the others looked at Ziel, Kalya, and Lilith. They know Ziel because he oftenes to their hideout and knows his rtionship with Azalia. They could only sigh and no longer convince Azalia toe with them. Aghares realized that they would not be able to change Azalia''s decision after seeing the serious expression on her face.

    "Alright, we will activate the world altar now. I don''t want to dy it any longer for fear that some factor might suddenly appear and thwart our ns." Azalia said seriously to Aghares and the people of her race.

    Aghares and the others looked at each other and nodded. They understood the factors that Azalia was referring to were the primeval gods. Azalia had told them that the primeval gods woulde to the Clorius continent but didn''t know precisely when that would happen.

    Thus, they couldn''t risk dying even one minute in transferring them to another world. Aghares and the others feared that the primeval gods would appear at a critical moment.

    "Please, Ken." Azalia looked at Ziel and spoke. She wanted Ziel to activate the world altar to prevent the artifact from malfunctioning. Azalia didn''t want the slightest mistake to ur, as it could have fatal consequences for transferring the divine race to another world. Thus, she entrusted the matter to Ziel.

    "I understand." Ziel nodded.

    "You should step back a few meters from me." Ziel warned Aghares and the others. They followed his words and walked away from the world altar.

    Ziel reached out his hand to the fragment of the world altar that had beenbined into its original form. The world altar was initially several tens of centimeters erged to dozens of meters, and a pir of light shot up into the sky. After that, a vortex was created in the center of the pir of light and formed a portal.

    "I have locked the destination coordinates of this portal to a remote weak. I deliberately transported you to that world to prevent you from encountering powerful beings. But I want to tell you something before you go through the portal. Please don''t bully the natives of that world." Ziel red at Aghares and the people from the divine race behind him.

    He sent the divine race to a world where the inhabitants were weak, not to colonize them but to prevent them from meeting strong people and harming them.

    After all, they were of the same race as Azalia, and she cared a lot about them. So Ziel couldn''t turn a blind eye to their safety. But that doesn''t mean they can do whatever they want in the new world as they did on the Clorius continent.

    Ziel could do that with the help of the world altar, but he couldn''t confirm the''s name and exact location. If he regained his memory core, he could know all the names of worlds in any dimension and go anywhere he pleased.

    "Please obey his words because it is also an order from me. I don''t want you to bully the natives of that world. Do you understand?" Azalia said coldly to Aghares and the people of her race. She had learned what crimes people of the divine race hadmitted in the Clorius continent. It had been hidden from her for a very long time.

    When Azalia found out about this, she was angry and sad. She created the God''s Domain organization to search for the world''s altar fragment. But she didn''t expect that some of them experimented on the natives of the Clorius continent to turn them into the new strongest race.

    Azalia asked Aghares about the matter, and he was shocked after getting the answer from her. All the evil deeds of the divine race over these years were orders from Azael. Azalia fell silent and couldn''t do anything after knowing that fact.

    Even though she was angry, Azalia couldn''t take it out on Aghares, especially her dead brother. So she could only cry in Ziel''s arms all night until her feelings calmed down.

    "We understand, Miss Azalia." Aghares and the people from the divine race answered in unison without daring to look directly at Azalia.

    "Alright, you can enter the portal right now. I have arranged for you to appear in the forest to avoid making a fuss in that world." Ziel added to his exnation and made the size of the portal bigger to make it easier for them to enter simultaneously.

    "Thank you." Aghares said on behalf of the people of his race. He looked at Zielplicatedly. At first, they were enemies, but now he is the one helping them because of his rtionship with Azalia.

    Then Azalia exchanged words with the people of her race and listened to their parting words, especially Aghares, the person she had known since childhood and had apanied her for hundreds of years.

    "Please take good care of yourself, Miss Azalia." Aghares said to Azalia and then turned his eyes to Ziel.

    "I will leave Miss Azalia in your hands, and please make her the happiest woman in the world." Aghares said in a low voice. Then he entered the portal and was followed by people from the divine race behind him.

    "Please take care of yourselves in the new world and live happily. I will definitely visit you in the future." Azalia waved her hand. Even though she tried to be strong, she couldn''t suppress the sadness in her heart. After every one of her races disappeared and the portal closed, Azalia''s tears spilled.

    Kalya and Lilith felt a pain in their chest when they heard Azalia''s cry. Both hug Azalia to calm her down. Lilith was also from the divine race but didn''t have many ties with them. So she wasn''t as sad as Azalia.

    "You have to let them go. Don''t you still have us here? Aren''t we family? Once we settle things with the primeval gods, I''m sure Ziel will lead us to that world, and you can meet them again." Kalya said in Azalia''s ear while patting her back gently.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes. You still have us, your family. I''m also sad because I''m also from the divine race. But it''s for their good, so you have to let them go. You should be happy about that since they are finally free from the threat of the primeval god, shouldn''t you?" Lilith whispered and hugged Azalia tighter.

    "I know it. But I can''t help but be sad when the person who has apanied me all this time leaves me." Azalia said in a hoarse voice, and her crying became even louder.

    Ziel could only stand still when he saw that scene. He wanted to help calm Azalia, but now Lilith and Kalya were beside her. Ziel believes that the two of them can make Azalia feel better. As Ziel waited for Azalia to calm down, his face suddenly changed, and he shifted her gaze in a specific direction.

    "I don''t mean to disturb you. But I think we don''t have time to be sad because the guest we''ve been waiting for has finally arrived." Ziel said seriously.

    Azalia, Kalya, and Lilith let go of their embrace and became alert after hearing Ziel''s words. They knew what he meant by the guest in his sentence. The three girls followed Ziel''s gaze and trembled when they felt something heading toward their location at a terrifying speed.

    "The person heading to this ce must be one of the primeval gods and the one who had nted the mark on Azael." Ziel narrowed his eyes and said calmly. He recently found out that the mark he felt after breaking the seal that locked his emotions was Azael''s, which was given by the primeval god and transferred to Ziel through his curse.

    "Are you saying that the one who came was the primeval god who had ravaged the divine realm and killed the people of my race?" Azalia said in a low voice, and a terrifying killing intent burst from her body.

    "Calm down, Aze. We don''t know who''sing until that person shows up. It won''t be long before he gets to this ce. I think he came to this location because he sensed the power fluctuation from the world altar when we opened the portal to another world." Ziel approached Azalia and stroked her head gently to calm her down.

    Ziel didn''t want Azalia to act recklessly because she was consumed with anger after learning that the primeval god who came to the Clorius continent was the one who massacred her race in the divine realm.

    "He''s right, Azalia. It would be best not to act impulsively when facing a strong opponent. Please calm yourself down." Kalya tapped Azalia''s shoulder.

    Azalia tried to suppress her anger because of the grudge buried in her heart for hundreds of years. She took a deep breath, and his mind calmed down a bit.

    "I understand. Thank you." Azalia smiled and looked at Ziel and Kalya. Ziel nodded but suddenly frowned after feeling the strong presence of the person they were waiting for.

    "He''sing." Ziel said.

    Azalia and the others also looked in the same direction after sensing that person''s presence. Kalya and the two girls saw a dot in the sky that was slowly getting bigger and was approaching them at great speed. Not long after, they finally got a clear look at the figure, and Azalia looked at him with bloodshot eyes. She clenched her fists tightly and released her bloodlust.

    Even though hundreds of years had passed, Azalia still vividly remembered the person who ughtered her race in the divine. The man in front of her was the primeval god she hadst seen before she crossed over to the Clorius continent.

    When Azalia wanted to act, Ziel grabbed her wrist to stop her. He didn''t mean to prevent Azalia from fighting that primeval god. Ziel also wanted to quickly kill anyone who could be a threat to the Clorius continent. But before that, he had to know his purpose foring to this world.

    "Hmm�� I sure feel a tremendous power fluctuation at this location." The primordial god scanned the area around him. Since arriving at that ce, he had ignored Ziel and the others as he thought of them as mere ants that he could kill at any moment.

    "Ooh... What is that thing? Isn''t that the world altar that has disappeared for a long time?" The primeval god''s eyes fell on the world altar not far from Ziel.

    That person disappeared from the sky and reappeared next to the world altar. Initially, he didn''t care about the presence of Ziel and the others. But when he saw the beauty of Azalia and Kalya, he became interested in them.

    "I did not expect to meet beauties like you in this world." The primeval god moved at high speed and instantly appeared in front of Azalia. He stretched out his hand and intended to caress her cheek. Even though he has met various beauties in the universe, Azalia and Kalya are one of the best.

    "So fast!" Azalia was shocked by his actions. She wanted to dodge, but her reaction was toote. Fortunately, a fist appeared and hit him in the face before the primeval god could touch her. The person was blown away and crashed into a hill.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "What are you doing by touching someone else''s fianc��?" Ziel said coldly. Originally he intended to find his purpose foring to the Clorius continent. But after seeing his actions towards Azalia, he quickly forgot about that.

    Booooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The hill shattered into pieces, and the primeval god came out unharmed.

    "I didn''t expect that there was someone as powerful as you in this world." The primeval god looked at Ziel seriously.

    Ziel narrowed his eyes when he saw that the primeval god was unharmed from the blow. Even though he didn''t use much strength in that punch, it should be enough to injure a true god.

    "Since you''ve managed tond your punch on me, then I''ll introduce myself before I crush you to nothing. I am Draco, one of the seven primeval gods in the universe." Draco said, and the atmosphere around him changed. Tremendous strength overflowed from his body and made the Clorius continent shake violently.

 Chapter 347 19

    Time goes back to when Ziel activated the world altar in the divine race hideout. Princess Freya, ra, and the others sat rxing in front of the cottage after they returned from the academy. Ziel had set up arge garden table for them to have an outdoor tea party while enjoying the view of theke.

    "Is your older brother all right, Freya?" Queen Helena sipped her tea and asked. For the past month, she had reced vio as a homeroom teacher in ss S.

    Merlick had changed vio''s position from teacher to the vice principal. He was busy traveling to the various kingdoms on some business for a few weeks and dumped all the academy matters onto vio.

    Even though Queen Helena met Prince Fritz daily, they couldn''t talk like a mother and son at the academy. So she found it difficult to find time to exin her divorce from King Leonida.

    "My brother is fine, mother. He took the matter more calmly. But he still needed some alone time for now. So you don''t need to worry about it." Princess Freya answered.

    "I''m d to hear that. I thought he woulde at me angrily, but he hasn''t seen me for thest month, which worries me a bit." Queen Helena sighed with relief.

    "He''s not mad at you, mother. He doesn''t know what to talk to you about. Besides, it seems father didn''t exin why you divorced him in detail. Because of that, my brother didn''te looking for Ziel to look for trouble." Princess Freya added another exnation.

    "Fortunately, your father understands about it. In that case, I''ll try to see Fritz tomorrow. I hope he wants to talk to me. Sooner orter, he will find out about my rtionship with Ziel, and I will try to get him to ept it." Queen Helena smiled and sipped her tea again.

    "Yes, you should do that, mother. If he found out about the matter from someone else, he would be furious and take it out on Ziel. Even though I know my brother can''t do anything to him, I don''t want their rtionship to worsen." Princess Freya agreed with her mother.

    "I will do it ASAP before he finds out himself. By the way, how long will Ziel be in the divine race hideout? He and Kalya went with Azalia to help transfer people of her race to another world, right? He''s not going to stay long there, right?" Queen Helena already misses Ziel very much, even though she has only been separated from him for a while. She is like a lovesick young girl and thinks about him in whatever she does.

    Queen Helena sometimes acts unnaturally because she longs for Ziel. ra and the others considered it reasonable when they remembered that Ziel was Queen Helena''s first love.

    "Yes, he did say that. But I don''t know whether Ziel will stay there or not. They mighte back when their business is done. But they might be back at dawn for something else." Princess Aishia saw Queen Helena and teased her.

    "Ooh, you can tease me already, Aishia? Don''t you miss him? Don''t you want to sleep with him tonight?" Queen Helena smiled and teased her in return.

    In the past, Queen Helena knew Princess Aishia as her daughter''s childhood friend; the other party always called her auntie. But after they became a part of the Ziel family, they were like siblings, and Princess Aishia didn''t hesitate to tease Queen Helena.

    "I... I miss him. Of course, I want to be with him tonight." Princess Aishia lowered her head and said in a barely audible voice. She hid her blushing face because Queen Helena''s question made her remember her first night with Ziel.

    "Ahaha��" Queen Helena and the othersughed after seeing Princess Aishia''s cute reaction. This made her face even redder. But theirughter suddenly stopped after feeling someone break through the barrier covering the forest area.

    "Who enters the forest area without permission? Is that the principal? Is it a teacher?" Princess Iris muttered.

    "I don''t think it''s the principal because Kalya has warned him. I''m sure he won''t dare to repeat his mistake." Princess Cordelia shook her head.

    "Then a teacher?" ra looked at the girls and asked.

    "That''s possible. But who and what did they enter this forest area for? Do you want to meet Kalya?" Kyouka guessed.

    "How about we check it in person instead of guessing here?" Princess Irene smiled wryly and said. The girls looked at each other and stood up from their seats.

    "You don''t have to do that because those guys are headed this way. We''ll find out soon enough." Queen Helena stopped the girls.

    ra and the others sat back and waited as Queen Helena had said. Shortly after, several people appeared across theke, and the girls recognized them. The people who came to the forest area were heroes and royalty, including Prince Fritz.

    "What are they doing here?" Princess Freya frowned when she saw her brother among the people. Kyouka and Princess Aishia had the same reaction when they found out the heroes were the ones who hade to their ce.

    "Let''s go there and ask them." Queen Helena sighed and got up from her seat. The other girls followed suit since she was the temporary leader of the girls during Kalya, Azalia, and Lilith''s absence.

    ***

    "Are you sure my mother and sister are living here?" Prince Fritz looked at Megumi and asked. He was disappointed in his father and mother when he heard the news of their divorce. But Prince Fritz couldn''t do anything because it was his parents'' decision.

    Prince Fritz reluctantly epted their divorce and took the matter in stride. He has tried to ept his parents'' decision for the past month. Because of that, he kept avoiding his mother even though he knew Queen Helena had be a teacher at the academy.

    But then Prince Fritz felt guilty about it. He should have brought up the matter with his mother instead of avoiding it. So Prince Fritz looked for where his mother lived, and Megumi happened to know about it. But when Prince Fritz asked him to apany him, Hikaru and the others wanted toe, and he couldn''t refuse them.

    "I''m sure. I found out from Kyouka." Megumi nodded in response to Prince Fritz''s question. She was envious that Kyouka could live in such a beautiful ce.

    At first, Megumi also wanted to move to that ce. But after learning that all the girls who live in the cottage have a special rtionship with Ziel, she forgets that intention. Mentally she will not be strong enough to stay in that love nest.

    "Do they live in the cottage across from theke? Isn''t the scenery here very beautiful and the atmosphere very calm? Living in this forest must be very pleasant. I can focus on creating new magic tools if I live in a ce like this." Princess Rinne muttered while looking at the surroundings.

    "Yes, they must be in that ce. We checked the mansion over there, but no one was inside. So I think Kyouka and the others must live in that cottage." Hikaru said.

    "Then let''s go and check it out." Sintaro can''t wait to meet Kyouka. Even though they met in ss daily, Kyouka avoided him before Sintaro could say anything to her. Thus, he wanted to meet her at her residence. That way, Kyouka wouldn''t be able to avoid him anymore.

    "Let''s go..." Prince Fritz wanted to cross theke but stopped when he heard a familiar voice.

    "Where are you going, Fritz?" Queen Helena appears together with ra and the girls.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mother!"

    "Freya!"

    "Kyouka!"

    "Older sister!"

    Prince Fritz, the heroes, and Princess Rinne said simultaneously, and thetter had not expected that Princess Cordelia was also in that ce.

    "What are you doing here?" Princess Freya asked Hikaru and the others.

    "We apanied Prince Fritz to meet Queen Helena." Hikaru answered on behalf of the people who came with him.

    "Is that true, Fritz?" Queen Helena turned her eyes to her son and asked. She was d that Prince Fritz finally wanted to see her.

    At first, Queen Helena wanted to find time to talk to her son. So she did not expect Prince Fritz toe to her. But Queen Helena didn''t like it because she came into a crowd and disturbed the peace of the ce. Fortunately, Kalya was not at the cottage. Otherwise, he might get angry with them.

    "Yes. Can you take your time to chat with me for a bit, mother?" Prince Fritz nodded and looked at his mother.

    "Alright. Let''s chat there." Queen Helena pointed towards the cottage. She didn''t know where they could talk alone in that forest area. If Ziel suddenly came back, she would try to exin it so he wouldn''t get mad. Then Queen Helena looked at Hikaru and the others.

    "Youe with us too." Queen Helena secretly sighed in her heart.

    Those who came with their son had acquaintances with the girls in the cottage. He couldn''t kick them out and only allowed Prince Fritz toe to the Ziel residence. It is equivalent to favoritism, and they will be angry with his attitude. Because of this, Queen Helena reluctantly takes Sintaro and the others with her.

    Princess Iris and the others didn''t object to Queen Helena''s decision as they understood her reasons for inviting Hikaru and the others.

    "Thank you, Queen Helena." Megumi was grateful that they weren''t kicked out of there because she had heard that Kalya was angry when King Leonida and the principal barged into her living area without permission. If it weren''t for Prince Fritz wanting to see Queen Helena, she wouldn''t have dared toe to that ce carelessly.

    After that, Princess Cordelia and the girls brought Hikaru''s group to move to the cottage. Queen Helena and Prince Fritz are chatting inside, and the others are sitting outside. Princess Freya decided not to go with Queen Helena because she wanted to give her older brother time to chat with her mother.

    Even though they sat together at the same table, they made their group chats. Princess Rinne asked about the reason Princess Cordelia was in that ce. Kyouka talked to Megumi and the other two heroes.

    Princess Freya and Princess Aishia responded to questions from Princess Reina and Prince Albert about the cottage. Meanwhile, ra, Princess Iris, and Princess Irene were talking about other things in whispers.

    At the same time, in the cottage. Queen Helena asked Prince Fritz to wait in the living room. Those in the front yard would not hear their conversation in that ce. Not long after, Queen Helena came from the kitchen with two cups in her hand.

    "So what do you want to talk to me about, Fritz? I thought you didn''t want to meet your mother again.? Queen Helena said to Prince Fritz and gave him the hot tea.

    "Can you not tease me like that, mother? I''m sorry for keeping away from you all this time, but that''s because I can''t ept your divorce from father." Prince Fritz said apologetically. He didn''t dare to look into his mother''s face because of his guilt.

    "You don''t have to apologize, Fritz. It is my fault for suddenly asking your father for a divorce. But I can''t lie about my feelings. Have you heard from your father about why I asked him for a divorce?" Queen Helena looked at her son and asked gently.

    "Yes. I have heard everything from father. But there is one thing that makes me curious. Can you answer it, mother?" Prince Fritz looked at Queen Helena seriously.

    "If you want to ask about the man I have fallen in love with, I''m sorry that I can''t say for now. But you will find out in the future, Fritz." Queen Helena was forced to hide it from her son because she felt it was not the time for Prince Fritz to know about it. She hoped her son wouldn''t be angry after learning that the person was Ziel.

    "I understand. In that case, I will wait until you are ready to tell me about that man." Prince Fritz nodded and did not force Queen Helena to answer his question because he understood how his mother was feeling.

    "Thank you, Fritz." Queen Helena smiled with relief.

    "Then, who owns this cottage? Why do you and Freya live in this ce?" Prince Fritz felt the atmosphere getting awkward and tried changing the subject of their conversation.

    "That is�� huh!" Queen Helena wanted to answer that the cottage was Kalya''s, but she stopped her words after feeling the ce shaking violently.

    Grggrgrgrgrgr!

    "What has happened!?" Prince Fritz got up from his seat and said frantically.

    "Let''s check it out!" Queen Helena quickly left the room without waiting for an answer from her son as she was worried about the girls.

    When she came out of the cottage, Queen Helena was shocked when she saw the sky had suddenly turned dark. ra and the others quickly gathered around her after seeing her.

    "Is this rted to him?" Queen Helena asked in a low voice because her intuition told her that something had happened to Ziel.

    "Yes. We also feel that way." Prince Irene answered on behalf of the girls.

    "I hope nothing bad happens to Ziel and the others." Queen Helena said worriedly. The girls nodded and silently prayed for the safety of the man they loved.

 Chapter 348 20

    "Draco?" Ziel looked at the man and vaguely remembered his name. He had regained a bit of his memory after several times having sexual intercourse with Azalia. Ziel didn''t care about the earthquake on the continent of Clorius or the sky turning dark. He focused on the golden scales andrge horn on Draco''s head.

    "Are you a Primordial Divine Dragon who evolved into a primeval god? Your position must be in the middle among those seven people." Ziel asked casually.

    Kalya and the others were shocked when they heard Ziel''s words. They know about his past and are sure he has not regained his memory. So how could he know about it?

    (Did Ziel''s memories gradually return after regaining his powers as an Origin God? Or did he remember them after he met one of the primeval gods?)

    Kalya was confused why Ziel suddenly knew Draco''s origins. When Kalya and the girls asked him a few days ago, he didn''t know any of the ancient gods'' names, and they were sure Ziel was telling the truth because there was no reason for him to lie to them.

    "Who are you? How do you know about it?" Draco narrowed his eyes at Ziel and became wary. There was no way the people who knew his origins would be ordinary. But Draco was sure he had never met Ziel.

    Even though Draco had lived for a very long time, he still remembered the people he had met. He grouped those people into two categories. The first were strong people, and he remembered them, or the rest were weak people, and he forgot because they were just ants. If Draco didn''t remember, Ziel was part of the second group that didn''t deserve his attention.

    "I am a resident of this world, and I do not ept your presence here." Ziel said indifferently and stamped his feet on the ground.

    Boooommm!

    The earthquakes on the Clorius continent caused by Draco''s power suddenly stopped, and the dark clouds covering the sky dispersed.

    "Hoo... you are quite strong for an ant. I didn''t expect that the residents of this small and weak world would know my identity and even my origins." Draco said yfully. He didn''t panic when he saw that Ziel could easily stop his power''s impact on that world.

    "Is that so? If I were an ant, would you be a lizard?" Ziel replied calmly. Draco''s face changed when he heard Ziel''s words.

    "So now even ants dare to taunt a primeval god after we haven''t shown up for so long." Draco was enraged by Ziel''s words, but he maintained hisposure. This was the first time he had heard such insults in thousands of years.

    "The lizard that gained power has turned impudent from being in power for so long. Then, I will try to make you remember your ce." Ziel said coldly. He remembered little about Draco. She was his subordinate, mount, and one of the primeval gods that had attacked him.

    He only remembers about that and nothing else because he hasn''t got his memoriespletely. But that was enough to determine who their current opponent would be. Draco was strong, but Ziel could beat him even though his strength wasn''t at his peak.

    Ziel stretched out his hand and slowly clenched it. Draco frowned as he felt the space around him pinning him down and making him unable to move. Ziel stepped forward and intended to attack Draco, but Kalya, Azalia, and Lilith stopped him. He was confused by their actions. But before he could say something, Kalya opened her mouth first.

    "Please leave him to us, Ziel." Kalya looked at Ziel and said.

    "We have to test our current strength. Coincidentally, a suitable opponent appeared. So we can fight him together." Lilith added.

    "Yes, let us fight him. I want to avenge the divine race with my own hands." Azalia clenched her fists tightly and could no longer suppress her anger.

    Ziel was speechless and could not immediately answer their request. Even though the three girls had grown stronger, he wasn''t sure they could fight Draco because Ziel didn''t know their enemy''s strength. Thousands of years had passed, and Draco''s power must have increased by leaps and bounds.

    If Kalya and the girls finished their one-year training, Ziel was confident they could fight a primeval god one-on-one. But they only trained for a month, which worried Ziel about their safety if they had to fight against such a strong enemy.

    "Are you sure?" Ziel asked seriously.

    "We are sure!" The three girls answered in unison. Ziel fell silent, and the girls knew what he was thinking. He worried for them because their opponents differed from the continent''s guardians. Azalia and the others looked at each other and smiled. Then Kalya held Ziel''s hand gently and spoke.

    "Aren''t you here and will protect us when we are in danger? Therefore, please believe in us and let us fight him." Kalya and the two girls looked at Ziel with determination.

    "Alright. I will hand him over to you. But if you feel overwhelmed by him, please don''t push yourself. Most importantly, don''t act recklessly out of anger and revenge." Ziel warned, and his eyes fell on Azalia.

    "I understand. I promise not to act recklessly." Azalia nodded obediently. She was like a little girl when in front of Ziel.

    "Then, fight with all your might and show the results of your training." Ziel smiled and finally let them fight Draco. He couldn''t continue to treat them like weak girls. They have to fight tough enemies to be stronger. Ziel almost forgot about it because he was too worried about them.

    Kalya, Lilith, and Azalia nodded. After that, their bodies were simultaneously enveloped by emerald green, purple and white lights. Kalya, Lilith, and Azalia appeared in their divine dresses when the light disappeared. Azalia is armed with a sword, Lilith is holding a spear, and Kalya is using a bow.

    Crack!

    The space in the sky cracked and shattered into pieces. Then Draco came out of the spatial confinement that had been holding him back for a while.

    "Who are you? The inhabitants of this world will not have powers like you. You must be someone from the outside world, right?" Draco looked at Ziel and said seriously.

    "You don''t need to know about that. You better focus on fighting them." Ziel said, taking a step back and letting the three girls face Draco.

    "Do you think those three girls can fight me? Let alone fighting evenly against me; they wouldn''tst more than five minutes. Don''t regret it when I shred them to mincemeat." Draco nced at the three girls viciously.

    "You will never know the result before fighting us. But you look very confident with your power. Is it because you primeval gods have been rulers in the universe for too long and forgot that there might be existences stronger than you?" Lilith said calmly in response to Draco''s words.

    "You seem to know about us, primeval gods. Who are you?" Draco raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He felt an unusual power from the three girls that felt familiar and made him uneasy.

    "Didn''t you hear the answer before? We are residents of this world and do not wee your presence here." Kalya drew her bowstring and pointed it at Draco.

    "Then, die!" Kalyapressed origin power in her arrow and shot it.

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]<novelnext></novelnext>

    The arrows became hundreds of lightning balls and shot at terrifying speed. It wouldn''t have touched Draco if Kalya had attacked him with her powers one month ago. But her current attacks used origin power, which posed a threat and a dangerous feeling to the primeval god.

    "What''s that?" Draco shivered and felt increasingly certain that he had felt that power somewhere, but he couldn''t remember. He couldn''t underestimate the girls after feeling the power of their attacks. Draco clenched his fists, and golden light gathered in his hands. After that, he swung his fist toward Kalya''s attack.

    [Dragon God Fist]

    Draco fired an astral fist ofpressed primordial power with the same amount of lightning balling at him.

    Boom! boom! Boom!

    Their attacks collided in the air, but Draco was slightly stronger than Kalya, and some of his attacks continued without losing a bit of power. Kalya had no intention of defending, dodging, or counterattacking because she had partners in the battle.

    [Purple Orchid]

    A giant purple orchid flower appeared in front of Kalya and devoured Draco''s attack. The petals closed briefly and then bloomed again, returning the attack to its owner.

    "Do you think my attacks can hurt me?" Draco snorted coldly and swung his fist again. But he suddenly raised his eyebrows and quickly moved from his spot.

    Right after Draco left, a space-splitting sh appeared in that ce; the one who did it was Azalia. While Draco was busy fighting Lilith and Kalya, Azalia took the opportunity to sneak up on him. But as expected of a primeval god, he quickly noticed it.

    Kalya and Lilith''s quickly fired their follow-up attacks after seeing Draco dodge Kalya''s sh. They had no intention of giving him a chance to counterattack.

    [Tornado des]

    [me Torrents]

    A huge tornado with thousands of sharp wind des suddenly created and trapped Draco inside. But it didn''t stop there. A wave of purple mes appeared around the tornado and slowly converged.

    Lilith and Kalyabined their attacks and turned them into a purple tornado with very sharp and hot des of fire. It could cut and melt anything it touched. The attack''s destructive power had be even more terrifying because they used Origin power.

    "I did not expect such a powerful attack in such a small world. But if you think this is enough to hurt me, then you are dreaming." Draco sneered from within the tornado, and his face didn''t change even though he felt the threat from the attack.

    [Indestructible Scales]

    The des of purple mes sliced through Draco''s body but only made the sound of metal colliding, and they could not break through his defenses.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Draco smiled but his expression stiffened after noticing that Lilith and Kalya had continuously focused their attacks on a single point and managed to scratch one of the scales on his body.

    "How dare you!" Draco roared andpressed the primordial power in his two hands.

    [Dragon God Fist]

    Millions of fists of condensing primordial power bombarded the purple fire tornado and dispersed it. Draco looked at Kalya and Lilith with vicious eyes because these two ants from the small world had injured him, even if only a scratch.

    "All of you and this world must perish for what you have done!" Draco said angrily, and his voice echoed in the sky of the Clorius continent. Then he swung his fist at Kalya and Lilith, more precisely at the ground.

    His millions of attacks merged into one, turning into a gigantic fist covering the sky. If that attack hit the ground, then the Clorius continent would disappear.

    Lilith and Kalya''s faces changed when they saw the attack. They believed the world would be destroyed if they couldn''t block it.

    "We have to give our best attack to block it." Azalia suddenly appears next to them. She looked for an opportunity tond her attack on Draco but couldn''t find one because that guy was trapped inside the tornado.

    "Yes. We have to block it at all costs." Kalya said seriously, and Lilith nodded in response. The three released their strength mixed with Origin power and fired their attacks.

    [Thunderstorm Dragon]

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    [Breaking the Sky]

    The three girls attacked simultaneously and aimed at the giant fist in the sky. The two attacks collided in the air and created a terrifying explosion.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Kalya and the others were blown away by the explosion, and the impact made the Clorius continent shake violently. The space around the area cracked and spread for several kilometers.

    "Ooh, awesome. I didn''t think you could withstand an attack with seventy percent of my strength. But do you think it''s over?" Draco said calmly and suddenly opened his mouth wide. Primordial power gathered and became a dense ball of energy. Despite its small size, Lilith and the others could feel its terrifying power.

    "Initially, I was interested in you. But I must destroy you and this world since you have injured me. I can look for that thing among the pieces of the continent. Then, all of you can die." Draco said coldly and the primordial energy ball shot from the sky toward the Clorius continent.

    [Supreme Dragon''s Breath]

 Chapter 349 21

    ?

    [Supreme Dragon''s Breath]

    "What''s that?" Kalya and the others were shocked when they saw the energy ball turn into a giganticser beam over ten kilometers.

    "We must use ourbined attacks to block it!" Lilith suggested. They didn''t have many options in their current situation.

    "Yes! We have to prevent that attack from hitting the ground! Otherwise, the consequences would be dire, and the Clorius continent might end up being destroyed!" Kalya agrees with Lilith''s suggestion.

    "Okay! Let''s do it!" Azalia nodded, and the three girls released their powers simultaneously. Theybined their strength andpressed it into a ball of energy.

    [Ethereal...]

    But before the three girls fired their attacks, an auroraser beam shot out from behind them and collided with Draco''s dragon breath.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Ugh!" The girls were blown away by the shockwave created by the sh of the two attacks. But before they flew too far, someone suddenly appeared and caught them. That person was Ziel, and he quickly set up a barrier to block the impact of the attack''s explosion.

    Azalia and the others were confused by what was happening. But before they opened their mouths, Ziel spoke first.

    "I''m sorry for interfering in your battle. But I couldn''t let that attack fall to the ground as it would destroy the Clorius continent. You can indeed block it with yourbined attacks, but you will run out of strength and might lose consciousness afterward. That way, you won''t be able to continue the battle." Tenku exined.

    "No. You don''t have to be sorry, Ziel. What you did was right. If you don''t intervene, we will lose to him." Kalya shook her head and smiled at Ziel.

    "Yes, she''s right. Thank you for acting for us." Azalia nodded in agreement with Kalya''s words.

    "You don''t need to think about it because it''s just a trivial matter. Most importantly, you have to fight harder if you want to beat him. But you have to remember that you can''t put yourself in harm''s way." Ziel smiled and wanted to retreat to his ce, but Draco''s voice stopped him.

    "Who the hell are you!? A native of this world can''t have that much power and be able to stop my attack! If you''re that strong, you can''t be someone I don''t know!" Draco narrowed his eyes and said seriously. He believed Ziel''s strength was on par with the primeval gods after seeing how easily he could counter his attacks.

    The ancient gods were the strongest beings in the universe in any dimension. There weren''t many creatures that could threaten their very existence. They knew which creatures had powers rivaling theirs and couldn''t be carelessly provoked. So Draco should know Ziel if he''s that strong.

    But no matter how hard Draco tried to remember, he couldn''t recognize Ziel and was sure he had never even met him.

    "Why do you have to repeat the same question? I don''t have time to answer that because your fight with them will continue." Ziel replied casually and walked away from that ce without waiting for Draco''s answer.

    "Do you want to use me as a whetstone for them? Do you think you can win against me with that power of yours? If you feel like that, then you are wrong! In this battle, I haven''t used my power as a primeval god!" Draco said coldly as his face darkened after he found out why Ziel didn''t confront him and let the three girls fight him.

    "You will regret having had such thoughts. Don''t worry. I won''t kill them. But I will slowly torture them in front of you." Draco muttered, and his body suddenly erged. A colossal wing appeared on his back, and his hands turned into five huge ws. After that, his figure disappeared and reappeared in front of the girls.

    [Five ws of the Dragon God]

    Draco waved his hand and released five gigantic aura des like ws. His attack tore through the sky and ripped spaced apart in front of Kalya and the others. But the girls didn''t panic and stood still with determined faces. They intended to counter the attack head-on.

    Azalia, Lilith, and Kalya unleashed their power and fired their best attacks at the giant ws.

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    [Void st]

    [Spirit Thunderbolt]

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The girls'' attacks collided with the five giant ws in the sky but couldn''t block itpletely and were left with three ws that shot towards them.

    Lilith and the others knew that their attacks wouldn''t be able to withstand the giant ws. Therefore, they fired another attack.

    [Spirit King ster]

    [me Torrents]

    [Breaking the Sky]

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks and the three giant ws shed, creating another massive explosion and an intense shockwave. Luckily they weren''t fighting in densely popted areas. Otherwise, the number of victims that fell would be dire.

    Kalya and the others were knocked back dozens of meters by the impact, but Draco didn''t move an inch from his position.

    "Impossible! How could the women of this small world have such power!? Are you also from outside!?" Draco said in disbelief.

    He has lived for millions of years and traveled to variouss in different dimensions. Draco had met one or two strong people on some of thes he had visited, but they were far from enough to fight him. The most important thing was that the of strong people he met was arge and stable world.

    But now Draco met several strong people at the same time who could fight to a draw with him. What made him disbelieve was that he found them in a small and weak world, unable to withstand his full strength. It would be easier to understand if Kalya and the others were visitors to the Clorius continent.

    Unfortunately, they were natives of the Clorius continent. Draco had checked and confirmed that their presence was from this continent, meaning they were born in this world.

    "As expected of a primeval god. At the time of the battle, you can still think about such matters. but you better not let down your guard because you might lose to us, which would be embarrassing." Kalya said indifferently and shot arrows at the sky.

    The arrows exploded and turned into thousands of lightning balls that bombarded Draco. At the same time, Lilith also fired her attack. A gigantic purple pir of fire appeared from the ground. The two girls intended to pin Draco down with attacks from above and below. But it''s still not over.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Azalia appeared not far from Draco,pressed her origin power in her sword, and shed horizontally.

    [Breaking the Sky]

    Azaliaplemented theirbined attacks and left Draco with no room to dodge. But he didn''t intend to do that in the first ce, as it would destroy his pride as a primeval god.

    "You won''t be able to hurt me with that attack!" Draco said coldly, and three giant magic circles appeared before their attacks.

    [Supreme Dragon''s Breath]

    Draco fired three dragon''s breath at once to counter the attacks of Kalya and the others.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Draco managed to block the attacks that came at him. Not only that, but his dragon breath continued toward Kalya and the others. The destructive power of Draco''s dragon breath was stronger than their attacks.

    But the girls'' faces didn''t change when they saw the dragon''s breath approaching them at high speed. Lilith and the others quickly activated defensive magic from their rings.

    The ring was a God-rank artifact that Ziel made for each of the girls in the cottage. He had renewed it and made it stronger for their defense. In addition, Ziel reced the mana and aura used in the previous artifact with origin power and changed it to an ancient god-rank artifact.

    After the girls activated the artifact, a gigantic fortress of origin power formed and blocked Draco''s attack.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The fortress shook slightly but perfectly blocked Draco''s dragon breath.

    "What the hell!? They even had a god-rank artifact aside from the world altar!" Draco was startled, and his face sank. He felt that fighting the three girls would be even more troublesome than he had thought. Not because they were strong but because of their terrifying energy source and artifacts. But Draco didn''t have time to think about it because Kalya was already shooting her arrow at him.

    Kalya''s attack turned into hundreds of lightning balls and transformed into a dragon over thirty meters long.

    Draco didn''t dodge it and instead broke through the attack out of confidence in his defense. The long dragon from Kalya''s attack dissipated into particles when it came into contact with his body and repeated dozens of times.

    He kept moving at high speed and cared about it. Draco thought of killing the girls one by one since their cooperation was too much trouble, even for a primeval god like him. But then he frowned as he felt a pain in his shoulder.

    "What!?" Draco noticed a wound on his shoulder. It was bigger than the wounds the girls had caused before. He didn''t know when was thest time he was hurt like that. After that, a question mark appeared in his mind.

    "When did I get this wound?" Draco was confused by what had happened. He remembered that he barged through Kalya''s attack, and a few small dragons hit him, but it didn''t hurt him. But after that, he raised his eyebrows after discovering the cause.

    Kalya changed the shape of her attack from a lightning ball to a long dragon to make it easier for her to control its trajectory. So the long dragon that hit Draco wasn''t random, but Kalya focused her attacks on his shoulder.

    But that cannot be done with Kalya''s strength alone. On a closer look, the long dragons hadyers of light on their scales. It was Azalia''s power that could destroy space. After receiving dozens ofbined attacks from Kalya and Azalia, Draco''s defense finally broke, and he was injured.

    "Damn! How dare you hurt me again!" Draco roared and looked at the two girls with bloodshot eyes. But before he could move to attack them, someone suddenly appeared nearby and thrust her spear at him. That person was Lilith, and her attack targeted Draco''s injured shoulder.

    "Argh!" Draco winced in pain and looked at Lilith. He was caught off guard by his anger and didn''t feel Lilith''s presence. But that girl''s attack was still not over.

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    Lilith released a pir of purple me from her spearhead. But because Draco''s scales were so hard, the damage only urred inside his body.

    "Aaaaaaaarrrrrrrggghh!" Draco''s roar echoed across the sky, and many of his internal organs were damaged. Lilith could deal with such powerful attacks because she used origin power.

    Azalia and the others knew it would be difficult for them to give Draco a fatal blow because of his incredible defense. Thus, they had secretly devised a n to attack him from the inside. Kalya and Azalia will attack first and make wounds on his body. After that, Lilith would fire a lethal attack from that point of injury, and their n worked. Unfortunately, they couldn''t kill Draco in that attack right away.

    "Bastard!" Draco roared and punched Lilith furiously.

    Spurt!

    "Arrghh!" Lilith spat out blood from her mouth and was blown tens of meters away.

    "Lilith!"

    "Lilith!"

    Kalya and Azalia cried out in worry when they saw that scene. They didn''t think Draco could still unleash such powerful attacks in his current state. The two girls flew at top speed toward Lilith. They had to check her condition and hope she wasn''t seriously injured.

    Lilith fell to the ground, and the impact created arge crater. She felt excruciating pain throughout her body as almost all her bones were broken. Her condition was very weak, and she couldn''t move her body. Lilith gritted her teeth and forced her hand to move to retrieve a small golden vial from her space storage and drank it.

    Her body was enveloped in the gray light, and her wounds were healing at a terrifying speed. She slowly regained her mobility and tried to stand up. The small golden vial contains Ziel''stest potion, which can heal any wound as long as they have one breath. Ziel warns them to use it only when in a life-and-death situation, as the number is limited.

    Not long after, Kalya and Azalia arrived at the ce where Lilith had fallen and immediately checked her condition.

    "Lilith! How is your condition!" Kalya asked worriedly when she saw Lilith''s pale face.

    "Are your injuries that bad!?" Azalia examined Lilith''s body from head to toe.

    Lilith felt warm when she saw the worry on their faces. But before she could answer, she felt the ground shake violently and the space in the sky crack. After that, Lilith heard a sound and felt terrible coercion.

    [Almighty Dragon God]

 Chapter 350 22

    <h4>Chapter 350 Chapter 22</h4>

    The girls'' battle against Draco was fierce. Ziel stood not far from their battlefield and watched quietly. Even though he looked indifferent on the surface, he was on alert and ready to help the girls when they fell into a dangerous situation.

    Ziel tries not to interfere in their fight unless the girls are in danger. They had to experience a life-and-death battle against a primeval god to increase theirbat power rapidly.

    He was satisfied when he saw the excellent cooperation of the three girls. They seemed to know each other and couldbine their attacks almost perfectly.

    "Their strength had grown by leaps and bounds. But they were still far below the primeval gods, whether in strength, speed, orbat experience. If this world didn''t suppress Draco''s power and they didn''t work together to fight against him, they would surely have lost as soon as they started the battle." Ziel muttered while watching the girls battle.

    The girls'' battle against Draco grew more intense. Kalya and Azalia made abined attack and injured Draco''s shoulder. After that, Lilith appeared andnded a fatal blow on his wounds. But then, Draco roared and punched Lilith with all his might.

    Ziel''s eyes turned cold when he saw Lilith vomiting blood and being blown away dozens of meters. But he remained motionless from his position because the girl wasn''t in a dangerous situation. Ziel has created an enhanced healing potion that can treat any wound as long as the person is not dead. He gave the potion to the girls for this kind of situation.

    He checked Lilith''s condition and sighed after knowing the girl was fine. But then Ziel frowned when he felt the immense power that Draco released.

    Space in the sky cracked, and the Clorius continent shook violently. Draco unleashed his true power as a primeval god, and the world began to copse, unable to amodate him. The pressure that had limited his strength was gone, and he would be very dangerous for Kalya and the others. But that wasn''t what Ziel was thinking right now. If Draco were allowed to use his full strength, then the Clorius continent would be destroyed in less than five minutes.

    "This thing is getting more and more troublesome." Ziel said seriously. Terrifying power exploded from his body, and he used it to cover the entire Clorius continent. Ziel must stop the destruction from happening and repair the damage caused by the impact of Draco''s power.

    Not long after, the Clorius continent stopped shaking, and the cracks in the sky slowly closed. Ziel breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that the world had stabilized and that Draco''s power had not affected the surroundings. Now he could focus on the girls'' fight against Draco.

    "I hope you can quickly defeat him. Otherwise, you will be the losers, and I have no choice but to interfere." Ziel said in a low voice and looked at the girls.

    On the other hand, Lilith and the others were shocked as they felt the ground tremble violently and saw cracks in the sky. They felt that the Clorius continent would copse. Draco unleashed his true power as a primeval god, and this world slowly crumbled under its impact. If that continued, the Clorius continent wouldpletely disappear.

    As the girls were at a loss for measures to prevent the destruction, the shaking suddenly stopped, and the cracked sky slowly closed. They sighed with relief and smiled as they knew why the terrifying phenomenon had disappeared. Only the men they love can do that.

    But Azalia and the others felt slightly disappointed with themselves since they had to be helped twice by Ziel in that battle.

    "We can''t let Ziel help us anymore. If we continue to rely on him in this battle, then we won''t gain any experience after fighting a primeval god." Kalya looked at the other two girls and said seriously.

    "Yes. I must avenge my parents and the people of my race in the divine realm with my own hands lest I have any regrets in the future." Azalia clenched her fists and nodded thoughtfully.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Even though his power has skyrocketed to a level that the Clorius continent can''t suppress, the wounds we''ve made are still there. I had used the purple mes to prevent the healing process, but it wouldn''tst long. So we have to kill him within that time." Lilith added and looked at Draco. Kalya and Azalia also followed her gaze.

    "How are you feeling now? Can you still fight?" Kalya asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine. Ziel''s enhanced potion has an awesome effect. Even though my body still hasn''t fully recovered, there''s no problem fighting him since I''ve regained ny percent of my strength." Lilith clenched her tiny fist and opened it. After that, she created an energy ball above it and crushed it into particles.

    "Okay. Let''s attack him again. This time we make sure he dies." Azalia looked at the other two girls, who nodded in response to her words. Then they flew at high speed and closed the distance with Draco instantly.

    At the same time, Draco was confused when he saw that the Clorius continent was fine after being impacted by his power. When he first stepped foot into that world, the sky copsed, and the ground shook from being unable to amodate his power. But now, the Clorius continent looks stable and unaffected.

    Draco looked at the girls who wereing towards him with terrifying speed. Even though they were strong, he believed they didn''t have enough strength to protect the world from his power. So the only person who could do it was the mysterious man beside them, Ziel.

    "Who exactly is that man? Why did he have such power? After I defeat those three girls, I should step back and tell this matter to the other primeval gods. I can''t retrieve the memory core from the Origin God if that man is guarding this world.

    The other primeval gods would take care of the matter once they found out that there was someone who could pose a threat to their existence. After he is defeated, I will retrieve the memory core." Draco smirked, but then he suddenly frowned when he felt a pain in his shoulder. He looked at the wounds the girls had made, and his face darkened.

    "Damn it! That b*tch has infused a strange power that has prevented my healing! I must kill them miserably!" Draco looked at Kalya and the others with bloodshot eyes. His pride as a primeval god could not bear the humiliation he had received time and time again from the girls.

    Draco looked at the girls angrily and charged at them at high speed. Coincidentally, Kalya and the others also moved toward him, shing in the middle.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Draco was fine, but Lilith and the others were blown away dozens of meters, with blood trickling from the corners of their lips.

    "I didn''t expect a true power of a primeval god to be this terrifying. Thebined strength of the three of us couldn''t even withstand the impact of his attack." Kalya said solemnly. She was shocked when they shed with Draco because that person''s strength was terrifying after breaking free from the pressure of the Clorius continent.

    "Yes. He is much stronger than we think." Azalia nodded with a gloomy face. She felt that her revenge would be even more difficult.

    "He has indeed be powerful, but we must not lose. We have to find an opportunity tond another lethal strike and finish him off. We can''t let Ziel help us in battle anymore." Lilith held her spear tightly and was ready to fire her attack. Kalya and Azalia nodded at Lilit''s words and followed her actions.

    [Spirit King ster]

    [Breaking the Sky]

    [me Torrent]

    The girls fired their attacks simultaneously, but Draco didn''t move from his position and instead sneered at them.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Did our attack seed in hitting him?" Kalya mumbled. But before the other two girls could answer, the smoke from the explosion dispersed in the shockwave, and Draco emerged unharmed.

    "Is this your only attack? It''s so weak. As I had thought, you can only fight me when this world is restraining my power. Now it is my turn to attack." Draco grinned evilly, and his figure disappeared from their view.

    "Watch out! He might attack from��" Kalya was about to warn Azalia and Lilith, but her sentence was stopped when Draco appeared.

    "You are the first." Draco said coldly and punched Kalya. The defense from Kalya''s ring activated toote because Draco''s attack was too fast. So she could only receive it directly with her body.

    "Kugh!" Kalya spurted blood from her mouth and was blown away until she hit the hill.

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    "Kalya!"

    "Kalya!"

    Azalia and Lilith screamed when they saw the sight. But before they could do anything, Draco appeared in front of them. The two girls reflexively attacked him with weapons that had beenpressed with origin power. Lilith thrust her spear, and Azalia shed her sword. Draco didn''t dodge them and took their attacks head-on with his body.

    nk! nk!

    "What!?" Lilith and Azalia were shocked because their attacks did not affect Draco. They believed that their attacks at the start of the battle could still give him even a tiny scratch. But now, it meant nothing to Draco.

    "Whatever you do will be useless. In this state, I am immune to physical and magical attacks. Besides that, my strength increased drastically. In other words, I''m invincible now." Draco said indifferently and waved his hand, which turned into five ws.

    sh!

    "Aaarrrgghh!"

    "Aaahhhhh!"

    The attack from Draco gave Lilith and Azaliarge cuts. Luckily the two girls managed to avoid it. Otherwise, they would have died cut in two. Lilith and Azalia quickly moved away from Draco, as engaging in closebat with him would be too dangerous. What''s more, Draco was now immune to all types of their attacks.

    Azalia and Lilith quickly took potions from their Space storage and their wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was herst potion for Lilith because Ziel only gave two to each of the girls in the cottage. So she would fall into a dangerous situation if she were to get hit by another attack from Draco.

    "Hoo... you are fast enough for an ant. Apart from that, you also have an interesting item because it can heal serious injuries instantly. But it is yourst ditch effort because you will die in my next attack." Draco said viciously, and his figure disappeared again. Lilith and Kalya quickly became alert after seeing him appear in front of them again.

    "Die!" Draco swung his ws again and intended to turn the two girls into mincemeat. But before the attack could hit them, an arrow shot toward it at high speed. The arrow turned into a giant long dragon and pushed Draco away from Lilith and Azalia.

    "Kalya!" Lilith screamed when she saw Kalya.

    "Are you okay?" Azalia asked with concern and checked on Kalya''s condition.

    "You don''t need to worry. I''m fine since I''ve taken the healing potion. Most importantly, we must defeat him quickly and cannot prolong our battle. Otherwise, we will lose." Kalya said seriously.

    "Do you perhaps have a n?" Azalia felt that Kalya had a way of beating Draco.

    Kalya nodded and briefly exined her n. The other two girls listened carefully and quickly agreed to her as they were sure the n would work.

    "Then, we''ll be betting everything on our next attack." Kalya extended her hand to the two girls, and they responded by stacking their hands on top of her. Kalya silently handed something to Lilith. After that, the girls looked at Draco, who was flying toward them at a terrifying speed.

    "Die!" Draco opened his mouth and shot dragon''s breath at them. He intended to kill all three girls at once. Lilith and Azalia charged at Draco, intending to take the attack head-on.

    [Hell King''s Wrath]

    [Space Destroyer]

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks shed, but Draco''s dragon breath took the upper hand and continued to shoot toward the two girls. Lilith and Azalia quickly dodged the dragon''s breath andunched another attack at Draco.

    "Didn''t I say that your efforts will be useless? Now I''m Invincible!" Draco sneered and swung his ws at Lilith and Azalia.

    [Five ws of the Dragon God]

    Draco fired five gigantic aura ws at the two girls. Lilith and Azalia couldn''t avoid it because Draco attacked them from close range. They could only grit their teeth and take the attack head-on.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Lilith and Azalia screamed in pain as they were swallowed into the giant''s aura ws.

 Chapter 351 23

    <h4>Chapter 351 Chapter 23</h4>

    "Lilith! Aze!" Kalya screamed hysterically when she saw the two girls being swallowed up by the giant aura ws.

    "A touching friendship. But you should worry about yourself more than them." Draco sneered and instantly closed his distance from Kalya.

    "Is that so?" Kalya looked at him and suddenly smiled.

    Draco felt something odd about her reaction and had a bad feeling. When he wanted to attack Kalya, he realized he couldn''t move any closer to her.

    "What happened!?" Draco frowned and looked around. He found a thin membrane in the shape of a triangr pyramid sealing him inside. Draco saw one point on the barrier from Kalya and the other from behind him.

    "What!?" Draco was shocked when he discovered that the other two barrier points were from Lilith and Azalia. He didn''t expect that the two girls were still alive after being hit by his attack.

    "Howe you two are still alive?" Draco said in disbelief.

    "You don''t need to know about it because you will die!" Azalia said coldly. She and Lilith were still alive because both teleported right after Draco''s attack touched them.

    Of course, Azalia and Lilith covered their entire bodies with barriers from their rings to lessen the impact of Draco''s attacks. Even though they managed to dodge, they were still seriously injured. Fortunately, Azalia still has the healing potions from Ziel, and Kalya gives hers to Lilith.

    Their n was high-risk and very dangerous, but it paid off because they managed to lock up Draco. If the two of them hadn''t teleported right after the attack had hit them, Lilith and Azalia would have died.

    "Do you think a barrier like this can restrain me? Don''t dream, you bitch!" Dracopressed the primordial power in his right hand and punched the nearby barrier membrane.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmm!

    The barrier shook slightly but wasn''t scratched by the attack. Draco''s face darkened when he saw that.

    The three girls activated the barrier using all the power in their rings. Even though it is solid and can withstand attacks from a primeval god, it can''tst long. But that was enough for them to unleash their finishing blow.

    "Now it''s time for us to kill you." Kalya said indifferently, and the other two girls stood beside her.

    "Do you think you can kill me? I know that your barrier can''tst long. Once I get out of here, I will kill you all, and not even that man can save you!" Draco looked at Kalya and the others viciously.

    "Is that so? Then let''s see who will die." Azalia sneered. The three girls released their power andpressed it until it became dense energy that vibrated the space.

    "What''s that?" Draco''s expression darkened when he saw that. He felt a threat from the energy ball. Draco panicked and tried to destroy the barrier. He punched the thin membrane around him and smirked when he saw the tiny cracks on the surface.

    Crack!

    Draco was sure the barrier would break in his next attack, and the girls would die once he managed to break free. He swung his ws, and the barrier membrane that enclosed him shattered into small pieces.

    Crash!

    After the barrier was destroyed, Draco intended to attack Kalya and the others. But then his face stiffened as he saw the dense ball of energy created by the three girls appear in front of him.

    "Bastard!!" Draco roared and swung his ws at their attacks.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their energy balls erged and engulfed Draco. He tried to block the attack, but his efforts ended in vain as the girls used the densepression of the Origin Power that remained within their bodies.

    "You will pay dearly for what you have done to me! The other primeval gods will not let you go and will eliminate you along with this world!" Draco looked at the three girls with resentment.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" His screams echoed throughout the Clorius continent before his body and soul disappeared,pletely swallowed up by the attack. Afterward, the dark clouds dissipated, and the sky brightened.

    "We did it��" Azalia said in a weak voice.

    "Yes, we have killed him." Kalya responded.

    "We can kill a primeval god." Lilith added. The girls looked at each other and smiled. But their vision suddenly blurred, and they fell from the sky as they lost consciousness.

    The girls had used all their strength until there wasn''t even a bit left in their bodies. They were exhausted after a fierce battle against an ancient god. Ziel quickly moved and caught the three of them. If Kalya and the others fell in that state, they would be seriously injured.

    Zielid the three girls down in the meadow some distance from their battle scene. He felt distressed when he saw their condition. Ziel stretched out his hand to them and opened his mouth.

    [Majestic Heal]

    Their bodies were enveloped in the gray light, and their conditions gradually improved. Ziel can''t use the ability to reverse time on them because the remnants of the primordial power of Draco are attached to their body and nullify it.

    Before long, the girls'' external wounds healed, and their faces were no longer pale. Ziel sighed with relief and retracted his strength.

    "Ugh!" Azalia was the first person to wake up out of the three girls.

    "You''re awake?" Ziel smiled at Azalia and said.

    "Ziel? Where am I? Where is the primeval god? Where are Kalya and Lilith... argh!" Azalia tried to get up, but she felt pain all over her body.

    "Please don''t move too much. I have healed the wounds on your body, but you have not fully recovered. Have you forgotten that the three of you managed to kill that primeval god?" Ziel helped Azalia to sit up and caressed her beautiful hair.

    "We managed to beat him? Yes, I remember we killed him! I can finally avenge my parents and the people of my race who have died in the divine realm!" Azalia said with a trembling voice, and she suddenly hugged Ziel. After that, she burst into tears.

    "Congrattions, you have seeded in getting revenge for them. Your parents and the people of your race must feel proud that you could defeat that primordial god. But they will be more peaceful there if you live happily without thinking about revenge. From now on, you must live your life for yourself and forget about your past.

    You no longer need to remember that sad incident and focus on living your future. I''m here for you and promise to make you happy. Not only me but also Kalya and the others. We will make a happy family together." Ziel whispered and rubbed her head gently.

    "Thank you, Ziel. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get my revenge. I will try to be a good wife for you! I want to be with you forever! I also want us to make a happy family! I love you, Ziel! I love the others too!

    Now we are my Family, and I will protect them with all my might! I will not allow what happened to my parents and my race in the divine realm to happen to us." Azalia cried even harder, and she hugged Ziel tighter.

    "I will also try my best to make you two happy. Because in this world, all of you are the most important people to me." Ziel suddenly turned his eyes to Kalya and Lilith.

    "You know we''re awake?" Kalya said and opened her eyes slowly.

    "I''m sure Ziel knew from the start." Lilith added.

    The two girls sat up from their lying position. They had woken up not long after Azalia opened her eyes. But they pretended to be unconscious when they heard Azalia''s words to Ziel and gave the two of them some time.

    "You two��" Azalia released her hug from Ziel and quickly wiped the tears from her eyes.

    "You don''t have to act tough in front of us." Lilith approached Azalia and held her hand.

    "Yes, didn''t you say that we are family? So it''s fine if you show your weakness to us. We will always be together and build a happy and harmonious family. We will fill each other''s weaknesses and care for our family members." Kalya held her other hand.

    "Kalya... Lilith..." The words of the two girls moved Azalia. Tears flowed from her eyes again, and she could no longer suppress her feelings after hearing that from them.

    Azalia only had Ziel and the girls on the Clorius continent because everyone she knew had left for another world. But she has no regrets about staying with them because she has a new family and can avenge the primeval gods with their help.

    She had beaten Draco for her parents and people of her race. Although she didn''t eliminate all the primeval gods, Azalia killed the person responsible for destroying her family in the divine realm. She thought it was enough for her.

    Azalia wants to turn over a new leaf and live happily with Ziel and the others. She will forget the dark memories from her past and create a beautiful new future with them.

    "Stop crying like a little girl. Where has the tough, cold, and indifferent Azalia gone?" Kalya smiled and teased Azalia. She was the only girl in the cottage who dared to do that to her.

    "What are you saying? I''m not crying! My eyes hurt slightly from the grit and dust after the battle with the primeval god." Azalia quickly wiped the tears off her face, pretended to be indifferent in front of them, and tried to maintain her image.

    But whatever she said, Kalya and Lilith could only chuckle in response. Azalia had lived far longer than them. But now she looked like a cute young girl, much different from the image she usually showed before them.

    Kalya and Lilith continued teasing Azalia, making her face red with embarrassment. But Ziel could notice that the corners of her lips were slightly raised, and she was bing more open to others. Ziel was happy when he saw their closeness.

    "Okay. Stop teasing Aze. It would be best to focus on recovering yourselves so that Helena and the others in the cottage won''t worry when they see your state. We''ll be back when your condition improves." Tenku reminded the three girls. He did not want to linger in that ce and wanted to return to the cottage.

    "Yes, we understand." Kalya and the other two girls nodded obediently at Ziel''s words. Then they closed their eyes and focused on healing the wounds on their bodies.

    While Azalia and the others were focused on healing, Ziel created a barrier to protect them and left the ce. He intended to inspect the area and confirm that no other primeval gods hade to the Clorius continent.

    If Tenku found another primeval god in that world, he would have to deal with it and try not to involve the three girls. They could win against Draco by pure luck.

    Their opponent had not used his full strength and had underestimated them. Because of that, Azalia and the others were able to kill him. But the oue would have been different if Draco had attacked them with everything he had. The Clorius Continent might have been blown to pieces with them. Of course, Ziel wouldn''t let that happen. He would step in when he found out the situation had gotten dangerous.

    Ziel toured the area several times and confirmed that there were no more primordial power fluctuations that he could feel and no spatial cracks in that ce. In other words, the primeval gods that came to the Clorius continent were only one, and they had already defeated them.

    "After returning to the cottage, I will train them again but more intensely. I have to increase their strength in no time. The other primeval gods would immediately notice that one of them had died. Sooner orter, they woulde here after tracing his trail." Ziel said with a solemn face and flew to where the girls were recuperating.

    After Ziel arrived at the ce, he saw that Kalya and the others had finished healing themselves, and their conditions had improved. Even though it wasn''t fully recovered, it was enough to show Helena and the others at the cottage that they were fine.

    "Alright. Let us go home." Ziel smiled at the three girls. Azalia, Lilith, and Kalya nodded in response to his words. The girls hugged Ziel together, and they disappeared from that ce.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!